《The Ghost King's Wife is Sassy and Beautiful》 Chapter 1 Are You Tired of Living? Fourth Prince, the drug is working. Shes unconscious. We can dig her heart out. Then why are you still wasting your breath? Hurry up and dig! If you dy Qingqings treatment, Ill kill you. In the small chamber, more than a dozen oilmps burned, illuminating the entire chamber. On the simple wooden tformy a woman. She was very thin and weak. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her brows were furrowed. Her face, filled with dark scars, was in pain. Yun Ran felt weak all over as if her limbs were imprisoned by something. Her head felt as if it was pressed down by a huge rock, and she couldnt breathe. But she still relied on her extraordinary willpower to open her eyelids. She raised her hand and grabbed the sharp de that was about to stab her heart. Her cold gaze swept to the man in the ancient robe who was holding the knife. She said word by word, Are you tired of living? The man was frightened by her gaze. In his panic, he let go of the knife. Yun Ran quickly turned the knife around. At that moment, an unfamiliar memory surged into her mind. Yun Ran was the second daughter of the Prime Ministers residence in the East Continent. She was born stupid. Four years ago, her innocence was ruined and she was pregnant. Three years ago, she gave birth to a pair of twins and became the biggest stain andughing stock in the entire East Continent. The reason why the Host was lying here was that her twin sister, Yun Qingqing, suddenly had heart disease. Yun Qingqings admirer, the fourth prince, Mo Chengwang, had heard from somewhere that using her heart as a medicine primer could treat Yun Qingqings heart disease, so he captured her and wanted to dig out her heart. Who knew that the excessive drug would end up taking the Hosts life? She was originally the number one killer in the apocalypse which made zombies tremble in fear. An ident happened when her superpower was upgraded. She did not expect to wake up in such a body. Seeing that Yun Ran actually dared to resist, Mo Chengwang red at her viciously. Stupid fool, its your blessing to be able to treat Qingqing. Dont be ungrateful. Yun Ran held the palm-sized knife, her eyes cold. Before they could react, she swung the knife and urately pressed the de against Mo Chengwangs neck artery. Dont move. This knife in my hand doesnt have eyes. With a knife at their masters neck, the guards naturally did not dare to act rashly. They could only watch as Yun Ran and her hostage disappeared into the night. . Yun Ran fled to the courtyard wall and raised the knife in her hand. Mo Chengwangs expression changed instantly. What do you want to do? How dare you attack me? Do you want to die? A secondter, Yun Ran raised her hand and knocked him out. With light movements, she climbed over the wall. Beyond the wall was a forest and Yun Ran ran through it. Unexpectedly, there was a hot spring in the depths. At that moment, she heard hurried footsteps behind her. The footsteps were apanied by noisy shouting, You have to catch her. Otherwise, you wont be able to exin to the Master. Yun Ran looked at the hot spring in front of her and jumped in without thinking. Footsteps approached from behind. Yun Ran held her breath and swam deeper. After swimming for an unknown period of time, her head bumped into something identally. Before she could react, she was grabbed by the neck and lifted out of the water. Crash! Water sshed. Yun Rans vision returned, and a naked chest came into view. Chapter 2 Beautiful Man Yun Ran choked on her saliva. Before she could recover, her chin was pinched and she was forced to look up. She met a pair of murderous eyes. Those eyes were too special. One was pure ck, and the other was actually a different pupil that glowed with purple light. The eyes were indifferent and exuded a suppressed intense aura. Then a low, unfamiliar male voice spoke. Tell me! Who sent you? The mans handsome facial features were impable, and his outline was as perfect as a ghosts ax. He was not wearing a shirt, and there were water droplets on his chest. In the mist, he looked like a handsome maning out of the shower. However, Yun Ran was not in the mood to admire it. After all, her life was more important! Her cuffs moved, but before she could swing her fists, her hands were grabbed. In this way, they were even closer. Yun Ran tried to push him away, but instead of pushing him away, she was held even tighter by those strong arms. The mans hot breath sprayed on her neck. Her slightly arched softness pressed against the mans chest, and the heat from him spread through the thin shirt. Yun Ran immediately felt her entire body go limp. Her pink cheeks were flushed as if she was possessed. A soft moan seeped out from her two delicate lips. But she didnt think much of it. She just thought of it as the aftereffects of being drugged. At this moment, the mans eyes seemed to have suddenly changed. The killing intent faded, and his eyes were dyed with a strange scarlet color. His chest heaved rapidly, and his heavy breathing was suppressed in his throat. His voice was as low and hoarse as sandpaper. What did you drug me with? Drugged? Yun Rans pink lips parted slightly as she raised her chin. There was a hint of arrogance in her eyes. Who are you looking down on? Ill only get my hands dirty ying with such despicable drugs. So what if he was handsome? This person was probably delusional! The man stared at her, his eyes dark. He was puzzled for about two seconds as if he was thinking about something. Suddenly, he raised his hand to tug at herpel. When his calloused fingers touched her slightly cold skin, the ces he touched were numb, causing Yun Ran to let out another moan. Pervert, what are you doing? Let go of me! Yun Ran wanted to reprimand him coldly, but she did not expect those words toe out of her mouth. They were abnormally soft and actually carried a hint of coquettishness. Who are you? The man seemed to be in a worse state than her. His face was abnormally red, and his voice was even more hoarse, but he still held her slender waist tightly. Yun Ran was not used to being so close to others. She desperately pressed against that firm chest and thin waist. Unexpectedly, the way she twisted was another kind of provocation for the man. Damn it, dont move! Tell me who you are and Ill let you leave. Like hell, I believe you! Yun Ran had always been wild. With her hands and feet bound, she knocked her head forward and hit his handsome chin. While he was distracted, she struggled free and swam desperately to the shore. Mo Beiyuan looked at the fleeing figure and a certain blurry memory appeared in his mind. About four and a half years ago, he was schemed against and poisoned. When the Gu poison acted up, he identally did it with a strange woman. At that time, he was not conscious enough to remember the womans appearance. The only memory he had was the special birthmark on her shoulder. That Gu poison was called the Love Seed. After being poisoned by the Gu, if the afflicted parties had sex, there would be a fatal attraction between them. That was why he had lost control with that woman just now. Apart from that, this Gu poison would also tie their lives together. If one of them died, the other could not live alone. Therefore, before he could cure himself of the Gu poison, this woman could not die. Thunderbolt, follow her. I want all her information. Yes. A crisp answer came from the forest. A ck shadow chased after Yun Ran. Chapter 3 Two Little Buns Yun Ran didnt know she had someone on her trail. She rushed back to the Prime Ministers residence but was stopped at the door by two servants. Second Miss, youre going the wrong way. Yun Ran frowned and looked unhappily at the two people blocking her way. Isnt this the Prime Ministers residence? The servant sneered and replied sarcastically, Its true that this is the Prime Ministers residence, but the Prime Minister has long given the order. Second Miss, you did those shameless things. For the sake of the Prime Ministers reputation, you cant use the front door. Theres a dog hole in the backyard. Thats the way you should go. A dog hole? Yun Ran bit the word hard, and a cold glint appeared in her eyes. Whoever wanted to crawl through the dog hole could do so. She, Yun Ran, would not bend down and crawl through a dog hole! Get out of my way! Yun Ran shouted, her eyes as cold as the wind. In an instant, the two servants were stunned by her gaze. When they regained their senses, they reached out to grab her. Yun Rans figure swayed and she nimbly dodged. She threw two punches back at them and urately hit their temples, knocking them to the ground. Then she walked gracefully and calmly through the door of the Prime Ministers residence. ording to the memories of the Host in her mind, she found the ce where the Host and the two children lived, a small woodshed by the stable. When she pushed open the rickety wooden door, she saw two naked children chained up. The two little balls on the broken straw mat saw Yun Ran and their big ck grape-like eyes lit up. They huffed and addressed her as their mother cutely. Yun Ran was instantly charmed by their soft little voices. At the same time, her heart ached. The Host was stupid and weak. She didnt even live like a human, so how could she protect these two children? Everyone in the Prime Ministers Mansion said that the children of fools were all fools. Therefore, the two children had been locked here since they were born. Actually, not only were the two children not stupid, they were smarter than normal children. They had learned to walk and talk before they were a year old. Neither of them had a name. The Host had never read much, so she named the little packrats after two of her favorite foods, Bun and Sweetcake. Bun was the brother and Sweetcake was the sister. The two children were obviously malnourished. They were as thin as two kitten cubs who had just turned a month old. Perhaps it was because they were twins, their facial features were very simr. Mother, steamed bun. Eat it. Bun was an older brother, so he was a little braver. He took out half a bun from the torn nket and handed it to Yun Ran, revealing a row of small teeth and smiling ingratiatingly at her. His sister, Sweetcake, was a timid and shy little girl. Even her voice was small. Mother, eat. Sweetcake will be full after drinking water. As she spoke, she reached out with her skinny little arms to pull at the broken porcin bowl in front of her. Seeing that the water in the bowl was muddy and a lot of sand had settled in it, Yun Ran quickly stopped her. Dont drink it. The water is too dirty. Little Sweetcake blinked her big, beautiful, jewel-like eyes, which were filled with confusion. She didnt understand why her mother said the water was dirty because they had always drunk such water. However, her brother had said that Mother was right! They had to listen to their mother. Yun Ran took the bun that had been left around for countless days and was already moldy and sour. She raised her hand and threw it out. This thing could not be eaten at all. Seeing that his mother had thrown the steamed bun away, Bun looked disappointed. He and his sister were hungry and could not bear to eat it. Tears welled up in Sweetcakes eyes. Was her mother angry with her and her brother? Mother, Sweetie and Brother will be good. Well be good. Dont leave us, okay? Yun Ran looked at the small hand that was timidly grabbing her sleeve and realized that her actions had hurt the two little balls. She quickly exined, I understand your kindness, but that steamed bun is already moldy. Youll get sick if you eat it. Looking around at the messy environment, Yun Ran couldnt help but sigh. It was a miracle that these two children could survive until now. Chapter 4 The Big Bad Guy is Here! Mother, Run! Bun tilted his head and frowned slightly. But Mother will be hungry if she doesnt eat. He knew it was bad to go hungry. Little Sweetcake nodded and echoed softly, Yes, I dont want Mom to be hungry. The Host and her two children could not eat their fill in this residence at all. Every time, they would receive the leftovers of the servants in the residence. Sometimes, if the people in the residence forgot to bring them food, the three of them would starve. When the Host was hungry, she could only crawl out of the dog hole to find food. Therefore, the two children suffered a lot at such a young age. Yun Ran was already filled with anger. Now that she looked at the two abused children, the anger in her heart burned even more. Wait here. Ill go find something to eat. But before she could act, trouble came knocking. Damn fool, which wild man did you fool around with again? How dare youe back through the main door? Youve embarrassed our Prime Ministers Mansion. Ugly curses sounded from behind. Irritated, she frowned and turned to look. A group of people stood outside the woodshed. The leader was a burly young man in embroidered clothes. He was about 15 or 16 years old and had a fierce expression. It was the eldest young master of the residence, Yun Hai, the Hosts younger brother. Bun and Sweetcake also recognized Yun Hai. Their eyes trembled slightly as they looked at Yun Ran worriedly. The big baddie is here! Mother, run! Bun reacted faster and loudly reminded Yun Ran to escape. Sweetcake remembered how she had been abused by Yun Hai and was already crying in fear. Her small body could not help but tremble. Dont hit my mother, dont hit my mother! Bad person, bad person! Mother! Run! Run! Yun Ran also found the reason why the two little balls suddenly lost control of their emotions from the Hosts memories. Yun Hai was the Little Tyrant of the Prime Ministers Mansion. At such a young age, his methods were especially vicious. He had been using various methods to abuse the Host and the two little children. There had been times when the two children had almost died at his hands. One of Buns arms had been broken by him, and it had yet to recover. A fierce glint shed across Yun Rans eyes as she took out two pieces of old clothes to wrap around the two little childrens naked bodies. She raised her hand and gently touched the top of their heads. Sheforted them. Dont be afraid. Mother is here. Yun Hai looked at the two little bastards and rolled his eyes. He waved at the servants behind him. Quickly bring my ck General over. I want to feed him with the flesh of these two little bastards. The so-called ck General was actually a blue-eyed ck wolf taller than most people. This wolf was different from the wolves Yun Ran had seen before. In the Xuanxia Continent, humans could obtain spiritual energy by cultivating spiritual energy, while beasts cultivated spiritual energy and became demon beasts. The higher the level of a demon beast, the stronger itsbat strength. The blue-eyed ck wolf belonged to the category of five-star demon beasts. It had the nature of a wolf and was bloodthirsty and warlike. However, it was evenrger and more ferocious than a wolf. At this moment, it was sticking out its tongue and drooling down the corner of its mouth. The iparably sharp wolf fangs were like cold des. Bun had never seen such a big guy. He was scared, but he was worried that his sister would be hurt. He pulled her behind him and puffed out his chest. If you want to eat, eat my flesh. Dont eat Sweetcake. Shes afraid of pain. Im not! Sweetcake was a timid child by nature. Now, she was scared silly. Her big ck eyes were filled with fear. Yun Ran moved to stand in front of the two little children. Her gaze swept to the giant wolf. her ck eyes emitted a cold light that was filled with killing intent. Just as she was about to kill the wolf, the giant wolf suddenly whimpered and bent down in front of her. ck General, what are you doing? I order you to bite those two little bastards to death! Yun Hai saw that his green-eyed ck wolf had actually bent down. He roared in exasperation as he pulled the leather rope around the green-eyed ck wolfs neck. The wolf remained motionless. It just drooped its head towards Yun Ran. It didnt look like a wolf but a little puppy. Chapter 5 Ill Make Space for Beating You Up! Yun Ran was all too familiar with the posture of the giant wolf submitting. In the apocalypse, some mutated beasts were the same when they saw her. They either ran away with their tails between their legs ory on the ground and pretended to be cute. The strange old man who had taught her ancient martial arts had told her that those beasts could sense some powerful strength in her body that made them submit to her. Realizing this, Yun Ran looked at the blue-eyed ck wolf again and shouted, Blue-eyed ck wolf, I order you to get out. Without fail, her words evoked a burst ofughter. What is this fool doing? Does she think a five-star demon beast is a small dog? A fool is indeed a fool! . But just as everyone wasughing, the blue-eyed ck wolf suddenly rolled up and broke free from the rope. It obediently retreated with its tail between its legs. Its actions stunned everyone. What was going on? Why did the five-star demonic beast, the blue-eyed ck wolf, listen to this fool? Yun Hais face trembled as he asked fiercely, Bitch, what did you do to my ck General? Yun Rans eyes darkened, and a few short words came out of her pink lips. Im letting it out so that it can free up space for me to beat you up! With that, she rushed forward and smashed her clenched fist into Yun Hais face, targeting the weak points that hurt. In the end, she returned the favor for Buns previous injury and snapped his wrist and elbow. From now on, Ill kill anyone who dares to touch my children! She had never been someone to mess with. Seeing Yun Hai rolling on the ground in pain, a servant quickly went forward to help him up. Quickly report to Master and Madam that Young Master is injured! Yun Hais face was covered in tears and snot. He didnt forget to turn around and re at Yun Ran. Bitch, just you wait. Ill ask Father to cut off your hands. Yun Ran scoffed. That was good. She wanted to settle the score with this big family. After Yun Hai left, the blue-eyed ck wolf was still in the courtyard. Yun Ran asked it to guard the two little balls at the door while she left for a while to find some food. It didnt take long for her to bring back a food box. Bun looked at the food with a worried expression. Mother, quickly return these things. Otherwise, youll be beaten to death by them! Sweetie swallowed hard. Her stomach was rumbling from hunger, but she did not dare to take the food. Yun Ran tore off the drumstick of the roasted chicken and stuffed one for each of the two little balls. She ordered, Didnt you say that you would listen to me obediently? Then fill your stomach first. Little Sweetcake blinked her big ck grape-like eyes and looked at her brother. She asked softly, Brother, can I eat it? Bun nodded. Yes, we have to listen to Mother. If she wants us to eat, we have to. The two children were only three and a half years old. Under Yun Rans supervision, they obediently filled their stomachs. After dinner, Yun Ran began to figure out her current situation. This world was simr to the apocalypse. The strong were respected. However, the powerhouses of the apocalypse relied on their superpowers, while this ce depended on their spiritual power cultivation. Those with spiritual roots could sense the existence of spiritual energy and cultivate spiritual energy. Unfortunately, the original owner was judged to be trash without spiritual roots. Was she really useless? Yun Ran searched the Hosts memories and realized that the Host could sense the existence of the surrounding spiritual energy when she was three or four years old. This was an ability that only Heaven-level spiritual root talents had. However, when she was five years old, she inexplicably fell seriously ill and was asleep for three days and three nights. When she woke up again, she could no longer feel the existence of any spiritual energy. Coincidentally, in a few days, her twin sister, Yun Qingqing, revealed a rare heaven-level spiritual root. The Host was stupid, but Yun Ran was not! It was obvious that her spiritual root had been dug out and nted in Yun Qingqings body. In this residence, only the original owners parents, Prime Minister Yun Zhiyuan, and Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die, had the ability to dig out the spirit root and were dedicated to Yun Qingqing. Yun Ran did the math. She had a lot of enemies. Chapter 6 An Entire Immortal Mountain Burp A belch yanked Yun Rans attention back. She looked at the two bruised and battered children in front of her and sighed helplessly. If only she still had her space. Unlike other peoples spatial powers, her space was an entire immortal mountain. The spiritual energy in the immortal mountain was very abundant. It could increase ones supernatural power and had a pool of immortal spring water, which had a healing effect. It was all thanks to this space that she could live sofortably in the post-apocalyptic world. With that in mind, she looked over her shoulder. She suddenly realized that there was also a mark identical to her spatial mark under the left shoulder corbone. Had her space followed her here? Yun Ran eagerly found a quiet ce and entered the space. She realized that the resources she had collected in the apocalypse were still there. Yun Ran carried two clean nkets and picked some ripe fruits from the tree. She drew a bucket of spring water beforeing out. She washed the two children with the spring water. The two little ones who had been washed had the sickly white skin of people who had not seen the sun for a long time. There was not much flesh on their faces, but they were really good-looking. Their big ck grape-like eyes shone. They were too cute. It was the chain around their ankles that was extremely annoying. Those things had been put in ce by the Prime Ministers wife, who should have the key with her. Yun Ran asked the blue-eyed ck wolf to guard the two little balls while she turned around to ask the Prime Ministers wife for the key. . In the study of the Yuan Manor. Thunderbolt was reporting the news he had just found in a low voice. Master, Ive already found out the identity of that woman. Shes the Second Miss of the Prime Ministers Mansion, Yun Ran. She had an affair four years ago and gave birth to two children. Now, shes being raised in the backyard of the Prime Ministers Mansion. Thunderbolt had been a secret guard for so long, but he had never seen his master having feelings for any woman. On the dark sandalwood table, the huge night pearl glowed with a faint cold light. The man sitting there had handsome facial features. His outstanding appearance made him seem like Goddess Nwas most meticulous masterpiece. He exuded a noble and extraordinary aura, like an immortal. It was not easy for this immortal to have a mortal heart. He did not expect to meet such a wretched woman. Thunderbolt felt sorry for his master from the bottom of his heart. Mo Beiyuans hand that was holding the jade pen paused slightly. The ink was dyed into a ball, and his eyes darkened. Two children? Thats right. Its a pair of twins. The older one is the brother, and the younger one is the sister. Theyre three and a half now. Three and a half? Mo Beiyuan rubbed the storage ring on his finger, his emotions fluctuating. He immediately realized something. Ten months of pregnancy. From the looks of it, those two children were most likely his bloodline. Mo Beiyuan did not want to have too much to do with that woman, but he did not expect such an ident to happen. If those two children were of his bloodline, they could not wander outside. Go and bring the woman and the children. I want to see them for myself. Thunderbolt did not expect his master to be so obsessed with that ugly girl. For a moment, he forgot the rules and advised, Master, that woman is ugly and silly. I dont understand. What do you like about her? Mo Beiyuan nced over coldly. When did he say that he liked that woman? Four and a half years ago. ck Raven Mountain. His thin lips spat out a few words as an exnation. Thunderbolts head buzzed. Four and a half years ago! Master, do you mean that Second Miss Yun is the person youve been looking for? In that case, arent those two little children Little Masters! After Thunderbolt figured out this, his attitude changedpletely. Oh no, Second Miss Yun just hit that little tyrant of the Yun family. Im afraid something will happen now. Mo Beiyuan frowned slightly. His eyes darkened and he stood up. To the Prime Ministers Mansion. The womans life was important to him. Chapter 7 Here to Settle Scores There was indeed quite amotion in the Prime Ministers Mansion. The Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die, was furious when she learned that her precious sons arm had been crippled by Yun Ran. Just as she was about to settle scores with Yun Ran, she came knocking on her door. Damn girl, you came at the right time! Someone, break her arm. Yun Ran recognized the luxuriously dressed woman in front of her as the Hosts mother. Perhaps she recalled the Hosts unhappy experiences with this woman and frowned slightly. The Host treated this woman as her mother, but in this womans eyes, the Host was probably inferior to an ownerless wild dog on the street corner. Yun Ran was not the original owner of the body, so she would not stand here foolishly and let others hit and scold her. As soon as Luo Die finished speaking, an old granny rushed toward her with her sleeve raised. She raised her leg and kicked. Yun Ran had long guessed that she would have to make a move this time, so she took the saber out of the space in advance. She had picked up this saber from the Space Immortal Mountain back then. It was not short and there were no fancy decorations. It did not look big and there were a few holes in the ck de, but this thing had helped her kill thousands of zombies and mutated beasts. It was a rare sharp weapon. The old granny moved her sleeve. Silver light shed in her palm. She shouted and rushed over again. Yun Ran did not panic. She raised her arm and shed down. Instantly, blood sttered. With a cry, a severed arm tumbled to the ground. The scene was extremely bloody and strange, shocking everyone present. Yun Rans eyes were cold and her back was straight in the middle of the courtyard. Although she was dressed in tattered clothes, she gave off a natural arrogance. The tip of the saber was pointed at the nanny, and her voice was slightly cold. Its not too much for me to want one of your arms for what youve done to my two little balls in the past three and a half years. At this moment, the aura around Yun Ran was awe-inspiring and powerful. At a nce, she looked like an Asura who had returned from hell. She was bloodthirsty and arrogant, and she did not look like a fool at all. Luo Die secretly clenched her fists, and her heart skipped a beat. Why did this fool seem to have changed into a different person? Could it be that she had recovered from her crazy illness? On second thought, so what if this fool wasnt stupid anymore? She was just a piece of trash with her spiritual root dug out. What could she do? She immediately sneered and said disdainfully, Damn girl, who gave you the guts to hurt people in the residence! Kneel! Yun Ran curled her lip slightly and swept her cold gaze over her. Kneel? Are you worthy? Luo Die did not expect this fool to dare to disobey her. She was instantly furious and had just gathered spiritual energy in her palm to teach this fool a lesson. The servant reported, Master invites Second Miss to the living room. King Yuan wants to see the Second Miss. What? The Ghost King? Why does he want to see this damn girl? Luo Die was surprised and puzzled. How could the servant who had sent the message know the answer? He could not answer her question at all. If it were anyone else, Luo Die could still refuse, but that Killing God was famous for being not to be trifled with. She could only follow Yun Ran over to see what had happened. . King Yuan? Yun Ran didnt want to see him. However, when she heard that the Hosts biased father, Yun Zhiyuan, was also there, she decided to settle all these messy matters with the Yun family at once. . They entered the parlor. The woman recognized the man at the head of the table immediately. It was none other than the person she had knocked her head against in the hot spring earlier. Only then did Yun Ran remember this persons identity. It was rumored that the King of the East Continent, Mo Beiyuan, was born with a pair of ghostly eyes. He could steal lives and was born to be alone. His temper was strange and his actions were extremely strange. It must be this person in front of him. Her gaze fell on the bruise on the handsome chin. Yun Ran thought to herself, No way. Is this person here to settle scores with me? Was there a need to do so for such a small injury? Besides, who knew which of them had suffered the most! Chapter 8 From Now On, Shes Someone Im Protecting Yun Ran pursed her lips and walked up to Mo Beiyuan with the saber. When the guards behind Mo Beiyuan saw hering over with a weapon, they were about to go forward and stop her. Yun Ran stood two steps away from Mo Beiyuan and looked at him with clear eyes. You, when we were at the hot spring previously, I didnt mean to disturb your bath. You tore my clothes and I bumped your chin. I thought we were even. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened, but before he could speak, At the side, Yun Zhiyuan was the first to berate, Yun Ran, what are you doing? How dare you speak to the Yuan King like that! Hurry up and kneel down to apologize to the Yuan King. Yun Ran nced over and sized up Yun Zhiyuan. He was in his early thirties and wore a first-grade officials uniform embroidered with immortal cranes. He looked like a fair and clean schr, but Yun Ran knew that his ruthless methods were not clean at all. She frowned and nced at him. Dont be anxious. Its not your turn yet. Well settle our scorester. Yun Zhiyuan was in a high position. Few people in the entire East Continent dared to shout at him, let alone Yun Ran, the fool he had treated as a lowly wild dog since she was young. He was immediately furious. He picked up the cup on the table and threw it at Yun Ran. Although Yun Ran did not have spiritual power cultivation, there were some qualities engraved in her bones, such as her consciousness, eyesight, and ancient martial arts moves. She turned nimbly to avoid the flying cup. He did not expect his dog to resist him. Yun Zhiyuans expression was extremely ugly. He mmed the table and shouted, I think youre going to rebel! With that, he gathered spiritual power in his palm and waved it at Yun Ran. Mo Beiyuan sensed the existence of the spiritual energy and killing intent, and an imperceptible trace of displeasure shed across his eyes. With a gentle wave of his hand, he stopped Yun Zhiyuans spiritual power. Because their spiritual power cultivation levels were not on the same level, in an instant, Yun Zhiyuan and his chair were overturned. Yuan King, what do you mean by that? Yun Zhiyuan looked a little embarrassed, but he controlled his temper and did not dare to re up. He gritted his teeth. Mo Beiyuans expression was indifferent, and there was no joy or anger on his face. His thin lips moved slightly. From now on, she is someone Im protecting. Dont touch her. Yun Zhiyuan was surprised. Yun Ran also looked up and frowned. Her ck eyes emitted a puzzled light. Wasnt Mo Beiyuan here to take revenge on her? Why did he help her? This person was indeed extremely strange and unpredictable. The gloating smile on Luo Dies face stopped abruptly. Didnt this wretched girl offend the Ghost King? Why was he protecting her now? It was unknown how the wretched girls ugly face caught Mo Beiyuans eye. No, she could not let this damn girl climb up the tree that was Mo Beiyuan. King Yuan, you might not know this, but this girl is a fool. She likes to sleep with wild men everywhere. She was knocked up and even gave birth to two little bastards. Not to mention how dirty her body is, she might have already contracted an illness. Mo Beiyuans eyes turned cold when he heard this. He rubbed the smooth ck jade ring on his finger and said faintly, I dont know when I became a wild man and how my bloodline became shameful little bastards! The man exuded an unstoppable murderous aura, and his dark eyes were dark. Yun Zhiyuan and Luo Die were both shocked. The formers pupils constricted violently. You, you mean Those two children are How is this possible? How is this possible! Yun Ran frowned slightly. Even she was surprised by the development of the plot. After the Host lost her virginity, she had an ident and fell on her head. She had lost a portion of her memories, so she could not remember the appearance of the childrens biological father at all, let alone the identity of that person. But why did Mo Beiyuan appear at this moment? Did he also lose his memory and just regained some of it? Chapter 9 His Bloodline What kind of melodramatic fate was this? Their eyes met. Instead of avoiding his gaze, Yun Ran asked a direct question. Are you really the father of two children? Mo Beiyuan nced at her indifferently and replied, I dont have the habit of raising children for others. Yun Ran pondered for a moment. His words seemed to make sense. Who would be willing to help others raise a child for no reason? And two at a go! Alright, lets talk about the identity and custody of the two childrenter. For now, I want to resolve my feud with the Yun family. There was too much going on. She had to do it one by one. Mo Beiyuan thought that after she found out about his identity, she would beg him to deal with the Yun family. Unexpectedly, this woman had no intention of begging him at all. Yun Ran did not intend to stay in the Yun family anymore and asked Yun Zhiyuan to sever ties. In the future, my life and the lives of the two children have nothing to do with the Yun family. Simrly, what happens to your Yun family has nothing to do with us. In addition, I dont like others taking my things, so I will personally take back the heaven-level spiritual root on Yun Qingqing. The Yun couple looked even more shocked than before, unable to digest what Yun Ran had said. The two of them exchanged a brief look. They suspected that the other party had identally spilled the beans in front of Yun Ran. This was because the matter of digging out the spirit root was extremely secretive. Only the two of them knew about it. Even Yun Qingqing herself didnt know that the heaven-level spirit root in her body belonged to Yun Ran. Yun Zhiyuan came back to his senses first and coughed to hide his loss ofposure. You wretched girl, what nonsense are you spouting in front of the Yuan King? What do you mean by severing ties? Heaven-level spiritual root! You were born trash. Where did you get a heaven-level spiritual root? After saying that, he smiled at Mo Beiyuan. Your Highness, this girl was born stupid. You dont have to take her words seriously. Mo Beiyuan looked at him meaningfully. Stupid? Why cant I tell that shes stupid? Luo Die finally came back to her senses and said anxiously, She went crazy just now. Not only did she break her own brothers arm, but she also cut off the nannys. Shes a lunatic. You cant listen to her nonsense! Yun Ran didnt care what others thought of her. She didnt bother to exin. Her gaze was cold as he red at Luo Die. Where are the keys to the shackles on the ankles of the two little balls? Take them out! Mo Beiyuan had extremely good hearing. When he heard this, his face darkened. What keys? The children are shackled? Yun Rans lips twitched as she gave a small nod of agreement. Mo Beiyuans eyes narrowed. Under his long crow-colored eyshes, a fierce glint shed across his dark eyes. His figure was as fast as a ghost. He raised his hand and grabbed Yun Zhiyuans neck, throwing him out. Yun Zhiyuan! How dare you! How dare you abuse my bloodline! Yun Zhiyuan fell heavily. Cold sweat broke out on his back. How could he have known that those two little bastards had the bloodline of this god of death? Iwe didnt know they were your flesh and blood in the first ce If he had known, he would have provided well. All the blood drained from Luo Dies face. Her legs went weak and she almost fell to her knees. She quickly got someone to retrieve the key. Yun Ran grabbed the keys and hurried back, not wasting any more time with them. Mo Beiyuan also followed with his men. When he saw the two little dolls, chained and sitting on the broken mat, munching on fruits, aplicated emotion he had never felt before ignited in him. They were his flesh and blood, but they had been abused here without his knowledge. Mo Beiyuans eyes turned cold, and a strong killing intent burst out of his eyes. The Prime Ministers office? Hell remember this! The two little ones widened their big ck eyes. They first smiled at Yun Ran and addressed her as their mother, before secretly looking at the strangers following behind her. Mo Beiyuan and his guards all had cold faces and did not have any amiable smiles. Bun mistakenly thought that they were guards who hade to the residence to punish them because they had secretly eaten delicious food. She said anxiously, Catch me if you want. I ate all that food alone. Sweetcake and Mother didnt eat anything. Little Sweetcake didnt want her brother to be taken away. She grabbed his hand tightly. No, dont take my brother. Ive eaten too. Tears glistened in those big eyes. It was heartbreaking. Chapter 10 Hes Your Father Dont be afraid. Theyre not here to arrest you. Yun Ran lowered her head and removed the shackles on the two little fellows feet while exining Mo Beiyuans identity to them. Havent you always wanted to find Daddy? Here, hes your Daddy. Daddy! Daddy! Their eyes lit up like the bright stars in the sky. Observing closely, one could see the dark purple in their eyes. Bun was a little bolder. His big ck eyes stared straight at Mo Beiyuan. Suddenly, he pouted aggrievedly, and bean-sized tears rolled out of his eyes. He cried, Thats great, we have a father too! Were not wild children anymore! When Sweetcake saw that her brother was crying, her long eyshes fluttered violently a few times before golden beans fell. The two little guys cried sadly. Yun Ran had no experience coaxing children. She wrapped Bun in a nket and handed him to Mo Beiyuan. His right arm was broken by Yun Hai previously. Be careful when you carry him. Dont touch him. Mo Beiyuan had never carried a child before. He wanted to push him away, but when he met Buns hopeful and expectant gaze, he could only stiffly take him over. The baby in his arms was almost weightless, but Mo Beiyuans heart became heavier and heavier. He had already scanned the environment just now. It was obvious what kind of life the three of them had been living all these years. Bun blinked his big ck grape-like eyes, unable to contain his happiness. He had a mother and a father. He was no longer a wild child. Yun Ran, on the other hand, bent down and picked up Little Sweetcake. The little girl was soft and cute, and her voice could make people die of cuteness. From the looks of it, that exquisite and beautiful little face was most likely inherited from her biological father. Seeing that the two children were wrapped in a nket naked, Mo Beiyuan asked Yun Ran in confusion, Where are their clothes? Why arent they wearing clothes? Yun Ran replied, They have no clothes. Theyve been locked in here and have never left this house. If not for the fact that Yun Ran had the memories of the original owner of this body, it would be difficult for her to believe that the two children had never worn clothes since they were born. Killing intent shed in Mo Beiyuans eyes, and he made a mental note of the Yun family. Did you just say that Yun Hai broke his arm? Yes, so I crippled Yun Hais arm, Yun Ran replied calmly. Mo Beiyuans usually expressionless face could not hide his anger at this moment. He ordered coldly, Thunderbolt, cripple his other arm. Yes! Thunderbolt cupped his fists and flew out. Yun Ran didnt stop him. She wasnt a saint. Since Mo Beiyuan wanted to stand up for the two children, she had no reason to stop him. Then, Mo Beiyuan said that he wanted to bring her and the two little cubs back to the Imperial Pce. Yun Ran thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. The Host didnt have any friends outside. It was one thing for her to leave the Prime Ministers residence alone with no fixed residence, but the two children were really too small. She could not bear to drift outside with them. Staying in the Yuan Manor for the time being was her best choice now. It just so happened that she could find out what had happened between the original owner and Mo Beiyuan. Master, this five-star demon beast has been following us. How should we deal with it? When the blue-eyed ck wolf saw Yun Ran leave the courtyard with Little Sweetcake, it wagged its tail and followed her. Yun Ran knew that it would not end well for this blue-eyed ck wolf to stay, so she simply said, This demon beast has some spirituality. Let it stay with the children. The secret guards of the Yuan Manor were even stricter than the imperial guards in the pce. They did not need a five-star demon beast to protect their young master. However, Mo Beiyuan still nodded in agreement. Not to mention one demon beast, he could even raise ten or a hundred. Chapter 11 Going Out Without Some Money This was the first time Bun and Sweetcake had gone out in the woodshed, and the first time they had ridden in a carriage. They were curious about everything that was going on outside. Leaning over the window of the carriage to look out at things they had never seen before, they clenched their little fists in excitement. Ever since Yun Ran had transmigrated, she had finally been able to rx a little. She leaned against the soft cushion and looked out at the bustling market from time to time. This was indeed the Imperial City of the East Continent. The streets were wide and very prosperous. Yun Ran heard the hawking of candied hawthorn and made the carriage stop for a moment. Then she reached out to Mo Beiyuan. Lend me some copper coins. Ill go buy some things. It couldnt be helped. The Host was really poor and didnt have a single copper coin. Otherwise, she wouldnt have climbed out of the dog hole to snatch food from the beggars on the corner. I dont have any copper coins. Mo Beiyuan was stunned for a moment. However, he did have some crystals in his storage ring. Yun Ran was about to say, Youre a prince. Dont you bring some money with you when you go out? But she saw someone hand him a small box. Mo Beiyuan took it and opened it to reveal a pile of crystals of various sizes. These crystals were dug out from the heads of demon beasts and were even more valuable than gold. A small one-star crystal could be exchanged for a small box of gold. The crystals in the small box in front of Yun Ran were all at least three stars. They were priceless. I just want to buy two sticks of candied hawthorn for the children and two sets of clothes. I dont need such expensive crystals. Mo Beiyuan did not care much and replied indifferently, Theyre just some stones. Theyre not expensive. What he meant was that these things were no different from stones in his eyes. In that case, she wouldnt argue with him. She took a few pieces and got out of the car. It didnt take long to buy a pile of food and clothes. She stuffed a set of clothes into Mo Beiyuans hands. These are Buns. Put them on for him. Ill change them for Little Sweetcake. When Mo Beiyuan was dressing Bun, he saw the old and new scars on his body and the deformed arm that had grown after being broken. How did you get these injuries? Did Yun Hai do it? Bun answered his question obediently as he licked the candied hawthorn in his hand. The big baddie did it. And the other big baddie poked it with such a long needle. Yun Ran was afraid that Mo Beiyuan wouldnt understand Buns words, so she tranted for him. Big baddie refers to Yun Hai. The other baddie refers to the nanny beside the Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die. She must have been instructed by Luo Die to torture Bun and Sweetcake. However, Ive already cut off that old things arm. Mo Beiyuan understood. Therefore, she did not suddenly go crazy and start hurting people, but it was to avenge the two children. He couldnt help but wonder why she had watched those people attack the two children in the past if she had the ability. Was she really stupid or just pretending to be? But doubts were doubts. Some things were not meant to be discussed in front of children. . It had been a long time since the Yuan Manor was so lively. Although there were only three more people joining the Yuan Manor, these three people were extraordinary. Their master not only had a woman but two bloodlines. In the future, who would dare to say that their prince was destined to be alone? Little Sweetcake was already sleepy. When Yun Ran carried her out of the carriage, the little girl had already fallen asleep on her shoulder. However, Bun was quite energetic. His big ck eyes were wide open. In fact, Bun was already sleepy, but he didnt dare to sleep. He was afraid that if he slept, his father would disappear, and they would return to the same ce as before, chained up. So he surreptitiously pinched the flesh of his thigh with his small hand to keep his eyes open. Spotting his little gesture, Yun Ran frowned. Why pinch yourself, Bun? Bun was shocked and nervous at having been discovered. Chapter 12 Dribbling the Ball after Losing Her Memory Since Yun Ran had taken over the two children, she had to educate them well. There was a harsh edge to her voice. Mother likes good children who tell the truth. She doesnt like children who lie. Bun was only a three-year-old, so how could he withstand her question? He blurted out all his thoughts. When Yun Ran heard this, she found it both funny and heartbreaking. This little packrat was really too insecure. There was no guarantee that Mo Beiyuan would suddenly disappear, but Yun Ran could promise Bun, Before you grow up, Mother will never leave you, nor will she let anyone lock you up again. After receiving her answer, Bun looked at Mo Beiyuan, who had been silent at the side. What about Daddy? Will Daddy still be around when I wake up? Mo Beiyuan met those big eyes and felt as if something had poked at his heart. He instinctively replied, Yes. He was relieved and went to sleep obediently. After settling the two children down, Yun Ran naturally went to look for Mo Beiyuan to discuss the matter between the two of them. In the study of the Prince Yuan Mansion. Yun Ran went straight to the point. Are you going to ask first, or should I? Mo Beiyuan took a sip of tea and raised his deep eyes to nce at her. What do you want to know? Yun Ran sat down openly and took a leisurely sip of her own tea. Then let me tell you about my situation first. I lost my memory, so I dont remember who the man was back then. I want to know what happened between the two of us back then. Memory loss? Mo Beiyuan was slightly surprised. Four years ago, I dont know why you were in the ck Raven Mountain. I was poisoned at the time and wasnt conscious. I dont remember your appearance, only the birthmark on your body. A birthmark? When Yun Ran saw that his gaze was on her left shoulder, she understood that he was talking about the spatial mark on her body. The Host had a spatial mark on her body before she transmigrated. What the hell was going on? Yun Ran ignored that for now and summarized what hed said. So, the two of us had a melodramatic one-night stand while neither of us was awake? Then the original after I lost my memory, I dribbled the ball, which meant I ran away with the children. Mo Beiyuan nced at her coldly and said in a slightly cold voice, Theres no love between us. It was just an ident. The feelings between a man and a woman were the most false and useless. He would never have such useless feelings for any woman in his life. Therefore, he wanted to advise this woman not to have any illusions about him. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran waved her hand nonchntly. Her attitude was even more carefree than his. Then treat it as an ident. Next, lets talk about the childrens custody. Custody? Simply put, its a question of who will raise the children in the future. Mo Beiyuans face darkened. What nonsense was this woman talking about? My bloodline will naturally be raised by me! Regarding the custody of the two children, Yun Ran had no intention of backing down. Thats right. Your financial resources, material resources, and status are indeed better than mine, but as a king, you must be very busy and dont have much time to spend with the children. The two children are at the age where they need their parents to apany them. I think Im more suitable than a busy person like you. What do you think? Also, with your status, you should have a lot of worries in your backyard. I dont want the two little ones to be schemed against by those women in your backyard. Mo Beiyuan was angered by her words. There are no other women in my backyard. Yun Ran pursed her lips disapprovingly. You may not have any now. But it doesnt mean you wont in the future. Look, with your conditions, you cant be a bachelor for the rest of your life. When you marry a consort, wont the two children be subject to her mercy? In this ce, there was a huge difference between the direct descendants. Chapter 13 Was This Man That Miserable? The two little ones had suffered terribly in the Yun family for the past few years. Yun Ran did not want them to be looked down upon in the Yuan Manor because of their identity as illegitimate children. Mo Beiyuan exined to her, I wont have any other children, and they wont be illegitimate either. You should be relieved. Yun Ran did not expect this man to value the two children so much that he could even say that he would no longer have children. But even so, as a mother, Yun Ran was still worried! Who knows what kind of princess youll marry? Who can guarantee that that woman will treat them like her own? What if they met a vicious person? The nobledies of the Imperial City were not simple and harmless. Mo Beiyuan seemed to have heard something funny. His thin lips curled up, and his unfathomable eyes stared at Yun Ran. Im destined to be a Lone Star. Six of the women who are engaged to me have already died. Do you think there are still women who dare to marry me? Yun Ran was momentarily stunned. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Was this man that miserable? No wonder he was so concerned about the two little ones. Wait a minute. Now that you mention it, wouldnt it be just as dangerous for you to have two little ones around? Naturally, Yun Ran did not believe in that nonsense. In her opinion, those womens deaths were most likely not an ident. Someone was probably behind this. The existence of the Bun and Sweetcake had indirectly dispelled the rumors of him being a Lone Star. The people behind them would definitely not let the two children live peacefully. At the thought of this, Yun Ran frowned. So, who did you offend to mess with you like this? Mo Beiyuans dark eyes darkened, and an imperceptible dark light shed in them. She was smarter than he thought. But there were some things she had no right to know yet. You only need to know that no one in the Yuan Manor can hurt you. Yun Ran felt a headacheing on. With this persons status and personality, he had probably offended many people and made many enemies. Even if she immediately left with her two children and said that she had identally recognized the wrong man as their father, no one would believe her. Therefore, she could only stay in the Yuan Mansion for the time being. They returned to the huge courtyard that Mo Beiyuan had arranged for the three of them. Yun Ran finally had a chance to be alone and entered the space. She took afortable bath in the immortal spring and applied a facial mask with the immortal spring water and the herbs in the space. She had identally discovered a herb which had the effect of removing scars. The wounds on the Hosts face should be healed after about ten applications. After taking a bath, she fiddled with some medicinal paste and brought it out to apply it to the two little balls. In the past few years, there had been many deep and shallow scars on the bodies of Bun and Sweetcake. Although they were not serious, they still did not look good. While applying the medication, Yun Ran took a closer look at Buns injured little arm. The bone had been broken and grown out of ce. The immortal spring water was not of much use. She had to find a doctor who could set bones and restore dislocated bones. Yun Ran did not have any connections here, so she wanted to wait until tomorrow to look for Mo Beiyuan and ask him to invite a reliable doctor to take a look. Unexpectedly, Mo Beiyuan came over early the next morning. Sweetcake was timid. She had just woken up and blinked her big eyes. When she saw the unfamiliar environment, she could not adapt to it and hid in her mothers arms. Bun was quite bold. When he saw that his father was here, he jumped off the bed and ran barefoot towards Mo Beiyuan. Daddy. Perhaps it was the special bloodline bond between father and son, although Mo Beiyuan could scare other peoples children to tears when he went out, Bun wasnt afraid of his other pupil or the murderous aura that came with it. Mo Beiyuan carefully avoided the little guys injured arm and bent down to pick him up. A loud cry came from behind. Wait, what did this little boy just call you? Daddy? Is it Daddy? Did I hear wrongly? Chapter 14 The Wrong Reaction! Yun Ran looked over and saw a young man suddenly rush out from behind Mo Beiyuan. He was dressed in a grayish-blue robe that was embroidered with ancient patterns with silver thread. His hair was casually tied up with a unique wooden hairpin, and his handsome brows were not stained with any smoke or fire. His temperament was cold and aloof; it was as if an immortal had descended to the world. Unfortunately, he opened his mouth. Mo Beiyuan, when did you take in a foster son? Feng Chen revealed an exaggerated expression that did not match his immortal face and carefully sized up the little baby in someones arms. It didnt take long to realize that there was someone else in the room besides the toddler. When his gaze shifted to Yun Ran and the little Sweetcake in her arms, his expression became even more exaggerated. He rushed in front of the mother and daughter and pointed. Wait, whats with this woman and this little baby in her arms? Dont tell me you took two at once and kidnapped their mother! Yun Ran did not take the initiative to exin their identities. This person was obviously very familiar with Mo Beiyuan, so if someone wanted to exin, he would naturally exin himself. Sure enough, in the next second, Mo Beiyuans lips moved. Theyre not godchildren. Theyre all my children, biological children. Little Sweetcake was timid, to begin with, and was frightened by Feng Chens nagging. She wrinkled her nose and her big ck grape-like eyes turned red. Her eyes were filled with tears as she shouted, Mother, Im afraid. Before Yun Ran couldfort the little girl, Mo Beiyuan strode over and pulled Feng Chen away. Move. Youre scaring her into tears. I was just too excited. Feng Chen touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. As he spoke, he waved at Little Sweetcake. Little Sweetcake, Im your Uncle Feng. Sweetcake nced at him and shifted her gaze to Mo Beiyuan. She fluttered her little arms. Daddy! Hug! Mo Beiyuan did not put Bun down. Instead, he bent down and picked up the sweet cake with his other hand. Sweetcakey on his shoulder, her little hands tight around his neck, and giggled. That baby voice, that soft little look, and that warm, innocent smile instantly taught Feng Chen what jealousy was. Uh, Brother Yuan, look, you cant carry her alone. Why dont I help you carry this little pink ball? He reached out eagerly, intending to receive her. Mo Beiyuan nced at him with disdain. I think you dont want your arms anymore? But Yun Ran had been very quiet, staring at the man in front of her, lost in thought. For some reason, when Mo Beiyuan bent over to carry Sweetcake, that big hand only identally rubbed against the back of her hand. She suddenly felt a numbing sensation spread throughout her body, and then her breathing and heartbeat changed. This reaction was wrong! Why did it seem like she had some inappropriate thoughts about this man? The man was handsome and devilish. He was tall and mighty, and his aura was cold. He also exuded a hint of abstinence. He was indeed quite charming. But it wasnt as if she had never seen a man before. It wasnt to the extent that if she got a little closer, her face would turn red and her heart would beat faster! What had possessed her? Yun Ran pondered for a long time but could not figure out the reason. It was not until she heard Mo Beiyuan ask Feng Chen to take a look at Buns injuries that she realized that Feng Chen was actually a doctor. Feng Chen put away his sloppy and unreliable expression and looked seriously at the wound on Buns arm. It was forcefully broken by someone! Who was so vicious that they wouldnt even let a little kid off? Chapter 15 The Most Popr Gossip In addition to the injury on his arm, there were many deep and shallow scars on his body. It was obvious that he had been severely abused for a long time. However, despite his curiosity, Feng Chen could not help but not say tentatively. Its not difficult to treat this arm. You just need to break the bones that have grown wrong and reattach them. But I have to remind everyone that breaking bones can be very painful. Im afraid its very difficult for a small child to bear. Yun Ran looked at Bun and understood that it was a matter of long-term or short-term pain, but she still hesitated. Bun looked up with sparkling eyes. He tugged at Yun Rans sleeve. Mom, Im not afraid of pain. Once I heal my arm, I can beat the bad guys away and protect Mom and sister. Respecting his own choice, Yun Ran nodded. All right. Lets do it now. After Feng Chen had prepared the tools and herbs he needed, he began to set the bones for Bun. Bun had been very brave the entire time. His face was tense as he gritted his teeth. His entire body was trembling from the pain, but he still did not cry out in pain. Feng Chen had never seen such a strong little doll. He clicked his tongue at Mo Beiyuan. Ah Yuan, Bun probably inherited his ability to endure pain from you! Now, I dont believe that hes not your son! Mo Beiyuan looked at Bun with heartache and pride. So this was the feeling of being connected by blood. Seeing the Buns small arm being forcefully broken again, Yun Rans heart ached. She raised her hand and rubbed Buns head. She naturally had to put this on Yun Hais head. As for settling the score, there was no hurry. When Yun Hais arm was almost fully grown, she would break it again. Over the past few days, Yun Ran had been tending to Bun in the Yuan King Manor as he recuperated. She did not know that the news about her and Mo Beiyuan had already spread throughout the Imperial City. It was the hottest gossip in the streets, teahouses, and restaurants. Have you heard? The father of the children borne by the foolish Second Miss of the Prime Ministers Mansion is actually the Yuan King! That fool drugged the Yuan King. As expected, a fool is indeed a fool. She simply doesnt want to live anymore. I think shes the shameless one! Shes so ugly. If I were the Ghost King, I would probably have nightmares every night. Do you think this fool is really stupid or just pretending to be stupid? She actually schemed against the Ghost King and became famous because of her children. Ive underestimated her. . The people in the pce naturally knew about it. The East Continent Emperor immediately summoned Mo Beiyuan into the pce to ask him about the truth. No one in the Prince Yuan Mansion dared to gossip. Yun Ran was very pleased. She led the two little cubs to walk the demon beast in therge courtyard of the Yuan King Manor. Bun and Sweetcake were children, after all. Which child didnt like furry little animals? They were now familiar with the blue-eyed ck wolf. One was sitting on its back, pulling its ears, and the other was squatting on the ground, hugging its tail. The big dog was barking. Yun Ran propped herself on her elbows and sat in the pavilion, leisurely sipping her tea. But her gaze never left the two children. At this moment, a graceful maidservant carried a tray and slowly walked toward the two little balls. She smiled kindly and said in a gentle voice, Little masters, you must be tired from ying. Come and have some pastries. Yun Rans eyes suddenly turned cold as she raised her hand and threw the cup at the maidservant. Go away. They dont eat dirty things from your hands. As she spoke, she had already arrived behind the maidservant. She clenched her fists and smashed at the maidservant ruthlessly. The maidservant was not slow. She dodged her attack. With a flick of her sleeve, a dagger appeared in her hand. Yun Ran didnt have any handy weapons in her hand, and she couldnt hide in the space to get a saber now. She could only fight with her bare hands. Chapter 16 Stay Away From Me The two children were shocked by this sudden change. Bun quickly reacted. That person wanted to hurt his mother. He rushed towards the maidservant like a small firecracker, hugged one of her legs, and bit down hard. Sweetcake, who was riding Big Dog, also rushed to help. Big dog, bite her, bite the big bad guy! It was already so chaotic here. It would be unreasonable if the secret guards of the Yuan King Manor did not see it. They all hurried over. The maidservant was outnumbered and was quickly controlled. In the past few days, they had caught several waves of killers. How did someone still manage to slip in? When their master returned, they would obediently apologize and receive their punishment. After checking that Buns wooden arm was fine, she picked up the frightened little Sweetcake and gentlyforted her. Miss Yun, what should we do with this killer? The secret guard had already lifted the human skin mask on the maidservants face, revealing an unfamiliar womans face. The woman revealed a sinister smile, and then ck blood flowed out of her mouth as she breathed herst. She must havemitted suicide after failing the mission. With a neutral expression, Yun Ran waved him off. Drag her away. These people were bold enough toe to King Yuans Estate to assassinate. After leaving King Yuans Estate, the situation would probably be even worse. Yun Ran pondered. Now, if she wanted to leave with Bun and Sweetcake, she had to make herself strong enough to protect them. If she wanted to be stronger, she had to retrieve her spiritual root and cultivate spiritual power. This was because, in this world, the level of spiritual power cultivation was the only standard to determine a persons strength. Yun Qingqing was not in the Imperial City now. Instead, she had gone to look for someone to forge some personal weapons. When she returned, Yun Ran would have to find a way to get back her stolen spirit root. So, how was she going to get this spiritual root back? Yun Ran had seen Mo Beiyuan defeat Yun Zhiyuan with a wave of his hand. His cultivation level was definitely not low, so she wanted to find an opportunity to ask him. Mo Beiyuan received a letter from the secret guards in the pce. He knew that something had happened in the residence and rushed back. Unexpectedly, the woman was not frightened at all and was having lunch with the two little ones. When she saw himing, she nced at him and asked if he had eaten and if he wanted to eat with her. Mo Beiyuan was really curious if this woman was really not afraid or if she was too ambitious. I heard a hitman just came to the mansion. She was after Bun and Sweetcake. As Yun Ran fed Little Sweetcake soup with a spoon, she replied, Looks like your Yuan Manor isnt that safe either. Mo Beiyuan choked on her words and his expression was a little unnatural. I will punish the shadow guards for their negligence. When Yun Ran saw himing, she didnt let him stay idle. She naturally handed him the soup bowl in her hand. Whats the point of punishing them? If it were me, Id expose those dishonest people behind them one by one so that they wont have a chance to attack again. So, who are the people who want the lives of our two children? Mo Beiyuan took the bowl of soup and looked up to meet her watery eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, and her eyes moved. Her red lips parted slightly, making her look seductive. The faint fragrance on her body rushed into his nose, making his Adams apple move and his eyes turn scarlet. He didnt even hear what she said. He knew that the Gu poison in his body was causing trouble. He raised his hand and pushed Yun Ran away. You, stay away from me. He was afraid that he would not be able to control this Gu poisonter and lose hisposure in front of Bun and Sweetcake. Yun Ran only knew that she was being despised. Chapter 17 Yun Rans Mentality But then again, wasnt the man being too narcissistic? Did he think all the women in the world had designs on him? What kind of person was this? If it werent for the fact that the two children were there, and she was afraid that she would cause damage to their young minds, Yun Ran would definitely retort and tell him not to be so narcissistic. No matter how handsome he was or how noble his status was, she would not take the initiative to seduce him. However, Bun and Sweetcake had grown up in that suffocating environment. From a young age, they were more sensitive than other children. They still realized that something was wrong between the two of them. Father, do you not like Mother? Sweetcake asked eagerly. Mo Beiyuan felt a headacheing on. He was used to doing things as he pleased. When had he ever cared about other peoples feelings? However, the child in front of him clearly meant that if he dared to say no, she would cry. Eat first. Mo Beiyuan nned to avoid this question, but he did not expect Sweetcake to not be so easy to fool. Her face was taut as she repeated it in a childish voice. Father hasnt answered Sweetcake yet. Do you like Mother or not? Mo Beiyuan looked up at Yun Ran and realized that a certain woman was watching him happily. Yun Ran had a good mentality. As long as she wasnt embarrassed, others would be. Mo Beiyuan could only say indifferently, This question is a little difficult. I have to think about it carefully. Little Sweetcake could only sigh in disappointment. Why is Daddy so stupid? He still has to think about such a simple question. Yun Ran couldnt hold it in. She covered her mouth andughed. She thought, Serves you right! Mo Beiyuan looked up at the smiling woman. Her face was clearly covered in ugly scars, but her smile gave off a strange feeling. Perhaps it was his imagination, but the scar on the womans face seemed to have faded a little, and her skin was fairer than before. Perhaps it was because of the Gu poison, but his gaze would always seek her involuntarily. He would watch her every move. After coaxing the two little packrats to take an afternoon nap, Yun Ran stopped Mo Beiyuan, who was about to leave. Wait. I want to ask you a question. Whats the problem? Dont worry, its not a question of whether you like me or not. She joked with him good-naturedly. Alright, I wont tease you anymore. I want to ask you how to get back a spiritual root that was snatched away by someone else. When she said that, Mo Beiyuan remembered what she had said to Yun Zhiyuan back at the Yun family. She seemed to have said that her heaven-level spiritual root had been dug out and nted in another daughter of the Yun family. You want your spirit root back? Yun Ran nodded. Naturally I must get my things back. She had asked the right person. Mo Beiyuan did indeed know the method of snatching the spiritual root and nting it back. Someone with a higher spiritual power cultivation needs to dig out the spiritual root with spiritual power and nt the spiritual root back into the body with the Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill. Digging other peoples spiritual roots was the dirtiest and most despicable thing to do. However, the selfishness and greed of human nature meant that such things would always exist and could not bepletely eliminated. There were even some organizations that specialized in doing such things to obtain huge wealth. Under normal circumstances, people who had their spiritual roots dug out would be cripples. They wouldnt live long and would at most live for two to three years. Therefore, digging out someone elses spiritual root was no different from killing them. Yun Ran was a rare urrence. Chapter 18 Not a Deal Someone with higher spiritual power cultivation? Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill? The Host was illiterate here, so she did not understand these things at all. Yun Ran understood a little ording to the information she had obtained over the past few days. At the moment, she needed to find someone with a very high spiritual power cultivation. Then, she needed a medicinal pill called the Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill to restore her spiritual root. To dig out Yun Qingqings spirit root, I need to find someone with a high cultivation level. How much does it cost to hire such an expert? Also, whats the price of this Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill? Where can I buy it? In one breath, the woman asked a series of questions. However, Mo Beiyuan wanted to help her. I can help you with this, but I have conditions. What condition? Xiaoran blinked her big, watery eyes. She was surprised that he would help her and was also very curious about his conditions. You and the children must stay at the manor. You may leave when I say you can. He needed time to find a way to cure the Gu poison, so she had better stay in the Yuan King Manor obediently and not go out and cause trouble for him. Yun Ran was used to being unrestrained in her previous life. Now that she was trapped in the backyard, she was naturally unwilling to listen to others arrangements. I dont agree to your terms. I stayed to take care of the two little ones because I wanted to. Its also my duty and responsibility as a mother. Its not a deal. In Mo Beiyuans opinion, this deal was not a loss for her at all. In the Yuan Mansion, she could live a hundred times morefortably than in the Prime Ministers Mansion. She could have anything she wanted. She shouldnt have refused. Why? Because of freedom. Even as she answered his words, a light seemed to leak from her eyes. Freedom? Mo Beiyuan did not expect to get such an answer from a woman. He had assumed she disagreed because his offer wasnt tempting enough. Or maybe she wanted something more. Instead, she wanted that invisible, intangible, insubstantial thing. What if I were willing to take you as my first consort? Before entering the pce, the emperor had asked him what he nned to do with this woman and her two children. He had asked him if he wanted to marry this woman as Princess Yuan, saying it was best for the children. He was just going to have to suffer by marrying an ugly fool. Hed opened his mouth to refuse at the time because he wanted nothing to do with any woman. As far as he was concerned, women were the biggest problem in the world. Did this woman in front of him also want the position of Princess Yuan? If that was the case, it was not impossible for her to stay safely in the Imperial Pce. Yun Ran smiled. Previously, because of the two little ones, she couldnt say anything. Now, she didnt have much to worry about. Arent you being narcissistic? Why should I marry you? I dont even like you. It was true that she was the mother of two children, but she was not selfless enough to marry a man she did not like for the sake of two children. To her, there was no need to make a formal appearance of husband and wife. Yun Ran stood there arrogantly and raised her head slightly. Her expression was clear. The man I, Yun Ran, want to marry must be someone I like and am willing to spend the rest of my life with. Its not for a certain purpose and deal. Mo Beiyuan was not stupid. The meaning of her words could not be clearer. This woman was telling him that she did not like him and did not care about the position of Princess Yuan at all. He remembered that the secret guards had found out that this woman seemed to be obsessed with the Crown Prince, Mo Jinyu, and had done many stupid things for him. Could it be that she wanted the position of Crown Princess? Chapter 19 Taking the Children for a Walk In that case, he had underestimated her ambition. However, ording to the information obtained by the secret guards, Mo Jinyu hated this woman to the core and looked down on her. Yun Ran didnt know what he was thinking and continued, Ill think of a way to get back my spirit root. Since they couldnte to terms, shed take care of it herself. Shed never liked to live by depending on others. Mo Beiyuan did not take her words seriously at all, because in his opinion, this woman did not have the ability to get her spiritual root back herself. In the end, she would definitelye back and beg him for help. However, after talking to him, Yun Ran began to n how to get her spiritual root back. First of all, she had to earn enough money. Gold and silver alone were not enough. She needed to earn demon beast crystals that were more valuable than gold and silver. After she had money, she could hire experts with high cultivation levels to work for her or buy the herbs needed for the Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill. She couldnt do anything else in the apocalypse, but cutting off heads and digging for crystals was really as easy for her as eating and drinking. However, she was still worried about leaving the two little ones in the pce. Who knew when another killer or two might pop up? If only the others didnt know who she and her two children were. Then she could take them out for a stroll. Yun Ran thought for a few days but couldnt think of anything good. Until Bun rushed to her and asked her with his big ck eyes, Mother, why have you changed? Changed? Yes, youve be so beautiful. When she looked into the bronze mirror, she saw that Bun wasnt exaggerating. The person in the mirror had red lips and white teeth. Her eyes were like the gxy, and her skin was delicate and snow-white like fine porcin. Her thick and soft ck hair was scattered behind her, and her fair face was beautiful and wless. The terrifying scar from before was no longer visible. Miraculously, this face was almost identical to her face in the apocalypse, so it naturally looked much more pleasing to the eye. Perhaps it was because the food in the royal residence was good, and Yun Ran would asionally get some spring water and fruits from her space, but the two little balls had changed a lot. Their outstanding looks gradually appeared. The features were also simr to hers in several ways. Therefore, if the three of them went out like this, no one should be able to guess their identities. After the splint on Buns arm was removed, Yun Ran went to look for Mo Beiyuan and asked him to bring Bun and Sweetcake out for a walk. Mo Beiyuans gazended on her face and he was momentarily distracted. The woman was dressed in a long hibiscus-colored dress. Her eyebrows were like jade, and her eyes were like peach blossoms. Her skin was like top-grade milky white jade, without any ws. Her eyes were as clear as a mountain spring. When she looked at people, there was an indescribable charm. The scars on her face had all disappeared. Now, this face, with jade-like bones and ice-cold muscles, could be said to be peerlessly beautiful. Mo Beiyuan realized that he was in a daze. He clenched his fists and coughed lightly. A stroll? Where do you want to take them for a stroll? Yun Ran had no intention of hiding it from him. I want to tour the mercenary groups in the city and do missions. She was new here and would not be stupid enough to rush into the demon beast forest alone. Joining a mercenary group was her best choice. Mo Beiyuan thought that she was going out to shop or taking a hike in the mountains. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran was referring to bringing the two little fellows to the mercenary group to ept a mission. The minimum requirement for a mercenary group recruit is a Grand Spirit Knight. They dont ept people without cultivation. So, who had given her the confidence to go to the mercenary group to take on a mission and bring the two little ones with her? Yun Ran really didnt know that there was a threshold to joining a mercenary group. But she wasnt the type to give up easily either. Oh, then Ill take a look and try my luck. Maybe a mercenary organization will make an exception and let me join them. Chapter 20 Mesmerized by Her Beauty Mo Beiyuan did not stop her. Because he knew that no mercenary would want her at all. In the end, all she could do was slink back. He would just treat it as letting her take the two little children out for a walk. Since I have nothing to do, Ill apany you guys. When Yun Ran heard this, she quickly waved her hand and said, No need, no need. I was nning to sneak out with Bun and Sweetcake. If you follow us, how can we hide our identities? Theres no other person like you in the entire continent! When Mo Beiyuan heard this, his handsome face darkened. Hiding my identity? Is my identity so shameful? Then, he took a few steps closer and stared at Yun Ran with his different-colored eyes. He even raised his hand and grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. Do you also think that Im a monster with heterochromia? Are you afraid? Do you want to escape? Because he was born with heterochromia and had experienced some dark and dirty things, he had always known that he was an anomaly. Therefore, Mo Beiyuan was already prepared to see fear, fear, disgust, and disgust in this womans eyes. Yun Ran didnt expect him to close the distance between them, to imprison himself with only one hand. They were so close that his hot breath touched her cheek. The strange feeling returned. Yun Ran was about to go crazy. This man seemed to be exuding an inexplicable aura that tempted her to approach him. Yun Rans eyes were blurry and her body was limp. Her eyes were covered with a faint mist as she moaned ufortably. Mo Beiyuan had originally nned to scare this woman. For a moment, he forgot about the Gu poison binding him to her. At this moment, the Gu poison in his body immediately sensed it and became restless. The woman in his arms was also different from the previous few times. She did not struggle, but raised her beautiful and exquisite face and looked at him with such a soft and charming gaze. She had a faint scent that could drive anyone crazy. Mo Beiyuans eyes seemed to be about to sink into deep water as he stared at those beautiful lips. The waist under his palm seemed so soft that he could hold it with one palm. Yun Ran had never thought that she would be so weak in a mans arms. She bit her lip hard until it bled before she regained some of her consciousness. She raised her hand and pushed him away. Mo Beiyuan looked at her bloodstained lips. The raging restlessness in his body seemed to have intensified, and there was a faint strange feeling. Instinctively, he raised his fingers to wipe the blood off her lips. I wont hurt you, he said hoarsely. Yun Ran took a big step back as if she had been electrocuted. Her pupils trembled slightly. In the past, no one could get close to her. But at this moment, she was actually not guarded against this man at all. She even tried to tackle him! When Yun Ran realized how inappropriate her thoughts were, she blushed and ran away. Something was wrong! She was sure that she did not have this strange illness in the past. That was most likely because of the Hosts body. When Yun Ran returned to the courtyard, she saw Feng Chen ying with the Bun and Sweetcake. She recalled his identity. He was the only disciple of the third elder of the Miracle Physician Sect. His medical skills were superb, and he was known as the little miracle doctor of the East Continent. She could ask him about her strange illness. Before Yun Ran could speak, Feng Chen started shouting at her. The wound on your face is fake? Oh, I know, its a disguise! Its a disguise, right? What a superb disguise. Even I couldnt tell. Yuan must have been mesmerized by your beauty! Yun Ran nced over indifferently. Little Miracle Physician from the East Continent? Was he reliable? Chapter 21 Unlucky Woman Feng Chen still wanted to discuss the art of disguise but Yun Ran changed the subject. Have you evere across a strange condition that makes your heart beat faster when youre near a man; it makes your whole body go weak, and makes you hyperventte? Feng Chen was obsessed with medicine and loved to study strange diseases. Now that she mentioned it, her condition sounded familiar. After thinking for a while, he finally figured out why the symptoms sounded so familiar. ncing at the two little packrats walking the wolf not far away, he lowered his voice and said, Miss Yun, are you sure youre not drugged with that kind of unclean medicine? I was drugged once before, but the effects of that drug would neverst this long. Besides, the symptoms are different. Previously, when she was in the hot spring, she did not have time to think too much about it. That was why she thought that the abnormality in that body was because of the drug. But after thinking about it carefully, she realized that it was not because of the drug at all. This was because her body was fine when she held Mo Chengwang hostage. However, she could not approach Mo Beiyuan. Feng Chen took her pulse and diagnosed her. If it is true that you were not drugged, that would be strange. Yun Rans eyes darkened slightly as she asked, What if my symptoms only act up when Im facing Mo Beiyuan? Feng Chen was stunned for a moment, then came to a realization. Him! Theres nothing strange about that. Its because of the Gu poison. Gu poison? Yun Ran was a little confused now. You mean Im poisoned? Feng Chen also looked at her in surprise. Why? Didnt Yuan tell you? Tell me what? What gu poison are you talking about? Yun Ran could tell that Feng Chen knew the reason for her physical symptoms, and so did Mo Beiyuan. Feng Chen realized that he might have spoken too quickly and let it slip. He smiled foolishly at Yun Ran. I dont know. I dont know anything. My mother called me home for dinner. Ill leave first. With that, he flipped over the wall and flew out. Feng Chen slipped away without a trace, so Yun Ran could only look for Mo Beiyuan again. At this moment, in the main courtyard of the mansion. Mo Beiyuan had just bathed in cold water. His long hair was still dripping with water, and his loose ck robe was draped over his white undershirt. He looked normal, but if one looked closely, one would notice that he was in a bad state. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging, and his jaw was clenched tightly as if he was trying his best to endure something. His alien eyes shed dark and cold. When Yun Ran came in, she saw his ascetic look. With her previous experience, she quickly took a few steps back. Mo Beiyuan, why does my body go limp and my heart beat faster when I approach you? What kind of Gu poison is it? Why does it only act up when Im with you? Mo Beiyuan looked up at her with a frown. Who told you about the Gu poison? Yun Ran cracked her knuckles. What the hell happened? What was that ident we had four years ago? All Yun Ran could think of was the unexpected contact between the Host and him, so that was the problem. If she was really poisoned by the Gu poison, it could only be that time four years ago. Mo Beiyuan originally wanted to wait until he found a way to cure the Gu poison before telling her. After all, even if she knew, she wouldnt be of much help. Now it seemed there was no point in hiding it. Four years ago, I was schemed against by someone and was afflicted by a Gu poison called the Love Seed. After being poisoned by this Gu, if I got involved with a woman, we would be bound together. When one dies, the other would not survive alone. Other than that, there would be a fatal attraction between the two. Yun Ran was speechless. So, Im the unlucky woman. Chapter 22 My Life is My Own Yun Ran finally figured out the reason for her strange illness. She had always believed that her life was up to her, not the heavens. Being tied to someone elses life was never free. She had to hurry and neutralize the poison. Then have you found a way to cure the parasite? Mo Beiyuan said to her bluntly, Not yet. Yun Ran had wanted to leave with her two children when she became stronger. Now, it seemed, it would be difficult for her to distance herself from this man. Forget it. There was no point in being anxious about this. Mo Beiyuan waited for her to cry or use this matter to make conditions and threaten him. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran said, Got it. Lets protect our lives for now! Then she left. As if this didnt make much difference to her. Actually, Yun Ran wasnt that open-minded. After all, there were too many people who wanted this mans life. If his enemies found out, killing her would be equivalent to killing Mo Beiyuan. Then her life would be in even more danger. Therefore, Yun Ran felt that the matter of her bing stronger was imminent. She had to hurry up with her previous ns. The next day, after breakfast, Yun Ran left the residence through the back door with the two little dumplings. When Mo Beiyuan heard the secret guards report, he nodded indifferently. He asked Thunderbolt to bring a few people to protect them secretly. He did not have to show himself unless necessary. After all, the two children were still young. How could they not like toe out and stroll around? Yun Ran held one in each hand and led them around the streets of the Imperial City. As they walked around, the two little packrats had a lot of good food and fun in their hands. They were over the moon. When theyd had their fun, Yun Ran took them to do their business. She had previously asked the guards in the Imperial Pce about it. There were a fewrge mercenary organizations in the East Continents Imperial City. The strongest was called the Sky Thunder Mercenary Group. It was quite famous in the entire continent. It was said that there were thousands of mercenaries alone. If Yun Ran wanted to grow quickly and obtain a generous mission reward, she had to go straight to the Sky Thunder Mercenary Group. There was a long line outside the Heavenly Thunder Mercenary Group. There were people who wanted to join them every day, so the selection was naturally very strict. Yun Ran followed the rules and lined up. The person in charge of the registration noticed the two fair and cute children beside her and couldnt help but ask, Miss, are you sure you want to sign up for our Sky Thunder Mercenary Groups selection? Yun Ran nodded. Im sure. Seeing how confident she was, the person in charge guessed that her spiritual power cultivation was definitely not low. He asked, Miss, whats your spiritual power cultivation level? Have you been in another mercenary group before? Which sect are you from? Yun Ran answered honestly. No. The man in charge paused in his writing and looked up at her. What do you mean by that? It means that I dont have any spiritual power cultivation and have never been in other mercenary groups or sects. When the person in charge heard her words, he immediately got someone to chase her away. Even the cooks and cleaning maids in our mercenary group are all spiritual knights. You dont even have the qualifications to be a maid. Go, go, go, dont get in the way. Yun Ran even tried to convince him to let her give it a try. Although I dont have any spiritual power cultivation, mypetency in martial arts is not bad. But to a spiritualist, her words were a joke. It was also impossible to give her a chance to try. Were not a charity hall. We dont take in any Tom, Dick, or Harry. Chapter 23 Trash Among Trash In the eyes of spiritual cultivators, Yun Rans words were a joke. The people around her were amused. Did you hear that? This woman said that her martial arts skills are not bad! A piece of trash without a spiritual root actually has the cheek to participate in the Heavenly Thunder Selection. With her strength, she can only scratch my itch! I think youre quite a beauty. Let me introduce you to a ce. The Spring Water Pavilion on the street behind it suits you. . Yun Ran was not a weak little coward. Listening to these malicious words, her watery eyes narrowed slightly, and there was only bottomless darkness in them. She was just about to teach these people a lesson when another extremely irritating voice came from behind her. How can you talk to a beauty like her? How can such a beauty go to a dirty ce like the Spring Water Pavilion? Of course, she should enter my backyard. Yun Ran followed the voice and saw a man walking down the steps. He was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was wearing a purple brocade robe and a purple-and-gold crown. He held a folding fan in his hand and his narrow eyes sized Yun Ran up and down. His Adams apple bobbed as he swallowed a few times and gave her a wretched smile. Youre indeed a beauty. So what if you dont have spiritual power? If you follow me and serve me well, youll be a member of Heavenly Thunder in the future. The people from the Sky Thunder Mercenary Group behind him also cheered. Young Master is right. This kind of woman without spiritual power cultivation is only fit to serve men in the backyard. If you follow our Young Master, you dont need to have spiritual power. You just need to be soft enough and have good martial arts in that aspect. Young Master is mighty, Young Master is a real man! . Bun and Sweetcake were still young and did not understand the meaning behind these peoples words, but the two children seemed to have a natural ability to distinguish between good and bad. Seeing those people smiling maliciously, Bun recalled Yun Hai and the guards in the Prime Ministers residence. He clenched his small fists tightly and used his small body to block Yun Ran like an angry little beast. You bad people, dont bully my mother! Little Sweetcake no longer had the sweet smile on her face. She snorted and red at her fiercely. Im going to tell Daddy! A big baddie wants to bully Mommy. Yun Ran was rather gratified. During this period of time, the two little ones had been spending time with Mo Beiyuan in the Princes mansion. In an environment like the Princes mansion, they had obtained respect and built up their confidence. They were no longer the two pitiful people in the Prime Ministers mansion who could be bullied. But at this moment, she couldnt really let the two little ones rush to the front to protect her. She raised her hand to rub the top of their heads andforted them. Youre still young. Leave this kind of thing to Mother. In the dark, Thunderbolt witnessed all of this and quickly sent someone to report to the prince. Go back quickly and tell His Highness that Miss Yun and the two young masters were bullied. Miss is crying and looking for Daddy. The secret guard quickly returned to the Prince Yuan Mansion and reported the situation to Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan was busy with his work with his head lowered. He did not even look up. The woman had enough fun. Shes back? The secret guard replied ording to Jingleis instructions, No, Miss Yun and the two young masters were bullied outside. Miss was even frightened and was crying for her father. Whos so blind? Mo Beiyuans expression darkened. He stood up and strode out. And where are they now? Chapter 24 Mo Beiyuans Anxiety Its the young master of the Heavenly Thunder Mercenary Group. He has taken a fancy to Miss Yun. Now, Miss Yun and the two young masters are trapped at the stronghold of the Heavenly Thunder Mercenary Group. As soon as the secret guard finished speaking, he realized that a ck shadow shed past his eyes. When he regained his senses, he had already disappeared into the courtyard. He had been by his masters side for so long, but this was the first time he had seen his master so anxious. At this moment, outside the Heavenly Thunder Mercenary Groups stronghold. Yun Ran shielded the two children behind her. Then, she shouted to the crowd, Thunderbolt,e out. Thunderbolt had originally nned to wait for his master toe over and let him save the damsel in distress, but the development of this matterpletely exceeded his expectations. Could someone tell him when he was found out? Had his tracking skills deteriorated? At this moment, he couldnt care less about creating a chance for his master to save the damsel in distress. He appeared with a few shadow guards and bowed to Yun Ran. Greetings, Miss Yun. Yun Ran nodded at them. Yes. Please protect Bun and Sweetcake. Immediately, Thunderbolt cupped his fists and epted the order. Yes. Do we need to deal with these people? She shook her head, her voice cool, her expression neutral. No, I can handle them myself. Yun Ran didnt want to expose her identity and the two children, but in this situation, she couldnt beg for mercy. She did not want to establish a cowardly image in front of the two small groups. She didnt want to destroy the confidence and courage that the two children had worked so hard to build. After entrusting the safety of the buns and sweet cakes to Thunder and the secret guards, Yun Ran looked up at Young Master Thunder in front of her and slowly drew her saber from her back. She had held the saber behind her back to make it easier to do the task. Who knew that it would be used against this group of trash now? A cold glint appeared in Yun Rans eyes. Without saying a word, she shed with her saber. The saber was so ordinary that when it was pulled out, it did not alert the other party at all. No one expected this woman to be so bold as to use a saber to sh the young master of Heavenly Thunder at the entrance. Young Master Heavenly Thunder was still guessing the identity of these secret guards and this woman. There was a sharp pain in that shoulder. He twisted his neck and saw that his left shoulder was a bloody mess. It seemed that arge piece of flesh had been cut off. Blood stained the entirepel. Such a huge change caused amotion. However, Yun Ran had no intention of stopping. Instead, she continued to sh at the men with dirty mouths. After cleaning them up, she said coldly, So what if I dont have spiritual power cultivation? I can still kill you. Listen up, this time, Ive cut off a piece of your flesh. Next time, Ill cut off your heads. Thunderbolt was no less surprised than the others. Why was that smiling and delicate Miss Yun even more ferocious than the secret guards who had risked their lives for her? Little Sweetcake in her arms had never seen such a scene before. Large drops of golden beans fell. As she cried, she raised her little arm and pointed. Bad guy. Big bad guy wants to hit my mother. Thunderbolt was speechless. Had the girl made a mistake? Her mother was the one who was beating someone up. When Mo Beiyuan rushed over, he saw the secret guards hugging the two little balls and coaxing them. Meanwhile, Yun Ran was surrounded by a group of aggressive mercenaries. The woman was dressed in an ice-blue dress and held a worn-out saber in her hand. She was clearly alone, but there was no hint of fear on her face. Chapter 25 No. 1 in Xuanxia Continent Mo Beiyuan swooped down, immediately drawing everyones attention to him. The man was dressed in a ck brocade robe embroidered with golden beast totems. His ck hair was tied up with a silver crown iid with jade. His face was really handsome and peerless. But when everyone saw purple eyes, their expressions changed drastically. Even the mercenaries who were about to besiege Yun Ran froze in ce. It was him! Ghost Lord Lord Yuan! Its Lord Yuan! Why is he here? . Sweetcake also saw her father and waved her arms in Thunders arms, asking for a hug. Daddy, Daddy hug During this period of time, the little girl liked to stick to her father even more. When he was in the residence, if she could lie in her fathers arms, she would nevere down and walk by herself. Mo Beiyuan doted on her. He strode over and took her from Thunderbolts arms. Compared to the helplessness hed felt the first time hed held a child, he was now quite skilled. Daddy, big baddie, bully Mommy, hit Mommy Boohoo Father, the big baddie wants to snatch Mother away Sweet Cake and Brother wont have a mother anymore Father, you have to beat up the big baddie and protect Mother. Sweetcake waved her hands and gestured vigorously. The tears on her face had yet to dry. She puffed up her cheeks angrily andined to her father. Mo Beiyuan carried the little packrat with one hand and nodded at her from time to time. His face was still cold, but his eyes softened. In the crowd, everyone heard the girls words clearly. Connecting it to the rumors about the Ghost King Mo Beiyuan that had been spreading wildly in the Imperial City recently, they immediately guessed the identities of the two little packrats and Yun Ran. Didnt they say that the Yuan Kings twins were born by the crazy, silly, and ugly Second Miss of the Prime Ministers Mansion? Who is this beautiful and ruthless woman? Ive seen that fool from the Prime Ministers residence before. Shes definitely not this fairy-like woman in front of me. Are you deaf? Didnt you hear that little baby call for her mother? The little baby even called him father. You mean this woman is the idiotic second daughter of the Prime Minister? How is that possible? . Yun Ran did not know that she had stirred up another wave of gossip in the Imperial City. She saw Mo Beiyuan walking towards her step by step with the Sweetcake in his arms. Surprised, she said, What are you doing here? Mo Beiyuan nced at her and exined indifferently, The secret guards said that Sweetcake wants to see me. His reason was really irrefutable. Little Sweetcake also nodded hard, saying, Yes, its Sweetcake who misses Daddy. Mother, Daddy is here to beat up the big baddie and protect Mother. Brother still has Sweetcake. In Mo Beiyuans arms, Sweetcake was no longer as frightened as before. She even swayed her calves wantonly, looking a little like a fox exploiting the tigers might. She was really cute. Bun also broke free from the secret guards. He rushed over like a little firecracker and hugged Mo Beiyuans leg. Daddy. Yun Ran curled her lower lip and a smile shed across her eyes. In the eyes of the two little packrats, Mo Beiyuan was probably an omnipotent super good father. Of course, Mo Beiyuan did not disappoint the two little packrats. With a light wave of his sleeve, he sent a group of mercenaries flying. Yun Ran finally understood why these peoples expressions were so ugly when they saw Mo Beiyuan and why he was known as the number one expert in the entire Xuanxia Continent. Chapter 26 Extremely Insulting Mo Beiyuan remembered that the secret guard had reported that Young Master Heavenly Thunder had taken a fancy to Yun Ran. The current scene must be because Young Master Lei wanted to use force. In order to protect her innocence, Yun Ran resisted with a saber. That was why it was so intense. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened as he looked at the woman beside him. When he nced at the Heavenly Thunder Mercenary Group again, his eyes were filled with killing intent. Who is Young Master Sky Thunder? Young Master Heavenly Thunder was already seriously injured. Now that he was sent flying again, he crashed into the stone steps. It was unknown if it was because of his internal injuries or because of shock, but a mouthful of blood sprayed out. He was no longer as arrogant as before. He had never seen the Ghost Kings methods, but he had long heard of them. He would cut off his opponents tendons and turn them into human gizzards, or throw them into demon beast cages that had been hungry for days. Young Master Thunder turned pale and tried to escape. However, he was dragged to Mo Beiyuan by Thunderbolt Master, this person is Young Master Heavenly Thunder. Young Master Heavenly Thunder trembled andy on the ground, shouting that he was blind and didnt know that Yun Ran was Lord Yuans woman, so he had thoughts that he shouldnt have. I was bewitched by her beauty, thats why I got carried away. Your Highness, please spare me. If he knew that this woman was the Ghost Kings woman, he wouldnt dare to touch her! This was also the first time Mo Beiyuan was so deeply involved with a woman. Regardless of whether he had feelings for this woman or not, this woman was now his. Since she was Mo Beiyuans woman, he would definitely protect her. Just as everyone was muttering in their hearts, the one who had taken the initiative to attack the Ghost Kings woman would probably die miserably. The little ball in Mo Beiyuans arms whined, Daddy, hes a big baddie. Hit his butt! Then, the Ghost King, who was terrifying, whispered okay to the little ball in his arms. Everyone was speechless Mo Beiyuan did not care about Young Master Heavenly Thunders wretched life at all. Since Sweetie had said so, he would do it. Thunderbolt. Im here! You know what to do. Yes, I understand. Therefore, the dignified Young Master Heavenly Thunder was stripped of his pants by the secret guards of the Yuan King Manor and pinned at the entrance of the Heavenly Thunder Mercenary Group to be spanked. This punishment did not cause much damage, but it was extremely insulting! Later on, Young Master Heavenly Thunder was so traumatized that he lost his ability to be a man. Seeing that Mo Beiyuan had gotten someone to handle this matter, Yun Ran didnt say anything else. She put the saber behind her back and held Buns hand. Lets go and take a look at the other mercenary groups. When Mo Beiyuan saw that she was still nning to look for a mercenary group to do some kind of mission, he could not help but say, Ive said before that if you dont have any cultivation, no mercenary group will ept you. And there was no one to protect her. Something like this could easily happen again today. With this thought in mind, Mo Beiyuan held the Sweetcake and walked in front of Yun Ran with his long legs. His eyes were slightly solemn. Even he did not realize that he seemed to have broken his usual principles in front of this woman. Lets go back. Since you want to go to the Demon Beast Forest to do missions and y, Ill take you there. In Mo Beiyuans opinion, Yun Ran had heard others talking about the mercenary group doing missions. That was why she wanted to y. If she was just curious and wanted to y, he would take her to have a good experience. He promised to give her an unforgettable memory so that she would never be willing to go to the Demon Beast Forest again. Chapter 27 The Demon Beast Forest Yun Ran really wanted to experience the joy of killing demon beasts in the Demon Beast Forest. The purpose of finding the mercenary organization was to get through the door. After all, she had previously killed zombies and mutated beasts in the apocalypse. The environment in the apocalypse was also different from here. She needed to figure out a lot of things. For example, which demon beast forest was suitable for neers who were killing demon beasts for the first time? What level of demon beast was more suitable for practice? Where were there more demon beasts? If Mo Beiyuan was willing to teach her these, she would naturally be very happy. Okay. However, after returning to the Yuan Manor, Mo Beiyuan was busy for more than half a month. Just as Yun Ran thought that he had forgotten about his promise to bring her to the Demon Beast Forest, the man suddenly reappeared. Pack up and leave tomorrow. Set off? Where to? Yun Ran really thought he had forgotten and didnt understand what he meant for a moment. Mo Beiyuan looked at her. Didnt you want to go to the Demon Beast Forest to broaden your horizons? Why? You dont want to go anymore? Afraid that he would go back on his word, Yun Ran immediately replied, Who said that? I want to go. The next day, Mo Beiyuan saw an adult and two children who were well-groomed. When Sweetcake saw him appear at the far door, she ran towards him on her short legs and shouted from afar, Daddy, Sweetie is ready. Shes ready to y. Bun, on the other hand, was holding a small wooden sword. He waved his small arms and shouted that he wanted to kill demon beasts. The blue-eyed ck wolf in the corner of the yard shuddered. Mo Beiyuan picked up the Sweetcake and looked at Yun Ran. At this moment, she was dressed differently from her usual attire. She was dressed in red, with ck leather wrist guards and masins. Her long hair was tied high with a dark red ribbon, and a few strands fell by her ears. She looked valiant and heroic, like a young general on the battlefield who was wantonly ostentatious. You n on taking the two children with you? Thats the Demon Beast Forest. Mo Beiyuan had been observing this womans attitude towards Bun and Sweetcake. He had to be sure if this woman really loved the two children, or if she had pretended to like them in front of him and used him to escape the prime ministers office. There was nothing wrong with the fondness this woman had shown for the children. However, when it came to bringing the children to the Demon Beast Forest, Mo Beiyuan began to suspect what her intentions were. Was there a mother like her? Yun Ran really hadnt realized the problem. In the apocalypse, zombies were even more disgusting and terrifying than demon beasts. However, all children had to face the existence of zombies and mutated beasts since they were born. It was only in this way that they could survive in a godforsaken ce like the apocalypse. Therefore, she did not think that there was anything wrong with bringing the two little cubs to the Demon Beast Forest to y. Thats right. They were bored at the mansion, so theyre going along for the ride. They could take that they were going to the zoo. Mo Beiyuan gritted his teeth. Thats the Demon Beast Forest, not a market, and theyre only three years old. Now she understood what he meant. Do you think theyre too small and would be frightened? Then you may have underestimated their courage. The blue-eyed ck wolf was scary enough, but the two little cubs grabbed its tail and chased it around the courtyard without any fear. Besides, I dont feel safe leaving them in the manor. Who knows if your enemies will find out that youre not there and send assassins? Chapter 28 A Rather Spirited-looking Person In Yun Rans opinion, the Yuan Mansion was not safe at all. Although there hadnt been a second ident where the killer had charged straight at her and the children, that didnt mean the killers had stopped. It was probably taken care of by the guards of the mansion. Mo Beiyuan had originally nned to leave the two children in the residence and strengthen the protection, but after Yun Ran said this, he wavered in his decision. If those people knew that he was not in the Imperial City, they would probably do whatever it took to get rid of the two children, just like how they had gotten rid of the women who were engaged to him. This way, the rumors of him being a jinx would be confirmed. Lowering his head to meet the expectant gazes of the two little packrats, Mo Beiyuan finally nodded. He brought them around the periphery of the forest to see low-level demon beasts so that Bun and Sweetcake wouldnt be scared. As for this woman, a level-one or level-two low-level demon beast should be able to satisfy her curiosity. Perhaps this woman would not be able to take it and would want toe back after staying in the Demon Beast Forest for less than a day. Mo Beiyuan had gotten someone to arrange for flying demon beasts in advance. When they saw the mighty and domineering flying demon beasts, the two little childrens big ck eyes were filled with curiosity. Even Yun Rans eyes lit up when she saw the huge birds. They came closer and studied each one for a moment. Finally, they stopped in front of a huge beast with red patterns on its wings. She couldnt take her eyes off it. Is this the legendary Red-Winged Flying Dragon? The only flying spirit beast on the continent? It turned out that some of the messy rumors about Mo Beiyuan outside were true. For example, Mo Beiyuan was extremely handsome and had a pair of eyes with heterochromia. Also, his cultivation level was unfathomable, and his mount was a Red-Winged Flying Dragon that was of a higher level than demon beasts. She just didnt know if the rumors of his confidantes loving and hating each other were true. Seeing that she had approached the Red-Winged Flying Dragon, and even nned to stretch out her arm and rub it on its head, Thunderbolt quickly stopped her. Miss Yun, be careful. The Red-Winged Flying Dragon only submits to its master. If others approach, it will throw a tantrum and hurt them. Besides, it especially hates women. Even they, who had been by their masters side for so many years, never dared to touch the head of this flying spirit beast. They tried their best to avoid it and did not dare to get too close. Mo Beiyuan noticed themotion and looked over. He knew better than anyone the temper of his own mount. Spiritual beasts had intelligence. They only submitted to existences stronger than them. Therefore, if this woman got too close, she might cause the Red-Winged Flying Dragon to go berserk. Mo Beiyuan was about to step forward and use his spiritual power to suppress the Red-Winged Flying Dragon when he saw it raise its neck and cry towards the sky. It slowly lowered its head and even moved its head closer to the woman. It was so docile that it did not look like a grumpy spirit beast, but like a puppy wagging its tail. Yun Ran raised her hand and touched the big head that was reaching over. Yes, not bad. He looks quite spirited. A round of speechlessness hit Thunderbolt, the secret guards and Mo Beiyuan. What happened to spirit beasts being hot-tempered and difficult to tame? The two children ran over excitedly and waved at the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. This was the first time the Bun had seen such a big bird. His little neck was up and his eyes were shining. Father, I want to sit on this big bird. Sweetcake also liked the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. Wow, what a cute big bird! Daddy, Sweetcake wants to sit on this big bird too. As she spoke, she even pped her little arms like a bird spreading its wings to fly. Chapter 29 Her Thin Waist Thunderbolt could only sigh. They were indeed the woman and bloodline of their master. The other children would cry when they saw the Red-Winged Flying Dragon from afar. The Red-Winged Flying Dragon had even be the most terrifying ferocious beast in the eyes of the children in the Imperial City. However, their little masters could actually use the word cute to describe such a big and fierce flying spirit beast. This was truly an eye-opener for Thunderbolt. In the end, Mo Beiyuan brought the two little balls to ride the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. The other secret guards rode on their flying demon beasts and followed behind. They set off for the Demon Beast Forest closest to the Imperial City. There were thousands of demon beast forests on the Xuanxia Continent. However, due to the different levels of demon beasts living in them, the danger levels of these demon beast forests were also different. The higher the level of the demon beasts, the rarer and more ferocious they were. That was why mercenary groups existed. Many times, it might require arge group of people to deal with a high-level demon beast. But even so, thousands of mercenaries died in the Demonic Beast Forest every year. Therefore, killing demon beasts and digging for crystals was a gamble. But it had been like this since ancient times. Humans die for wealth and beasts die for food! The flying demon beasts were extremely fast. In less than two hours, they flew to the periphery of the forest. Yun Rans riding experience was not bad. She thought that when she had enough crystals, she would also get a flying demon beast mount. In the future, it would be convenient to travel around with the two little balls. Of course, it would be even better if she could get a flying spiritual beast like the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. This was like the difference between an ordinary car and a top-notch luxury car. Who wouldnt love a flying beast that was fast, domineering, and powerful? Mo Beiyuan carried a child in each arm and flew down from the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. Yun Ran also jumped down. When she jumped onto the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon, she clearly did not have any spiritual power cultivation, but her clean movements were so beautiful that it made people speechless. Coupled with her stunning face and soft curves, even Mo Beiyuan could not help but take a few more nces at her. Why was this womans waist so thin? It was as if it could be broken with a gentle fold. Those who did not know better would think that he, Mo Beiyuan, could not afford to raise a woman. Yun Ran did not notice the change in his expression and was striding into the forest, wanting to find a demon beast to train first. Mo Beiyuan carried the two little balls and followed behind her. The two little children had been locked in the shabby woodshed in the Prime Ministers residence all this time. They had never seen such arge forest and this endless majestic mountain range. Bun kicked his legs excitedly. Daddy, Ill walk by myself. You carry Sweetcake! Although they were twins, their personalities werepletely different. One liked to move, the other was quieter. Perhaps it was because Sweetcake had been locked up all this time, coupled with her malnutrition, her development was a little slowpared to other children, and her legs did not have much strength. That was why she didnt like walking on her own. Basically, after taking a few steps, she would reach out for a hug. Bun, on the other hand, couldnt stay idle. He ran around like a lit firecracker as if he had endless energy. Mo Beiyuan gave Thunderbolt a look and asked him to follow Bun. Even though this was the periphery, no one could guarantee absolute safety. After all, this was the Demon Beast Forest. With Mo Beiyuan around, Yun Ran was quite at ease in regard to the two little packrats safety. She could focus on finding traces of demon beasts. Chapter 30 Demonstration Mo Beiyuan saw her walking in front of him. One moment, she was walking to the left, and the next moment, she was walking to the right. She was not walking straight ahead. He thought that she had seen some beautiful flowers and nts, so she leaned over to take a few more nces. This was until Yun Ran suddenly shed at the bushes in front of them and pulled out a hundred-pound fanged boar. Mo Beiyuan realized that he was wrong. Mo Beiyuan, do you think this pig is a demon beast? Yun Ran had all the memories of the Host, but the problem was that the Host was basically illiterate in the Xuanxia Continent. It was impossible to tell which were demon beasts and which were not. That was why Yun Ran asked someone nearby. Mo Beiyuan recovered from his momentary daze and tried his best to look normal. He nodded and said, Its a low-level demon beast. Yun Ran asked again, Does it have demon beast crystals in its head? It does. Receiving an affirmative answer, Yun Ran shed down again, splitting the boars head open and digging out the tiny crystals. Yun Rans actions were so fast that Mo Beiyuan almost did not have time to cover the eyes of the little packrat in his arms. Why did this woman start digging for crystals in front of this child? Wasnt she worried about scaring the two children with such a bloody scene? Yun Ran, do you know what youre doing? Mo Beiyuan could not help but ask her coldly. Yun Ran threw the crystals into the bag she had prepared in advance before looking up at a certain someone with a dark expression. She teased, Digging crystals! What else can I be doing? Demonstrating how to kill pigs? With that, she strode over to him and asked the little bundle in his arms if she wanted roasted boar. Mo Beiyuan thought that the little packrat would be scared to tears. However, the truth was that Little Sweetcake was pping her hands excitedly. She was extremely happy. Oh, Mother caught a pig for the Sweetcake. It has to be roasted and eaten. The meat is delicious. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Who could tell him why this little baby was so bold? Bun heard themotion and ran over. Just as Mo Beiyuan thought that he would be frightened by the bloody corpse of the wild boar, Bun said, Mom, I want to eat roasted wild boar too. Such a big wild boar is enough for us to eat for several days. Its really great. Thunderbolt and the Dark Guards witnessed the entire process. He could only sigh again. His masters woman and bloodline were indeed different. Yun Ran arranged for the secret guards to deal with the wild boar meat and build another fire. Soon, the fragrant smell of roasted meat filled the forest. The roasted wild boar meat sizzled. Yun Ran sprinkled the seasoning she had prepared beforehand. That big boar would be enough for the whole group of them. The two children had never roasted meat like this before. They found it novel and ate a lot. Yun Ran was afraid that they would not be able to digest the meat easily if they ate too much. Seeing that they were almost done, she did not let them continue eating. Mo Beiyuan finally understood that the woman was not joking when she said that she wanted to bring the two little cubs to the Demon Beast Forest. This woman was quite bold. She had even taught the two children to be especially bold. Other peoples two three-year-old children were at the age of wetting the bed. However, his two little fellows were rolling around in the Demon Beast Forest, chasing after the demon beasts butts. Chapter 31 A Scumbag! Mo Beiyuan naturally did not know that she had stayed in an environment like the apocalypse where zombies and mutated beasts were everywhere. There were flowers, grass, mountains, water, and meat. To Yun Ran, the demon beast forest was like a paradise on earth. When the group was full, they walked into the forest. The small bag containing the beast crystals gradually bulged. Long-toothed boars, demon rabbits, fierce-haired bulls, boar beasts Any demon beast that appeared in her sight could not escape from the saber in her hand. It was a coincidence to kill a demon beast, but to be able to kill more than ten in a short period of time, she had to rely on true ability. Thunderbolt and the Dark Guards sighed. Damn, why did that demon beast suddenly copse? How many demon beasts are there? How many? Almost twenty . Mo Beiyuan looked calm on the surface, but he was not. He had underestimated this woman. This woman did not have any spiritual power cultivation, but her clean swing of the saber and the powerful killing intent emanating from her body even surpassed top secret guards like Thunderbolt. Her technique was simple and unorganized, but every move seemed to have been carved into her bones. They were not a random shes at all. How did a fool master such exquisite saber techniques? It seemed that the secret guard who was in charge of investigating her did not do so thoroughly. His subordinates should not have made such a low-level mistake. Therefore, this woman must have hidden her talents too well. Yun Ran was weighing the small bag in her hand. Thinking about it, harvesting beast crystals didnt seem that difficult. At least it was much easier than dealing with zombies. She had a golden finger that could make demon beasts submit. It almost didnt take much effort. In a short while, the small bag in her hand was almost full. It was not easy to fly all the way here. She wanted to walk into the forest again and see if she could encounter any higher-level demon beasts. It was a worthwhile trip. Meanwhile, Mo Beiyuan had also changed his original n. He acquiesced and continued to head towards the hintend of the Demon Beast Forest. Thunderbolt looked at the darkening sky and the group of ck crows passing by in the air. He asked in a low voice, Master, the sky is getting dark. Should we continue forward? Large demon beasts would show up at night time. Even experienced secret guards like them were unwilling to enter the hintend of the Demon Beast Forest at night. Keep going. Mo Beiyuan wanted to see how bold this woman was! The group continued forward, not expecting to encounter another group in the forest ahead. Yun Ran had a temper and did not like to interact with strangers, so she nned to walk past this group of people. Unexpectedly, she was stopped before she could take more than two steps. Which mercenary group are you from? Dont you know that this is the Crown Princes territory? Get out of here. The Crown Princes domain? Yun Ran frowned and thought quickly. This was the territory of the East Continent. They should be referring to the Crown Prince of the East ContinentMo Jinyu. When the Host was young, she was lucky and saved the Empress Dowager by ident. The Empress Dowager felt an affinity with the Host, so she often invited the Host to the pce. As for Mo Jinyu, he was an unloved little prince back then. He was young, but his thoughts were not shallow. He knew that the Empress Dowager doted on the Host, so he deliberately approached the Host and showed his face in front of the Empress Dowager. The Host was not favored in the Prime Ministers Mansion and did not have many ymates. However, Mo Jinyus attitude towards her was different from others. Over time, the Host fell in love with this big brother who was a few years older than her and treated her gently and kindly. The others also thought that Mo Jinyu would wait for the Host to grow up before marrying her. Chapter 32 Crown Princes Territory? But it didntst. After the Empress Dowager died, the Host lost her value to Mo Jinyu. When he became the Crown Prince, he revealed his true colors. Many times, he had insulted the Host who pined after the warmth he had given her when she was young. After the Host identally lost her virginity and became pregnant with another mans child, Mo Jinyu started to insult her even more. What was even more disgusting was that after Mo Jinyu became the Crown Prince, he actually got together with Yun Qingqing. How could the Host not be sad to see the person she liked with her own sister? In order to make Mo Jinyu happy, she did many stupid things. Yun Ran felt ufortable just thinking about it. Seeing that she was stopped in front, Thunderbolt quickly brought people over to ask what was going on. Miss Yun, what happened? Yun Ran picked at her lower lip. They say this is the Crown Princes domain. They wont let us go any farther. The Crown Princes domain? If it were other mercenary groups, there was a high chance that they would just give in. No one would want to be enemies with the East Continents Crown Prince. However, in the eyes of Thunderbolt, the Crown Prince should be the one giving way to his master when his master went against the Crown Prince. Do you know who she is? I dont care who this woman is. No matter how noble her status is, can shepare to the East Continents Crown Prince? That person nced at Thunderbolt arrogantly without even looking at him. He only treated them as a small mercenary group that hade to the forest to do a mission. Before Thunderbolt could reveal his identity, Mo Beiyuan had already walked over with the Sweetcake. He said calmly, Go back and ask Mo Jinyu if he dares to stop my people. The night was dark, and Mo Beiyuan was far away earlier, so this group of people did not see Mo Beiyuans other pupils just now. But now they could see clearly. They also immediately recognized him. There was only one person in this world who had the Other Pupil. There was no mistaking it. Y-Your Highness Y-You Why are you here? As arrogant as those people were previously, they were now as cowardly. Even their voices had softened. Your Highness, were working for the Crown Prince. We have no intention of offending you. Its like this. Miss Yun is about to participate in the sect meeting. The Crown Prince wants to give her a personal weapon, but there arent enough materials for refining. Therefore, were here to help her gather materials. Do you think its convenient If it were anyone else, they would probably do him a favor. But when had Mo Beiyuan ever done anyone a favor? His thin lips twitched and his eyes turned cold. What does his womans weapon have to do with me? As soon as he said that, Yun Ran understood why he had so many enemies. However, his words were quite pleasing to her ears. After saying that, Mo Beiyuan walked forward, probably toozy to bother with these people. Yun Ran paused for a moment and asked, By the way, what are you looking for here? When the mercenaries heard her question, they thought she was easy to talk to. Things had changed. He hurriedly replied, Its the reverse scale of the eight-star demonic beast, the Jade Phosphorus Snake. The Crown Prince is preparing to embed it on Miss Yuns personal weapon to please her. Oh, Yun Ran said, pretending to be serious. She asked again, Is that thing youre talking about precious? The other party replied, Of course. That eight-star demonic beast, the Jade Phosphorus Snake, is rare, to begin with. Its entire body is covered in jade-green scales, but only its reverse scale is blood-red. Not only is that reverse scale more beautiful than rubies, but it also has a miraculous effect of resisting the poisonous fog. Yun Ran nodded seriously. Thats indeed quite precious and special. Chapter 33 Femme Fatale The group of people nodded in agreement. His Highness, the Crown Prince is very concerned about Miss Yun, so he sent us here to find this Green Phosphorus Snake. Yun Rans eyes darkened and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Youre quite attentive. Is His Highness and Miss Yun about to return to the Imperial City? She had already figured out Yun Qingqings whereabouts so that she could get her spiritual root back. Not in the near future. His Highness, the Crown Prince, has to apany Miss Yun to the sect meeting this year. Oh, I see. After getting the information she wanted, Yun Ran had no intention of continuing the conversation. But these people had obviously misunderstood her. Then Ill have to trouble you to intercede for us in front of the Ghost King. Dont fight with our Crown Prince for that Green Phosphorus Snakes reverse scale. Just treat it as a favor. Yun Ran smiled faintly. He probably wont snatch that snakes reverse scale, but its hard to say if others want it. They did not realize she was referring to herself. That person snorted and said, Others? Weve mobilized the strongest group of people this time. We must get our hands on Green Phosphorus Snakes reverse scale. Other than His Highness, theres no one else to fear. Yun Ran still only pursed her lips and smiled. Without saying anything, she ran to catch up with Mo Beiyuan and the others. After some calctions, an eight-star demon beast crystal could be said to be priceless, especially when it came with the scale of the phosphorus snake. Only a fool would leave it to that scumbag Mo Jinyu! Although Mo Beiyuan kept walking forward, he heard every word of the conversation between Yun Ran and that person. How could this woman still smile so happily when she heard that Mo Jinyu was fawning over another woman? Shouldnt you be sad? Could it be that she didnt hear clearly and thought that the Miss Yun that group of people were referring to was her? In that case, he would be kind enough to remind her. The Miss Yun theyre talking about isnt you. It took her a moment to realize that his sudden outburst was directed at her. Oh, I know. Theyre talking about Yun Qingqing. Then you Mo Beiyuan was not the kind of person who liked to gossip with others. In addition, he was still holding a little girl with big ck eyes. Therefore, he fell silent again. What did it have to do with him whether this woman was happy or not! How Mo Jinyu treated her had nothing to do with him! Uh huh? He was halfway through his sentence, confusing her. What did he mean? Mo Beiyuans eyes were cold and silent, but because his face was really handsome, it was quite pleasing to the eye. Yun Ran felt that anyone who did not have a firm will would not be able to resist his face and his aura even without the Gu poison! Yun Rans thoughts drifted away and she didnt notice the corners of her mouth curling up again. This was noticed by Mo Beiyuan. After this woman finished chatting with Mo Jinyus subordinates, her smile never stopped. She must be so happy after hearing about Mo Jinyu! Then her feelings for Mo Jinyu were really deep. Too bad With Mo Jinyus ambition, it was impossible for him to marry her. Besides, the woman had given birth to his child. It was impossible between her and Mo Jinyu! The East Continent royal family cared about their reputation the most. Mo Jinyu was so meticulous and scheming for that position. How could he get such a stain onto himself? However, when Mo Beiyuans gazended on Yun Rans face, his earlier thoughts were shaken. Although Mo Jinyu was not a lecherous person, he now felt that this woman was attractive enough to be called a femme fatale. Chapter 34 Shameless Yun C femme fatale C Ran didnt know that someone had written a small essay about her in his heart. After waiting for a long time without hearing him speak, she turned around and went to find Thunderbolt. She was not familiar with the Demonic Beast Forest, so she did not know where the Jade Phosphorus Snake lived. How long would it take to find such a huge forest? She could only ask Thunderbolt and the others. Do any of you know where the nest of the Pythons is? Thunderbolt paused. Miss Yun, are you going to find the Green Phosphorus Snake? Yun Ran nodded. Ive never seen it before. Im curious. I want to see what this snake theyre talking about looks like. Thunderbolt looked in the direction of Mo Beiyuan. Im not sure either, but if His Highness gives the order, we can investigate the whereabouts of the Jade Phosphorus Snake. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened as he listened to the conversation between Yun Ran and Thunderbolt. Did this woman say she wanted to find the Jade Phosphorus Snake? When Yun Ran came over to ask if he could get the secret guards to help find the Jade Phosphorus Snakes nest, he asked, Why are you looking for the Jade Phosphorus Snake? Is it because of Mo Jinyu? Was this woman jealous because Mo Jinyu wanted to give the Green Phosphorus Snakes reverse scale to please Yun Qingqing? Yun Ran did not know the hidden meaning behind his words. She nodded openly and admitted that she had indeed thought of snatching the Green Phosphorus Snakes reverse scale because of Mo Jinyu. Mo Beiyuan was so angry that heughed at her answer. He sneered coldly, Didnt you say that you like freedom? Are you not free when youre by my side? Do you prefer to be raised by Mo Jinyu in the dark? Is being a mistress who cant see the light of day what you meant when you exalted your so-called freedom? Yun Ran was speechless. Mo Beiyuan, what do you mean? Why did Yun Ran find his words so sarcastic? Mo Beiyuans eyes were dark and bottomless. The thought of this woman fawning over Mo Jinyu made him very unhappy. He passed Sweetcake to Thunderbolt. Then, he summoned the Red-Winged Flying Dragon and carried Yun Ran up. Yun Ran was also annoyed by his sudden rude and overbearing actions. She was the queen of mercenaries in the apocalypse after all. Mo Beiyuan, who asked you to carry me up? Did I agree? With that, she tried to jump down but pulled her foot back after scanning the height. The Red-Winged Flying Dragon happened to shake its wings and tilt causing Yun Ran to lose her bnce and fall forward. Mo Beiyuan was quick. He jumped up and stretched out his long arm, pulling her into his arms. Cant you behave yourself, woman? Yun Ran knew that if he hadnt intervened, she would have fallen to the ground. She was not so stubborn when it came to her savior. Why did you drag me up here? In a moment of desperation, Mo Beiyuan had forgotten that the two of them could not approach each other. At this moment, she was suddenly in his arms. He could smell the faint fragrance on her body. The Gu poison in his body immediately stirred. Yun Ran also realized that it was not safe for the two of them to be too close at this moment, so she wanted to stay away from him. But her movement was undoubtedly lighting a fire for Mo Beiyuan. A dull groan came from behind. Dont move! Yun Ran bit her lip. She was too embarrassed tough at him because her body was not much stronger than his. The two of them gradually separated a little and eased up a little. After so many idents, Yun Ran wasnt as embarrassed as before. She took a few deep breaths and nced at him. You cant me me for what happened. me yourself for suddenly dragging me up here. Im a victim. Mo Beiyuans cold and deep eyes swept toward her. He had underestimated this womans influence on him. Chapter 35 My Brain Works Now So, why on earth did you drag me up here? Youre so secretive Yun Ran sat cross-legged. Her beautiful phoenix eyes were glistening like autumn water as if the blow just now did not scare her. Mo Beiyuans ck eyes reflected her smiling face. His handsome brows drew together. He wondered if this woman knew any shame. After all, she had shamelessly pestered Mo Jinyu all these years and refused to give up. Would she be able to smileter? I wont allow you to bring my bloodline to be Mo Jinyus mistress. Do you understand? Wait what did you say? Whose mistress am I going to be? Mo Jinyus? Who did you hear that from? Yun Ran was shocked at the insult. Mo Beiyuan had brought her up because he wanted her to control her words and actions. He did not want the two children to be unable to raise their heads because of her. I dont care how many stupid things youve done in the past, but now, I hope you know your status. No matter how good-looking you are, Mo Jinyu will at most raise you outside. You wont even have the chance to enter the pce. You can only be an outsider. Yun Ran recalled the stupid things the Host had done and carefully pondered over his words. She finally understood why he was being sarcastic. Her pink lips curled up slightly as she smiled coldly. If it were Mo Jinyu, I wouldnt care even if the position of the empress was given to me. She didnt care for that scumbags favor. Besides, she was a clean freak. She wouldnt share a man with another woman. She felt sick at that thought! Mo Beiyuan originally thought that she would argue with him because of Mo Jinyu. After all, the entire Imperial City knew the depth of her feelings for Mo Jinyu. Who knew she could be so boastful as to im that she did not care for the position of empress. Dont you like Mo Jinyu? Have you always wanted to marry him? Yun Ran couldnt exin to him that she wasnt the original owner of the body at all, nor did she like a scheming scumbag like Mo Jinyu. She could only purse her lips lightly. Who didnt have bad eyesight when they were young and inexperienced? I used to think that Mo Jinyu was someone worthy of liking. Now just take it that my brain has recovered and Ive woken up. Mo Beiyuan stared at her coldly, trying to tell that she was lying. However, this womans eyes were calm and she did not dodge his gaze. Since youve woken up, why did you still want to snatch the Green Phosphorus Snakes reverse scale? You knew that Mo Jinyu wanted it Didnt you deliberately want to attract his attention? He doubted she would suddenly give up. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes like a cunning andzy little fox. Youre right, I did it on purpose! Not only do I want to snatch something from him, but I also want to show it off in front of him. I like to see him exasperated but unable to do anything to me. Mo Beiyuan suspected that this womans love for Mo Jinyu had turned into hatred. But no matter what the reason was, as long as this woman did not do anything stupid, it was fine. Then youd better remember what you said today. Mo Beiyuan let the Red-Winged Flying Dragonnd and jumped off its back. Hemanded Thunderbolt to search for the Jade Phosphorus Snakes nest. Since this woman wanted the Green Phosphorus Snakes reverse scale, he would help her this time. Thunderbolt received the order and jumped onto the flying demon beast with his secret guards. He began to search for traces of the Jade Phosphorus Snake in the depths of the Demon Beast Forest. Chapter 36 Teasing Six-Star Demon Beasts Mo Beiyuan, on the other hand, waited with the children and Yun Ran. Sweetcake was fine. She did not walk much and was always carried by Mo Beiyuan. However, Bun never stopped running. At this moment, the two little balls were tired from ying and fell asleep in Mo Beiyuans arms. Yun Ran was bored and wandered around the nearby forest. She had no choice. If she stayed with the man, something could happen. About an hourter, a signal arrow shed in the sky not far from them. Mo Beiyuan recognized that it was a signal from the secret guards of the Yuan Manor. He got up and walked into the forest to look for Yun Ran. From afar, he saw a huge ck shadow lying in front of her. When he got closer, he realized that it was a six-star demon beast, the Giant-eared Wolf. The woman rested her chin on her hand, holding a de of grass. She was ying with the Giant-eared wolf Mo Beiyuan thought he was hallucinating. This woman actually treated a six-star demon beast like she would a rabbit. Meanwhile, the huge-eared wolf was on all fours with its furry ears drooping. Its attitude was really no different from that of a domesticated dog at home. It was just short of barking at the woman. Yun Ran heard his footsteps, shook her neck, and stood up. She waved her arm and ordered the wolf, Alright, go y by yourself! Take care of the wolf cub in your stomach. And the Giant-eared wolf turned and left. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. Could this woman be a beast tamer? How did a person without spiritual power manage to tame a beast? Even though Mo Beiyuan imed to be smarter than others, he could not understand this situation. This woman was full of mysteries that even he could not solve. Yun Ran walked toward him. When she saw the nket wrapped around Sweetcake slip from his arms, she reached up and tugged. Whats wrong? Are the secret guards back? Mo Beiyuan retracted his thoughts. They found the nest of the Jade Phosphorus Snake. Well go there now. Okay. Without asking, Yun Ran leaped onto the Red-Winged Dragons back with him. Then he flew deeper into the forest. After a short flight, the Red-Winged Flying Dragonnded. The secret guards of the Prince Yuan Mansion were already waiting downstairs. Thunderbolt came forward to report the situation. Master, Ive already checked. The Jade Phosphorus Snake is in this cave. Do you want us to catch it? Before Mo Beiyuan could give the order, Yun Ran spoke first. You dont have to do anything. Ill do it myself. Thunderbolt knew that this girl was powerful. Although she did not have any spiritual power, her ability to kill beasts was not to be underestimated. However, this Jade Phosphorus Snake was an eight-star demon beast. It was on apletely different level from the previous one-star and two-star demon beasts. Not to mention that she did not have any spiritual power cultivation, even people like them who had cultivated spiritual power for more than ten years could not guarantee that they would be able to deal with an eight-star demon beast alone without sustaining any injuries. Among them, only their masters spiritual power cultivation could allow him to enter the cave unscathed. Miss Yun, this is an eight-star demon beast. Why dont you leave it to us! Thunderbolt reminded her how dangerous this hole was. Yun Ran naturally knew that this Jade Phosphorus Snake was an eight-star demon beast. That was the reason why she wanted to attack it personally. Its like this. I want to see if I have the ability to kill eight-star demon beasts. Well Master, look Thunderbolt was in a difficult position. He could not make this decision. Thisdys life was very precious. To be precise, it was as precious as their masters. They could not let anything happen to her. Mo Beiyuan had seen Yun Ran teasing six-star demon beasts before and suspected that she knew how to tame beasts. If she could really kill this Green Phosphorus Snake alone, it would prove that she really knew how to control beasts. Chapter 37 Double the Happiness Logically speaking, Yun Ran was not Mo Beiyuans subordinate and did not need to follow his orders. However, it was his subordinates who had found the nest of the Green Phosphorus Snake. It was not good for her to ignore his opinion and act directly. Yun Ran knew how to behave. After a while, the man opposite her replied in a deep voice, Let her go. Ill follow. Since his master would personally protect Miss Yun, there was nothing to worry about. Mo Beiyuan handed the two little balls to the secret guards to take care of while he entered the Jade Phosphorus Snakes nest with Yun Ran. With a torch in one hand and a saber in the other, she led the way, staring ahead with all her concentration, ready to swing at any moment. When Mo Beiyuan saw her tense little body, his thin lips twitched indifferently. Were still a distance away from it. You dont have to be so nervous. He had just released his spiritual power and discovered the exact location of the snake. Deep in the cavern, Yun Ran heard the hidden amusement in his words, but she never let her guard down. This was a habit she had developed in the apocalypse. After entering such a dark cave, her body would naturally react like this. This was because when they surrounded the zombie nest, it was very likely that the moment they rxed, their necks would be bitten off by the zombies hiding in the dark. These were all instincts that she had trained to survive in the apocalypse. They continued deeper into the cave, the light from their torches wavering slightly. But her steps never faltered. Be careful. Its just ahead. After walking for about an hour, Mo Beiyuan suddenly reminded her. Yun Ran made a soft sound and tightened her grip on her saber. Her gaze hardened. She raised the torch slightly and took a few more steps forward. She saw a few natural stgmites in the cave in front of her. On one of the stgmites was a huge snake covered in green scales. The giant snake must have heard them. It raised its huge head and spat its bright red tongue at them. There was a strange, indefinable smell in the air. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened slightly, and he immediately released his spiritual power. He reached out and pulled Yun Ran behind him. Lets go. Before Yun Ran could figure out what he meant, Mo Beiyuan said, Its toote. With that, Yun Ran saw a sword in his hand. The sword had no scabbard and was muchrger than an ordinary sword. It looked a little bulky. However, in Mo Beiyuans hand, it made people feel that this sword was tailor-made for him. Only the powerful aura emitted by this man could control this huge swordthe Divine Hou. Yun Ran took her eyes off the sword and used the light from the torch to scan the hole again. Only then did she understand why Mo Beiyuan had suddenly drawn his sword. Earlier, she had only seen the Jade Phosphorus Snake coiled around the stgmite in the middle of the cave, but she had not noticed that the top of the cave was very high and there were many stone stctites hanging from it. Those stctites were also coiled with huge green snakes. There were at least twenty or thirty of them. They had entered a huge snake pit. Mo Beiyuan, are these Jade Phosphorus Snakes all eight-star demon beasts? Yes. Mo Beiyuan was d that he had followed her in. Otherwise, this woman would probably have been torn to pieces by these Jade Phosphorus Snakes. Yun Ran, on the other hand, felt that her luck was really good! She had encountered so many eight-star demon beasts at once! With the priceless Eight Star Crystals and the Jade Phosphorus Snakes reverse scales, wouldnt she be twice as happy?! Chapter 38 Feel Free... Mo Beiyuan thought that Yun Ran would be frightened by this scene and frantically seek his protection. Instead, she started discussing with him how they would split the crystals and reverse scales of these Jade Phosphorus Snakes Mo Beiyuan, well each take 40% of the crystals and scales. The remaining 20% will be given to your secret guards aspensation for their hard work. What do you think? Yun Rans actions were the rules of the mercenary group during the apocalypse. Those secret guards had also done their part. She could not let them work for nothing. Mo Beiyuan was really impressed by this woman. In such a dangerous situation, she was actually thinking about such nonsense. Was she careless, or just stupid? Well talk about that when you survive. Of course, Yun Ran had to live. Not only must she live, but she must also live well. Yun Ran stuck her torch in a crack between the stones. Then she twisted her wrist. She switched the saber from her right hand to her left. Then lets get this over with. Her action of changing hands confused Mo Beiyuan again. If he remembered correctly, this woman had been holding a saber in her right hand all the way. Why was she switching to her left hand now? But soon, Mo Beiyuan found the answer himself. This womans dominant hand was actually her left hand, not her right. Along the way, she used her right hand because she did not take those low-level demon beasts seriously at all. Yun Rans attitude toward killing zombies in the apocalypse manifested instantly. Her faint smile was reced by the deadly killing intent in her eyes. The one in the middle should be their king. Ill go and ughter it first. Feel free to do what you want Mo Beiyuan was dumbfounded. Did this woman know hede in here to protect her? Now, what was the situation? The woman had rushed out with her saber to fight the Snake King and left him to y on his own! Out of those without spiritual power cultivation, she had to be the most fearless! Although she clearly did not have any spiritual power cultivation, her aura made it seem like she was a top-notch big shot. She did not even take these eight-star demon beasts seriously. He did not know that Yun Rans way of survival in the apocalypse was to fight to the death! The bravery and fearlessness in her had been tempered by thousands of zombies and mutated beasts. The Jade Phosphorus Snake King probably did not expect this weak human to raise her saber and charge at him. Mo Beiyuan thought for a moment and followed. Yun Ran rushed to the head of the Jade Phosphorus Snake King in one breath, her watery eyes fixed on those terrifying snake eyes. The Jade Phosphorus Snake suddenly seemed to be frightened by something and its huge body jerked abruptly. Yun Ran raised her saber, leaped into the air, and brought it down on the snakes head without any hesitation. She stepped on the head of the Jade Phosphorus Snake King and dug out the eight-star demon beast crystal. The Snake King died tragically. The other Jade Phosphorus Snakes in the cave also became restless when they detected the scent of blood. They slithered down from the stctites and formed a giant snake formation around the two of them. Yun Ran didnt panic at all. She threw the crystal into her small cloth bag. She was standing on the snake kings head with the saber dripping blood, waiting for the snakes toe and attack her. With her calm expression, it was probably not strange to picture her sitting on a stool and eating a slice of watermelon while waiting. Chapter 39 Awesome at Digging for Crystals Mo Beiyuan stood not far from her. He held a shrine in his hand. After releasing his spiritual power, his entire body was suspended in midair. His clothes and hair were stirred by the spiritual energy. Yun Ran was distracted and took a look. She had to admit that this mans natural aura was very strong. When he fought with those giant snakes, he revealed his extremely high and powerful cultivation. Although the two of them didnt have any verbalmunication, they cooperated quite well. More and more snake carcasses appeared around them. However, an ident happened at this moment. Yun Ran had previously inserted her torch into a crack in the stone wall, allowing her to see the scene before her clearly. However, during the intense battle, the torch was extinguished by a violent green phosphorus snake with its tail. After losing the light, Yun Rans vision darkened, and she found it difficult to adapt to the sudden darkness. In the chaos, she could only rely on her sense of hearing and smell to detect danger. The snakes, however, were not affected at all. They slithered towards Yun Ran in the darkness. Yun Rans golden finger had a bug. It had to confront those beasts squarely to intimidate them. But now it was dark, and her golden finger was useless. Mo Beiyuan also fell into darkness, but at his cultivation level, he did not need to rely on his eyes to see. After all his spiritual power was activated, he could urately detect everything around him even with his eyes closed. Seeing that Yun Ran was stunned on the spot, he guessed that she probably couldnt adapt to this sudden change. He flew over andnded in front of her. Mo Beiyuan? Yun Ran also heard him flying down. Stay there. Dont move. Ill take care of the rest. Previously, they had taken care of most of the snakes. There were not many left alive. Yun Ran didnt try to be brave anymore. She stayed where she was obediently and waited for him to finish off the remaining snakes. Whenplete silence settled over her ears, Yun Ran knew that the battle was over. Next, it was time to dig for the reverse scale. Rest. Leave this kind of work to me. Yun Ran quickly took out a torch and found the previous one. Then she lit it again and began to huff and puff as she dug for crystals and took the reverse scales. Mo Beiyuan realized that this woman was not boasting. She was really good at digging up crystals. As she dug, she muttered to himself, The bag is too small for it. Ill have to bring a bigger bag next time. Mo Beiyuan looked at her stuffed bag and was sincerely convinced. After Yun Ran was done, she got up and stretchedzily. Lets go. They retraced their steps. Bun and Sweetcake were awake and looking for their parents. Perhaps it was because she had just woken up and was in such an unfamiliar environment that Sweetcake was not used to it. At this moment, she did not see her father and mother. She pursed her lips and tears welled up in her eyes. This made Thunderbolt and the other secret guards extremely anxious. They surrounded her and coaxed her but being a group of single men, they had little experience with coaxing children. Food and games were brought out. They told jokes and made faces. With all that effort, the little packrat still burst into tears. She pped her little arms, looking for her father. Before Mo Beiyuan came out of the cave, he heard his daughter crying. He flew out. That action was even faster than when he had just dealt with the Green Phosphorus Snakes. Chapter 40 So Cute What happened to her? Mo Beiyuan went over and picked up Sweetcake. He nced at the secret guards with a displeased expression. Thunderbolt did not know if others could read it, but from his many years of experience with this person, this gaze meant: Why did she cry when I handed her to you? Thunderbolt shuddered and hurriedly exined, When Little Mistress woke up, she kept asking for you and Miss Yun. Then, she cried. Mo Beiyuan nced at him coldly. She cried, and all of you just let her be? Dont you know how to coax? Thunderbolts forehead was already covered in sweat from the crying earlier. At this moment, he was sweating profusely. We tried coaxing but Little Mistress is still crying badly. We dont know how to coax her. Yun Ran understood their emotions. She stepped forward and said, All right. She tends to wake up grumpy, to begin with, and this is an unfamiliar environment. Crying is normal. Just hold her and coax her. Bun was bold and adaptable. Even if he was left alone in the dark forest, that brat wouldnt even cry. Therefore, he was like a little adult now with his hands behind his back and a puzzled expression on his face. But Sweetcake was different. The little girl was delicate and clingy and prone to tantrums. But Yun Ran usually just hugged and coaxed her. Sure enough, the little packrat nestled in her fathers arms and stopped crying after a while. Father, where did you and Mother go? Why didnt you bring Sweetcake with you? Dont you want Sweetcake anymore? The baby, who had been crying, pouted with an aggrieved expression. She was so coquettish. Yun Ran pulled the shiny red scales from the bag and teased the girl. We went to find something fun for you. Look, arent these beautiful? Wow, theyre beautiful! Most children liked shiny things like these. No matter what they were, as long as they were shiny, they were beautiful. Thunderbolt saw the scales of the Jade Phosphorus Snake and congratted. Congrattions to Miss Yun for obtaining such a treasure. These scales are precious. Its hard to find them in the auction and on the ck market. You have to take good care of them and dont lose them. Yun Ran nodded and handed the scales to Sweetie to y with. Thunderbolt wondered if he had said it in vain. Yun Ran did not notice the change in his expression. She pulled out the eight-star crystal from the small bag and shook out other crystals and scales from her sleeve. The crystals and scales fell to the ground, shining brightly. The two little balls were attracted to them and squatted there to y. Sweetcake held a scale in her hand and grabbed another crystal. She waved her little hand as if she wasparing which one was prettier. Bun joined her, grabbing a scale and examining it intently. Then he asked, Do you like this stone? Sweetcake nodded. I do. I like pretty rocks. Bun puffed out his chest and nodded solemnly. Okay, then when I grow up, Ill give you a carriage of beautiful stones like this. Hearing that there would be many beautiful stones for her, Sweetcake swayed happily, her big ck grape-like eyes curved into crescents. Yes, thank you, Brother. Yun Ran was charmed by the two childrens innocent conversation and smiled. Mo Beiyuan silently remembered that his daughter liked crystals and wondered if the crystals in his vault were enough to make a carriage. After all, with her elder brother giving her a carriage, he, as her father, had to give her at least five or ten carriages full of crystals. Chapter 41 - 41 Nice Working With You 41 Nice Working With You Thunderbolt and the other secret guards did not know what their master was thinking. At this moment, everyone was already gaping in disbelief at the pile of priceless eight-star demon beast crystals and the scales of the Jade Phosphorus Snake in front of them. So, how many Jade Phosphorus Snakes are there in this cave? Yun Ran smiled gently because of the two little balls. Theyre all here. Count it and youll know. Thunderbolt hadnt had time to count. Bun said from the side, There are thirty stones of each type, a total of sixty. Yun Ran smiled and nodded. She raised her hand and rubbed it against his head twice. The babys hair was too soft and smooth. Then help me calcte. Whats twenty percent of these things? Bun calcted in his heart. After three to five seconds, he had an answer. Twenty percent is six of each type of stone. A total of twelve. Thunderbolt thought that Yun Ran was using this question to test Bun. He praised, Young Master is really smart. You know how to count and calcte at such a young age. Yun Ran did not deny that the two children were smarter than the other children. After all, not many children could learn simple addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division in three days and have a photographic memory. Yun Ran took out six crystals and six scales and handed them to Thunderbolt. These are yours. You can decide how to distribute them. For us? No, no, no, we cant take it. Miss Yun, you risked your life to get these. How can you give it to us? Yun Ran said, It was just killing a few snakes. I didnt need to risk my life. Thunderbolt kept waving his hand to refuse. He knew how precious this thing was. He did not dare to ept such an expensive thing. Seeing that he refused, Yun Ran exined why she had given them crystals. You were the ones who found this nest. When we went in to kill the snakes, you were the ones guarding the two little packrats outside. Therefore, you deserve these things. Thunderbolt and the secret guards were really touched, but they still refused. Our lives belong to Master. Working for Master and protecting the two young masters is what we should do as the secret guards of the Princes Mansion. Miss Yun, youre too polite. Seeing them pushing the crystals and scales back and forth, Mo Beiyuan, who had been silent at the side, suddenly said, Take them. Take it as a reward for you. Thunderbolt wanted to ask if this reward was too much. But knowing that they all understood their masters personality, they didnt say anything else. He epted the crystals and scales and thanked Yun Ran. Yun Ran divided the remaining crystals and scales into two and pushed one to Mo Beiyuan. It was nice working with you. Heres your forty percent. Be it crystals or scales, they were nothing in Mo Beiyuans eyes. He did not treat them as treasures and quickly epted them. Instead, he gathered them and pushed them in front of Little Sweetcake. Let her y with them. No matter how expensive these things were, they were just beautiful stones in Little Sweetcakes eyes. Wow, Sweetcake has so many beautiful stones! Yun Ran did not say much. Seeing that Sweetcake especially liked the scales of the Jade Phosphorus Snake, she picked out the scales in her portion and let the little packrat y with them. Chapter 42 - 42 Were all These Done by the Ghost King? 42 Were all These Done by the Ghost King? The secret guards watched as Little Sweetcake treated the priceless Jade Phosphorus Snake scales as toys. One moment, she would poke into the soil and say that she wanted to make a beautiful home for the little bugs. The next moment, she would pile them together and make them look like flowers and grass. As the little packrat giggled, Thunderbolt and the secret guards began to doubt their lives. In the end, the children were still too young. They had never seen anyone raise a child like this! At this point, Yun Rans day trip to the Demon Beast Forest was over. Everyone boarded their flying beasts and returned to the Yuan Mansion. They did not know how much of a shock Mo Jinyus subordinates were in when they saw the carcasses of the Jade Phosphorus Snakes in the cave. Were all these done by the Ghost King? Who else can it be?! Who else has the cultivation ability to kill so many eight-star Jade Phosphorus Snakes in one go? Not a single scale on these 30 Jade Phosphorus Snakes was left for us! He didnt even leave a small piece for us! What he did was too ruthless! Isnt he publicly pping our Crown Princes face? That person probably doesnt even take the people from the five countries seriously! Lets think about how to report to the Crown Prince? What else can we do?! Were not doing well. Just wait to be punished! Sigh, me it on ourselves for being so unlucky to meet that person! Yun Ran did not know that Mo Beiyuan had taken the fall for her. Moreover, in the near future, this matter would be one of Mo Beiyuans many legendary rumors and spread widely in the Xuanxia Continent. It added to his cruel persona. After returning to the Yuan Mansion, Yun Ran began to n her next step. She had enough crystals now, but she couldnt find a suitable candidate. Yun Qingqings identity was special, and she had the Prime Ministers Mansion, the Crown Prince, and a group of admirers backing her up. Ordinary mercenary groups did not dare to offend these dignitaries. They probably would not ept her mission at all! Yun Ran could not think of any way out herself, so she could only ask the secret guards in the residence. These secret guards had traveled around with Mo Beiyuan and should have seen a lot. Ever since their trip to the Demon Beast Forest, Yun Rans image in the hearts of Thunderbolt and the other secret guards had changed. They admired the woman who could make the Red-Winged Flying Dragon submit and face an eight-star demon beast without batting an eyelid. Coupled with the fact that Yun Rans spiritual root had been snatched, they felt that what was done to her was inhumane and infuriating! For a moment, it aroused the indignation of Thunderbolt and the others. Miss Yun, dont worry. Others are afraid of the Prime Ministers Mansion and His Highness the Crown Prince, but were not afraid of them. Leave your matter to us. Well go and ask for Masters permission now. Yun Ran was slightly stunned. She only wanted to find out where she could hire suitable candidates, but she did not expect Thunderbolt and the others to be willing to stand up for her. Compared to outsiders, Yun Ran naturally trusted these secret guards more. Except They were all Mo Beiyuans people. She had rejected Mo Beiyuans previous conditions in exchange for his help. Would he agree to the secret guards helping her now? In the study of the mansion, Mo Beiyuan was dealing with official business at the table, and on his left was a soft cushion. Sitting on the soft cushion was a pink and cute little packrat. The little packrat was ying. It was a game of building a house and she was just building a small house with a lot of beautiful stones. The little packrat yed as she tried to make her presence known. Father, look. This is Sweetcakes beautiful stone house. Daddy, Sweetcake is thirsty. Daddy, Sweetcakes stomach hurts. Boohoo A stomachache? Mo Beiyuan immediately threw down the document in his hand and came to the little packrat. Chapter 43 - 43 You Might Not Believe Me 43 You Might Not Believe Me He saw Sweetcake scrunch up her face, hugging her small stomach and rolling ufortably on the soft couch. Mo Beiyuan bent down and picked her up. His expression was unprecedentedly flustered as he shouted at the secret guards on duty outside. Find Feng Chen and tell him toe over quickly. Also, find that woman. Because the little packrat kept calling for her mother. When Yun Ran received the message from a secret guard, she rushed to Mo Beiyuans study with Bun. She looked at the little pink ball in Mo Beiyuans arms who kept humming because she was not feeling well. Yun Rans heart burned. Whats going on? Why did her stomach suddenly hurt? Did she eat something? Mo Beiyuans gazended on the pastry at the side, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Sweetcake had only touched the te of pastries. Who has touched these pastries? Investigate those who have passed through. If someone in the residence had done something, he would not let them off easily! Without realizing it, Yunran had already treated the two children as her own flesh and blood. The little packrat was in pain now. She also felt as if something was gripping her heart. It hurt terribly. Yun Ran tried to figure out where Sweetcake hurt. Had it started to hurt after eating those pastries? However, Sweetcake was still too young to express her physical condition clearly. There were strings of tears on her face as she keptining about her stomachache. Bun, who was at the side, also looked anxious. He clenched his small fists and asked, Whats wrong with Sister? Is her stomach hurting because shes sick? We have to find a doctor for her and let her take medicine! Mo Beiyuan knew that everyone was panicking. As a man and father, he had to be calm. Heforted Bun in a low voice. The secret guard has already gone to invite Uncle Feng Chen. Sweetcake will be fine. Yun Ran could not care less about not being too close to Mo Beiyuan. She leaned closer and stroked Sweetcakes head tofort her. Sweetcake, be good. Dont be afraid. Mother is here. Mo Beiyuan also raised his hand and touched the little packrats head. Daddy is here too. Dont be afraid. When they sent out the fourth batch of secret guards, Feng Chen finally rushed over. At this moment, Sweetcake was lying in Mo Beiyuans arms. Her big ck eyes had lost their usual luster. The situation seemed to be getting worse, and the crying was gradually weakening. Dont be anxious. Let me take a look. Feng Chen did not dare to waste any time. He took a closer look and realized that the little packrat did not show any signs of being poisoned. Its symptoms did not seem to be stomach pain. Shes not poisoned. It doesnt seem to be a stomachache, right? Then why is she like this? Then what happened to her? Mo Beiyuan and Yunran asked about the situation immediately. Feng Chen touched his smooth chin, his eyes filled with uncertainty. You might not believe me, but I just detected spiritual power in her. A powerful and mysterious spiritual power. Who would believe that a three-and-a-half-year-old little girl had spiritual power? Even Feng Chen felt that this matter was a little unreal. He was afraid that he had hallucinated and made a wrong judgment. Therefore, in his uncertainty, Feng Chen used the sects ultimate technique to diagnose the little packrat again. Just as he injected his own spiritual power into the little packrats body, he was sent flying by a powerful spiritual power. It was so sudden. Feng Chen! What are you doing? Mo Beiyuan asked with a dark expression and an unfriendly gaze. He thought that Feng Chen was joking with him when he said that Sweetcake had a powerful and mysterious spiritual power. Chapter 44 - 44 What’s Going On? 44 Whats Going On? Feng Chen rubbed his chest and got up. In the end, he could not hold on. With a puff, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Feng Chen? Whats going on? Seeing that he had vomited blood, Mo Beiyuan realized that he was not joking with him. Yun Ran was also confused by this sudden turn of events. Whats going on? Feng Chen raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. After a while, he said, Im afraid this little packrat of yours has a super heaven-level spiritual root thats rare in the entire Xuanxia Continent. Yun Ran did not know much about the level of spiritual roots on this continent. She only knew that the original owner of her body had an extremely rare heaven-level spiritual root. It was already considered a rare spiritual root on the entire continent. What was with this super heaven-level spiritual root? Before Feng Chen could exin, Mo Beiyuan spoke first. A person with super heaven-level spiritual root would reach the Saint Realm after the spiritual root is awakened. Saint-Realm? Yun Ran knew that the spiritual power cultivation levels in this other world were categorized from low to high. There were Spiritual Knights, Great Spiritual Knights, Spiritual Apostles, Great Spiritual Apostles, Spiritual Masters, and Great Spiritual Masters. Above these would be the levels of Emperor, Saint, Divine, Divine God, Divine King, Divine Emperor, Transcendent Due to the restrictions of the Spiritual Root and talent, ordinary spiritual power cultivators could only reach the level of a Spiritual Apostle in their entire lives. The spiritual power cultivation of these secret guards in the Princes Mansion was probably at the level of a Spirit Master or Great Spirit Master. Emperor-level figures were mostly sect masters or supreme elders. In the entire continent, there seemed to be less than five people who could reach the Saint Realm. Mo Beiyuan was one of them. Therefore, if Little Sweetcakes awakening was at the Saint Realm, it was definitely something that could shock the entire continent. Mo Beiyuan did not know much about medicine, but he knew about spiritual power cultivation. So, maybe after she suddenly awakened her spiritual root, she felt ufortable because her body couldnt withstand such powerful spiritual power? Feng Chen nodded. I think so too. Shes just a little baby. Her body definitely wont be able to adapt to such powerful spiritual power for a moment. Feng Chen could not believe that he had just been sent flying by a cute little ball. Yun Ran understood what they meant, but she was even more worried. Why is she like this? I mean, how did she suddenly awaken such powerful spiritual power? There must be a reason, right? Mo Beiyuan looked at the pile of demon beast crystals of various sizes on the soft couch and said, Im afraid its rted to these demon beast crystals. I heard that super heaven-level spiritual roots can absorb the spiritual energy on the crystals directly. Little Sweetcake liked to y with these beautiful stones these days. They doted on her, so they moved them over in piles for her to y with. Little did they know that the little packrats spiritual root was special. She had unknowingly absorbed the spiritual energy of these demon beast crystals and awakened her spiritual root. Powerful spiritual energy erupted, and her small body could not withstand it. With this exnation, Yun Ran understood the reason. But the question now was how long would Sweetcake stay like this? How could they help her? The confused little packrat had absorbed the spiritual energy herself. It was definitely impossible to adjust it. The little packrat was too young to understand what they were talking about. Mo Beiyuan also looked enquiringly at Feng Chen. Feng Chen looked at the ignorant little ball and said, To be honest, Ive never encountered a situation like hers before. We have no choice but to look for my master now. Chapter 45 - 45 I’m Afraid Something Will Happen 45 Im Afraid Something Will Happen Sweetcakes situation was very serious. The few of them did not dare to dy and flew to the Miracle Doctors Sect overnight. Feng Chen had been training outside and had not returned to his sect for a long time. When the young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect saw him return, they all came over to greet him. Martial Uncle Feng, youre back! How have you been? Feng Chen did not have time to exchange pleasantries with them. He asked anxiously, Is my master here? !! Third Elder is not in the sect. The sect meeting ising soon. The sect master and the other elders have gone into seclusion or are traveling. Therefore, Third Elder is in charge of representing our Miracle Doctor Sect at the sect meeting this year. He went to the sect meeting? When Feng Chen heard this, he was in dismay. Not only had they made a wasted trip, but the situation on Sweetcakes side was also extremely unstable. The little packrat was nestled in her fathers arms, wrapped in a soft nket like a wilting flower. The tears on her little face were still wet. She had cried countless times Not to mention Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan, even Feng Chens heart ached when he saw the little packrats lifeless appearance along the way. Ah Yuan, my master is not in the sect. We might have to go to the sect meeting, but Little Sweetcake doesnt seem to be in a good state Yun Ran nced at Sweetcake. She was small and pale like a kitten. Her big ck grape-like eyes were closed now, and her small hands were tightly gripping her fatherspels. At this moment, every painful groan from the little packrat was like a cut on Yun Rans heart. Is there no other way to ease her pain? Can you go through those medical books or something? Feng Chen shook his head. There probably hasnt been a situation like hers in a thousand years. The Miracle Doctor Sect has only been established for 800 years. Even the medical books do not document a way. Then is there any way to guide the spiritual power in her body out? Yun Ran did not know much about spiritual power cultivation in this world, but she was familiar with the cultivation of superpowers in the apocalypse. Espers would also encounter such a situation of losing control when cultivating. They called it the rampage of superpowers. Generally speaking, in such a situation, she needed someone with a higher superpower level to help guide her and direct the excess energy to himself. Mo Beiyuan, your cultivation level is higher than Sweetcakes, right? Yun Ran remembered that he was also one of the legendary Five Saints and the strongest among the five Saints. Feng Chen analyzed, Although theyre both Saint Realm experts, Little Sweetcake has just awakened her spiritual root after all, and Ah Yuan has already entered the Saint Realm for a few years. Come to think of it, Ah Yuans cultivation level is a level higher than Little Sweetcakes. Why are you asking? Feng Chen guessed that Yun Ran would not ask this for nothing. She must have some idea. Mo Beiyuan also asked in a low voice, Do you have a way? Yun Ran said, Im not sure its feasible. I wonder if you could find a way to direct the spiritual power from Sweeties body to yourself? Lead the spiritual power to himself. Do you mean to let Ah Yuan forcefully absorb the spiritual power from Sweetcake? Im afraid it wont be that easy. The spiritual power in both of them is very strong. Something will happen if the two powerful spiritual powers collide. As a physician, Feng Chen did not agree with her suggestion. It would be easier for Ah Yuan to control if the difference in spiritual power between the two of them was rtivelyrge. But he had personally experienced Little Sweetcakes spiritual power. He was not afraid of embarrassing himself if word got out. Facing this little packrat, he was an extremely weak chicken with extremely weak spiritual power cultivation. Chapter 46 - 46 Where Did You Kidnap This Child From? 46 Where Did You Kidnap This Child From? After Yun Ran finished speaking, Mo Beiyuan seriously considered the feasibility of her method. Then lets try. The little packrat in his arms was clearly about to copse. He could not watch something happen to her. Seeing that he was really going to do this, Feng Chen said in surprise, Ah Yuan, do you want to die? !! Yun Ran knew that there was some risk in this operation. Even in the apocalypse, no one would be willing to do such a thing unless one had a life-and-death rtionship with the inflicted. Therefore, when Mo Beiyuan nodded in agreement, Yunran had a better impression of this man. This good impression had nothing to do with the Gu poison in their bodies. She simply admired him. As Mo Beiyuan spoke, he moved. He activated his cultivation technique and ced hisrge hand on the back of the little packrat. A powerful spiritual power seeped into his body. It was domineering and pure, andpletely different from the spiritual power he cultivated in his body. At this moment, the spiritual power in Mo Beiyuans body sensed the existence of other spiritual power and did not intend to show weakness. However, Mo Beiyuan knew that once he resisted, the little packrat would be injured by the bacsh. Therefore, he had to forcefully control his spiritual power and let the other spiritual power upy his body. The consequence of this was that his body could not withstand it and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Mo Beiyuan had almost forgotten how long it had been since he had been injured. Thest time he felt such intense pain should have been when he was in his teens. Yun Ran took Little Sweetcake from his arms. Go over and let Feng Chen take a look at you. Dont let something happen to you again before Sweetcake is cured. This man was injured because of Sweetcake. No matter how cold Yun Ran was, she could not ignore what he had done. Fortunately, this method really worked. Little Sweetcake was clearly better than before. Although she was still listless, at least she could open her eyes and call him daddy. This method only temporarily alleviated Little Sweetcakes situation and did notpletely resolve the problem. Therefore, after a little rest, they still rushed to the sect meeting. Yun Ran had nned toe to the sect meeting previously, but she did not expect toe early in this way. Feng Chen brought them to his master, the third elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect and exined his purpose foring. Bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? Feng Chens words about the three-year-old child stunned the third Elder. He called Feng Chen drunk and even used him of having drunk fake wine. Im not talking nonsense. Little Sweetcake really has a Saint Realm spiritual power cultivation. Your disciple was sent flying back. Feng Chen tried his best to exin. He was just short of performing for everyone again before flying out. However, it made the third Elder stand up and want to beat him up. You brat, you should make up a more decent story. A three-and-a-half-year-old baby might not even be able to walk properly. A Saint Realm expert? Do you know that your master, I, am almost 80 years old? Im only an Emperor Realm expert now. Feng Chen had already given up and pointed at the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms. If you dont believe me, see for yourself. What is there to see? This little girl has a spirited aura. Third Elder couldnt help but praise Sweetcake when he saw how cute she was. Feng Chen felt a headacheing on. Master, Im not asking you to appraise how she looks, but her cultivation level. As the master and disciple spoke, Mo Beiyuan had already walked over with Little Sweetcake in his arms. Third Elder immediately recognized Mo Beiyuan and said with an imperceptible mocking tone, King Yuan? Where did you kidnap this little child from? Chapter 47 - 47 His Old Face… 47 His Old Face Mo Beiyuan was a jinxed lone star, so this child had to be either stolen or snatched. Although Sweetcake was sickly at this moment, he could not help but think that the little packrat was really good-looking. Her exquisite porcin-like face was filled with a spirited aura, and her cute appearance was really likable. The main point was that Third Elder had been in seclusion previously, so he did not know about Mo Beiyuans gossip. Seeing Mo Beiyuan carrying a little pink ball, he naturally did not think of her as his biological child. Mo Beiyuan was fierce and cold. He must have nabbed her because she was beautiful. It was not as if he was not capable of doing such a thing. Yet, Feng Chen, the brat, was following him all day long. Little Sweetcake was not used to seeing a room full of strangers. Now that she was sick, she was very delicate. She hid in Mo Beiyuans embrace and called him Daddy. Father? Is this little baby the adopted daughter of the Ghost King? Third Elder was the same as Feng Chen back then. He had guessed that the little packrat was an adopted daughter, and did not think that she was Mo Beiyuans biological bloodline. Mo Beiyuan was probably worried that he would not have any descendants in the future, so he took in an adopted daughter. Shes my bloodline, my biological daughter! Mo Beiyuan could not be bothered to exin to anyone else. However, this person was Feng Chens master. His exnation was also for Feng Chens sake. Shes your little girl? How is that possible? When Third Elder heard this, his expression was even more terrifying than when he had just heard that the three-year-old girl had a Saint Realm cultivation and a super Heaven Realm spiritual root. At this moment, Bun also ran forward and hugged Mo Beiyuans thigh. He called out, Daddy. Then, he raised his little face at Third Elder. This is my father! The one in his arms is my sister! How is that impossible? We clearly look very simr! Grandpa, are you old and your eyesight isnt good? Then I dont me you. Third Elder was dumbfounded. You little baby What are you talking about? My eyes are fine! Putting aside Mo Beiyuans bad temper and past style of doing things, this persons appearance was actually not bad. On a closer look, these two little children did look a little like him. After some analysis, Third Elder gradually epted this fact. Feng Chen, look at him! Even a jinx can have a pair of children. Feng Chen did not expect this matter to involve him. Master, lets not talk about this now. Lets think of a way to control the Saint Realm spiritual power in Sweetcake! What Saint Realm spiritual power? You brat, youre still making it up and spouting nonsense! Are you asking for a beating? Third Elder believed in the identities of the two children, but Saint Realm spiritual cultivation was really too ridiculous! Tell me, what do you mean by making up these stories? What do you want from me? Pills? Feng Chen had no choice but to say, If you dont believe me, use your spiritual power to check her pulse. However, you have to be careful not to be injured by her spiritual power. This kind of thing would probably only be believed after experiencing it once! Alright, I want to see how youre going to continue lyingter! Third Elder was sent flying by the powerful spiritual power. Master, are you alright? Are your injuries serious? I already said that you have to be careful. Little Sweetcake has a Saint Realm cultivation level. Shes at a much higher level than you. Seeing that his master had fallen, Feng Chen hurriedly ran over to see if the old man had fallen hard. Third Elder was stunned. He was an old man who was almost eighty! He was sent flying by a three-year-old child! His old face As he slowly recovered, it dawned on him that this little baby really had a Saint Realm cultivation and a super heaven-level spiritual root that was rare in a thousand years. Chapter 48 - 48 Scared! 48 Scared! Third Elder held his aching chest and got up. As he rushed to Little Sweetcake in one breath, his eyes were shining. To think I could see a super heaven-level spiritual root in my life! I didnt live in vain! Little Sweetcake widened her big ck eyes, not knowing what had happened at all. When she saw Third Elder fly out, she was quite frightened and kept hiding in her fathers arms. Daddy, Sweetcake is scared scared Third Elder was thinking that with Saint Realm cultivation, she could do whatever she want in the Xuanxia Continent. How could she say that shes afraid! How could Emperor Realm cultivators like him live?! Mo Beiyuan picked up Little Sweetcake and coaxed her. Yun Ran specifically exined the symptoms of Sweetcake and their purpose foring here to ask Third Elder if there was a solution. Oh, I understand. You mean that this little baby is too young and cant control the spiritual power in her body, causing it to rampage in her body. Therefore, you want to help her control the spiritual power in her body. Yun Ran nodded. Thats right. Shes still too young. Those cultivation techniques are a little profound to her. Its very difficult for her toprehend the profundities in them and she cant cultivate on her own, so she needs external help. The little packrat was very smart, but this kind of intelligence was not enough to understand profound and difficult cultivation techniques. The higher the level of the cultivation technique, the harder it was toprehend. Some people might not be able to understand it even after spending their entire lives, let alone a three-year-old child who could not read. If she could not control such powerful spiritual power, it might not be a good thing for this little child. As for the method The Third Elder pondered for a moment before saying, Have you heard of the divine artifact, the Ten Directions Mystic Spirit Bracelet? The Ten Directions Mystic Spirit Bracelet? Yun Ran searched the Hosts memories and shook her head. Ive never heard of it. Whats that? Can it help Sweetcake? Feng Chen exined, The Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet is a legendary divine artifact. Its said that a sect master refined it for his daughter a thousand years ago. It can suppress the violent spiritual power in ones body when he cultivates spiritual power and goes berserk. Master should be saying that this Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet might be useful for Sweetcakes symptoms. Mo Beiyuan was also aware of this Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, but he had only heard of it. Where is this thing now? The Third Elder sneered. The Yuan King should still remember the Bai family, right? The Bai family? Yun Ran quickly searched the Hosts memories. Unfortunately, the Host was stupid previously and there was really no useful information in her memory. However, Mo Beiyuan replied in a low voice, Are you talking about the traitorous Bai family from more than ten years ago? The Third Elders lips curled into a mocking smile. Traitorous? Does the Yuan King believe that someone like Bai Xiao will betray the country? We both know the truth about what happened back then. Youre from the royal family of the East Continent, so theres no need for us to say anything else. Now, were talking about thest owner of this Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet. Its Bai Xiaos favorite daughter, Bai Wan. Bai Wan? Thats right, its Bai Wan. Back then, I saw it with my own eyes. Bai Xiao was the one who found the Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet and gave it to his precious daughter as a gift. It was so that when she cultivated and broke through in the future, she wouldnt go berserk. Therefore, if he wanted to find the Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet, he had to find Bai Wan first. Mo Beiyuans expression darkened because as far as he knew, Bai Wan had also disappeared from the Xuanxia Continent after what happened to her family. Chapter 49 - 49 About to Die 49 About to Die There were rumors that Bai Wan had long gone in the footsteps of her father and brother and was no longer alive. A dead person was far harder to find than a living person. Moreover, there would probably be no news of her for a while. During this period of time, could Mo Beiyuan only use the same method as before to help Little Sweetcake relieve her pain time and time again? When Third Elder learned of his previous method, his eyes were filled with shock. Youre ying with your life. If it was once or twice, your body might be fine, but if you do it too many times, youll bepletely crippled! Yun Ran did not expect the consequences of Mo Beiyuans actions to be so serious. She thought that his injuries were not serious. Yun Ran would remember this mans protection of Little Sweetcake well. Is there any other way? Yunran did not want anything to happen to Little Sweetcake, so she naturally did not like anything to happen to Mo Beiyuan. The Third Elder was silent for a moment before saying unhappily, Stay here for a while. Ill help him refine some medicinal pills, but these medicinal pills can only support him to risk his life ten times. If he continues to do that in the future, the medicinal pills wont be able to save him. Do you understand what I mean? If not for Feng Chen, I wouldnt be bothered with these things! I hope the Yuan King will do more good in the future. It can be considered umting merit. Being misunderstood like this, Mo Beiyuan had no intention of exining. Yun Ran nced at him but didnt say anything. Forget it. He didnt even care. There seemed to be a solution for the current situation, but it was not a permanent one. After ten times, they needed to have either found the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, or they could only let Little Sweetcake continue to hurt. The other way was for Mo Beiyuan to exchange his life for it. Even so, they had no choice. The group could only stay and wait for the Third Elder to prepare the herbs and refine the medicinal pills. Mo Beiyuan sent a message back and asked the secret guards of the Princes Mansion to search for Bai Wan. Little Sweetcake also knew that she was sick. However, she was still a three-and-a-half-year-old child. The little babys understanding was that she was about to die and would never see his parents and brother again. She cried very sadly. Yun Ran hugged the little packrat and coaxed her gently. Sweetcake isnt sick. She just became more powerful than other little dolls. Mother guesses that Sweetie must have secretly made a wish to be very powerful. You wish to beat up big baddies and protect Mother, right? Yes, Sweetcake wants to beat up the big baddie and protect Mother. She also wants to protect Brother and Daddy The little girl cried and sobbed as she clenched her fists. Yun Ran added, So, the immortals in the sky must have heard Sweeties wish, but she became a whole lot stronger. If she hits the big baddie, Sweetie will hurt The girl blinked, probably understanding what Yun Ran meant. She smiled through her tears. Sweetcake has be very powerful! Sweetcake is going to hit a big baddie! It doesnt matter if Sweetcakes stomach hurts. The little packrats words hit the softest part of Yun Rans heart. It also made Yunran feel helpless again because she was too weak. In her current state, she could not protect the two children at all. She had to get her spiritual root back as soon as possible. During this period of time, Yunrans opinion of Mo Beiyuan changed. At first, she felt that this man was a little arrogant. She thought he relied on his status and ability to act domineeringly and disregard others. But this man had protected her in the snake cave in the Demon Beast Forest. Now, for Sweetcake, he was willing to risk his life. Yunran felt that if she really had to make a deal to get her spiritual root back, she was willing to make a deal with this man. At least in this world, this man was more worthy of her trust than the others. Hence, Yun Ran looked for Mo Beiyuan again. Mo Beiyuan, can we have a good talk? Chapter 50 - 50 I’ll Accept Your Mission 50 Ill ept Your Mission At this moment, Mo Beiyuans expression was a little bad. His lips were pale, his eyes were dark, and he smelled of herbs. Yunran guessed that it was because the internal injuries he had suffered to help Little Sweetcake had yet to recover. For the past few days, Feng Chen had been healing him. She had originally nned to ask him for a favor, but now that she saw him like this, she felt that she could not ask. !! About what? Mo Beiyuan nced at her indifferently, waiting for her to speak. The words she had thought of beforeing could not be used anymore. She could only change her excuse. I thought that since Ive alreadye to the sect meeting, Ill go and find Yun Qingqing to take back the spiritual root. Therefore, I might have to trouble you to take care of the two little packrats for the next few days. Mo Beiyuans thin lips curled up slightly. Take back the spiritual root? How do you n to take it back? It was not that he looked down on her, but other than Yun Qingqings cultivation level being not low, she also had Mo Jinyu protecting her. With Yunrans current ability, it was impossible for her to take back her spiritual root from Yun Qingqing. Moreover, this woman did not know the technique of extracting the spiritual root at all! Yun Ran took out the crystals she had dug up earlier and smashed them on the table in front of him. She said seriously, I n to use these crystals to hire an expert to help me retrieve the spiritual root. This was her previous n. Unexpectedly, after Mo Beiyuan heard her words, he was amused by her. His originally cold eyes smiled even more clearly. What are you smiling at? Yun Ran immediately widened her eyes. That expression reminded Mo Beiyuan of Little Sweetcake when she was acting cute. This woman was so stupid in going all out to kill demon beasts and dig for crystals. So this was her goal! Mo Beiyuan smiled faintly. He put the spirit stones on the table into his storage ring. Theres no need to hire anyone else. Ill ept your mission. Yunran did not expect him to take her crystals and ept her mission. Youll ept it? But your current body Mo Beiyuan could see the doubt in her eyes. Dont worry. Even if I only have half my cultivation left, I can help you settle this matter. Who was this woman looking down on? The Sect Meeting was held once a year. It was definitely a grand event for the five countries. All the major sects would gather together to select outstanding spiritual power cultivators and take them in as sect disciples. Entering a sect meant that those with spiritual power cultivation had a sect and inheritance. They could also learn more and determine their future development. For example, the Taiji Sect was famous for its formations, the Miracle Physician Sect was famous for its medical skills, and the Mystical Sect was famous for its mechanisms and weapons. Another example was the Linxu Sect, which specialized in spiritual power cultivation. In modern terms, it was probably one of thoserge-scale job fairs. The major sects were among the top few in the world. By joining the ranks of these organizations, one would have a good reputation, a good package, and could even retire well. Therefore, everyone wanted to enter. The disciples epted by this sect were also different. For example, some were just ordinary employees, while others were at the level of sessors nurtured by the CEO. Yun Qingqings goal in participating in the sect meeting this time was to be a disciple of an elder of arge sect or a sect master. With her heaven-level spiritual root and Mo Jinyus status as the Crown Prince of the East Continent, this matter was not difficult. It could be said that it was almost certain. However, she did not know that an anomaly like Yun Ran had appeared in the n. Chapter 51 - 51 Daddy, Buy a Little Kitty for Sweetcake! 51 Daddy, Buy a Little Kitty for Sweetcake! The Host had never participated in any sect meeting before. Therefore, this was the first time Yun Ran had participated in this bustling sect meeting. She did not expect it to be so lively. Apart from the spiritual power cultivators participating in the sect meeting, there were also some vendors selling medicine, weapons, demon beasts, and protective charms. Two curious little balls followed beside her. Mother, there are so many people! Ever since Little Sweetcake knew that her stomach hurt because she had be stronger, her mental state had changed. Now, she rarely cried out in pain. In Mo Beiyuans arms, she swayed her short legs wantonly and tugged at her fathers neck, and wheedled. Yun Ran wondered if the little girl had done it because of how she framed the predicament. Daddy, buy a kitty for Sweetie! Sweetie likes little cats the most! Kitty? Mo Beiyuan looked in the direction of her little finger and saw a stall by the roadside with a few beast cages. There were many demon beasts locked in the beast cages. Mo Beiyuan looked around and did not see any cats. Could it be that Sweetcakes physical condition had deteriorated, causing her to hallucinate? Hence, he looked at the little packrat in her arms. Which is the kitten you want? Which is it? Sweetcake twisted out of his arms and ran towards the cages containing the demon beasts on her short legs. This little girl was very bold. She was not afraid at all in the face of these demon beasts that could swallow her alone. Her big ck eyes were still shining. When the carnivorous demon beasts in the cage saw such a tender and fair child, they drooled. They squeezed their heads and howled at the little packrat. The little packrat was still giggling. She waved her little arms and shouted, Kitty, kitty,e out quickly. Ill take you home. Yun Rans gaze also shifted over. She nced at the demon beast in the cage and understood which kitten the little packrat was talking about. Sweetcake wants the one in the corner. Yun Ran did not know what demon beast it was, but from its figure, it was definitely not a cat. No cat was as strong as an ox. Mo Beiyuan doted on the little packrat. Not to mention this demon beast, he would definitely buy all the demon beasts in these few cages as long as Little Sweetcake wanted them. He gave Thunderbolt a look, indicating for him to buy the demon beast. Thunderbolt received the order to trade with the seller and quickly brought back the demon beast that Sweetcake liked. Master, the seller said that this demon beast has a strange illness. Im afraid it wont live long. Should we buy another one for Miss to y with? When Little Sweetcake heard his words, worry shed across her big ck grape-like eyes. Is the kitten sick? Is it also suffering from a stomachache? Its not stomach pain? Then where does it hurt? Oh, oh, oh, Sweetcake knows! Everyone thought that the little packrat was talking to herself and ying house, so they did not think too much about it. However, the little girl and the demon beast conversed for a while. She nodded and turned around to pull Mo Beiyuans big hand. Daddy, the kitten said that its not sick! A big baddie nailed a Yaoyao Talisman to its ws. Everyone was stunned. What the hell was a Yaoyao Talisman? No! Wasnt this little girl talking to herself just now? Chapter 52 - 52 She Could Really Talk to Demon Beasts 52 She Could Really Talk to Demon Beasts Ever since Little Sweetcake awakened her super heaven-level spiritual root, Yun Ran had felt that her little packrat was not ordinary. Therefore, no matter what other peoples attitudes were, she would seriously decipher the meaning behind Little Sweetcakes words. She had once taught her two children not to lie. Moreover, Little Sweetcake had said that the kitty had told her that she was not sick, but that someone had cast some charm on her. The little packrat could not make up such a thing. Mo Beiyuan, Sweetcake might be telling the truth. Feng Chen, who had followed them to watch themotion, was amused. What do you mean by that? Dont tell me you think this demon beast can speak! Then this demon beast has be a spirit! Mo Beiyuan red at him coldly and asked Thunderbolt to bring people to check the ws of the kitty. Thunderbolt also did not believe Sweetcakes childish words. What Yaoyao Talisman? He had never heard of it at all. And this little baby actually said that this demon beast in front of her had told her all of this. This was too ridiculous! However, as a secret guard, he had to obey his masters orders. He would treat it as coaxing his Little Mistress. A few secret guards pressed the demon beast to the ground and checked its ws one by one. It turned out there was really a small copper te with a strange pattern on the demon beasts left back w. Master, look Feng Chen leaned over to take a look. Whats this? Ive never seen it before! Sweetcake also stretched her neck and looked over. Then, she nodded her little head and said, Its a Yaoyao Talisman! The kitten said this is a Yaoyao Talisman. Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. And so were the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion. They had no choice but to believe it now! This little baby could really talk to demon beasts. Then, what else did the little kitty say? This was the first time Feng Chen had seen someone who couldmunicate with a demon beast, so he was naturally extremely curious. Little Sweetcake squatted in front of the demon beast and began to mutter to herself again. Yes, yes, yes. Sweetcake understands! Little kitty, dont be afraid. My father is very powerful. After the little packrat finishedmunicating with the demon beast, she turned to look at Mo Beiyuan. Father, the kitten said that Yaoyao Talisman has to be taken off its ws so that it can grow up. Mo Beiyuan agreed and asked Thunderbolt and the others to remove the te. Thunderbolt took out his short dagger to pry the te off the demon beasts ws, but after struggling for a long time, there was no movement. It was as if the thing had already grown together with the demon beasts flesh. Master, if we cant take it off, Im afraid we have to cut off this demon beasts ws. Cut off the ws? Wouldnt that crippled the beast? Just as everyone was thinking of a way, the little girl strolled to the demon beasts w and gently fiddled with it with her small hand, pulling off the copper piece. Everyone was stupefied when they turned around to look The little packrat was happily pping her little hands and giggling. Thats great. The little kitty can grow up. The little kitty has to grow up quickly. Yun Ran nced at the kitty and felt that this demon beast was not simple. Ordinary beasts would bow their heads and admit defeat when they saw her, but this demon beast had no intention of submitting to her. Everyone was still immersed in the shock of Little Sweetcakes actions when a white light suddenly shed in front of them. The demon beast in front of them suddenly erupted with powerful spiritual power. Mo Beiyuan realized the danger and did not think too much about it. He seemed to have an instinct that urged him to go and protect Yun Ran and the two little balls within the range of his spiritual power. Be careful. Chapter 53 - 53 Just Got a Holy Beast? 53 Just Got a Holy Beast? Thunderbolt and the others also gathered their spiritual power and prepared to protect their master. At this moment, Little Sweetcakes cute voice sounded again. The kitten has grown up. Daddy, the kitten has grown up. The kitten has even grown wings. So the kitten can fly During this period of time, Feng Chen was sent flying for the second time. The first time was when the three-year-old ball sent him flying. The second time was when he was sent flying by the three-year-old balls kitty. Looking at the winged demon beast in front of him, he swallowed silently. Whats going on? No, why is this demon beast transforming? Demonic beasts naturally could not transform, but holy beasts could! Mo Beiyuan said in a low voice, This shouldnt be a demon beast, but a holy beast. Previously, the spiritual power in its body was restricted by the talisman, so it appeared in that form. It was even above his Red-Winged Flying Dragon. With such a hugemotion, a group of people naturally surrounded them. Whats going on? What kind of demon beast is this? Its spiritual power is so strong! Ive never seen it before. It looks like a tiger, but it doesnt look like a seven-star winged tiger. The person who regretted the most was naturally the seller who had sold what he thought was a demon beast to them. Initially, he thought that it was a demon beast that was about to die. Who knew that not only had it been cured, but it had also changed its form? And he had only sold it for one demon beast crystal just now. If it was a holy beast, it was not a matter of money. It was a unique existence in the entire continent. Wait, were not selling this demon beast anymore! Ill return this crystal to you. The seller knew nothing about Little Sweetcakes ability and did not know much about holy beasts. He only thought that Mo Beiyuan and the others were lucky to have bought a holy beast with one-star crystals. He wanted to im back the holy beast. However, the little packrat liked the kitty very much. She had already asked her father to put her on the back of the beast. No. Kitty is Sweetcakes friend. It wants to y with Sweetcake. Mo Beiyuan knew that holy beasts only submitted to the strong, so this holy beast must have sensed the powerful spiritual power of Little Sweetcake, and taken the initiative to recognize her as its master. At this moment, if this group of people wanted to go back on their word, they had to have the ability to ride the holy beast. His cold eyes narrowed as he nced at the group of ugly people. This is the first time someone has dared to ckmail me. The group of people rushed over aggressively before noticing his strange eyes. They quickly bowed and apologized. Its a misunderstanding. Its all a misunderstanding. Because the two children were around, Mo Beiyuan restrained his temper a lot. In the past, none of these people would have been intact. The crowd also went into an uproar. Firstly, it was naturally because of this transformed holy beast, and secondly, it was because of the existence of Mo Beiyuan. Soon, these two pieces of news spread throughout the sect meeting. It swiftly reached Mo Jinyu and Yun Qingqing. Because of Mo Jinyus noble status, he was arranged to rest in the upper courtyard. At this moment, he was eating with Yun Qingqing. He was dressed in an ivory-white robe, and his hair was tied up high with a purple-gold jade crown. Under his sharp eyebrows was a pair of slender peach blossom eyes that were filled with deep emotions and could easily mesmerize those who gazed into them. What? Imperial Uncle is here? And he brought two little children? He just obtained a holy beast? The first few sentences were very stable, but there were obvious fluctuations in his voice when it came to thest sentence. Is the news reliable? Why did a holy beast suddenly appear on the continent without my knowledge? What did a holy beast represent? It was a symbol of ability, power, and supreme glory! Chapter 54 - 54 Is That Fool Here Too? 54 Is That Fool Here Too? Mo Beiyuan had previously relied on the Red-Winged Flying Dragon to be the strongest among the Five Saints. The citizens of the entire East Continent knew that the Ghost King was the strongest expert in the entire continent. Therefore, even if Mo Beiyuan was a jinx, it did not affect his image as an expert in the hearts of the citizens. In fact, many people wouldpare Mo Jinyu to Mo Beiyuan to see who was more worthy of that ultimate position. As a member of the royal family, Mo Jinyu was naturally unwilling to be subordinate to others. Not only did he want to surpass Mo Beiyuan in terms of spiritual power cultivation, but he also wanted to surpass him in other aspects. Therefore, he had been looking for a holy beast that belonged to him. Unexpectedly, before he could find his holy beast, Mo Beiyuan suddenly had another holy beast. He then recalled how Mo Beiyuan had snatched his Jade Phosphorus Snakes reverse scales in the Demon Beast Forest. Mo Jinyu felt that Mo Beiyuan was doing it on purpose. Everything he did was deliberately targeting him and pping him, the Crown Prince of the East Continent, in the face. It was not good to re up in front of the woman he loved, but at this moment, Mo Jinyus heart was already burning with anger. His hand at the bottom of the table was clenched into a fist, and the veins on the back of his hand were bulging. This group of trash! Yun Qingqing also eximed softly. She covered her mouth and revealed a shocked expression. However, her focus was not on the holy beast, but on the two children. Is the Ghost King here too? He even brought two children with him. Could they be Sister Yun Rans two children? Is Sister Yun Ran here? The Prime Ministers Mansion had sent a message to Yun Qingqing when she was traveling. When Yun Qingqing first received the letter, it took her a long time to ept this shocking fact. How? How could that fool have slept with a figure like the Ghost King? And she was so lucky to be pregnant with the Ghost Kings seed. Such a powerful man was the man every woman dreamed of. If not for Mo Beiyuans fate as a jinx, even Yun Qingqing would want to marry that man. Unfortunately, that mans fate was not good, and several fiancees died in session. Even so, Yun Qingqing was still unhappy when she heard that the fool Yun Ran had actually been brought into the Yuan Manor by the Ghost King. That fool was ugly and stupid but could actually be exalted because of her children! If she became Consort to the Ghost King one day, wouldnt she have to kneel and bow to that fool? Yun Qingqing retracted her thoughts. When her gaze turned to Mo Jinyu, she swore in her heart that she had to capture the heart of this man in front of her. When this man reached that position one day, she would be the most respected woman on the continent. At that time, so what if that fool Yun Ran became Consort to the Ghost King? She would still have to kneel to her when she saw her, the Empress of the East Continent. Yun Ran? When Mo Jinyu heard this name, it was as if he was tainted with something dirty. He thought of Yun Rans ugly face and her already unclean body and felt disgusted. Is that fool here too? Although Mo Jinyu had not returned to the Imperial City recently, the group of people under him would report what had happened in the Imperial City to him. He naturally knew that Mo Beiyuan suddenly had two more bloodlines. And those two bloodlines were actually born from Yun Ran and locked in the backyard of the Prime Ministers Mansion. The two fatherless little bastards. This was something Mo Jinyu had never expected. Everyone thought that Mo Beiyuan would definitely die without a descendant. Who knew that two bloodlines would suddenly appear? Was his status as Crown Prince secure? Had he known earlier, he would definitely not have let those two little bastards live until now. He would make the fool kill the two little bastards herself. After all, the fool listened to him. Chapter 55 - 55 Imperial Uncle, Who Is This Girl? 55 Imperial Uncle, Who Is This Girl? Mo Jinyu thought about it. It might not be a bad thing for that fool to go to Mo Beiyuans side. As for the affair between the fool and Mo Beiyuan, Mo Jinyu could not understand it. Mo Beiyuan could actually bear to make love to that face. Didnt he feel disgusted? If it were him, he would probably vomit doing it! Second Miss of the Yun family? I didnt see her, but there was an extremely beautiful girl beside the Ghost King. I heard those two children call her mother from afar. I dont know whats going on. A mocking smile shed across Yun Qingqings lips. She took a sip of porridge and chuckled. That extremely beautiful girl is definitely not Sister Yun Ran. Sister Yun Ran has a few deep scars on her face since she was young. She was born with them. Mo Jinyu also replied, How can it be that fool, Yun Ran? I suppose that fool is too ugly and affects ones sense of aesthetics. Imperial Uncle doesnt want to bring her out at all for fear of embarrassing himself, so he found another beauty to raise the two children in her ce. Yun Qingqing felt that she was really overthinking. How could that fool Yun Ran sit in the position of Princess Yuan? How could Mo Beiyuan marry an ugly and stupid woman? Mo Jinyu put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand, picked up the teacup, and rinsed his mouth. Since Imperial Uncle is here, I naturally have to go and greet him as his nephew. Thinking about it, those two little fellows seem to have to call you Auntie. Yun Qingqing nodded slightly and nodded. Yes, Ive seen those two little fellows a few times in the residence. Then Ill go with His Highness to meet them. Yun Ran did not expect this. They had brought the two little packrats all the way here. Before they could find Yun Qingqing, thetter ran to her. With the Hosts memories, Yun Ran recognized at a nce that the couple in front of her was Yun Qingqing and Mo Jinyu. However, the two people opposite her clearly did not recognize her. Mo Jinyu asked, Uncle, who is this girl? Yun Qingqing also stared at her for a long time. It was obvious that she was looking at a stranger. The two children were really smart and had super strong memories. Even though they had not seen Yun Qingqing for more than half a year, they still recognized her at a nce. Yun Qingqing had not attacked the two children when she was at the Prime Ministers residence, but that did not mean that she liked them. This woman would always have such a high and mighty attitude. She would also humiliate the Host with words and trample on her dignity. She would not say anything nice to the two children and kept calling them little bastards. Therefore, neither of the children liked her. Bun clenched his small fists and protected Yun Ran. He red at Yun Qingqing with a cool expression. It seemed that as long as Yun Qingqing dared to approach, he would rush out like a small firecracker and send her flying. Little Sweetcake was different. The little girls other abilities had not improved much during this period of time, but she had learned a lot from her father. Seeing Yun Qingqinging over, she turned around and ran into her fathers arms with her short legs. As she ran, she raised her small arms. Father, hug! Mo Beiyuan bent down and skillfully scooped the little packrat into his arms. Little Sweetcakey in her fathers arms and instantly felt confident. She even turned her head and made a face at Yun Qing. Yun Ran realized that this little girl looked soft, but she was actually skinnier than Bun. Chapter 56 - 56 A Straight Man Against a Bitch and a Scumbag 56 A Straight Man Against a Bitch and a Scumbag After making a face, Little Sweetcake even shook her calf wantonly. She looked like she was not afraid of anything with her father backing her up. Yun Qingqing had seen Bun and Sweetcake in the Prime Ministers residence, but the little girl in front of her seemed different from the two bastards locked in the Prime Ministers residences woodshed in her memory. Those two bastards were dirty and smelly. She had always thought their father was a disgusting beggar. Therefore, she looked down on the two little bastards from the bottom of her heart and did not pay attention to their appearances. Now, she could probably only tell a little simrity between looking at their big ck eyes. What a surprise! These two little bastards had actually be the bloodline of the royal family. Yun Qingqing straightened her sleeves and took a few steps forward. A perfect smile appeared on her lips. Bun, Sweetcake, do you still remember me? Im your aunt. Weve met before. Wheres your mother? Why didnt shee with you? Bun looked at her with an expression that said he was looking at a fool. Wasnt his mother right behind him? Couldnt this woman see? The current scene was very interesting. Mo Jinyus words were ignored by Mo Beiyuan. Yun Qingqings words were ignored by Bun. Yun Ran felt embarrassed for the two of them. Mo Jinyu held back his anger. His clenched fists could see the hatred in his heart, but he still convinced himself not to have an unnecessary conflict with Mo Beiyuan. I heard that Imperial Uncle just obtained a holy beast, so I came over to take a look. Is this it? Mo Jinyus gaze was fixed on the huge demon beast. The huge beast was covered in white fur and there were dark stripes on its forehead. At this moment, a pair of dark green eyes shot out a ferocious glint. There was also a pair of huge wings on its back. It roared wildly like a thunderbolt, shaking the ground and shaking the mountains. This aura was not something ordinary demon beasts could possess. At first, Mo Jinyu thought that there was a mistake. After all, how could there be so many holy beasts on this continent? Every one of them seemed to have been acquired by Mo Beiyuan. He hade to see Mo Beiyuan make a fool of himself. But now, he had seen with his own eyes that the huge beast in front of him was indeed a holy beast. Imperial Uncle had previously obtained a hoy beast in the form of a Red-Winged Flying Dragon. Now, he has obtained another one. Its really enviable! I see that this holy beast is verypatible with me. I wonder if Imperial Uncle can give it to me. Yun Ran caught the implication in his words. Seriously, he sounded like he was stirring trouble. Mo Jinyu felt that his status was worthy of a holy beast. When Mo Beiyuan heard this, a cold smile appeared on his lips. Why cant I tell that you hit it off with this holy beast? Since its what I love, why should I give it to you? Yun Ran had to admit that it was really satisfying to see Mo Beiyuan roasting the shameless couple. Needless to say, Mo Jinyus expression was especially ugly. However, he had to maintain his image as the Crown Prince of the East Continent. He endured it and did not dare to re up. The little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms vaguely understood the gist of their conversation. She understood that Mo Jinyu was here to snatch her new good friend. Little Sweetcake was unhappy. She turned around and widened her big ck eyes. She gave Mo Jinyu a look that she thought was very fierce. Kitty is Sweetcakes good friend. It doesnt want to y with you. With that, she pped her little arms and asked Mo Beiyuan to ce her on the back of the holy beast. Chapter 57 - 57 Kitty, Listen to Me 57 Kitty, Listen to Me The little bally on the back of the huge beast and crawled onto its head on all fours. She gently patted the beasts head with her small hand and said in an adult tone, Kitty, you have to be good. Dont run around. Otherwise, youll be captured by the bad guys. If youre captured by the bad guys, youll never see Sweetcake again. Mo Jinyu felt that this little bastard was targeting him. She was deliberately mocking him. !! He had no interest in those two bastards in the past. Therefore, when that fool Yun Ran begged him to help her two little bastards, he didnt care about their lives at all. The two dirty and lowly bloodlines were as good as dead to him. Now, he had been pped in the face by these two little bastards. You said that this holy beast is yours. If you call it that, could it possibly agree to it? Mo Jinyu curled his lips and sneered, his eyes filled with mockery. He had been angered by Mo Beiyuan previously and felt ufortable holding it in. He was so angry that he opened his mouth to quibble with a child. Unexpectedly, the little ball on the holy beast raised her little face and replied crisply, Of course, Little Kitty would listen to me. Its my good friend. As she spoke, she patted the holy beasts head. Kitty, lie down! Kitty, charge! Little kitty, fly high! Under the little packrats instructions, the holy beasty down, rushed forward, and spread its wings to fly into the sky. When Mo Beiyuan saw the holy beast fly up with the little packrat, he quickly flew over andnded behind it, pulling her into his arms. This little girl sat on the holy beasts head. As her small body swayed, she had looked as though she could fall at any moment. The little packrat was forcefully carried down andy in her fathers arms again. She raised her chin proudly at Mo Jinyu. See, Kitty listens to me. Yun Ran watched themotion from the side. Although the person opposite her was Mo Jinyu, she did not have to worry about the two children being bullied with Mo Beiyuan around. This man gave her a very strong sense of security. Yun Ran seemed to understand why the two children were so dependent on Mo Beiyuan as their father. By now, it was no longer a question of whether Mo Jinyus expression was ugly. His delicate face became even stiffer, and a dark look shed across his eyes. Imperial Uncle really dotes on his daughter. I wonder where the mother of these two children is now. I also have some connections with the second daughter of the Yun family. I havent seen her for a long time. I wonder how shes doing now. Imperial Uncle only brought the two children out but left the second daughter of the Yun family behind. Could it be that he thinks shes stupid and ugly? Then I dont understand. Since you despise her, why did you have these two children with her? Could it be that Imperial Uncles eyesight is not good? Yun Ran could tell that this dog couldnt win and was deliberately using her to disgust Mo Beiyuan. Now, Mo Beiyuan could be considered her teammate. Yun Ran had no reason to watch him be bullied by Mo Jinyu. After watching themotion, it was time to reveal her identity. I think His Highness is the one with bad eyesight. Im clearly standing here, but you cant recognize me. As soon as Yun Ran spoke, she attracted everyones attention. At this moment, Mo Jinyu and Yun Qingqing were naturally the most shocked. Thetter eximed, Yun Ran! Did you say youre Yun Ran? How is that possible? How is that possible! Chapter 58 - 58 Imposter? 58 Imposter? Yun Qingqing had always been confident in front of Yun Ran. This was because Yun Ran had had those ugly scars on her face since she could remember. She liked to bring the fool wherever she went. Naturally, it was not because she liked her silly and ugly sister. Instead, it was because an ugly woman like Yun Ran could entuate her beauty. Every time someone mentioned the ugly and silly Second Miss of the Prime Ministers Mansion, they would mention her, the talented and beautiful Eldest Miss. However, the woman in front of her was slender and had skin as fair as snow. She had a pair of almond-shaped eyes that were filled with spirituality, a small nose, a cherry mouth, and soft hair that was casually tied with a ribbon. A few strands of hair fell by her ears, making her small face seem as small as the size of a palm. There was no makeup on her face and no eye-catching adornments on her body. She was wearing an ordinary pink dress that made her look even more beautiful than the blooming flowers in the mountains. Yun Qingqing had always been proud of her looks, but now they were inferior, and she lost her color. She refused to believe that the stunning beauty in front of her was that fool, Yun Ran. Yun Ran? Mo Jinyu had noticed this woman from the beginning. It was not because she looked familiar, but because this womans appearance was too outstanding. Hers was the kind of existence that men could not take their eyes from. Mo Jinyu wanted to confirm if this woman was lying, but he couldnt remember what that fool Yunran looked like. In his memory, there were only ugly scars on the fools face. What happened to your face? It was not possible to heal such serious scars without a trace! However, her face was snow-white and clear like high-grade suet jade. There was no w at all, and it was sparkling with a moving luster. Of course, Yun Ran wouldnt exin much to him. Whats wrong with my face? It doesnt seem to have anything to do with His Highness the Crown Prince! Yun Qingqing was stunned for a long time. After thinking hard, she finally came up with an answer that made her feelfortable. Its a human skin mask. Sister Yun Ran, you must have worn such a beautiful human skin mask because youre afraid that youre too ugly, right? Mo Jinyu was also enlightened and chuckled. A human skin mask? So thats how it is I heard that Imperial Uncle has a friend from the Miracle Doctor Sect who is an expert at making human skin masks. Looks like the rumors are true. I wonder when Imperial Uncle can introduce me to this expert. Feng Chen had been watching themotion for a long time. He was just short of moving a small stool and grabbing a handful of melon seeds to munch at the side. He did not expect it to suddenly involve him. Im not so talented. Im the expert from the Miracle Doctor Sect that the Crown Prince mentioned, so Im willing to swear on my head that Yun Ran isnt wearing a human skin mask at all. Feng Chen was indeed an expert in disguise, so he could tell if Yun Ran was wearing a human skin mask. That face was definitely real! It was so clean that there was no makeup on it. Impossible, this is absolutely impossible! Yun Qingqings reaction was especially intense. The wounds on Yun Rans face cant be healed at all. Father and Mother said that her wounds were not just scars, but a strange poison. Moreover, Sister Yun Rans skin is not so fair. So, who are you? Why did you pretend to be Sister Yun Ran to approach the Yuan King? What are your intentions? At this moment, Yun Qingqing suspected Yun Rans identity. Mo Jinyu naturally believed in Yun Qingqing more. Hearing her say this, he began to suspect that this woman who imed to be Yun Ran was fake. Tell me, who are you? Why are you pretending to be the second daughter of the Yun family? Where is the real second daughter of the Yun family now? Chapter 59 - 59 Explosive Gossip 59 Explosive Gossip When Bun heard that Yun Qingqing and the others actually suspected that his mother was fake, he stood up with his small chest and said fiercely to them, My mother is my mother. Shes not fake! Little Sweetcake also snorted and clenched her small fists. She shouted fiercely at Yun Qingqing, You bullied Sweetcakes mother. Sweetcake wants to beat you up! Yun Ran was warmed by the two children. Her sparkling eyes swept to Yun Qingqing. Her pink lips parted slightly, and her voice was crisp, but it carried an indescribable cold aura. Im indeed not the second daughter of the Yun family because Ive already cut ties with the Yun family. My Yun Ran is no longer the Yun familys Yun. !! Yun Ran didnt care about the identity of the Yun familys second daughter! She was Yun Ran! She was used to calling herself that after so many years in the apocalypse, so Yun Ran did not n to change her name. In this entire continent, the Prime Ministers Estate of the East Continent was not the only one with the surname Yun. Lets cut to the chase. Im here today to take back what belongs to me from you. Stuff? What stuff? Are you implying that I took your stuff? Yun Qingqing was slightly stunned when she heard this. For a moment, she did not understand the meaning of her words. She was furious at being called a thief in front of so many people. What a joke. Im the eldest daughter of the Prime Ministers Mansion. I can have anything I want. Do I need to snatch your things? Yunran looked at her coldly, her lips curling into a faint smile. You took my spiritual root. Spiritual root? Wait, what do you mean? Yun Qingqings expression changed drastically because she suddenly remembered the letter her parents had gotten someone to send her. Not only did it say that Yun Ran and the two little bastards had been picked up by the Yuan King, but it also carried some inexplicable words. Her parents told her to be careful and said that Yun Ran had gone crazy. She thought that the heaven-level spiritual root in her body was hers and wanted to snatch it back. It was simply ridiculous! How could that fool awaken a heaven-level spiritual root? What nonsense are you talking about? Its really ludicrous. Who in the five countries doesnt know that I, Yun Qingqing, awakened a heaven-level spiritual root when I was five years old? Im a rare spiritual cultivator. Mo Jinyu also stood up and shouted coldly, How dare you! How did Qingqings heaven-level spiritual root be yours?! I think youre jealous of her spiritual root and cultivation and want to snatch it! Yun Ran did not hide her dislike for Mo Jinyu at all. Her face was filled with clear disgust, and she could not be bothered to look at him. She walked straight to Yun Qingqing and said as she walked, I awakened my heaven-level spiritual root when I was three years old and felt the existence of the surrounding spiritual energy, but Yun Zhiyuan and Luo Die kept lying to me, saying that I had a strange illness and didnt tell anyone else. Then, when I was five years old, they dug out my spiritual root and nted it on you. The reason Yun Ran exined so clearly was not to reason with Yun Qingqing. She knew that no matter what she said, Yun Qingqing would not be willing to return the spiritual root. Yunran wanted to make the truth clear to the people who were watching themotion. It was so that they would understand that Mo Beiyuan was not doing anything immoral, but helping her take back what belonged to her when he dug out Yun Qingqings spiritual rootter. She did not want this man to be infamous for digging out human spiritual roots because of her. This was in spite of the fact that this mans reputation could not be any darker. As soon as Yun Ran said this, the surrounding crowd went into an uproar and discussed fervently. This matter also involved the righteous Prime Minister Yun of the East Continent. How could such a big gossip not explode? Chapter 60 - 60 Could He Really Have Fallen in Love With This Woman? 60 Could He Really Have Fallen in Love With This Woman? So, Prime Minister Yun of the East Continent dug out the heaven-level spiritual root from one of his daughters and nted it on another daughter? How can a parent do such a wicked thing? Thats not right. I heard that the second daughter of the Yun family is a fool! But this girl doesnt look like a fool at all! Speaking of which, do you think this Eldest Miss looks like Second Miss? Didnt they say that the two daughters of the Prime Ministers Mansion are twins? Eldest Miss is the number one beauty in the Imperial City, but why do I feel that this Second Miss is even more beautiful? You dont say. They dont look alike at all. Hence, some people started to make connections and made guesses. Could it be that this Second Miss of the Yun family is not biological? Otherwise, if both of them are biological daughters, theres no reason to dig out ones spiritual root for the other! Although the second daughter of the Yun family is a legitimate daughter, its said that when she was in the Prime Ministers Mansion, she was treated even worse than a maidservant. In the past, she often rummaged through pig food buckets on the streets and was beaten up until she was covered in injuries. How could she be treated like this by her biological parents? The surrounding discussion was very noisy, but Mo Beiyuan still heard their conversation. He turned to Yun Ran and Yun Qingqing and realized that the two of them did not look alike. Yun Rans facial features were very outstanding and exquisite. Her skin was sparkling like jade, and she had bright white teeth. Her temperament was otherworldly. Hers was the kind of existence that would stun anyone who saw her. However, Yun Qingqings facial features were ordinary. Her lips were thick, her nose was t, and her face was thick and pink. Coupled with her in brocade dress, if one had to pick something she was stronger at, it was probably only her hair that was slightly longer than Yun Rans! If the two of them were not twins, it made sense why the Prime Ministers Mansion treated Yun Ran and the two children the way he did. He would get someone to investigate this matter when he returned. This was Yun Qingqings first time beingpared with Yun Ran, anding up inferior. These peoples words were like sharp des stabbing into Yun Qingqings body, making her feel ufortable. How dare you tarnish the reputation of the East Continents Prime Minister? Ill avenge my father today! With that, spiritual power gathered in her palm and she waved it at Yun Ran. Mo Beiyuan carried Little Sweetcake in one hand and gathered spiritual power in the other. He gently raised his hand and blocked Yun Qingqings spiritual power attack on Yun Ran. His powerful spiritual power cultivation flipped her over and she fell to the ground with a thud. Yun Ran did not expect Yun Qingqing to fly into a rage out of humiliation and attack her, but she did not panic. Without a spiritual root, she could not sense the fluctuation of spiritual energy. She nned to avoid her attack by observing Yun Qingqings movements. However, a ck shadow suddenly blocked her way. Yun Qingqing was sent flying before she could get close to her. In the apocalypse, Yun Ran was always the one at the front because her superpower was the strongest and she had the immortal mountains spiritual spring to protect her. Even if she was injured, it did not matter. She could recover after soaking in the spiritual spring. Therefore, this was the first time someone had stood in front of her and truly protected her. Perhaps it was because of the Gu poison between the two of them, but Yun Ran felt her heart suddenly beat irregrly. Imperial Uncle! What do you mean by that? Mo Jinyu was surprised to see Mo Beiyuan attack. In his impression, Mo Beiyuan had always been indifferent and heartless, as if everything in this world had nothing to do with him. Even when the women who were engaged to him died tragically, he never avenged anyone. But now, he had attacked for the sake of this woman. Could it be that he had really fallen in love with this woman? Chapter 61 - 61 My Father Is the Best! 61 My Father Is the Best! However, Mo Beiyuan did not seem to see him. He passed by him and strode towards Yun Qingqing. When Yun Qingqing met his ghostly eyes, fear instantly swept through her body and she could not help but tremble. You, what do you want? My father is the Prime Minister of the East Continent! Even if youre the Ghost King, you cant touch me! At this tense and exciting moment, the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms suddenly spoke up and said cutely, My father is the most powerful! Your father is definitely not as powerful as Daddy! My father can fly high, beat up big baddies, beat up big demons, beat up Hmm he can beat up anything! With that, she raised her chin proudly. The onlookers were speechless So, was this little girl fighting for her father? Between Prime Minister Yun and the Ghost King, thetter was indeed more powerful! Yun Ran was also amused by Sweetcake. This little girl wished she could tell the world how powerful her father was. The corners of Mo Beiyuans mouth curled up. He carried the little packrat with one hand and looked gently at the frightened Yun Qingqing. Not only was this woman not as good-looking as Yun Ran, but she was also less bold. She was really ugly and boring! Yun Qingqing saw him getting closer and screamed, trying to escape. Mo Beiyuan felt the little packrat in his arms tremble in fear, and a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes. You scared her. As he spoke, he grabbed Yun Qingqings neck and lifted her into the air. Yun Qingqings legs swayed in the air as she experienced the feeling of being on the verge of death. She clearly had spiritual power, but at this moment, she had no room to resist. Brother Jinyu save me! Mo Jinyu felt that Mo Beiyuan was pping his own face by doing this. Everyone knew that he hade to the sect meeting with Yun Qingqing. However, Mo Beiyuan attacked Yun Qingqing in front of him. Where was his regard for the Crown Prince of the East Continent? Mo Jinyus expression darkened. His figure swayed and he raised his hand to grab Mo Beiyuans wrist. I dont know what crime the Prime Ministers legitimate daughter hasmitted but it seems Imperial Uncle wants to take her life personally. Please resolve my doubts. Mo Beiyuan had no intention of killing anyone. He only wanted to take the spiritual root from Yun Qingqings body to fulfill Yunrans wish. Unexpectedly, Mo Jinyu would interfere and use spiritual power to suppress his movements. It made Mo Beiyuan very unhappy. Let go! Mo Beiyuan shouted coldly with an expression of displeasure. Mo Jinyu released all his spiritual power and did not care that Mo Beiyuan was still carrying a child. He did not realize that if his spiritual powerpletely erupted, he might hurt the baby. When his gazended on Little Sweetcake, he even had a n. Mo Beiyuan, this cold and emotionless lunatic, had been carrying this little baby and not letting go. He probably liked this little bastard very much. In that case, he would threaten Mo Beiyuan with this little bastard today. At this thought, Mo Jinyu reached out to Sweetcake in Mo Beiyuans arms. The little packrat was blinking her big ck eyes in her fathers embrace. Before she could figure out what had happened, Mo Jinyu pulled her out of her fathers arms. Mo Beiyuan did not expect Mo Jinyu to be so despicable and shameless as to target Little Sweetcake. Mo Jinyu used all his strength this time. A huge spiritual power attacked. Mo Beiyuan did not even have the time to let go of Yun Qingqings neck and protect Little Sweetcake. It only took a breath for him to make a decision. He had to let go! This was because if he did not let go, the little packrat in his arms would be torn into two by their spiritual powers. Chapter 62 - 62 Mo Jinyu, You Shouldn’t Have Touched Her! 62 Mo Jinyu, You Shouldnt Have Touched Her! Sweetcake! Sister! Seeing that Sweetcake had been grabbed by Mo Jinyu, Yun Ran and Bun rushed over at the same time. Mo Beiyuan also shook off the Yun Qingqing. His eyes were filled with darkness, and his eyes were like a cold wind as he stared at Mo Jinyu murderously. !! At this moment, he really wanted to kill Mo Jinyu. The little packrat was originally well in her fathers arms. When she was suddenly pulled out by Mo Jinyu, she was naturally frightened. Her ck grape-like eyes were instantly filled with tears that rolled down her face. She struggled to break free from Mo Jinyus control. Father, Father Yun Ran knew that Mo Jinyu was a scumbag, but she had still underestimated this scumbags bottom line. He actually attacked a three-year-old child. Yun Rans watery eyes darkened and she exuded a cold killing intent. Her voice was as cold as snow in the winter. Mo Jinyu, if you dare to hurt a single strand of her hair today, I, Yun Ran, will definitely return it ten times or a hundred times! When the secret guards of the Yuan Manor saw that their young master had been captured and was bawling, they pulled out their weapons and aimed them at Mo Jinyu. So what if he was the Crown Prince of the East Continent? As long as he touched their little master, he would be their enemy. Behind Mo Jinyu, his secret guards also took out their weapons and faced the secret guards of the Yuan Manor. Both sides had their own masters and had no intention of showing weakness. Little Sweetcake could not break free and cried even harder. Her entire face was red. The little girl had cried a lot because of her stomachache previously. Now, her voice was hoarse after a few cries. Like a little kitten whose neck was being strangled, she whimpered. Mo Jinyu was afraid that Mo Beiyuan would suddenly snatch her away, so he held the little packrat hostage and retreated a distance. Then, he smiled and slowly said, Looks like Imperial Uncle really dotes on this little girl. Indeed, your biological bloodline is different. This is the first time Ive seen Imperial Uncle so nervous about someone. Its really rare. Mo Beiyuans eyes were cold and his face was cold. Mo Jinyu, you shouldnt have touched her! Thunderbolt felt that these outsiders had no idea how much their master doted on the two children. This was especially true for Sweetcake. His master doted on her to the extreme. This little packrat did note down and walk by herself along the way. His master carried her in his arms almost all the time. In his opinion, the Crown Prince would probably lose an arm today at the very least. For Mo Jinyu to climb all the way to the position of Crown Prince of the East Continent without any support, he was naturally not a good person. His aura was indeed much softer than Mo Beiyuans, but he had no intention of giving in immediately. Imperial Uncle, dont be angry. I just think this child is very cute and want to bring her back for two days. After all, shes my little cousin. Ill definitely treat her well. No, no Big baddie! Youre a big baddie! Sweetcake wants Daddy Boohoo Sweetcake wants Daddy to carry her! Little Sweetcake was already feeling ufortable because she had suddenly awakened her spiritual root. Now, she was even more ufortable. As she cried, she hit Mo Jinyus arm with her small hand. When Mo Beiyuan saw that the little packrat was crying badly, his heart felt as if it had been torn apart by a sharp weapon. It was sore and painful. A rare anger swept over him, and the veins on his clenched fists bulged. He shouted coldly, Mo Jinyu, Ill say it again. Put her down. Chapter 63 - 63 I Want One of His Hands! 63 I Want One of His Hands! Mo Jinyu knew that although Mo Beiyuan was angry, he would not really kill him. Therefore, he became even more unrestrained. Ah, why is this little girl crying? Shes so timid. Im about to suspect if shes your bloodline. As he spoke, he pped the little packrats cheek! It was as if he wanted to take revenge for all the humiliation he had suffered from Mo Beiyuan. !! Little Sweetcakes skin was soft and tender. How could she withstand his forceful p? Half of her face immediately swelled up. Yun Rans heart ached when she saw this. Her red eyes stared fixedly at Mo Jinyu as she took out a sword from the secret guard at the side. Son of a gun! She was going to kill Mo Jinyu today! Seeing that his sister had been beaten up, Bun rushed toward Mo Jinyu like an angry little beast only to have Feng Chen carry him back. Bun, dont go over. Trust your father. He can handle this matter. Not to mention Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan, even Feng Chen had the urge to kill Mo Jinyu. However, he knew that Mo Beiyuan could handle this matter himself and did not need his help. Mo Beiyuan had been secretly observing. His cultivation was indeed very strong, but he had to ensure that nothing would go wrong and that he would not hurt Little Sweetcake before he could attack. This made it more difficult. Because he cared too much, he was even more cautious. Just as Mo Beiyuan was looking for an opportunity to attack, he realized that something was wrong with the little packrat being held hostage by Mo Jinyu. Her ck eyes had actually turned purple. Immediately after, Mo Jinyu suddenly let out a scream and his body seemed to be sent flying by something. Mo Beiyuan was quick to react. He flew over and caught Little Sweetcake, who was thrown into the air. The little packratnded steadily in her fathers arms. She felt wronged. Her big watery eyes flickered as she pouted andined to her father, Daddy, Im afraid Seeing that Mo Beiyuan had caught the little packrat, Yun Ran heaved a sigh of relief. She quickly took a few steps over to check on Little Sweetcake. Mo Beiyuan, let me see the injuries on her face. Feng Chen also took out an ointment from his storage ring and handed it over. This ointment can reduce swelling. Apply it on Little Sweetcake. Yun Ran took the ointment and gently applied it to Sweetcakes face. The finger marks on the little packrats face were clearly visible. It was obvious how heavily Mo Jinyu had hit her just now. Sister, does it still hurt? Do you want candy? Since Bun was not tall, he had to stretch his small arms upwards with a packet of sweets in his palm. Bun didnt like sweets, but he would carry small snacks like candy and preserves with him to coax Sweetcake. Little Sweetcake took the candy from her brother and curved her big eyes. Her purple eyes seemed to have disappeared like an illusion. Now, they returned to the ck jade-like ck color. Thank you, Brother Bun. Sweetcake loves sweet candy the most. The little packrat had just been injured and had candy in her mouth. She obedientlyy on her fathers shoulder without much energy. Yun Ran helped Little Sweetcake treat the wound on her face and raised her lively eyes to look at Mo Beiyuan. He pped Sweetcake. Its not too much for me to return ten ps to him! Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. Hisrge hand gently stroked the little packrats back in his arms tofort it. Are ten ps enough? I want one of his hands! Chapter 64 - 64 Will Killing You Dirty My Hands? 64 Will Killing You Dirty My Hands? The injuries on the little packrats face might disappear soon, but after this shock, it was very likely to cause psychological harm to her young heart. Therefore, Yun Ran did not think it was too much for Mo Beiyuan to cripple one of Mo Jinyus hands. Alright, then cripple one of his hands. Mo Beiyuan remembered that she used to be infatuated with Mo Jinyu. Now, in order to stand up for the little packrat, she actually did not beg for mercy for Mo Jinyu. As the two of them walked towards Mo Jinyu, Yun Ran realized that this fellow was still lying on the ground pretending to be dead. Yun Qingqing and the secret guards of the Crown Prince Manor surrounded him to check on him. Brother Jinyu, whats wrong? Dont scare me. Your Highness, Your Highness, wake up! Oh no, His Highness the Crown Prince seems to be seriously injured. Quick, quickly find the elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect! Was he was badly hurt? Yun Ran raised her eyebrows and looked over. Mo Jinyus eyes were closed and he was vomiting blood. Her entire body was still twitching. It did not seem like he was acting. So, what was going on? Turning to her pink ball, Yun Ran seemed to understand something. Little Sweetcakes previous spiritual power level was at the Saint Realm, but she did not know how to control the powerful spiritual power in her body. Even if her spiritual power was strong, she could not use it. Because the little packrat was too young and could only read a few words, she did not know where to start with those cultivation techniques. It was not that Yun Ran and the others had never thought of teaching her a cultivation technique in order to help the little packrat suppress the spiritual power in her body. When they tried to impart basic techniques, the little packrat only sat obediently, widened her big ck eyes and looked confused. She could not understand what they were saying at all. Cultivation techniques had to be applied with uracy. Otherwise, it would be harmful without any benefits. In the end, they could only give up on this path for the time being. They did not dare to be too anxious and taught the little packrat to read first. Therefore, logically speaking, Little Sweetcake could not unleash powerful spiritual power. Yunran guessed that the little packrat had been agitated just now and had identally erupted with her powerful spiritual power. She guessed that Little Sweetcake did not know that she had sent Mo Jinyu flying. It was even more impossible for Mo Jinyus subordinates to think that Sweetcake had caused his injuries. As a result, they misunderstood and thought that Mo Beiyuan had sent him flying with his powerful spiritual power. At this moment, Mo Beiyuan walked straight over and stepped on Mo Jinyus right wrist under everyones gaze. It was very fast. Before the secret guards beside Mo Jinyu could react, the bone of their masters hand had already been shattered. Perhaps because it was too painful, Mo Jinyu, who was half-conscious with his eyes closed, was woken up by the pain. He looked pained and kept rolling his eyes. He even let out screams. Yun Qingqings mind exploded. Sensing the sharp killing intent, she shivered. Goosebumps appeared all over her body, and fear swept through her. Because she knew it would be her turn next. Mo Jinyu was already like this. Who could protect her? Her lips trembled as she said, Yuan King, I have no grudge against you. Why cant you let me go? Must you kill a weak woman like me? When did I say I was going to kill you and dirty my hands? Chapter 65 - 65 Who Was That? 65 Who Was That? It was rumored that the Ghost King was a bloodthirsty demon who took pleasure in killing. If he was in a good mood, he would kill someone! If he was in a bad mood, he would kill someone! When he was in a good mood, he liked to kill people to liven things up! !! However, those were all rumors that someone could make up. They were targeted at Mo Beiyuan. In fact, he did not like killing. Nor did he have any penchant for blood. He was a human and not a demon! Moreover, Mo Beiyuan was carrying the little packrat in his arms. He was not stupid enough to kill someone in front of the child. You, you dont want to kill me? Yun Qingqing did not expect it to take so long. It turned out that she had made a mistake. However, when he looked at her, there was clearly a murderous intent in his eyes that wanted to kill her. Then what did this Ghost King want? Yun Qingqings gazended on Yun Ran and she suddenly understood something. She let out an ear-piercing scream. You want to snatch my spiritual root! You want to take away my heaven-level spiritual root and give it to Yun Ran! No, no, you cant do this! Yun Qingqing was not stupid. She knew very well that if her heaven-level spiritual root was snatched away, she would be aplete cripple! Without a heaven-level spiritual root, she could not enter any sect and could only be an ordinary woman for the rest of her life! In the Xuanxia Continent, the strong with spiritual power cultivation were respected. Even if she was the daughter of the Prime Minister, Brother Jinyu would not choose her as the Crown Princess. She did not want to live like that! Yun Ran pursed her lips and corrected her. Please understand that it was your good parents who took the spiritual root from me first, so I took it back, not away! As soon as she spoke, Yun Qingqing vented all her anger on her. Yun Ran! You traitorous and extremely vicious ingrate, how can you treat me like this! Im your biological sister! You climbed into the Ghost Kings bed and found him to back you up, so you turned around to deal with me! You coveted my heaven-level spiritual root and even made up such nonsense. How can you be so vicious! Do you think you can be like me just because you snatched my heaven-level spiritual root? Let me tell you, you will never be someone like me! Yun Qingqing raised her voice and roared angrily. At this moment, she could only roar helplessly and angrily. Yun Ran nodded indifferently. Are you done? If youre done, return my spiritual root to me. Mo Beiyuan also felt that Yun Qingqing spoke too much nonsense and was very noisy. The key was that she had frightened the little Sweetcake in his arms. However, just as he was about to attack again and strip the spiritual root from Yun Qingqing, something happened. A white ribbon flew towards him and wrapped around his arm, restricting his movements. Everyones gaze followed the white silk. Yun Ran naturally took the opportunity to look in that direction. She saw a woman in white standing on a big limestone that was propped high up. Her face was covered by a white veil, so her appearance could not be seen clearly. However, her eyes looked a little cold and aloof. She wore a jade crown on her head, and her long white shirt fluttered, making her look ethereal and unapproachable. At this moment, someone suddenly eximed. Is it the one from the Linxu Sect? To be able to use the white silk to such a level, who else could it be other than the reincarnated fairy of the Linxu Sect? Isnt that person in seclusion? Has shee out? Yun Ran wanted to ask these people if they could consider the feelings of someone like her who didnt know anything when they gossiped. Who was that? Chapter 66 - 66 Fairy Xue Yun 66 Fairy Xue Yun Mo Beiyuans face was gloomy, and there seemed to be a chill around him. He raised his arm and grabbed the white silk with his palm. He pulled hard, and the long white silk was torn into two. The woman controlling the white silk also flew down from the big bluestone. Her white clothes swayed with her movements. As she approached, Yun Ran realized that the elegant white shirt was embroidered with the totem of a divine beast with silver thread. Yun Ran had seen that totem pattern many times in the past few days. !! Feng Chen told her that every sect had its own totem. The Miracle Doctor Sect had the gourd, the Crimson Sun Sect had the sun, the Taiji Sect had the Taiji symbol, and the Phoenix Sect had the Fire Phoenix And this divine beast Qilin was the sect totem of the number one sect of the five countries, the Linxu Sect. From the reactions of the people around her, Yun Ran guessed that the identity of this woman in white was not simple. Mo Beiyuan! Can you not always bully these juniors just because your spiritual power cultivation is high? The woman in white spoke. Yun Ran didnt know if it was her imagination, but she sounded like she was familiar with him. Yun Rans ck jade-like eyes turned to Mo Beiyuan, and she surmised that he and this woman in white should be old acquaintances. Hence, Yun Ran remained silent and stood quietly at the side, so as not to disturb the two of them from catching up. Mo Beiyuan, we havent seen each other for so long. Cant you ask me if Im doing well? Yun Ran said to herself,Listen to that. Theres probably a story between the two of them. When the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms heard someone call her fathers name, she widened her big ck eyes and looked over. She stared curiously at the white-robed woman before asking in a childish voice, Father, why is this auntie wearing a handkerchief on her face? Is it to make it easier to wipe her snot? Yun Ran was speechless. Her little girl was inquisitive. But the key was that Mo Beiyuan actually nodded and hummed softly. The father and daughter echoed each other. With just a few words, they pulled a fairy who walked the path of immortality from the clouds to the soil. Feng Chen, who was at the side, did not have enoughposure and burst outughing. The only person who dared to say that about the reincarnated fairy of the Linxu Sect was probably this little ancestor of Ah Yuans family. Cough, cough, cough. Fairy Xue Yun, dont take it to heart. Childrens words carry no harm. Wen Xueyun was wearing a thin veil that covered most of her face, revealing only her eyes. At this moment, the corners of her eyes were raised, and her gazended on little Sweetcake in Mo Beiyuans arms. Disbelief shed across her eyes. Whats so special about this little child? She can actually be carried and coaxed by you, Mo Beiyuan. How rare. Feng Chen knew that with Mo Beiyuans personality, he was probably unwilling to bother with Wen Xueyun. He cleared her throat and exined to a certain someone, It seems that Fairy Xue Yun has juste out of seclusion. There are some things that you havent heard yet. Theres nothing special about this child. Its just that her identity is more special. Shes Ah Yuans biological daughter. What? Did you say that this child is Mo Beiyuans daughter? How is that possible? Wen Xueyuns voice trembled slightly as she looked at Mo Beiyuan in surprise. Her eyes were filled with deep resentment. Mo Beiyuan, I want you to tell me yourself. Is she really your child? Mo Beiyuan pulled off the white silk that had just wrapped around his arm. His face was cold as he was a little impatient with Wen Xueyuns pestering. He was also unhappy that he had been interrupted by Wen Xueyun. Scram! Chapter 67 - 67 You Won’t Love Any Woman 67 You Wont Love Any Woman Their attitudes were pr opposites. One was affectionate, and the other seemed heartless. A love-hate drama instantly appeared in Yun Rans mind. Wen Xueyun was not angered away by the word scram. Her eyes were red, but she refused to give up and continued to ask Mo Beiyuan, Shes not your child, right?! Feng Chen is lying to me, right?! Mo Beiyuan, speak up! I want you to tell me that youve never been with another woman or let another woman bear your child! With her shout, the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms understood the first two sentences. She nodded her head hard, and the expression on her face became serious. Yes, Sweetcake and Brother Bun are Daddys children. Its true! Its not a lie! !! With that, she even pulled Yun Ran, who was watching themotion, along. Mother, Mother, Sweetcake is the child of Father and Mother. She wasnt picked up, right?! Yun Ran was suddenly stared at by the little packrats big expectant eyes. She nodded slowly. Yes, youre the child of Father and Mother; youre not adopted. Yun Ran knew that the two children stillcked a sense of security. That was why Sweetcake liked to pester Mo Beiyuan so much and tell everyone that he was her father. After getting the answer she wanted, the little packrat raised her chin at the auntie who was wearing a handkerchief. Auntie, this is Sweetcakes father. The little packrat sessfully dragged Yun Ran into Wen Xueyuns line of sight. Yun Ran sensed an unfriendly gaze on the other side. Instead of dodging, she went straight to it. Her jade-like face was directly reflected clearly in Wen Xueyuns eyes. Wen Xueyun was shocked again. She originally thought that there was no woman in this world who could make a man like Mo Beiyuan fall for her and have children. Even if this child was Mo Beiyuans, it must have been an ident. That woman must have used despicable and dirty methods. But when she saw Yun Rans face, she suddenly realized that she had been wrong. This was because the woman in front of her had ck hair that came down her shoulders like a waterfall, a delicate face, and beautiful lips. Her charm was peerlessly beautiful, enough to make all men crazy. Even a man like Mo Beiyuan would perhaps be infatuated with such a beautiful woman. Wen Xueyuns face was pale, and her eyes were wooden. Her mind seemed to have suffered a huge blow. Mo Beiyuan, you liar. You clearly said that you wont fall in love with any woman in this life. Even if its not me, it wont be anyone else. But now? Whats with this woman now? Those who were watching from the side did not expect to hear several pieces of gossip in a short half a day. Previously, there was the Crown Prince of the East Continent and the Ghost King fighting over women. Later, there was love and hatred between Fairy Xue Yun of the Linxu Sect and the Ghost King. Todays sect meeting was really lively! Mo Beiyuans current mood was already reflected very realistically on his face. He was just very unhappy and frustrated! When did he have to say so much nonsense to Wen Xueyun? Was this woman crazy? He had barely spoken to her at all. Why did this woman act as if he had abandoned her? In the past, Mo Beiyuan would not have bothered to exin. Because what other people thought had nothing to do with him. It didnt matter if others thought he was an evil spirit, a fiend, or a murderous demon. Chapter 68 - 68 Who Do You Think You Are? 68 Who Do You Think You Are? Over the years, he had gotten used to the rumors and evil words that had been ced on him. He felt that there was no need to exin and could not be bothered to. But now, he instinctively opened his mouth to refute Wen Xueyuns words. I remember that were not familiar with each other, so what does it have to do with you who I like? What does it have to do with you whether I have children or not? Why should I exin to you? Who do you think you are? With that, he carried the little packrat and turned around, wanting to continue taking the spiritual root from Yun Qingqing. Yun Qingqing felt a chill run down her spine. She hid behind Wen Xueyun and asked for help. Fairy Xueyun, please save me. They want to dig out my spiritual root. Dig out your spiritual root? Wen Xueyun did not know what had happened here previously and thought that they had just had a conflict. Thats right. The Ghost King was bewitched by this vicious woman and wanted to dig out my heaven-level spiritual root to nt on this woman. I was unwilling, so they insisted on snatching it. Yun Qingqing quickly exined her situation. Wen Xueyun frowned and said coldly, Dont be afraid. Ill definitely take care of this matter. This is the sect meeting. I wont allow such a dirty and despicable thing like digging other peoples spiritual roots to happen! When Feng Chen saw this situation, he knew that something was wrong. Wen Xueyun was much harder to deal with than Mo Jinyu. Moreover, Ah Yuan had not recovered from his injuries because of Sweetcake. The others did not know, but he, the doctor who had treated Mo Beiyuans injuries, knew very well. If Mo Beiyuan really wanted to fight Wen Xueyun, he might not be able to escape unscathed. At this moment, the sect masters and elders of the major sects rushed over after hearing the news. When they heard about the spirit root digging, they all condemned Mo Beiyuan. Ghost King, although youre not from our variousrge sects, you know the rules of the five countries. Digging spiritual roots is no different from digging up someones ancestral grave. Thats the most despicable behavior. Thats right. The Five Nations have always forbidden such despicable digging of spiritual roots. You cant bully people with low cultivation just because you have a high cultivation level. Thats wrong. We hope that you will stop this wrong behavior, Ghost King. Otherwise, even if we old bones risk our lives, we will definitely stop you. Feng Chen nced at their identities. They were either sect masters or sect elders. Their individual cultivation levels were indeed not as strong as Mo Beiyuans, but if the few of them attacked together, the situation might not be the same. Ah Yuan Feng Chen did not say anything and only shook his head at Mo Beiyuan. He gestured for him not to be rash in helping Yun Ran retrieve her spiritual root. They could think about it at length. Yun Ran was not stupid. This group of people clearly had high status and cultivation. Mo Beiyuan would probably be at a disadvantage against such a group of people. Otherwise, Feng Chen would not have stopped them. She wanted to get her spiritual root back as soon as possible, but there was no need for Mo Beiyuan to fight everyone for her. Yun Ran stood up and faced the group of sect masters and elders without any intention of cowering. Her voice was beautiful, but it carried an aura. I have no objections if you want to uphold justice, but shouldnt you figure out the cause and effect? For example, why didnt we dig out someone elses spiritual root and only wanted Yun Qingqings? Those sect masters and elders were not young anymore. It did not look good to be questioned by a youngdy. One of them followed Yun Rans words and asked, Then tell me why? Chapter 69 - 69 To Whom Does This Spirit Root Belong? 69 To Whom Does This Spirit Root Belong? Yun Ran enunciated each word and said very calmly, Because the spirit root in Yun Qingqings body belongs to me! Is it wrong for me to ask her to give it back? If your spiritual root was dug out, dont you want it back? These words rendered the sect masters and elders speechless. If what she said was true, it would be difficult for them to interfere in this matter. Of course, Yun Qingqing had another excuse. No, seniors, dont listen to her nonsense. Shes been jealous of me having a heaven-level spiritual root since she was young, so she asked the Ghost King to snatch my spiritual root for her. Everyone, think about it carefully. How can a fool like her awaken a heaven-level spiritual root? Now, their words were obviously the opposite. But there was only one person who spoke the truth. !! The seniors of those sects did not know whom to believe. At this moment, one of them suggested, In that case, lets test it and see to whom this spiritual root belongs. Yun Ran was a person who was extremely afraid of trouble. She liked to do things quickly. However, this time, she nodded in agreement without thinking. Alright, if theres a way to test who this spiritual root belongs to, Im willing to test it. She did not want Mo Beiyuans reputation to worsen because of her. She agreed very quickly, but Yun Qingqing hesitated and panicked. Why had Yunran agreed to the test? Was she crazy? Or was she suffering from hysteria? Did she really think that the heaven-level spiritual root on her was hers?! The others were waiting for Yun Qingqing to agree. At this moment, if she didnt nod in agreement, she would look guilty and confirm that her spiritual root was snatched from Yun Ran. Alright, then Ill have to trouble the seniors to help me. Actually, Mo Beiyuan felt that there was no need to test because he believed that the spiritual root belonged to Yun Ran. As for the damned rules of the five countries, he did not care at all, nor could they restrict Mo Beiyuans movements. But if Yun Ran wanted to take back what was hers openly, he wouldnt stop her. Feng Chen heaved a sigh of relief. He had been sweating just now. After all, this Ghost King, Master Yuan, had previously challenged seventeen or eighteen experts in the sect alone. His results were indeed not bad. He had never lost, but he was not any better. Every time, Feng Chen wasted a lot of precious herbs. Yes, yes, yes. Then lets test it and see who the owner of the spiritual root is. Then, he mentioned the method to test the spiritual root. He needed to take out the spiritual root on Yun Qingqings body and the two of them would approach the spiritual root together. In the end, the spiritual root would choose its true owner. When Yun Qingqing heard that she needed to dig out her spiritual root, she was a little unhappy. No, what if she takes the opportunity to snatch my spiritual root? One of them exined, If the spiritual root is yours, she cant snatch it away because the wandering spiritual root can only recognize its true owner. Only when someone uses spiritual power to forcefully nt it in the body and takes pills continuously, can the spiritual root maintain its active state in the body. Take pills continuously? Yun Qingqing suddenly remembered that she had been taking an unknown medicinal pill since she was five years old. As long as she did not take that pill, the spiritual power in her body would be very difficult to control. She could go berserk at any time. But her father said that the pills she took were to treat her heart disease. Could it be that her father had lied to her? No, that was impossible! Chapter 70 - 70 The Matter Between Her and Ah Yuan 70 The Matter Between Her and Ah Yuan Yun Qingqing immediately denied the sudden thought in her mind. She wanted to prove to everyone that she was the genius girl who had awakened a heaven-level spiritual root! Yun Ran was a fool! A lunatic! A shameless b*tch who could only live by seducing men! Both sides nodded in agreement to test the spiritual root. Next, it was time to test who this spiritual root belonged to. !! This matter was neither big nor small. At least in the past hundred years, nothing like this had happened in the five countries. Therefore, more and more people were watching themotion, and the scene became even more noisy and chaotic. Everyone was guessing who was telling the truth between the eldest and second daughter of the Yun family. Both of them had supporters, but it was obvious that Yun Qingqing had more supporters. Didnt they say that if her spiritual root was snatched away, she wouldnt be able to live long? But look, this Second Miss of the Yun familys spiritual root was snatched away at the age of five, but didnt she live well until now? Are you saying that the second daughter of the Yun family lied? I think theres a high chance that this Second Miss of the Yun family found a powerful backer like the Ghost King. Its also because shes a poor mother with noble children that she has the intention to snatch the Heaven-level spiritual root of the eldest daughter of the Yun family. Havent you heard? The more beautiful a woman is, the more vicious her heart is. When Yun Qingqing heard the discussions of the surrounding people, she gradually revealed a confident smile. Yun Ran, lets just wait and see. As it was too noisy here, someone suggested changing to a quiet environment to test. Yun Ran had no objections and followed them to the hall on the mountain. Along the way, Feng Chens mouth had not been idle. He had to tell her the gossip between Fairy Xueyun and Mo Beiyuan. Previously, she had seen that Wen Xueyun was infatuated with Mo Beiyuan. She wondered if she wanted to be a stepmother for their little packrats. Since it concerned their little packrats, Yun Ran thought it would be good for her to hear it. Feng Chen directly started from Wen Xueyuns identity. This Wen Xueyun is the only daughter of the sect master of the Linxu Sect, Wen Heng. She awakened her spiritual root at the age of eight and herprehension ability is extremely strong. She became a Great Spirit Master at the age of 15 and entered the Emperor Realm at the age of 22 this year. You cant find many like her in the few major sects. Therefore, there are rumors that shes the reincarnation of a fairy, which is why she has such a high level of naturalprehension. Coupled with the fact that she likes to wear a white dress and is good at using white silk, she obtained the name Fairy Xueyun. Next, lets talk about her and Ah Yuan. When Wen Xueyun was 18 years old, she met Ah Yuan for the first time. At that time, Ah Yuan was fighting with the experts of the major sects. He was wearing a ck robe and holding a huge sword. His spiritual power was fully released. He was as strong as a war god who had entered the world. Not many youngdies could resist the charm emitted from his body. So, Wen Xueyun fell in love with Ah Yuan at a nce and ran over to express her feelings to him. Guess what? Feng Chen was not satisfied with gossiping alone and had to drag Yun Ran along to gossip. Yunran replied, What else can it be? It would be that Mo Beiyuan didnt ept it. If he epted it, he would have nothing to do with her and the two children. Mo Beiyuan rejected her confession. Thats right! Back then, Ah Yuan was much more arrogant than he is now. He didnt give Wen Xueyun any respect at all and only said one wordScram! But Wen Xueyun seemed to have been possessed. Since then, shes been pestering Ah Yuan and even said that shes the only one worthy of Ah Yuan in the entire continent. Chapter 71 - 71 You Were the One Who Disregarded Martial Virtue First 71 You Were the One Who Disregarded Martial Virtue First This story was simr to what Yun Ran had thought before. One was affectionate, and the other was heartless. A cold and aloof youngdy of a sect had fallen in love with a cold and heartless man. She thought that she would be a special existence in that mans eyes. So she kept pestering him, as she tried to melt that mans heart. Who knew that no matter how much she pursued that man, he would not be moved? Feng Chen continued, This Wen Xueyun is actually quite good-looking. Although shes not as beautiful as you, shes one of the top beauties in the sect. Shes also the eldest daughter of the Linxu Sect. Countless sect disciples regard her as their goddess. Thats why her expression was so ugly when she saw you appear beside Ah Yuan. This Eldest Miss thinks highly of herself but lost to you. Shell probably feel ufortable for a while. !! Yun Ran nodded softly and echoed his words, but her mind had been on Mo Beiyuan. Her gazended on the man walking in front with the little packrat in his arms. She was also curious. So, what kind of woman would such a man fall in love with? Looking at how much he doted on the two children, she realized it was not that this person did not have a heart, but that he only cared about the people that mattered to him. It was fine if such a man did not fall in love, but once he did, he would definitely dote on that woman to the bone and treat her like his life! Yun Ran thought of the Gu poison binding the two of them again. She pursed her pink lips indifferently. What was she thinking? What did it have to do with her which woman that man liked? The group quickly arrived at the sect hall on the mountain. Yun Ran and Yun Qingqing stood opposite each other. The matter of taking the spiritual root was left to a respected elder of a sect. Under everyones gaze, that elder used his spiritual power to force the heaven-level spiritual root out of Yun Qingqings body. Yun Ran had only heard of spiritual roots in the past, but she had never seen anything specific. It was at this moment that she saw it in the form of a small white ball floating in the air. Everyones gazes gathered over and stared at the heaven-level spiritual root. They guessed who the Heaven-level spiritual root would acknowledge as its master. Yun Qingqings palms were sweating as she muttered in her heart that she was the master of the heaven-level spiritual root. The heaven-level spiritual root couldnt belong to that fool, Yun Ran! However, the white fog floating between the two of them actually floated in Yun Rans direction. Yun Qingqing panicked. She did not follow the rules set in advance and ran straight toward the spiritual root. The heaven-level spiritual root is mine! You people are in cahoots with Yun Ran. You all want to snatch my heaven-level spiritual root. If she could snatch it away, Yun Ran would have been a queen of the apocalypse for nothing. You were the one who didnt abide by martial virtue first. Dont me me. With that, she leaped up and kicked her. Yun Qingqing watched as the heaven-level spiritual rootnded in Yun Rans palm. She got up from the ground and rushed over with all her might. Give it to me! Give me back my heaven-level spiritual root! Its mine! This oue had dealt her a huge blow, so much so that Yun Qingqings eyes were a little crazy. Although Yun Zhiyuan and his wife hadmitted the theft of the heaven-level spiritual root behind Yun Qingqings back, Yun Ran did not think that Yun Qingqing was innocent or pitiful. The Host had been kidnapped by the fourth prince to dig out her heart. It was Yun Qingqing who had told the fourth prince that she had heart disease and needed the Hosts heart as a medicine primer. Otherwise, she would not live long. Mo Chengwang was Yun Qingqings brainless follower and kidnapped the Host. That was how Yun Ran had transmigrated. Chapter 72 - 72 Too Much for Me to Beat You Up! 72 Too Much for Me to Beat You Up! Actually, using anothers heart as a medicinal primer was nonsense. Yun Qingqing had just made up a lie as a prank. She would never have thought that this prank would take the Hosts life. It was already good enough that Yun Ran didnt me her for the Hosts death. Yun Ran, you little b*tch! Return my heaven-level spiritual root to me! Yun Qingqings true nature, which had been hidden under her gentle appearance, was exposed as she roared at Yun Ran at the top of her lungs. !! The little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms thought that her mother had been bullied and was in a hurry to tug at its fathers sleeve. Father, quickly protect Mother. The big baddie is going to bully Mother. Bun was even more direct. The secret guards were not paying attention when they saw a small figure bump into Yun Qingqing. Go away, bad woman. Dont bully my mother! Unexpectedly, Yun Qingqing did not stand firm and was knocked down by Bun. Yun Ran stared nkly at the little packrat protecting her. He was clearly small, but he was very brave. But as a mother, Yun Ran would worry for him. She wanted to tell Bun not to rush out when he wasnt strong enough. This time, it was Yun Qingqing, but if he encountered a powerful master next time, the little packrat would be in danger. Before Yun Ran could educate Bun about safety, another figurended in front of her. It was Mo Beiyuan. The two children stood in front of her protectively. Now there was a protective barrier between her and Yun Qingqing. Yun Ran reached out and tugged at Mo Beiyuans sleeve from behind. Ive already taken back the spiritual root. As for Yun Qingqing As Yun Ran spoke, she walked out from behind him and nced coldly at Yun Qingqing, who was lying on the ground. If shes dishonest, I dont mind teaching her a lesson myself. After taking back what was hers, Yun Ran had no intention of staying here. However, what should she do with this spiritual root? She could not keep holding it like this! Mo Beiyuan, what should I do with my spiritual root? Do I need to take any steps to nt it back? Mo Beiyuan handed the little Sweetcake in his arms to Feng Chen and instructed him not to let her fall. Feng Chen had long been jealous of a certain someone and wanted to carry little Sweetcake. He quickly took her over and hugged the little packrat steadily. Got it. Even if I fall myself, I wont let any harme to your precious daughter. The little packrat could not understand Feng Chens joke. She even said in a childish voice, Uncle Feng Chen cant fall either. If you fall, your butt will hurt. Feng Chen had originally pursued a lonely life, but now, he really wanted to have a cute and considerate little packrat in a cotton-padded jacket. How did Mo Beiyuan be a father to such an adorable little melon with his lousy temper? Little Sweetcake must have taken after her mother, Yun Ran. Feng Chen had just finished thinking about where Sweetcake got her soft and obedient personality when he saw Yun Ran kick Yun Qingqings chest. It was fast, ruthless, and urate. Yun Qingqing had just gotten up and stabilized herself when she was kicked away again. The force of this kick was not light. It was so strong that she couldnt get up again. Yun Rans porcin face darkened, and her voice was cold. As I said, if youre not honest, I dont mind teaching you a lesson. Its not too much for me to beat you up for cursing my child! Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. He seemed to have made a mistake. Little Sweetcakes personality was not quite like Yun Rans. Chapter 73 - 73 Isn’t This Killing? 73 Isnt This Killing? How could a sweet girl kick someone so ruthlessly? After kicking Yun Qingqing, she even asked, Do you think its not too much for me to beat you up? Wasnt this killing her? Mo Beiyuan had seen how calm Yun Ran was when killing demon beasts and digging for crystals in the Demon Beast Forest. He had also seen Yun Rans aura when facing nine-star demon beasts in the snake cave. Therefore, he was not surprised that Yun Ran had only kicked Yun Qingqing. He nced at Yun Qingqing and approached her. I can nt the spiritual root into your body now. It might hurt at first. Can you hold on? !! His voice was as cold as ever, but at least he had taken the initiative to speak to Yun Ran and was concerned if she could withstand that pain. This was enough to make Wen Xueyun jealous. Did he actually know how to care about this woman? Was he really in love with this woman? Yun Ran really could not hear the concern in Mo Beiyuans cold voice. She treated it as a routine question before he attacked and nodded. Yes, I can hold on. She was not a delicate person. In the apocalypse, she got a small injury every three days and a big injury every five days. She was already used to pain. Lets start! Yun Ran raised her palm slightly and reached for him, her eyes filled with trust. Mo Beiyuan met her gaze and raised his arm to release his spiritual power. He wrapped the spiritual root in Yun Rans palm with spiritual power and ced his palm on her back. Then, he used his spiritual power and injected the spiritual root and his own spiritual power into Yun Rans back. Yun Rans entire body trembled. This feeling was very strange. It was not pain, but as if an external force was constantly invading her body. It shed in her bloodline. This feeling was very familiar. It was like how her superpower would lose control and go berserk in every inch of her blood vessels every time she upgraded her superpower in the apocalypse. Yun Ran felt that what made it difficult for her was not pain, but heat. Her body was about to ignite. It was as if her internal organs were burning and the blood in every blood vessel was boiling. Mo Beiyuan I Im ufortable from the heat. Yun Rans tolerance was very strong, and she could not take it. Her voice softened, and her watery eyes were covered in a hazy mist. Yun Ran clearly just wanted to express that her body was ufortable and hot, but when she said it, it sound different. It was as if she was coquettishly asking the man in front of her to take her. Mo Beiyuan knew that the two of them could not get too close, so he had been deliberately maintaining a distance between them. Unexpectedly, when this woman opened her pink lips and called his name softly, her moving appearance still affected him. Hot? Yes, its so hot. Its unbearable. Its as if theres a fire burning inside me. Yun Ran remembered that when she came, she had passed by a stream. She needed to cool down now. Therefore, she stumbled out of the hall. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened as he chased after her. The spiritual root in her body was still unstable. Who knew if anything would happen? Their lives were connected. If anything happened to her, he wouldnt survive. Yun Rans steps swayed all the way. She finally found the stream and jumped in without a word. Mo Beiyuan followed her and understood why she was in a hurry to run out. Chapter 74 - 74 Don’t Think Too Much 74 Dont Think Too Much Mother is taking a bath. Sweetcake needs a bath too! Feng Chen followed with the little packrat in his arms. When the little packrat saw Yun Ran soaking in the stream, she thought that she was taking a bath, so she pped her little arms to insist on taking a bath too. Feng Chen had just taken two steps forward when he was stopped by someone. That water is too cold to wash Sweetcake. Wait where you are with her. At first, Feng Chen did not think too much about it and waited on the spot. However, after a certain someone asked all the secret guards to turn around and clean up all the unrted people by the stream, he suddenly realized something. Mo Beiyuan, the bastard, did not let him carry Sweetcake to the stream not because the water was cold, but because he was afraid that men like him would go over and see Yun Ran in the water. This was probably a mans possessiveness! Yun Ran soaked in the bone-chilling stream of cold autumn before the unbearable heat in her body eased a little. After her clothes were soaked in water, they clung to her body, outlining her exquisite figure. Her ck silk-like hair was also wet and cold against her cheeks and pink neck. Mo Beiyuan stood by the stream, his dark and deep eyes staring at the woman in the water. He frowned as he a hint of anger. How did this woman grow up? Was she not guarded at all? She didnt even look at the situation here before jumping into the water. Didnt she know how many pairs of eyes were following her? If word got out, her reputation would be ruined! Yun Ran didnt know that someone had worried about her. After all, in an environment like the apocalypse, no one could live exquisitely. Yun Ran raised her watery eyes slightly and met Mo Beiyuans gaze. Their gazes intertwined. Yun Ran blinked at him, and the water droplets on her eyshes trembled. Her small face looked even more delicate, pure, and flirtatious. Only then did Mo Beiyuan realize how long he had been staring at this woman. He said stiffly, Im not a lecherous person. Im afraid that the spiritual root in your body will be unstable and youll drown here. Dont think too much. Yun Ran was speechless. Who was thinking too much? When did she say that he was a lecher? Was there a lecherous person who would tell someone to get lost when facing the confession of the number one goddess? Yun Ran didnt speak. Her slightly pursed lips drew a graceful arc. This man gave her a sense of security she had never felt before. Regardless of whether the man in front of her was concerned about her because of the Gu poison, she felt quite warm. On the shore, Mo Beiyuans expression suddenly changed. Under the autumn sun, the mans different eyes were dark, unfathomable, strange, and indistinguishable. He was like a ferocious beast ready to attack, emitting a dangerous message. Yun Rans pupils trembled slightly as if she sensed danger at the same time. She turned abruptly. In the stream, there seemed to be a huge ck shadow swimming toward her. What the hell was that? Yun Rans instinct was that there was danger. She turned and paddled toward the shore. Unexpectedly, the ghostly thing behind her also chased after her, causing the water around Yun Ran to fluctuate violently. The man on the shore had already drawn his sword. With a tap of his toes, he jumped into the water. He grabbed Yun Rans arm with one hand and held the sword with the other. There was actually a hint of panic on his face. Mo Beiyuan, what is that? Yun Ran bumped into his chest. She didnt have time to think about how intimate and dangerous their positions were at that moment. She only raised her face to ask him, What is that? Chapter 75 - 75 I Picked Up Money 75 I Picked Up Money Mo Beiyuans long arm wrapped around her slender and soft waist and pulled her into his arms. At that moment, his heart almost forgot how to beat. Its a ck Centipede Snake. Ever since she went to the Demon Beast Forestst time, Yun Ran had found some books to supplement the information on the demon beasts on this continent. The ck Centipede Snake, also known as the ck Thousand-legged Snake, was a six-star demon beast. It lived on bothnd and water, and the ck scales on its body were harder than iron. Yun Ran felt that this thing might be a mutated centipede. She had seen it many times in the apocalypse and had killed many. Therefore, why not take a six-star demon beast crystal in front of her? Mo Beiyuan lowered his head slightly and met Yunrans smile which was softer than a delicate flower. This woman was actually smiling? Could it be that she had been made silly by that heaven-level spiritual root? Why are you smiling? Yunran pursed her pink lips and replied crisply, I picked up the money. Im happy. Picked up the money? Mo Beiyuan frowned. He probably did not understand what her random words meant. Yun Ran pointed at the ck shadow in the water and said, There is a six-star demon beast crystal ced in front of me. Tell me, should I dig it up or dig it up! Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Mo Beiyuan felt that his worries on the shore were purely unnecessary! This woman was not frightened at all! Yun Ran really had the intention of digging for crystals. She elbowed someone in the chest and greeted, Bring me the saber. Today, I want to cut open this ck Centipede Snakes head. Because they had been moving together along the way, Yunran simply ced her saber in Mo Beiyuans storage ring. She asked him to keep it for her for the time being. If she encountered any danger on the way and needed to use the saber, she would ask him for it. It was much more convenient than carrying the saber on her back. Mo Beiyuan had never seen a woman who liked to cut open demon beasts so much. The spiritual root in your body is still unstable. Dont do anything rash. It was just a six-star demon beast. Did this woman think that a grown man like him did not exist? As they spoke, the two of them were very close, so close that Yun Ran could clearly feel the warmthing from his body and his unique aura. Her pink lips were pursed tightly, but she still could not suppress her bodys instincts. She snorted softly. She immediately thought to herself, Mo Beiyuan, its best if we stay away from each other now. She didnt know if he could hold on. In any case, Yun Ran felt that theposure she had always been proud of when facing him was gone. Mo Beiyuans body stiffened, and his five senses were magnified. He realized that her delicate body was in his arms, and his arm was wrapped around her waist. His breath was filled with her sweet and tempting scent. However, at the thought of how many pairs of eyes would look at her when she climbed ashore drenched like this, not only did his arm not let go, but it wrapped around her even tighter. Dont move. The ck Centipede Snake ising. Yun Ran was speechless. When did she move? Yun Ran thought that her words had been a little reserved, so he didnt catch the hint. Hence, she bit her lip and said softly, Mo Beiyuan, I My body and legs are weak. Do you understand what I mean? A certain someones voice was hoarse. Your legs are weak? Ill carry you. With that, the strong iron arm tightened. Yun Ran didnt pay attention and bumped into his chest again. Even the softest part of her body could not avoid his touch. Chapter 76 - 76 Sexy? 76 Sexy? Even in the apocalypse, Yun Ran had never been so intimate with any man. Coupled with the Gu poison, two red tides suddenly surged up Yun Rans cheeks. The redness spread from her cheeks to the corners of her eyes and eyebrows, and her eyes were seductive. Mo Beiyuan Yun Ran wanted to shout at him to let go of her. But the man lowered his head and shushed her. Looking up, she saw sparkling water droplets slide from his angr jaw to his bulging Adams apple. Previously, Yun Ran had thought that describing a mans Adams apple as sexy was a little exaggerated. It was just a bump. How could one tell if it was sexy? Wasnt that nonsense? But now, she felt that she had been too young and inexperienced. Mo Beiyuan had previously released his spiritual power at the ck Centipede Snake opposite him, shocking it and preventing it froming forward rashly. At this moment, he slightly restrained the spiritual power in his body. The ck Centipede Snake sensed that the powerful spiritual power had disappeared and immediately became restless. It swung its tail and rushed towards them. Little did it know that someones sword was already waiting for it. Mo Beiyuan held his sword in one hand and emitted a cold aura. He raised his arm slightly and jumped up with Yun Ran in his arms, shing at the ck Centipede Snake. Yun Ran was so close that she didnt see his skills clearly. She couldnt help but sigh. A big shot was indeed a big shot! The head of the ck Centipede Snake was instantly cut in half, and dyed arge area of the stream red. Yun Ran had alreadynded on the shore and was wearing arge cloak. You dont have to thank me. Im just afraid that youll catch a cold and spread it to the two children. Yun Ran did not refuse his kindness. She tidied her cloak and her gaze fell on the head of the demon beast in the water. Yun Ran asked, Why is there a six-star demon beast running around here? Would anyone raise such an ugly thing? What kind of strange aesthetic taste was that? Mo Beiyuan also sensed that something was wrong. There was no demon beast forest nearby, and this ck Centipede Snake liked to live in the cold and dark swamp. It was indeed strange for it to appear here. Was someone after this woman? Perhaps this womans existence had already attracted some peoples attention. Someone wanted this womans life and wanted to create the illusion that it was an ident. That person was nearby. He had been secretly following them, waiting for an opportunity to kill this woman. Mo Beiyuan scanned his surroundings warily. There were only forests around them. There was no one in the forest closest to them, but there were many people less than half a mile away. They had been watching themotion previously, but now, they were stopped by the secret guards and kept a distance from them. He nced at Yun Ran again and saw that she was wrapped tightly in a cloak. Only then did Mo Beiyuan call Thunderbolt and the other secret guards over. Did you find anyone suspicious around here? Thunderbolt and the secret guards immediately replied, No, theyre all spectators. There are sect disciples and cultivators who are participating in the sect meeting. While Mo Beiyuan was asking the secret guard, Yun Ran, who was wrapped in the cloak, squatted on the shore. She was still staring at the demon beast in the water. Sweetcake and Bun also ran to Yun Rans side and squatted down like two cute mushrooms. Mother, what are you looking at? You have to look at Sweetcake too. Little Sweetcake was curious and started asking her 100,000 questions again. Yun Ran tilted her head and pointed at the little packrats pink and chubby face. Mother is looking at the demon beast in the water. Chapter 77 - 77 Not as Fast as Daddy 77 Not as Fast as Daddy Oh, then Sweetcake has to see the big demon beast too. At this age, the little packrat liked to follow behind adults. Yun Ran did not think it was a problem and let her squat and watch. Feng Chen looked at the two halves of the blood demon beast carcass and did not want to take another look. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran and the two little packrats were so engrossed looking at the carcass. Ah Yuan, whats wrong with your three people? Whats so good about this demon beasts carcass? Their taste is a bit too strong! !! Mo Beiyuan nced at him coldly. Did you raise that demon beast? Feng Chen was disgusted and hurriedly waved his hand. Of course not. With my identity and temperament, how can I raise a demon beast like the ck Centipede Snake? Mo Beiyuan pursed his thin lips. Then why are you interfering so much? Feng Chen originally thought that he was asking him a serious question, but now he realized that he was mocking him. Mo Beiyuan instructed the secret guards to pay attention to the suspicious people around them. Someone must have deliberately controlled this ck Centipede Snake. After giving the instructions, he silently walked behind Yun Ran and the two children. Little Sweetcakes childish voice sounded. Mother, why does this big worm have so many feet? Does it run fast? Immediately after, Buns voice sounded. No matter how fast it runs, its not as fast as Daddys sword! Daddy is the fastest! Little Sweetcake agreed with her brothers words and nodded. Thats right! Daddy is the fastest! Because hes Sweetcakes father! Daddy is the best at killing big insects! Yun Ran was already used to the two children bragging about how powerful their father was. She echoed every word. Yes, very impressive. It was just that he had a lot of enemies. She had to be on tenterhooks all day long by his side trying to prevent herself from being assassinated. Yun Ran had been staring at the ck Centipede Snake for so long. Of course, she was not intending to count how many legs it had. Mo Beiyuan, this beast was domesticated. Yun Ran stood up and told him what she had discovered. Mo Beiyuan had already guessed her discovery long ago. However, how did she know? She even said it so confidently. Reason. The reason is that there are traces of taming on its body. The wild beasts and the tamed beasts show different methods of attack. Also, this thing should like to be dark and lurk in the night. It wont take the initiative to attack people. It shouldnt appear here in broad daylight. Her analysis made sense. This sharp thought made Mo Beiyuan look at her in a different light. Yun Ran paused and then said, Looks like someone wants my life and wants me to die an unnatural death. Hmph. But that has to depend on whether he has the ability. Mo Beiyuan suddenly realized that even if he had not attacked just now, this woman would have been fine. Even if this woman did not have a weapon in her hand, she could still kill the six-star demon beast. As for the reason, it was probably the tough aura emanating from Yun Ran! The difort caused by Yunrans spiritual root had been relieved. However, she wanted topletely integrate her spiritual root into her body. There was no repulsion but she still needed the medicinal pill that Mo Beiyuan had mentioned previously. Usually, the medicinal herbs for this pill were very precious and rare. Although Mo Beiyuans herb storage was alreadyplete, there was still a herb missing. Chapter 78 - 78 A Man With Two Holy Beasts 78 A Man With Two Holy Beasts The task of finding the herbs was left to the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion. Yun Ran and the others continued to stay at the sect meeting and wait for the Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect to refine the pills Mo Beiyuan needed. It had been calm for a few days on their side, but the storm outside was huge. Gossip ran rampant. The eldest daughter of the Prime Ministers Mansion, Yun Qingqing, awakened a heaven-level spiritual root at the age of five. But shes a fake! Prime Minister Yun of the East Continent actually dug out the spiritual root of one daughter and nted it on another! Is this the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality? The Crown Prince of the East Continent was crippled by the Ghost King. Uncle and nephew actually fought over a woman. The Ghost King became the only man in the Xuanxia Continent who had two holy beasts! Did you hear about the love-hate rtionship between Fairy Xue Yun and the Ghost King? Feng Chen had heard the gossip outside and insisted on sharing it with Yun Ran. Unable to dissuade his enthusiasm, Yun Ran let him nag in her ear. Lets talk about His Highness first. This guy begged my master for medical treatment. My master took a look and guess what? He said that his bone was crushed by Ah Yuan. He couldnt even connect it. His hand was crippled. Yun Rans gazended on Sweetcakes little face. The swelling from Mo Jinyus beating had almost disappeared after the ointment was applied, but a grudge between Yun Ran and Mo Jinyu had formed. She had no intention of dissolving it. Feng Chen continued, I dont know how this rumor spread, but someone actually said that Ah Yuan hit Mo Jinyu because of you! He even said that the uncle and nephew fell in love with a woman at the same time. Ah Yuan forcefully snatched you and imprisoned you by his side. What the hell is going on? Yun Ran smiled. You already said it was gossip. Theres no need to take it seriously. By the way, I heard that after Yun Qingqing lost her spiritual root, she went crazy and searched everywhere for her spiritual root. As Feng Chen spoke, he observed the expression on Yun Rans face. Are you really twin sisters from the same mother? Yun Ran also wanted to figure out the question he was asking now because she also suspected that the Host was not of the Yun familys biological bloodline at all. After recovering her appearance and seeing Yun Qingqing in person, Yunran realized that she did not look like anyone in the Yun family at all. Coupled with the Yun familys attitude towards her and the two children, it would be strange if they were biological! Yunran felt that not only was she not the Yun familys biological daughter, Moreover, but her true background also might not be simple. In addition to studying books rted to demon beasts, Yun Ran also studied some other books. For example, one of them exined the inheritance of the bloodline spiritual root in detail. The book said that when people of two powerful bloodline spiritual roots werebined, there was a high chance that their descendants would inherit a powerful bloodline spiritual root. Parents without spiritual roots usually could not give birth to powerful bloodlines. This was like gics in the apocalypse. In other words, Little Sweetcakes bloodline was most likely inherited from her and Mo Beiyuan. There was no doubt about that. Then from whom did the Host inherit the bloodline of this heaven-level spiritual root? Yun Zhiyuans cultivation seemed not to be low, but Luo Dies cultivation was very ordinary. As for the children of the Yun family, there was no need to mention Yun Hai. He was a profligate son who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. Yun Qingqing had snatched her spiritual root. All these years, she had gained the reputation of a genius girl in the Imperial City. Chapter 79 - 79 A Little Calamity 79 A Little Cmity ording to the set of spiritual root bloodline gics in the Xuanxia Continent, the Hosts parents were probably not simple. However, if that was the case, why was the Host in the Prime Ministers Mansion since she was born? Why did the Yun family announce to the public that she and Yun Qingqing were a pair of twins? Was it because the Hosts true identity could not be exposed? It was twenty years ago, so it definitely wouldnt be easy to investigate. Yun Ran didnt have time to investigate now. She had to wait for the problem with Little Sweetcake to be resolved. Feng Chen had already begun to answer his own question. I dont think you two look like twin sisters at all. You dont look alike, and your personalities are worlds apart. You were probably picked up from outside! The two of them were chatting and did not know about a plot that was hatching in the Prime Ministers Mansion far away in the Imperial City. When the Yun family received the letter about Yun Qingqings spiritual root being snatched back by Yun Ran, they were shocked. Old Madam Yun almost fainted from anger. She held her chest and panted heavily. I knew that little bastard was restless and a jinx, but you insisted on keeping her alive and raising her! Now, shes been bitten back. Poor my precious granddaughter, Qingqing, has suffered so much. The Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die, was already at a loss. She stared at Yun Zhiyuan and said in a panic, Master, what should we do now? The news has spread outside that we dug up that little bastard Yun Rans spiritual root and nted it on Qingqing. They even said that that little bastard isnt our biological daughter What if what if someone really investigated her background and found out about those things What should we do? Yun Zhiyuans face was ashen. His usual elegant and easy-going temperament was gone, and his eyes shed with a ferocious glint. Investigate? Everything that happened twenty years ago was dealt with cleanly. Who can find out? Besides, that faction is dead. Who will investigate? Yun Zhiyuan sneered in his heart. He felt that women were timid and afraid of trouble. They couldnt achieve anything big. Was there a need for his wife to be so frightened over such a small matter? Luo Die controlled her emotions a little, but she was still worried about her biological daughter. After all, that was the flesh that had fallen off her body after ten months of pregnancy! Then what about Qingqing? Now that shes been humiliated by that little bastard in front of so many people at the sect meeting, how can she live in the future! The olddy echoed and scolded Yun Ran again. Even Bun and Sweetcake were not spared. That little jinx is obviously not a well-behaved person. Just like her cheap mother, she likes to seduce men the most. She actually got together with Mo Beiyuan, that killing god. You should have killed those two little bastards long ago! Now, this jinxs mother is relying on her children and bullying our family with Mo Beiyuans support. She then mentioned that the Bun and Sweetcake were Mo Beiyuans bloodline. Yun Zhiyuan said, Who knew that she would climb into Mo Beiyuans bed! Now, lets think about how to exin Qingqings heaven-level spiritual root. When we dug out that little bastards spiritual root back then, no one saw it. Therefore, even if this matter is exposed, we can just pretend not to know. Get someone to spread some news outside and say that that little bastard is a fool. No one will believe a fool. Yun Zhiyuan paused and said, As for Qingqing, if I can dig out the spiritual root in that little bastard for her, I can also dig out someone elses. My child will never be useless. Chapter 80 - 80 Even More Unworthy! 80 Even More Unworthy! Luo Dies expression finally improved a little. She forced a smile. I knew it. Master, you dote on me the most. Yun Zhiyuan did not look at her. Instead, he continued to think about how to deal with this matter. Only then would it be more logical for everyone to think that the Yun family was the most innocent victim. No matter how the rumors spread, we have to insist that that little bastard is of the Yun familys bloodline. As for whether she looks like us or not, its not important at all. No one will appear and acknowledge her. That family is dead. Even if some survivors are still alive, they dont know the existence of this little bastard at all. What about Mo Beiyuan? Will he investigate Yun Rans background? Luo Die was still a little worried. After all, Yun Rans background was a huge secret that was enough to implicate their Prime Ministers family. Yun Zhiyuan shook his head. No, Mo Beiyuan is the most cold-blooded person. Previously, when his fiancees died, Ive never seen him interfere and investigate the cause of their deaths. After hearing Yun Zhiyuans words, Old Madam Yun and Luo Die seemed to have taken a calming pill. They also decided to fetch Yun Qingqing back first and collude with her to make up a story in case she let it slip in the future and exposed the secret of Yun Rans background. At the sect meeting, the two little packrats were bored staying in the courtyard every day. Seeing this, Yun Ran led the two little cubs to the Sect Meets selection venue to watch themotion. Yun Ran was used to being free. Although she had regained her spiritual root and could cultivate her spiritual power, she did not want to join any sect or be a disciple. The two children had the temperament of children. When they saw that there were many people, they felt excited. In her fathers arms, Little Sweetcake shook her little head happily. The two small braids on her head swayed with her. She was extremely cute. Yun Ran was holding Buns hand. The family of four became the focus of everyones attention. Its the Ghost King. Why is he here? The woman beside him is that fool Second Miss of the Yun family, Yun Ran! She just found her heaven-level spiritual root. Could it be that she wants to participate in the sect meeting? Is a heaven-level spiritual root that powerful? If I can instantly be a cultivation expert with it, I want it too! Bullsh*t! Not everyone can have a heaven-level spiritual root! This Second Miss of the Yun family is obviously not simple! Otherwise, how could she make the Yuan King fall for her? You have to know that the fairy of the Linxu Sect has been chasing after the Yuan King to confess her feelings. The Yuan King didnt even look at her. Wherever there was someone, there was gossip. Everyone saw the two main characters, Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran, and the gossip about them started talking again. They did not notice that the Wen Xueyun they were talking about was not far away and had heard all their conversation. She clenched the white silk in her sleeve angrily and stared at Yun Ran and her family of four. She bit her lip. How dare these people actuallypare that woman to her! Other than her foxy face and her way of seducing men, how could that womanpare to her? She was the eldest daughter of the number one sect, the Linxu Sect. She had a noble status and extremely high cultivation and talent. Who was that woman? She was the second daughter of the East Continents Prime Ministers Estate who was not favored. She was not worthy of beingpared to her! Oh, she had almost forgotten. She had just sent someone to investigate the womans identity. This woman was no longer the second daughter of the Prime Ministers Mansion. It was said that she had cut ties with the Prime Ministers Mansion. In that case, she was even less worthy! Chapter 81 - 81 Trash, Trash 81 Trash, Trash In addition to this, the spies of the Linxu Sect also found some interesting things. It turned out that this woman called Yun Ran was previously an ugly and silly thing. She kept chasing after Mo Jinyu to express her love. She was infatuated. Four years ago, she was suddenly pregnant and gave birth to a boy and a girl. She had also been locked in the backyard of the Prime Ministers residence. However, not long ago, Mo Beiyuan suddenly appeared in the Prime Ministers Mansion and said that the two bastards were his bloodline. He brought the three of them back to the Yuan Mansion. This woman used to be extremely ugly and a fool. She had not interacted with Mo Beiyuan for four years. When the three of them were living pathetic lives in the Prime Ministers Mansion, Mo Beiyuan did not appear to help them. In other words, this woman called Yun Ran was not the woman Mo Beiyuan loved at all. Her previous guess was wrong. The reason why Mo Beiyuan was with this woman now was because of those two bloodlines. After Wen Xueyun understood all of this, she was overjoyed. She knew it. Even if a man like Mo Beiyuan did not fall in love with her, he would never fall in love with another woman! No matter how beautiful that woman was, it was the same! However, that woman was using the children to y tricks to stay by Mo Beiyuans side. It was really disgusting. Mo Beiyuan did not love anyone, but for the sake of his bloodline, would he let that woman be his Consort Yuan? When Wen Yunxue thought of this, an uncontroble hatred surged in her heart. No, she would never let Yun Rans scheme seed. The position of Consort Yuan in Mo Beiyuans heart could only be her, Wen Xueyun. She would let Mo Beiyuan see how stupid and useless that woman called Yun Ran was. With this thought in mind, Wen Xueyun ascended. The figure stopped in front of Yun Ran. Her eyes were cold and provocative as she looked at her. What are you doing here? Participating in the sect meeting? Our Linxu Sect doesnt want trash. I dont think the other sects need trash either. True to her words, Yun Ran had really brought the two little balls out for a walk. However, the current situation was like having a dog suddenly rush out in the middle of your path and bark at you when you were shopping happily. Yun Rans mood was definitely going to be affected. Her delicate brows furrowed unhappily. Is this the Linxu Sect? Or is the ce Im standing on owned by your Linxu Sect? If not, then who cares if Ie or go? Yun Ran was not a good-tempered person, to begin with. In the apocalypse, even zombies were afraid of her. It would be strange if she could swallow this anger after being called trash. Wen Xueyun was stunned by her retort. You are relying on Mo Beiyuan to back you up, right? Otherwise, do you dare? Do you dare to shout at me here? She put on the aura of a sects eldest daughter and looked at Yun Ran with even more disdain. Because in her eyes, Yun Ran was a scheming woman who relied on her face and body to get to where she was. She seduced men and was shameless. As for her, she was pure and loyal. She was noble and cold, and she was even more worthy of Mo Beiyuans love. Yun Ran raised her eyebrows. If I rely on Mo Beiyuan to support me, what do you rely on? Your father? Chapter 82 - 82 Not Planning to Indulge Her 82 Not nning to Indulge Her In the apocalypse, Yun Ran had seen such a delicate and self-centered youngdy before. She was the daughter of a wealthy family, a second-generation tycoon, and the daughter of the richest man. In an environment like the apocalypse, she still wanted to throw tantrums and put on an arrogant and domineering attitude. She had been pped in the face by Yun Ran many times. You want afternoon tea? Sure, Ill throw you out and let the zombies drink with you. You despise the amodation conditions in our base? Do you want a goose-down nket? A naturaltex mattress? Sure, you carry it out yourself. You want a beautiful dress and high heels. Why? Are you nning to smash the heads of zombies with high heels when you encounter them? !! Therefore, Yun Ran was not unfamiliar with Wen Xueyuns entitled personality, and she did not intend to spoil her. Be it in her sect or beyond, Wen Xueyun had always been sought after. Now that Yun Ran had refuted her in front of so many people, she naturally could not stand it. What do you mean? Do you mean that I, Wen Xueyun, relied on my father to achieve what I have today? Wen Xueyun hated it the most when people said that she relied on her father as the sect master of the Linxu Sect. She had clearly worked very hard to achieve her current achievements! However, she seemed to have been living under her fathers light. Do you know that in order to increase my cultivation, I spent seven days and seven nights without sleep toprehend cultivation methods? Do you know how many times I experienced training in the Demon Beast Forest? Do you know how many Demon Beasts I ughtered? Of course, you dont know, because youve just tasted the taste of having a spiritual root. You dont know anything. What right do you have to talk to me? Youre just a piece of trash with a heaven-level spiritual root! So what if she had a heaven-level spiritual root? Spiritual power cultivation and martial arts mental cultivation could not be learned in a day. To put it bluntly, in Wen Xueyuns eyes, Yun Ran was just a piece of trash who had relied on a man to snatch back her spiritual root. Naturally, she looked down on her. Her expression and words were filled with deep disdain. Everyone thought that after Yun Ran suffered grievances with Wen Xueyun, she would turn around and cry toin to Mo Beiyuan. After all, the only person who dared to stand up for her and reprimand the eldest daughter of the Linxu Sect was Mo Beiyuan. However, Yun Ran did not do that. Instead, she smiled calmly. Have you ever thought that having to stay awake for seven days and seven nights might be because youre too stupid and yourprehension ability is pathetic? In addition, what has the number of your experiences and the number of demon beasts you have ughtered got to do with me? Its not as if you dug up those demon beast crystals for me. In Yun Rans opinion, Wen Xueyuns experiences as a person who had survived in a godforsaken ce like the apocalypse were nothing. She was just pretending to be pitiful! Wen Xueyuns original intention was toe over and taunt Yun Ran so that she would understand the difference between them. But Yun Ran was too shameless. It was simply ridiculous. Are you calling me stupid? Do you know what cultivation method Ive beenprehending for seven days and seven nights? Its a Level 9 spiritual cultivation method, the True Martial Principle Mystic Scripture. Youve probably never heard of this cultivation method! Then I dont me you. After all, you dont know how to cultivate spiritual power at all. You cant even understand the most basic cultivation method. Although her appearance might not be as seductive as Yun Rans, Wen Xueyun firmly believed that herprehension and talent in spiritual power cultivation were definitely far superior to Yun Rans. Chapter 83 - 83 Unhappy 83 Unhappy True Martial Principle Mystic Scripture? Yun Ran had indeed never heard of it, but Wen Xueyunsst sentence was wrong. Yun Ran could understand cultivation methods and had been reading cultivation methods rted to spiritual power cultivation recently. It didnt seem very difficult. She read one book every two hours for amusement. If it was slightly longer and thicker, it would take a little longer, such as half a day. !! Therefore, Yun Ran was unhappy when Wen Xueyun said that. Ive indeed never heard of the True Martial Principle Mystic Scripture, but what right do you have to say that I cant understand other cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods? Wen Xueyun seemed to have found her confidence and raised her chin at Yun Ran. Then you mean youve seen a lot of cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods? Yunran nodded. Ive indeed seen some. Wen Xueyun sneered and deliberately raised her voice. Then tell everyone what cultivation methods youve been looking at recently. I guess you can only understand level one and level two. Yun Rans pink lips moved as she gave the names of the books she had read. Cloud Spirit Qian Ren Mystic Canon, Evanescent Moon Zen Mystic Canon, me Dragon True Mystic Canon, True Book of Golden Light, Purple Hero Touring Saint ssic, Sun-Turning Divine Dark Scroll Yun Rans memory had always been good. Although the names of these cultivation techniques were quite difficult to remember, she still said them word for word. Little did she know that every time she said the name of a cultivation technique, the surrounding crowd would sigh. It was as if they had heard something that shocked them. Before Yun Ran could finish, Wen Xueyunughed coldly. Are you kidding me? The Cloud Spirit Qian Ren Mystic Canon, the True Book of Golden Light, the Sun-Turning Divine Dark Scroll These books have long been lost. Where did you see them? In your dream? Not to mention so many books, even if it was one of them, if you can really take it out, I will believe your nonsense today. Lost? Yunran looked at a certain someone who had been standing at the side with the little packrat in his arms. Mo Beiyuan had given her those books. A few days ago, she had just regained her spiritual root and wanted to see if she could find some cultivation techniques to cultivate and enter a sect. Hence, she went to look for Mo Beiyuan and asked him if there were any books about cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods. Since Mo Beiyuan casually threw these books at her, she would read them for fun. When Yun Ran thought about how casually he had thrown them away without any reluctance, she thought that these books should be very ordinary cultivation methods. She even identally let Sweetcake draw some pictures on a number of the pages. Since it did not affect her reading, Yunran ignored it. For those that did interfere with her reading, Yun Ran relied on her memory to write down the pages and paste them back again. Who knew that they were all lost treasures? I dont have those books now. Because after she finished flipping through them, she couldnt bring them with her, so she returned them to Mo Beiyuan. However, Wen Xueyun clearly did not believe her exnation. Are they not with you, or have you never seen them before? Miss Yun, is it difficult to admit that youre mediocre? Even if you have to make up a lie,e up with something more decent! Before Yun Ran could speak. Mo Beiyuans cold voice sounded. The books she mentioned are with me. Do you need me to take them out and let you broaden your horizons? Wen Xueyun was stunned because this was the first time Mo Beiyuan had taken the initiative to speak to her. She did not expect that it was to stand up for another woman. Chapter 84 - 84 What Kind of Family Was This! 84 What Kind of Family Was This! I Wen Xueyun was about toin about her grievances when she heard Mo Beiyuan say, But I dont think youre worthy of reading those cultivation methods and mental cultivation techniques. Feng Chen waited at the side for a long time. Finally, it was time for Mo Beiyuan to save the damsel in distress. He could not help but raise his arm and say, I can testify for Ah Yuan. He has indeed collected those cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods. As for when Mo Beiyuan showed Yun Ran those precious cultivation methods, Feng Chen was not sure. Feng Chen also thought that Yun Ran had seen those books, but it was only limited to seeing them and remembering their names. At this moment, she deliberately mentioned it because she wanted topare herself to Wen Xueyun favorably. Which woman would not want to have the upper hand whenpared to another woman? Therefore, Feng Chen could understand why Yun Ran did this. Since Ah Yuan had already spoken, Wen Xueyun could not bully Yunran. He would just wait and watch the show. At this moment, Wen Xueyuns heart felt as if it had been shed by a sharp de. It hurt badly. Her eyes were filled with scars as she looked at Mo Beiyuan, but she saw coldness and heartlessness in his eyes. Mo Beiyuan, youre really mesmerized by her. You clearly know that shes lying, but you still stood up to cover for her. How is she worthy of you doing this? Mo Beiyuan was already very disgusted with Wen Xueyun. Now, he looked a little impatient. Are you saying that Im lying? Toozy to continue arguing with her, Mo Beiyuan took out the cultivation techniques from his storage ring and handed them to Yun Ran. Dazed, Yun Ran raised her hand to take them. What do you mean by this? Ive read all of these. Why are you giving them to me? I dont have anywhere to put them. Everyone was muttering under their breaths, Those are all legendary cultivation technique manuals. Why is this woman despising them? The space in my storage ring is huge. If it doesnt work, give them to me! But no one dared to joke in front of the Ghost King. They could only watch the show quietly at the side. Yun Ran stuffed the pile of books back in. When the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms saw the familiar cover, she thought of the masterpiece she had drawn in those books previously and shouted, Daddy, Sweetie drew a kitten and a puppy. Hence, everyone took a closer look and realized that there were a few circles drawn on the cover of the legendary cultivation techniques. The one with the whiskers should be a kitten. The one with the big tail should be a puppy. Everyones hearts ached. To let children draw the legendary cultivation technique manual for fun, what kind of family was this? They wondered if the Ghost King stillcked a son. A godson was fine too! Yun Ran had already exined about Little Sweetcakes drawings when she returned the books, but she felt that she still had to exin them again. Back then, I didnt know that your books were so precious. I didnt notice Little Sweetie drawing and ying at the side. However, these dont affect ones reading. Ive already silently written and pasted all the parts that are covered by ink. If there are any problems with your subsequent reading, you cane to me at any time. Ive memorized all these books. Yun Ran was really trying to salvage the situation for the little packrat. It was the same sentence, but different people understood it differently. The onlookers were all coveting those cultivation techniques. They were surprised that Yun Ran had memorized all these cultivation techniques. They also understood a deeper meaning: As long as one obtained this woman, he would be able to possess so many legendary cultivation techniques at the same time. Chapter 85 - 85 If You Want to See It, Tell Me! 85 If You Want to See It, Tell Me! However, Wen Xueyunughed again. Only people who dont understand the cultivation techniques will memorize it word by word. This confirmed her previous guess that Yun Ran could not understand any cultivation technique at all. She could only memorize them by heart. She wanted to remember those cultivation methods and slowlyprehend them in the future. This was because Mo Beiyuan had not given her these cultivation technique manuals at all. He had only lent them to her to browse. After Yun Ran exined the little packrats works of art in these books, she asked Mo Beiyuan a question. !! What level are these cultivation techniques you showed me? Mo Beiyuan did not understand why she asked this question, but he still answered her, Theyre all above ss 9. Yun Ran muttered softly, Oh, are all Tier 9 cultivation techniques that simple? I thought these were ordinary cultivation techniques. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Memorizing such things seemed a little stupid to him; she could actually choose to consult him. But what did this woman mean now? Previously, she had returned the book to him so quickly. Wasnt it because these cultivation techniques were too difficult for her to understand? After receiving an answer, Yun Ran turned to look at Wen Xueyun. It took me two days tobine these cultivation methods, and it took you seven days and seven nights toplete a Tier 9 cultivation method. Looks like youre really not very smart. Wen Xueyun was already furious from embarrassment. If you have the ability, use these cultivation methods. I want to see how powerful your cultivation methods are. Yunran nodded. If you wanted to see it, you should have said so! As soon as she finished speaking, she gently raised her arm. Powerful spiritual power gathered in her palm and she waved it at Wen Xueyun. Wen Xueyun did not expect Yun Ran toe straight for her. In her daze, she wanted to defend herself, but it was already a little toote. She forced herself to retreat for a distance, but she still bumped into a tree, causing a thick tree behind her to fall. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. The secret guards were speechless. So were those who were watching themotion and wanted to kidnap Yun Ran, the walking cultivation technique. Only the two little balls reacted the fastest. Bun asked, Mother, the sound was so loud just now. Does your hand hurt? Little Sweetcake said Mother, your hand hurts. Ill blow on it for you. It wont hurt anymore. The group of onlookers watched the familys performance quietly. Didnt they say that the women around the Ghost King are very weak and need his protection? Didnt she just find her spiritual root? Then whats with her spiritual power cultivation? When they were watching themotion, they thought that this girl was going to be bullied to tears by the eldest daughter of the Linxu Sect. They thought she would cry and look for Mo Beiyuan to support her. But now, the one crying was probably the eldest daughter of the Linxu Sect! How embarrassing! She provoked others but was pped in the face! They, who were watching from the side, felt their faces hurt vicariously. To be honest, Yun Ran had only gone through those cultivation techniques in her mind and had never actually practiced them. Now, she was quite surprised. The cultivation techniquea were more powerful than she had imagined. Hence, she raised her little face at Mo Beiyuan and smiled brightly. Mo Beiyuan, I didnt expect these cultivation techniques of yours to be quite powerful. Thank you! Mo Beiyuan was still in a slight daze. If he had not personally nted the heaven-level spiritual root in her body, even he would probably wonder if she really did not have any spiritual power cultivation before. Chapter 86 - 86 Nonsense in All Seriousness 86 Nonsense in All Seriousness Mo Beiyuan recognized that her move just now was the me Dragon Palm from the me Dragon True Mystic Canon. It was a rtively difficult move of the me Dragon True Mystic Canon, but this woman actually used it without thinking. Previously, when Yun Ran asked him for cultivation methods, she said that she wanted to find a few cultivation methods to y with. At that time, he did not have any basic cultivation methods or mental cultivation methods, so he only gave her these few cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods that he had collected. He had never thought that she could understand these profound and difficult cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods. Who knew that this woman would be so strong in just a few days? Therefore, this woman treated these cultivation techniques above level nine as ordinary cultivation techniques and learned them all. Mo Beiyuan looked at her in disbelief. Yun Ran did not know how great a storm she had caused with just a casual move. It had even overturned the understanding of spiritual power cultivation in the entire continent for the past thousand years. When she heard the two little balls calling her, she turned around very calmly and yed with them as if nothing had happened. Mothers hand doesnt hurt. I didnt use much strength. Perhaps Miss Wen is too light, so she flew so far. As for the big tree! It probably didnt grow strong enough to break with a single hit. Therefore, you have to eat well obediently, and grow strong so that you wont be sent flying. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. This woman was spouting nonsense in all seriousness! With that attack just now, not to mention Wen Xueyun, even a huge beast in front of her could be sent flying by her. Feng Chen stared at Yun Ran for a long time. The shock in his eyes was undisguised. Initially, he thought that she was forcing herself to show off in front of Wen Xueyun out of pride. Who knew that she was really strong? Ah Yuan, can you tell what level her spiritual power cultivation is? Strange, why cant I tell? Mo Beiyuan nced at him indifferently and asked, Have you seen a person mastering various Tier 9 cultivation techniques in two to three days? Feng Chen said, Of course not. Didnt you see how big my eyes were just now? Mo Beiyuan said, Then isnt it normal that you cant fathom her cultivation level? This was because even he could not urately determine this womans spiritual power cultivation level. Logically speaking, someone who could cultivate a Level 9 cultivation technique and seed in such a short period of time should have a cultivation levelparable to his. However, this woman had just found her Heaven-rank spiritual root and had casually read a few cultivation techniques. Wasnt it a little exaggerated to enter the Saint rank immediately? On the other side, after Wen Xueyun was flung out, she bumped into a tree with a bang. When the surrounding disciples of the Linxu Sect saw that something had happened to her, they surrounded her. Senior Sister! Martial Aunt! Miss! Because it was the sect meeting, as the number one sect in the five countries, besides Wen Xueyun, there were many disciples from the sect. They were all wearing white clothes embroidered with the totem of the Kirin divine beast. Most of them were holding swords. At this moment, a group of more than ten people walked toward Mo Beiyuan and the others aggressively. Ghost King, what do you mean by this? Are you going to be enemies with our Linxu Sect? Yun Ran walked out and stood in front of Mo Beiyuan. She pursed her pink lips indifferently, and her voice was cold like a stream flowing through the mountains. What do you mean? Isnt it obvious? The eldest daughter of your Linxu Sect wants to see the legendary cultivation technique. I kindly fulfilled her request and gave her an eye-opening experience. Whats the matter? Chapter 87 - 87 Human Words! 87 Human Words! The disciples of the Linxu Sect stared at her. They had never seen such a person who was so unreasonable. What eye-opening? Youre clearly hurting someone! Yes, you did it on purpose! Just wait. Our Linxu Sect will not let this matter rest easily! Yun Ran raised her watery eyeszily and curled her pink lips. Does your Linxu Sect think that youre the most awesome existence in the five countries?! Youre only allowed to bully others and scold them for being trash, but one is not allowed to fight back to prove that shes not trash? In that case, Ill make things clear! Yun Rans eyes turned ruthless, and her voice instantly turned colder. If Wen Xueyun provokes me again, Ill beat her up every time I see her. Yun Ran had never been gentle and kind. If Mo Beiyuan was ranked first in the Xuanxia Continent and was not to be trifled with, then Yun Ran was famous in the apocalypse as someone who was not to be provoked. The disciples of the Linxu Sect came aggressively to speak up, but they did not expect Yun Rans attitude to be even more unreasonable and fierce than theirs! Wen Xueyuns face was pped in front of so many disciples of the other sects at the sect meeting. As Yun Ran had said, these disciples of the Linxu Sect had always called themselves the disciples of the number one sect and had an air of superior arrogance about them. Hence, someone immediately stood up and pointed his sword at Yun Ran. I want to fight you. Do you dare to ept the challenge? To be honest, low-level tactics like goading were useless to Yun Ran. If she didnt want to y, no one could invite her. But at this moment, it was a coincidence. Yun Ran happened to want to try the cultivation techniques in the books she had read previously. Her watery eyes swept across the group of disciples of the Linxu Sect, and her voice was sweet. Are you alone? Why dont you all attack together? The disciples of the Linxu Sect were trembling with anger. Listen to her! They had never seen such an arrogant person! Our Linxu Sect has never bullied people with numbers! Even if we defeat you in the end, it will be an unfair victory! When Yun Ran heard that she would only be fighting one person, she lost interest. One person was not worth her time at all. She looked up and said, Your Linxu Sect sure has a lot of rules. Forget it, lets notpete. Wait, what do you mean? Seeing that she did not respond, the disciple of the Linxu Sect seemed a little anxious. Was this woman crazy? Other people asked for one-on-one battles, but this woman asked them all to fight. Im a Spirit Master! I can fight you alone! Yun Ran couldnt be bothered to waste her breath on him. She said, I dont care what level youre at. Why dont you forget it if youre not fighting all at once? I still have to take the children shopping. Dont get in the way. The disciples of the Linxu Sect looked at each other and nodded in unison. Since this woman was courting death, she should not me them. Alright, but lets get this straight. Since its a battle between the two sides, its impossible for us to be unscathed. I hope that the Ghost King wont me us for being too harsh and not knowing how to show mercy. This woman was too arrogant. Today, they would let her see the sword formation of the Linxu Sect. However, they were worried that if they seriously injured this woman, they would anger Mo Beiyuan, the Killing God. One had to know that the Killing God had never acted ording tomon sense. The rules agreed upon among the sects of the five countries could not restrain this man at all. Mo Beiyuan nced at the indifferent Yun Ran. Through their time together, he had already realized that this woman was not arrogant. Since she had asked, she must bepletely confident. Chapter 88 - 88 An Ordinary Little Miracle Doctor 88 An Ordinary Little Miracle Doctor The people from the Linxu Sect were probably going to suffer. Being gentle to the fairer sex? These people probably did not know how fierce this woman was when she ughtered the nine-star demon beast! Mo Beiyuan did not speak, so the group of disciples of the Linxu Sect took it as tacit agreement. Ah Yuan. Feng Chen nudged a certain someone with his elbow and lowered his voice. Look carefully. Every one of these disciples of the Linxu Sect is a swordsman. Ill leave my words here. Theyll definitely use the sword formation of the Linxu Sect to deal with Sister Yun Ranter. He could guess what these swordsmen of the Linxu Sect were thinking. Sister Yun Ran? Mo Beiyuan nced at him. Feng Chen coughed lightly and immediately changed the topic. Is the main point about how I address her? Its the sword formation of the Linxu Sect! Sword formation! Its not like you dont know how much the sword formation of the Linxu Sect Mo Beiyuan nodded indifferently. His thin lips parted slightly and he said, They cant withstand a single blow. Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. Yes, that sword formation is indeed fragile in your opinion, but Sister Yun Ran She has nevere into contact with a sword formation before! If she fights rashly, Im afraid shell suffer greatly. While the two of them were talking, the disciples of the Linxu Sect had already spread out and quickly set up a sword formation, surrounding Yun Ran. Feng Chen suddenly pped and shouted, Look, what did I say? These swordsmen have indeed begun to set up a sword formation. No, I have to keep an eye on them. Once they realized that something was wrong, they had to rush into the sword formation to save her. Mo Beiyuan was probably the calmest person apart from Yun Ran. However, he lowered his head and realized that the little packrat in his arms seemed to be a little unhappy. It was clenching its little fists. Father, Sweetcake wants to help Mother beat up the bad guys. Mo Beiyuan said in a low voice, Your mother is very powerful. She doesnt need your help to fight bad people. Yes, Sweetcakes mother is the best mother. - The sword formation of the Linxu Sect was set up. Anyone could tell that the intention of the disciples of the Linxu Sect was not to give the other party any chance to fight back. What kind of sword formation is this? Who knows? With 18 people, this is not a small array! This array is probably not simple! Let me take a look. This is one of the eight formations of the Linxu Sect, the Scattered Stars Sword Formation. There are no living doors in this formation, and there are dead doors everywhere. This girl is still too young. Yun Ran stood in the sword array, but she was even calmer than the onlookers outside. ording to the power of the move she had used previously, the other cultivation techniques should not be bad. As for this sword formation, they were all things she had yed with in the apocalypse. They were not very interesting. Dead ends everywhere? No way out? Then she would fight her way out. Everyone imagined that Yunran would be trapped by the sword array and have nowhere to escape. In the end, she would humble herself and admit defeat in a sorry state. However, in fact, the moment the sword formation was activated, Yun Ran attacked one of them. She did not know what cultivation technique she used, but the person she knocked down fell to the ground like a wooden stake. Then a second, a third The disciples of the Linxu Sect kept changing their positions, but they were as fierce as tigers. In the end, they realized that it did not affect Yun Ran from picking one of them out and beating him up. Feng Chen had always felt that he was a talented cultivation genius. But at this moment, in the face of Yun Rans actions, he felt like an ordinary little miracle doctor. Chapter 89 - 89 Isn’t It Good If He Studies Poison? 89 Isnt It Good If He Studies Poison? Feng Chen lowered his head to look at Bun who was beside him, with a hint offort. Fortunately, one of the four in this family was a rtively ordinary mortal. He had such a father, such a mother, and such a sister. Feng Chen wondered if this little packrat would suffer any blow. Feng Chen felt that as an uncle, he shouldfort Bun. Bun, did you know? Actually, Uncle Feng Chen was also very ordinary when he was young. However,ter on, through his own efforts, he joined the Miracle Doctor Sect. Ten yearster, he learned a lot of medical skills and now, hes a little Miracle Doctor that everyone respects. Do you know what this tells us? Bun looked at him with his big ck eyes. The expression on his face was so cool that he was simply a replica of Mo Beiyuan. What Feng Chen wanted to say now was that this childs face was not ordinary! Bun seemed to be listening to him seriously. Then he asked, Does studying medicine earn money? Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. In order to prove that he was very awesome, Feng Chen cleared his throat and replied, Of course, it helps you earn lots of money. The medicinal pills refined by your Uncle Feng Chen are priceless! Bin was interested when he heard this. He asked again, Then which is more profitable, digging out the stones in the heads of demon beasts or refining medicinal pills? Feng Chen said, That depends on the medicinal pill. Some medicinal pills are even more precious than the crystal in the demon beasts head. Bun nodded, not fully understanding. He made a decision in his heart. Other than digging up a carriage of crystals for Sweetcake, his other goal was to learn how to refine pills. Then can you teach me? Since this little packrat was willing to learn, Feng Chen was naturally willing to teach him. After all, he was born into a family full of big shots. If he learned some medical skills, he would have his own skills in the future. He would not be called the weakest of the family of four! Alright, as long as you want to learn, Uncle Feng Chen will teach you. Although Uncle Feng Chen cant beat your father, your mother, and your sister in a fight in terms of medical skills, hes definitely better than them. Bun nodded. His cool little face was still expressionless as he looked at the sword array again. Feng Chen was stupefied. Was that it? He didnt even praise him. He didnt say that his Uncle Feng Chen was so awesome. Feng Chen looked at Yun Ran again and realized that his big shot had already ended the battle by singlehandedly beating up the disciples of the Linxu Sect. Ah Yuan, which cultivation technique did Yunran use to break the array? Its so powerful! Can you lend it to me too? I want to learn it too. Yun Ran had handled the battle too cleanly and beautifully, so much so that Feng Chen was tempted. Previously, he was not too interested in cultivation techniques, but now, he felt that he could learn them too. Mo Beiyuan nced at him indifferently and replied, Its not one of them. She just used 18 moves across the six books. Theyre different against each opponent. ording to yourprehension of spiritual power cultivation methods, it will take about 80 years to cultivate to her level. Are you sure you want to learn them? Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. 80 years? Then forget it! If he had the time, wouldnt it be good for him to study some poison? If his spiritual power cultivation was not enough, there was no need to be afraid. He could use poison to make up for it! Wait, you just said that Sister Yun Ran used 18 different moves. Why would she do that? Doesnt she mind the trouble? Changing from one cultivation technique changing to another required different types of qi and spiritual power. A normal person who could use one or two cultivation techniques freely was enough to fight others. There was no need to change. Therefore, Feng Chen really could not understand her actions. Chapter 90 - 90 Noob and Like to Fight Others! 90 Noob and Like to Fight Others! Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. He curled his thin lips and said with an imperceptible meaning in his voice, Because her initial goal was to use these people as practice. Feng Chens expression froze. Practice? This was too much! Mo Beiyuan did not say anything else. His eyes were deep and distant as he stared at Yun Ran. The girl not far away was dressed in a in dress. Her skin was as white as snow, and she had bright eyes and white teeth. She looked harmless and delicate as if she was otherworldly. !! But her performance just now had definitely overturned everyones understanding of her. On the other side, Yun Ran raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at the people lying on the ground around her. Her voice was light. Its not scary to be a noob. Whats scary is that youre a noob and like to fight others! The disciples of the Linxu Sect were speechless. They felt extremely insulted. They had embarrassed the Linxu Sect. It would be difficult for them to exin when they returned to the sect. Yun Ran had originally nned to bring the two children to the sect meeting to watch themotion. Unexpectedly, after this series of events, she had be the source of liveliness in the eyes of others. Rumors about her were flying everywhere. It even surpassed the poprity of the sect meeting. At the same time, the Linxu Sect had really lost face this time. Sect Master Wen Heng rushed over with a few elders overnight. Looking at his heavily injured precious daughter lying on the bed, Wen Hengs face darkened. He clenched his fists so tightly that his bones cracked. That woman is Mo Beiyuans woman? Therefore, Mo Beiyuan is backing her up. Thats why she has the guts to touch my Linxu Sect. The spies of the Linxu Sect repeated the information they had found about Yun Ran in front of Wen Heng and the elders. However, this time, there was another one. With a heaven-level spiritual root, her spiritual power cultivation is unfathomable. Wen Heng mmed his fist on the table, his eyes filled with hatred. We cant let this matter go. Otherwise, how can we stand in the five countries in the future? The sect cared about its reputation the most. Ill personally meet that woman. The Great Elder was extremely careful when dealing with things. He hurriedly stopped him. No, as the sect master, its not honorable for you to fight a little girl, even if you win. If they lost, it would be even worse. The Linxu Sect would probably walk the path of decline. Wen Heng was displeased. Then are you saying that we should just let it go? Let the other sectsugh at the Linxu Sect? Mock us behind our backs for almost being destroyed by a woman? The Great Elder stroked his beard and rolled his muddy and yellow eyes. A glint shed across his eyes. There are thousands of ways to destroy a person. What is the most hated and despicable thing about spiritual power cultivators? Its a demonic cultivator who uses forbidden techniques to snatch other peoples cultivation. If this woman is a demonic cultivator, she will be the enemy of all sects. The so-called demonic cultivators were not righteous. They were also what everyone called evil. The mostmon cultivation technique for demonic cultivators was to snatch someones cultivation and spiritual root. The spiritual power cultivation of righteous sects and evil demonic cultivators had always been irreconcble. Both sides were evenly matched. Until 800 years ago, a war god-like leader of the righteous path, the Kunlun Sage, led those on the righteous path to battle those on the evil path. In the end, those on the righteous path won and their opponents suffered great damage. They gradually declined and hid in forbidden areas. Until now, there were often evil demonic cultivators on the continent, causing everyone to be in panic. All the sects were responsible for purging demonic cultivation. Demonic cultivator? You mean that woman is a demonic cultivator? Wen Hengs pupils suddenly trembled. Chapter 91 - 91 Mo Beiyuan’s Woman 91 Mo Beiyuans Woman A ferocious glint appeared in the Great Elders eyes as he said sternly, For the sake of the sect, she has to be! The other elders were shocked. They all understood the meaning behind the First Elders words; he nned to use underhand methods to nder that woman as a demonic cultivator. Isnt that bad? The person behind her is Mo Beiyuan! The Great Elder stood up and tugged at his right sleeve with his left hand. The right sleeve was actually empty. Have you forgotten how I lost my arm?! Back then, for the glory of the sect, my arm was crippled in the battle with Mo Beiyuan! I will never forget the humiliation Mo Beiyuan brought me in my life. !! The elders fell silent. No one forgot the humiliation Mo Beiyuan had brought to the major sects and their Linxu Sect. Therefore, that woman could only me herself for being involved with that killing god, Mo Beiyuan! - Yun Ran did not know that these people from the Linxu Sect were secretly plotting against her. Over the past few days, she had brought the two children out to watch themotion as usual. Yun Ran was not very interested in arge-scale recruitment event like the sect meeting. However, the two children had been locked up. It was not easy for them toe out, and they were at a stage where they were very curious about everything, so Yun Ran brought them out to take a look. She could also divert Sweetcakes attention. This was because Sweetcakes health had begun to deteriorate again. Just like before, she was in so much pain that her entire body was trembling and her face was pale. Mo Beiyuan could only use the same method as before to transfer the uncontroble spiritual power from the little packrat to himself. This caused the injuries that he had not recovered from to be even more serious. However, he endured it in front of the two little balls. It was not until he strode out that he suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Afterforting the little packrat, Yun Ran chased after him, wanting to see how he was doing. She heard Feng Chens voice. Ah Yuan, are you alright? I asked you to do it bit by bit. Why didnt you listen to me?! Mo Beiyuan rubbed the corner of his mouth and wiped away the blood. Then, he took the pill from Feng Chen and swallowed it. He adjusted his aura. I wont die. He knew his own body well and would not die for the time being. As for the pain, it was nothing to him. Yun Ran knew that this man was Sweetcakes father, which was why he had done this for her, but she was still grateful for everything he had done. Because not all fathers in the world were the same. Mo Beiyuan, let me try next time. I also have spiritual power cultivation now. It shouldnt be low. Yunran did not know her spiritual power cultivation level, but she had easily won against Wen Xueyun and the disciples of the Linxu Sect. That was probably not low. Mo Beiyuan stared at her with his cold eyes and said calmly, Theres no need. Im not as weak as you think. As long as he was not dead, he would not let this woman suffer for him. Yun Ran pursed her lips and raised her face slightly before she could meet his eyes. I never thought you were weak. Youre very strong! Sweetcake is also my child. If I can help, I want to help her as much as I can. Mo Beiyuan was already injured. Now that the spiritual power in his body was a little out of control, she suddenly approached and spoke. Her breath was like orchids, causing the Gu poison in his body to be active again. He seemed to have a fatal attraction to this woman in front of him. Yun Ran, if you really want to help me, try to stay as far away from me as possible! This was the first time Yun Ran had heard him call her name so seriously. She was stunned for a moment before she understood what he meant. She quickly took a few steps back. Chapter 92 - 92 What Cultivation 92 What Cultivation Whats with the Gu poison in Mo Beiyuans body? Who poisoned him? Is it his enemy? Can you tell me in detail? It was mainly because this Gu poison was too strange. Yun Ran was curious about how he had fallen for it so she asked Feng Chen, the big mouth. Then youve asked the right person. I know, I know. Come, sit down and talk while you eat melon. As he spoke, he stuffed a watermelon into Yun Rans mouth. That poison was poisoned by that Ghost Gu Lady from Miaojiang. !! Miaojiang, Ghost Gu Lady? Does she have a grudge against Mo Beiyuan? ording to normal analysis, that woman must have had a grudge to poison him. Unexpectedly, Feng Chen kept shaking his head. Then, she said tirelessly, Youre wrong. Its not hatred, its love! That Ghost Gu Lady said that Ah Yuans body is a rare physique that can only be seen once in a thousand years. It can help her cultivate, so she insisted on pulling Ah Yuan to cultivate with her. Is Ah Yuan that kind of person? Yun Ran could roughly guess the subsequent developments. So, she drugged Mo Beiyuan to force him to submit? To practice with her? Feng Chen blinked and coughed softly. When I spoke about the two of them cultivating together, it doesnt mean the same as the kind of cultivation you know. Its the kind of cultivation you should understand. Yun Ran had made a mistake just now. Now that Feng Chen had reminded her so subtly and connected it to the characteristics of the Gu poison, she roughly understood what cultivation technique the Ghost Gu Lady was practicing. However, she did not expect that she would be the one cultivating with Mo Beiyuan. Since its the Gu poison from the Ghost Gu Lady, why dont we just find her to detoxify it? Feng Chen sighed. I did! But that woman has gone missing. All these years, Ah Yuans people have been looking for her. Theyve tried all kinds of other methods, but youve seen the effect. Those antidotes were useless. By the way, did you secretly cultivate with Ah Yuan with your spiritual power cultivation? She and Mo Beiyuan? Yun Ran blocked his mouth with a piece of watermelon. Take back those messy little stories in your head. He and I always want to stay far away from each other. How would we cultivate? With our willpower? With that, she left the stunned Feng Chen behind. Yun Ran knew very well that the person who had that ident with Mo Beiyuan was not her, but the Host. She was not the one who gave birth to Mo Beiyuans child. It was the Host. Therefore, she had nothing to do with Mo Beiyuan. Feng Chen looked at the departing figure and realized that Yun Ran had misunderstood what he meant. He quickly chased after her. Hey, wait, listen to me. I didnt mean that you and Ah Yuan dual cultivated! Im innocent! Yun Ran turned and red at him. Will you shut up? If you open your mouth again, Ill cut out your tongue. Did he have to shout so loudly on such a topic? There were many secret guards around the courtyard. Those secret guards were all elites of the Yuan Manor and all of them had sharp ears. Feng Chen felt wronged! He meant that she had cultivated those high-level cultivation techniques with Mo Beiyuan previously. He thought Mo Beiyuan must have guided her so that she could master them all so quickly. It was just that the topic might have changed a little too quickly. But there was no other meaning! The secret guards of the Yuan Manor were indeed sharp-eared and loyal. When they heard their conversation, they turned around and sent it to Mo Beiyuan. They even added some spection and analysis. Young Divine Physician Feng probably wants to persuade Miss Yun Ran to dual cultivate with you and help you relieve the Gu poison in your body. Then Miss Yun Ran wanted to cut off his tongue. Chapter 93 - 93 I’ll Greet Them With a Saber 93 Ill Greet Them With a Saber When Mo Beiyuan heard the secret guards report, his face turned green. He rushed over and pulled Feng Chen up from the bed. Dont talk to Yun Ran anymore. Feng Chen looked confused. Did he drag him out of bed just to tell him this? Why? To be honest, he and Yun Ran got along quite well. Why should he talk less? !! Did this person think that everyone was like him? He did not like to talk and liked tomunicate everything with his eyes! Feng Chen stared at him for a moment, thenughed mysteriously. Mo Beiyuan, just admit it. Youre so damn possessive! If you like Yun Ran, just say it. Isnt it just an iron tree blooming? I wontugh at you. Mo Beiyuan knew that Feng Chen was used to speaking without thinking, but what nonsense was he talking about now? What did Feng Chen mean by saying he liked Yun Ran? And possessive? How could he possibly have that strange lust for a woman? His handsome brows furrowed. Dont make things up about me and her in the future. Theres nothing between us. He was a man. It was fine to listen, but Yun Ran was a girl and was very thin-skinned. She couldnt stand such nonsense. Feng Chen pursed his lips, clearly not believing him. Nothing happened? Go ahead and be stubborn! Dont regret it in the future. With Sister Yun Rans fairy-like appearance, others might snatch her away if you are not careful. Women all like those sweet-tongued handsome young masters. Mo Beiyuan red at him coldly. His aura was cold, and his eyes were cold. Feng Chen, cut off your tongue if you dont want it. Feng Chen muttered to himself, Im not allowed to say this or that. I cant praise Sister Yun Ran for being good-looking! I cant even talk about sweet-tongued handsome young masters! However, when he received a certain someones gaze, Little Miracle Doctor Feng still cowered a little. Sigh, isnt it just shutting up? Ill close it now, alright? After talking to Feng Chen, Mo Beiyuan turned around and went to look for Yun Ran. Feng Chen was a careless person. That woman should not take his words seriously. Yun Ran had just coaxed the two little balls to sleep. She entered the space and wanted to soak in the spring water. Sensing that someone was approaching, she couldnt put on her clothes properly, so she wrapped herself up and rushed out of the spatial immortal mountain. After the door opened, what greeted Mo Beiyuans eyes was a peach blossom demon in the wilderness. Her face was red and suffused with mist, like a peach blossom that had bloomed in March. Her hair was messy around her ears and cheeks. She was dressed in a white robe wrapped around her petite figure. Her footsteps were light, and her entire body seemed to emit a faint fragrance. When Yun Ran saw that it was him, she made way and let him in. Are you here to see Sweetcake? Come in. Shes asleep. Mo Beiyuans Adams apple moved imperceptibly, and his eyes darkened. Did this woman have any defense at all? She opened the door for a man in the middle of the night and was wearing such thin clothes. For some reason, Feng Chens stupid words just now suddenly appeared in his mind. A sweet-talking handsome young master? This woman was probably really gullible to have fallen for a bastard like Mo Jinyu. Mo Beiyuan felt that even for the sake of the two children, he had the obligation to remind her of the dangers of this world. Your vignce is poor. What if theres an assassin outside this door? Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes and realized that he was talking to her. Oh, I know its you. How could someone who had survived in a godforsaken ce like the apocalypse not be guarded? Yun Ran only trusted the abilities of her subordinates and would not let strangers approach the little packrats room. She had long guessed that the person who hade was him, so she did not take any precautions. If its a killer or assassin, Ill greet them with a saber. Chapter 94 - 94 Who Can Withstand It? 94 Who Can Withstand It? Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened, and his thin lips pursed into a line. Your saber is with me. This woman had probably forgotten that her saber was temporarily with him. To think she wanted to move forward with a saber. If it was really a killer, she probably didnt even have a handy weapon. At the thought of this, Mo Beiyuan suddenly remembered something. Previously, Yun Ran did not have any spiritual power cultivation; even if she had a storage ring, she could not control it. However, it was different now. She had found her spiritual root and had a certain spiritual power cultivation. She could control the storage ring. He did have a few idle storage rings in his hand, but they were all in the style of men. It was not suitable for her slender fingers to wear them. If he remembered correctly, some auction houses would take advantage of the poprity of the sect meeting to holdrger-scale auctions. There would be storage rings and portable spiritual artifacts auctioned at the auction. He asked the secret guards to see if there would be an auction nearby in the next few days. Yun Ran had only said it casually to show that she would never show mercy when facing killers. Unexpectedly, the person opposite her was so serious that he was really discussing with her how to deal with killers knocking on the door. Then Ill swing the stool and smash it in his head. That should do it! Mo Beiyuan frowned again. No, wood is too disadvantageous against sharp weapons. Moreover, you might not be able to hit his head. Although their rtionship was quiteplicated, other than sharing a pair of cute little balls, it was also the kind of rtionship where they were forced to live and die together. But Yun Ran rarely chatted with this man. Perhaps it was because of what he had done these past few days that her understanding of him had changed and she began to gradually trust him. As a result, Yun Ran found his personality quite interesting. She sat at the table and poured herself a cup of tea. She staredzily at the person opposite her. The mans back was straight and he exuded a noble aura. His cold eyes gave off an abstinent aura. The conversation between Feng Chen and her earlier appeared in Yun Rans mind. It was normal for the Ghost Gu Lady of Miaojiang to covet his body. Who could withstand such a proud, powerful, and abstinent man? Mo Beiyuan saw that she was lying on the table with her arms propped up, revealing a thin and white arm. She lookedzy and casual. He knew that she did not listen to him at all. I dont want you to die. If you die, youll implicate me. Yun Rans cherry lips curled. Okay, then tell me. If theres a killer outside the door, what should I do? Mo Beiyuan said, If you dont know the other partys strength, its best not to get close and dont trust anyone, especially those handsome young masters who look like good people. Sometimes, good-looking people might not be good people. His words were actually unnecessary advice to Yun Ran. Because Yun Ran wouldnt trust anyone easily. But she smiled at him and nodded. Okay, I got it. This mans tone was so serious that she could not regard him with a joking attitude. Mo Beiyuan did not continue this topic. He walked over to the bed and stared at the two little balls sleeping soundly for a while. Yun Ran yawned and waited for him to leave. After finally sending him to the door, she heard him suddenly say, Dont worry, even if youre fatally tempting to me, I wont touch you. Yun Ran was speechless. Wasnt it appropriate to say such things in the middle of the night? Chapter 95 - 95 His Charm 95 His Charm Yun Ran naturally believed that he wouldnt touch her. No matter what the rumors about him were, Yun Ran believed that he still had this bit of character. If he really wanted to touch her, he would not help her find her spiritual root. The most likely oue for her was to be locked in the Yuan Manor and be his tool to relieve the Gu poison in his body. Mo Beiyuan finally said what he had been suppressing in his heart. Only when he turned around to leave did his clenched fists slowly rx. The next day, Yun Ran brought the two children to have breakfast with Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan was no longer as stiff as the first time he fed Sweetcake porridge. He knew how much to scoop with a spoon. The little packrat swallowed very well. The two little balls had a good appetite today. Each of them ate an entire meat bun and half a bowl of porridge. After breakfast, Mo Beiyuan said, Theres an auction today. Lets go take a look. Yun Ran agreed. The two children did not know what an auction was at all, but as long as they got to go out to y with their parents, they were very happy. Oh, Sweetcake is going to an auction. The little packrat sat in her fathers arms and pped her little hands. She swayed her calves, and the little knot on her head swayed. When she saw Feng Chen enter, she even waved and took the initiative to greet him. Uncle Feng Chen, Sweetcake is going to an auction! Bun was the kind of person who was more reserved. Although he was very happy, the expression on his face was still cool. Feng Chen knew that they were going to the auction and wanted to join in the fun. I havent been to an auction in a long time. Lets go and watch the show. Feng Chens survival instinct was extremely strong. He automatically avoided Yun Ran and went straight to chat with the two little balls. Do you know what an auction is? Are you that happy? Little Sweetcake said sweetly, Its a ce where you p someone till he flies. Feng Chen was stunned. This was the first time he had heard such a refreshing exnation. Therefore, he patiently exined to the little packrat what an auction was. After Feng Chen exined in detail, the little packrat widened her big round eyes and nodded. I know. Im going to buy something! I love to buy things! Feng Chen nodded. Yes, yes, yes. Were going to buy things. Your father has money. When the timees, you can just ask him to buy whatever you like. He was not up to no good. Ah Yuan was really rich! He had so much money that he could not spend it all! The little packrats eyes lit up. She had thought that it would be simr to shopping. She had already nned in her heart that she would buy a lot of candied hawthorns, preserves, and pastries! Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the auction venue, the little packrat twisted her neck and searched everywhere, but did not see a single candied hawthorn ball. Father, have the candied hawthorns been sold out? Candied hawthorns? Thats right? Sweetcake wants to buy candied hawthorns. Feng Chens candid words destroyed the little packrats wish. Theres no candied hawthorn here. Only this big shots little packrat could think of buying candied hawthorn at the auction. Seeing that the little packrat had gone from happy to disappointed, Mo Beiyuan nced at Feng Chen coldly and told the little packrat in his arms in a low voice. The candied hawthorn seller isnt here yet. Hell be hereter. The little packrat immediately perked up again. Her big eyes flickered. Hes not here yet? Didnt they sell everything? What about the sellers of sweet preserves? What about the sellers of sweetcakes? Are they all not here? Yes, none of them are here yet. Theyll all be hereter. Chapter 96 - 96 A Big Boss Doting On His Daughter 96 A Big Boss Doting On His Daughter Feng Chen finally understood. Regardless of whether this was an auction or not, someone would make sure the candied hawthorns were sold. This was how big shots doted on their daughters. Thunderbolt received a look from his master and immediately understood what it meant. He left with a group of secret guards. Candied hawthorns, preserves, pastries They were going to bring the vendors and the goods to their little master. Yun Ran could not agree with Mo Beiyuan doting on the little packrat so much. Giving her whatever she wanted might not be a good thing for the little packrats growth. However, she did not expose Mo Beiyuans coaxing. Thunderbolt and the other secret guards were really efficient. They left on the flying demon beast and quickly brought back their goods. In addition to the candied hawthorn seller, the candied fruit seller, the pastry seller, there were also the dough maker, the kite seller Yun Ran was speechless. Why didnt they bring back an entire street of vendors? Mo Beiyuans expression was normal. He carried the little packrat and strode over, letting the little packrat experience the joy of buying. Father, I want a lot of candied hawthorns, candied plums, and sweet pastries Yeah. The little packrat had a stick of candied hawthorn in her left hand and a small dough figurine in her right. The rest of the things were packed and put into Mo Beiyuans storage ring. The vendors were also very happy that they had each obtained a gold ingot. One of them asked a secret guard who did not look so fierce in a low voice, Little brother, will your little master stille tomorrow? The secret guard was speechless. After the little packrat finished shopping, the auction officially began. The auction here was a little different from the auction house. First of all, it was a different asion. It was different from the meticulous arrangement of the auction house. The auction here was open-air. Arge stage had been temporarily built outside the sect. There werent many restrictions and rules on the auction items. There were medicinal pills, weapons, medicinal herbs, living demon beasts, and dead demon beast items In short, there was a dazzling array of all kinds of things. Although the scene was a little simple and shabby, it was not inferior to some auction houses. Many sect masters and elders also came to join in the fun. Some prepared some items for auction, while others came to see if there were any good items to take. For example, the Miracle Doctor Sect would prepare some pills for auction. The zing Mystic Sect would auction the spirit artifacts they had refined. Mo Beiyuan had already asked the secret guards to investigate. There would be a few womens storage rings being auctioned today. They were made by an elder of the zing Mystic Sect who was good at refining storage rings. The storage space wasnt big, but it was enough for the woman to store a saber and some clothes. Compared to arge-scale recruitment fair like the sect meeting, Yun Ran was more interested in the auction venue. Being a shopaholic was probably in the nature of women! She still had some demon beast crystals in her hand. She did not know if they would be enough for her to squanderter. However, she might not be interested in ordinary things. In an auction like this in the wild, there were no VIP rooms. Everyone on the second and third floors stood around the stage and raised their hands to bid. However, most people were actually just here to watch the show. After all, not everyone could afford those medicinal pills and spirit weapons. Chapter 97 - 97 I’m Not That Poor 97 Im Not That Poor Mo Beiyuan was too eye-catching. Heterochromia was the symbol of his status. Behind this identity were those terrifying rumors. Therefore, no one would rush toward them. It was so crowded elsewhere that only the space beside them was very empty. Yun Ran had benefited from him and found a spot with an excellent view. She didnt have to be pushed around in the crowd, nor did she have to worry about a tall person in front of her blocking her vision. Amidst the chaos and noise, the auction officially began. The first item was the special Spirit Gathering Pill of the Miracle Doctor Sect. It could help new spiritual power cultivators gather energy better. The Spirit Gathering Pill was not a rare item, but because it was produced by the Miracle Doctor Sect, it was quite sought after. Thirty Spirit Gathering Pills were sold for three three-star demon beast crystals. Feng Chen was showing off to Bun. Do you see that? Its that thing that Im just casually refining it for fun. Bun nodded. His expression was very serious. Okay, then I want to refine it casually in the future. The second item was a dagger polished from a ck beast horn. The shape was good, but Yun Ran knew that it was a pleasant-looking but useless trinket and was not much interested. The third item was a bottle of 100% nourishing wine. It had been soaked in the bones, brains, ws, and other materials of demon beasts for 49 years. Yun Ran wanted to ask if it was really fine to drink this thing. When the fourth item, a storage ring, was brought up, Yun Ran heard Thunderbolt, who was next to Mo Beiyuan bid. Previously, those people had raised the price by one star crystal per bid. However, Thunderbolt only said, Our master wants this. Yun Ran did not know that there was another rumor about Mo Beiyuan in the five countries. It was that his family had a mine and demon beast crystals had piled up into a small mountain. The wealth of one mine wasparable to that of a country, but this one wasparable to that of five countries. Therefore, as soon as Thunderbolt spoke, no one dared to bid against him. Soon, the storage ring was delivered to Yun Ran. Yunran stared at the ring for a moment. Ah, this is for me? The mans voice was cold and unnatural. Youre not nning to continue getting me to keep that ugly saber for you, are you? Yun Ran was speechless. How much did this person despise her saber? When he said that, Yun Ran also felt that it was inconvenient to keep her saber with him. Other than the saber, all the clothes she and the children had changed into were stored with him. She had to ask him every time she changed. Her immortal mountain was huge, but she did not want to expose it for the time being. Therefore, she did indeed need a storage ring that belonged to her. Mo Beiyuan doted on the little packrat and bought things for her because she was his bloodline. However, Yun Ran felt that it didnt seem right to ept this big gift from him. Well, I still have some demon beast crystals I dug up previously. It should be enough to buy this storage ring. Mo Beiyuan was a little unhappy. Im not that poor. It was just a storage ring, yet she felt the need to pay. Feng Chen also said, Were all friends. Its too tacky to talk about money. Sister Yun Ran, dont stand on ceremony with him. This person has so many crystals that he cant spend them all. Just treat it as a chance for him to spend money. Yun Ran did not argue with him anymore. After taking the storage ring, she put it on her finger and thanked him sincerely. She also remembered this matter in her heart. When she had the chance in the future, she would find a gift to return. Chapter 98 - 98 Half a Ghoul 98 Half a Ghoul Mo Beiyuan did not say anything else and continued to look at the auction stage. He then bought the next few storage rings that were meant for women. Yun Ran didnt speak when he made the bids because she thought he had taken them for other family and friends. After all, there were many little princesses in the pce. Unexpectedly, the pile of storage rings was sent to her in the end. Are these for me? Mo Beiyuans gaze swept past and stopped on her face. He raised his eyebrows. Who else could they be for? Do I wear them myself? Yun Ran waved her left hand. But I already have one. Mo Beiyuan frowned, his voice filled with confusion. Dont you women like to collect all kinds of storage rings? She felt the gazes of the surrounding women. Yun Ran roughly understood that a storage ring in this world might be equivalent to a limited edition luxury bag. It was something many women dreamed of having. It was not just storage. What Mo Beiyuan had done just now was probably to give her a few limited edition bags. That was why those women looked envious. Since these things had already been bought, there was no way to return them. Yun Ran could only ept them for the time being. She thought that when Little Sweetcake grew up, she would pass them to her! The auction continued. Next were still some medicinal pills, demon beasts, spirit weapons, and so on. They were not big treasures, but there were many people bidding. Finally, it was thest item. On the temporary tform, a beast cage was pulled up. After the ck cloth on the beast cage was pulled away, everyone realized that the cage did not contain a demon beast, but a naked person. It was a child, between six to seven years of age, judging by the shape. Chained and cowering in a corner of the cage, his dark eyes on his dirty little face were wary. It reminded Yun Ran of the two little balls that had been locked in the Prime Ministers woodshed. Feeling a little ufortable, she frowned slightly. Why are there children being auctioned? Is this allowed in the five countries? Even in the apocalyptic environment, no one would sell children as goods! Yun Ran could not get an answer from the Hosts memories, so she asked Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened, and his tone was cold. Hes not an ordinary child. What do you mean? Yun Ran was puzzled. A child was a child. Was there anything ordinary? Hes half a ghoul. Half a ghoul? Yun Ran didnt ask him this time because she knew what a ghoul was. Other than the humans, there were two other races in the Five Nations Continent- the ghouls and the wolf ghosts. Compared to the human race, there were fewer ghouls and wolf ghosts. The ghouls fed on the blood of humans and beasts. They lived longer than humans and lived in caves in the mountains. They did not see sunlight all year round and liked to hunt humans at night. As a half-ghoul, the child was the progeny of a human and a ghoul. This bloodline was deemed the lowliest and most dirty bloodline by the five countries. It was not epted by the humans, nor would it be recognized by the ghouls. In the eyes of humans, ghouls were not humans. When they preyed on humans, they were equivalent to demon beasts in the Demon Beast Forest. Therefore, this child was auctioned off as an item. Chapter 99 - 99 She Was Not the Only One Who Was Agitated 99 She Was Not the Only One Who Was Agitated However, a persons birth was not something they could choose. If they could choose, who would be willing to be born with such a bloodline? Yun Ran was definitely not a saint, but the child in front of her really reminded her of the first time she saw the two children. The little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms also saw the person in the cage. It blinked its big eyes and looked over curiously. Father, why is that brother locked in the cage? Is it because his father hasnte to save him yet? When will his fathere to save him? The little packrats innocent words stunned everyone present. This was because it was Mo Beiyuan who appeared back then and saved them from the Prime Ministers Mansion. !! Therefore, in the little packrats understanding, children without a father would be locked up and had to wait for their father to save them. Little Sweetcake had the potential to be a chatterbox. Even if no one answered her, she could talk to herself. Little Brothers father probably doesnt know that hes here. If he did, he would definitely bring him home because Sweetcakes father brought Sweetcake home. What about Little Brothers mother? Did she go find food for him? Its not good to be hungry. Sweetcake doesnt like to be hungry either. Father, can Little Brother eat Sweetcakes candied hawthorn? The girls words touched the softest string in Yun Rans heart. Obviously, she was not the only one who was touched. Thunderbolt, go and bring him here. Mo Beiyuan gave the order. Thunderbolt made a bid and brought the child in the cage to them. The child was draped in the ill-fitting clothes of the secret guards and was carried to them by Thunderbolt like a little chick. Little Sweetcake greeted him with a smile. She revealed her signature sweet smile and called the child Little Brother. Then, she reached out her little arm to hand over the candied hawthorn in her hand. However, she was stopped by Mo Beiyuan. Because he knew how dangerous the ghouls were, even though this was only half a ghoul, he could not let his guard down. Besides, he didnt like his little daughter sharing a stick of candied hawthorn with strangers. Candied hawthorn wont fill his stomach. They have something else for him. Thunderbolt immediately understood. Yes, yes, yes. Little Master Sweetcake, these ghouls dont like candied hawthorns. They liked to drink blood. As she got closer, Yun Ran saw the child clearly. She understood why Mo Beiyuan said that he was half a ghoul. It was because this child had the characteristics of a ghoul. He had two sharp fangs and a pair of pointed ears. He seemed to be a little afraid of the sunlight and kept raising his arms to block the sunlight. However, other than the characteristics of fangs and ears, the true ghouls also had a pair of Dark Night Blood Eyes. Their skin had the pallor of a dead person, and one could clearly see greenish-gray blood vessels covering their bodies. Moreover, the skin of true ghouls would be burned by the sunlight at noon. Seeing that he was not feeling well, Yun Ran went to the secret guard and asked for an umbre. She held the oil-paper umbre to block the sunlight above his head. Seeing Yun Ran approach, Feng Chen reminded her, Sister Yun Ran, be careful. Although hes only half a ghoul, he still has the bloodline of a ghoul. Be careful. He may jump up and bite you. Feng Chen and Mo Beiyuan had seen real ghouls hunt humans. Feng Chens scalp tingled when he thought of how those people had died tragically after their blood was sucked dry. That was why he was so wary of this half-ghoul. Chapter 100 - 100 Cute? Little Teeth? 100 Cute? Little Teeth? Yun Rans misty eyes seemed to be enshrouded in dazzling starlight. Her lips curled up slightly, and her voice waszy with a faint smile. Bite me? Then I might pull out all his cute little teeth. Feng Chen was dumbfounded. What was cute? Little teeth? What was going on with Sister Yun Ran? Was her eyesight bad? Yun Ran could tell from the childs eyes if he was aggressive after staying in the apocalypse for so long. The group returned from the auction. The child was also brought back by the secret guards and raised for a few days. Since they did not hear their master mention how to deal with this little ghoul, the group of secret guards did not know what to do next. It would have been fine if it was an ordinary child, but the problem was that this was a little ghoul! They couldnt kill him, and they didnt know where to send him. Normal people wouldnt dare to adopt him! Master, how should we deal with this ghoul? Thunderbolt couldnt make up his mind, so he could only ask his master for his opinion. Mo Beiyuan had almost forgotten about the existence of such a little thing. Throw it away! Throw it? Thunderbolt was a little surprised. Didnt his master have other ns for saving this little ghoul previously? How could he throw it away just like that? Do I have to raise him? Mo Beiyuan admitted that he had beenpassionate by making a move at the auction. But he had never thought of raising a little ghoul by his side. This was undoubtedly akin to raising an untamed demon beast by his side. No, Im thinking where to throw him. Thunderbolt was also confused, so he must have been thinking too much. His master might have only saved this little ghoul on ount of Sweetcake and had no other ns. Mo Beiyuan nced at him coldly. You can throw him wherever you want. Do you need me to teach you this? No need. Ill do it now. Thunderbolt could not stand that gaze, so he really admired Sweetcake, who could act cute in his masters arms. He also admired Miss Yun for being so calm in front of his master. Thunderbolt turned around and left, but because he suddenly had something else to do, he did not carry out the mission of throwing the little ghoul immediately. - Yun Ran had been rtively free these few days and continued to wait for the Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect to refine the pills. On the other hand, Bun had gotten closer to Feng Chen recently. He seemed to be interested in Feng Chens medical skills and alchemy. Yun Ran knew that Bun was not the kind of boy who needed to be watched at all times, so she let him y with Feng Chen. However, Feng Chen had already begun to doubt his life. At first, he felt that since Bun wanted to learn from him, he could be considered Buns master. In front of his first and only young disciple, he had to show his strength. Therefore, he brought Bun to his masters alchemy room to y. He nned to show Bun a unique pill refinement technique on the spot. Master, hows the pill refinement? The Third Elder of the miracle doctors was refining pills with a few junior disciples. Seeing that Feng Chen had brought a three-and-a-half-year-old child over, he was a little unhappy and instructed, Look after this little child. Dont let him touch the things here. Do you hear me? Those herbs of mine are not ordinary things. It had to be known that every step of pill refinement had to be precise. Otherwise, if it was too light, the pill would be damaged, and if it was too heavy, the furnace would explode. Therefore, generally speaking, outsiders were not allowed to enter the alchemy room. Chapter 101 - 101 I Didn’t Touch Anything 101 I Didnt Touch Anything Feng Chen agreed and instructed Bun not to touch the things there. Although your father is rich and can afford to apany these things if theyre damaged, youd better be good and not move, because my master will beat people up when hes fierce. Bun nodded coolly, indicating that he understood. He followed behind Feng Chen with his big ck eyes, showing interest in everything in the alchemy room. Bun was different from Sweetcake. He only spoke a little more in front of Yun Ran. In front of others, he was as quiet as Mo Beiyuan and had a calm personality that did not match his age. The young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect were not old either. When they saw the three-and-a-half-year-old boy squatting obediently on the stool with a cool expression, one of them couldnt help but tease him with a pill. Little baby, do you want some candy? I have delicious candy here. Do you want some? Bun looked up and said in a childish but calm voice, What youre holding is not candy, but a pill. Cant the disciples of the Miracle Doctors Sect even differentiate between candy and pills? The little packrats words amused the other disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect. The disciple who had teased him felt that he had been rebuked by a little child and felt a little embarrassed. Who said that? This is candy. It just looks like a pill. Bun raised his chin and nced over indifferently. He was clearly a little child, but his ck jade-like eyes made one feel he had already seen through everything. Since its candy, eat it yourself! That persons expression froze. Who would eat medicinal pills for no reason? Moreover, this medicinal pill was actually waste that was refined previously and was useless to the body. He just wanted to see the expression of this child when he ate itter and realized that he had been deceived. I dont like candy. Here! Bun frowned slightly and looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. I dont like candy either, but I suggest you take a look at your brain. You probably dont have a good brain if you treat a useless pill as candy. Little kid, how do you know this is a useless medicinal pill? At this moment, a slightly low and deep voice sounded. It was the Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect. Bun looked at him and replied in a tender voice, Uncle Feng Chen said that the smell of a useless pill is mixed and has a charred smell. Theres a difference in quality and there are many cracks on the surface. Its a useless pill. Third Elder was shocked. A three-year-old child could actually say such things clearly. Wait, thats not right. You didnte into contact with that pill at all. How did you know that it had a burnt smell? Youre not lying, are you? Bun wrinkled his little nose and was a little unhappy. Im not lying! This pills smell is so strong. Cant you smell it? Why would this old man ask such a strange question? It was obvious that the pill did not smell good, but he still said that he was lying! Mother doesnt like children who lie, so I wont lie! Didnt Uncle Feng Chen say that the Miracle Doctor Sect was very powerful? Could it be that Uncle Feng Chen was lying to a child? If that was the case, he didnt want to go to the Miracle Doctor Sect. Feng Chen sneezed loudly. He turned around and realized that Bun was surrounded by a group of disciples from the Miracle Doctor Sect. His masters body seemed to be trembling No way! Could it be that little Bun didnt listen to him and touched something he shouldnt have?! Feng Chen hurriedly rushed over and said, Master, dont be angry and hurt your body. Did this little packrat touch your precious medicinal herbs? Its fine. His father is rich! Just ask his father forpensation! Hearing this, Bun was a little unhappy and immediately retorted, I didnt touch anything. Third Elder red at Feng Chen. Whos angry? Am I the kind of person who gets angry easily? Im chatting with this little kid. Chapter 102 - 102 Not Very Smart 102 Not Very Smart Feng Chen asked, Then why are you trembling with anger! You little brat, shut up. Im just excited, understand? Third Elder turned around and smiled kindly at the little packrat. To think he was able able to smell the scent of that medicinal pill from such a distance; it would be a pity for a child with such a sensitive sense of smell not to learn alchemy. It had been a long time since their Miracle Doctor Sect had received a talented disciple. During this sect meeting, he did not find any good seedlings that caught his eye. He was definitely going to recruit this baby! However, he had to test this childs sense of smell again to avoid making a mistake. Do you want to y a game with me, doll? I dont. Bun didnt like to y games, so he decisively rejected his suggestion. Feng Chen was also stunned. Master, arent you busy refining pills? Why do you have time to y with the children! Third Elder pped his arm. What do you know! Master has discovered an extremely talented seedling. Alchemy was not as important as this rare good seedling! However, this childs bloodline was a little unsatisfactory. He was actually Mo Beiyuans child. A good seedling? Who are you talking about? Bun? Does he have the talent to study medicine? Feng Chen knew his masters criteria for taking in a disciple were harsh. Usually, it was others who came to beg him to be their master. He had never seen the old man want to take someone else as his disciple. Therefore, when Bun wanted to learn alchemy, Feng Chen nned to teach him himself. He did not n to let him join the Miracle Doctor Sect. However, at this moment, his master actually said that this little packrat was talented. Wait, did Master want to take this little packrat as his disciple? If his master epted Bun, Bun would be his junior brother. Then wouldnt Ah Yuan be a generation higher than him in seniority? From a brother to an elder? No, Master, dont snatch my disciple! Hes already prepared to take me as his master! Bun blinked his big eyes and did not refute Feng Chens words. He only asked him, Uncle Feng Chen, your Miracle Doctor Sect doesnt seem to be smart at all. Are you really very powerful? Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. The young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect were speechless. Even Third Elder was stunned. Did their Miracle Doctor Sect look stupid? So, who did something stupid to make this child think that the people from the Miracle Doctors Sect were stupid? The young disciple who had pretended a useless medicinal pill was candy had clearly be everyones target. Third Elder smiled and said, One or two of them are indeed not very smart. Little did he know that in Buns heart, he also belonged to one or two of them who were not very smart. Bun was a little bored sitting there, so he looked up and urged Feng Chen, Uncle Feng Chen, are your pills ready? Feng Chen said, Do you think its so easy to refine pills? I have to prepare the herbs first and concoct them before putting them in the pill furnace ording to the ratio. There cant be any mistakes during the refinement. Otherwise, I might fail. After saying that, he didnt forget to teach little Bun. Do you know what this tells us? Nun nodded seriously, indicating that he understood. This tells me that Uncle Feng Chen is very slow in refining pills and will fail. I cant learn from you. Feng Chen was stunned. Why little Bun talk like this? The disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect at the side almost choked withughter. One had to know that Senior Brother Feng Chen and Martial Uncle were the most talented disciples in their Miracle Doctor Sect. Now, they were actually looked down upon by a little child. It was simply too interesting. Feng Chen was so angry that heughed. He also wanted to see this three-and-a-half-year-old boys talent. Bun, would you like to y a game? Dont you like crystals? Lets use crystals as chips to y a game. How about that? Chapter 103 - 103 Were They All So Poor? 103 Were They All So Poor? Bun wasnt interested in ying games, but Feng Chen knew that he liked demon beast crystals. Crystals? Sweetcakes favorite beautiful stone? Okay! As expected, when Bun heard that he could receive crystals for winning, he nodded readily. This was Feng Chens n. When the time came, he would deliberately lose two rounds and let Bun win two crystals. He could not hurt the little packrats young and fragile heart. After all, his little packrat was the weakest among the family of four. !! How? Bun was interested. His ck eyes were as bright as gems. Feng Chen had no intention of really treating Bun as an opponent. After all, the little packrat was only three and a half years old and did not know anything about medicine. If he was serious, he would be bullying a child. Hence, he casually said, The game were ying is called guessing medicinal herbs and medicinal pills. Well smell each medicinal herb and medicinal pill first and remember their smell. Later, well close our eyes and see who can quickly and urately guess the names of the medicinal herbs and medicinal pills. This sounded simple, but it was actually not easy. This was because not only did one have to remember the smell of those herbs and pills but they also hadplicated names. Not to mention a little child, even the disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect might not get it right. Therefore, in order to not let little Bun lose too badly, Feng Chen nned to give him more time to remember and tried his best to prepare some easy to remember herbs and pill names. His goal was to test the little packrats talent. Bun nodded. This game sounded simple. However, to Bun, Uncle Feng Chen seemed to be very poor and did not have many crystals. Hence, the little packrat turned to look at the others at the side and asked, Do you have any crystals? Do you want to y together? Third Elder wondered, Why did this child change so quickly? Didnt he just say that he didnt want to y games? Crystals? He had them! However, if an elder of the Miracle Physician Sect were to y with a three-year-old child, it would probably not be seen as bullying the younger generation, but a child! He could not afford to lose face. The disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect did not want to y games with this little kid at all, so they did not say anything. Bun was a little disappointed. He sighed and said, Uncle Feng Chen, didnt you say that one can get rich cultivating alchemy pills? Then why are these people from your Miracle Doctor Sect so poor? They dont even have crystals. Third Elder felt that he couldnt let such a little child look down on their Miracle Doctor Sect. Who said we dont have crystals? Yes, all of you, take out your crystals and y with this little kid. Since the Third Elder had spoken, the young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect naturally could not refuse. They could only take out one or two precious crystals they had saved. Although Bun felt that those crystals were smaller than the ones his mother and father had given Sweetcake, it was better than nothing. Uncle Feng Chen, lend me a crystal first. Ill return it to you when I win. Everyone thought that they were just coaxing him to y. They did not think that a three-and-a-half-year-old child like him could really defeat them. Therefore, even if Bun didnt take out crystals as a stake, they wouldnt say anything. However, this little kid actually borrowed a crystal from Feng Chen as his bargaining chip andpeted with them on equal footing. This shocked the young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect. The Third Elder was also shocked. Mo Beiyuans bloodline had not gone astray. Then he would help bring him back and teach him well, lest he grew up to be like his father. Chapter 104 - 104 Only Three and a Half! 104 Only Three and a Half! Feng Chen handed a crystal to Bun. This way, everyone ced a crystal in front of them as a bargaining chip. The rules were very simple. The medicinal pills and herbs that needed to be tested were ced on the table. Then, everyone surrounded the table to identify those medicinal herbs and medicinal pills. After about ten minutes, everyone was blindfolded. Third Elder would mess up the order and randomly take out one of the herbs and pills and ce them on the table so that all of them could identify them blindfolded and could only rely on their noses to identify the smell. Whoever answered first would umte one point. !! The person who umted the most points in the end would obtain the chips of everyone else. With so many crystals as chips, the young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect did not share Feng Chens love for his little nephew. They had no intention of giving in to this child. It would be embarrassing if they lost to this three-and-a-half-year-old child! But they seemed to have forgotten that thispetition had actually been unfair to that three-and-a-half-year-old child from the beginning! This was because that child had nevere into contact with any medicinal herbs or pills before. Feng Chen had only suggested the game to test Buns sense of smell. Who knew that such arge group of people would end up ying together? He could only hope that little Bun would not cry when he lost! Fortunately, Mo Beiyuan only doted on his daughter and let his son develop independently. Otherwise, Feng Chen felt that he would probably be beaten up. When the game began, Feng Chen was worried that Bun would not be able to remember the names of those medicinal herbs and pills, so he kept nagging in his ear. Bitter Mysterious Ginseng, Bitter Mysterious Ginseng This is Bitter Mysterious Ginseng Red Flower Gentian, Red Flower Gentian This is Red Flower Gentian Chicken Bone Fragrance, Chicken Bone Fragrance, this is Chicken Bone Fragrance! But Bun said, Uncle Feng Chen, just say it once. Theres no need to say it many times. I can hear you Feng Chen said, Little Bun, Im worried that you cant hear me. Im worried that you wont remember! If I say it a few more times, you might be able to remember one or two. But I remember! Feng Chen felt that he had seen that faint expression somewhere before. He suddenly remembered. Wasnt this the expression on Yun Rans face when she was fighting those young disciples of the Linxu Sect? He must have thought too much. Bun was born to Yun Ran, so it was normal for them to look simr sometimes. Its okay. Later, you only need to answer one correctly. Thats already very impressive because youre only three and a half years old! Every one of them is more than ten years older than you! Feng Chen felt that he had to teach little Bun the philosophy of life in advance. For example, one had to be open-minded about everything and not be too calctive about winning or losing. However, after the game started, Feng Chen and the disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect had already begun to doubt their lives. It was because Buns answer came before Third Elder could put down his herbs. When the child spoke just now, he was slow, as if he had just woken up. Unexpectedly, he spoke quickly during the game. He did not give them any chance to answer. Feng Chens mentality went from being worried about Buns young and fragile heart to being hit like never before. He knew it. How could there be an ordinary child in that family of four? With this super powerful memory and almost god-like sense of smell, they should be the ones crying! Chapter 105 - 105 Does My Bloodline Need Other Identity? 105 Does My Bloodline Need Other Identity? Bun put all the crystals into the small cloth bag he carried with him. His expression was still very calm. It was still far from the carriage of crystals he was going to give Sweetcake. Do you still want to y? Everyone quickly shook their heads and waved their hands. Im not ying anymore. Im not ying anymore. I cant win! The Third Elders face was glowing with excitement as he danced excitedly. In all his years of life, he had never seen such a sensitive sense of smell. Most importantly, this childs memory was also shocking! Feng Chen, bring me to see the Ghost King now. Master has something to discuss with him. Third Elder knew that this child was Mo Beiyuans son, so if he wanted to snatch him away he had to get that person to agree before bringing him back to the Miracle Doctor Sect. Feng Chen said, Master, dont tell me you want to take him in as my junior brother! Then wouldnt my seniority be lowered in front of Ah Yuan Third Elder nced at him. Youre thinking too much. Feng Chen slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Then Im relieved. The secret guard came to report that the Third Elder of the Miracle Physician Sect had arrived. Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran thought that the medicinal pills they needed had been refined and the Third Elder had personally delivered them himself to them. Unexpectedly, Third Elder said with a smile, Your son is smart and talented. Hes a genius at learning medicine and refining medicine! I came to ask if youre willing to hand your son over to me. Yun Ran was not surprised. The talent Bun had disyed previously was already obvious. But what kind of request was that? I dont want to. Yun Ran decisively refused! Her Bun was so soft and cute. Why should she let the Miracle Doctor Sect take him away? This was the first time Third Elder had been rejected so bluntly. He coughed softly. Um, Miss Yun, you might not understand what I mean. I mean to bring him back to the Miracle Doctor Sect and let my grandmaster, the Supreme Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect, take him in as a disciple. In the future, his status in the entire continent will not be ordinary. The Supreme Elders in the sect were the ones with the highest seniority and status. This person from the Miracle Doctor Sect was even more impressive. He was two seniorities higher than all the sect masters. If Bun became his disciple, then all the sect masters would have to address the little packrat as Little Uncle-Master. Feng Chen thought about the seniority of this sect. Therefore, when his master said that he was thinking too much, he meant that Bun was not his junior brother, but his little grandmaster. Yun Ran didnt care if it was an elder or not. Her Bun was only three and a half years old. She didnt want to send the child away. Moreover, Yun Ran felt that in the current situation, she would only be at ease if the little packrat was by her side. Oh, Ill say it again. Our Bun is still too young. I dont intend to let him leave his parents side. However, Third Elder was a little persistent. Miss Yun, arent you going to ask this childs opinion? Who knows, he might be willing to leave with us? Bun had never felt safe and was afraid that she and Mo Beiyuan would suddenly abandon him. Therefore, Yun Ran knew Buns choice. Meeting Buns big ck eyes, Yun Ran touched the top of his head gently. No, he doesnt. Bun was very happy. He rubbed against Yun Rans side. Now, he finally looked like a baby. Im not going to the Miracle Physician Sect. I want to stay and protect Mother and Sister. Third Elder thought to himself, This woman is too short-sighted. She couldnt bear for her child to leave her side. She was a simple woman! Then he could only convince Mo Beiyuan. The Ghost King should know what to do. Its the best choice for this child. Mo Beiyuan fumbled with the storage ring on his finger and said indifferently, Does my bloodline need any other identity? Chapter 106 - 106 Ghost Physicians Sect? What the Hell? 106 Ghost Physicians Sect? What the Hell? When Yun Ran heard this, the corners of her lips curled up imperceptibly. Mo Beiyuans personality was quite to her liking. What was the status of a sect? What was the admiration of the world? What she wanted was for the two children to grow up happily. This was also what she had been looking for in the apocalypse. !! However, Mo Beiyuans words displeased the Third Elder. Ghost King, are you looking down on our Miracle Doctor Sect? Then why do you need me to refine this pill for you? You should find someone else! He hade personally and even brought out the Supreme Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect. He had already given them a lot of respect. Unexpectedly, the two of them did not give their Miracle Doctor Sect any respect at all. Yun Ran frowned slightly. What did the Third Elder of the Miracle Physician Sect mean? Could it be that he had taken a fancy to Buns talent and felt they were looking down on the Miracle Doctor Sect if they didnt agree? What kind of logic was this? Feng Chen was in a difficult position. On one side was his good brother, and on the other was his masters sect. Master, thats not what Ah Yuan meant. He just cant bear to part with his precious son. Besides, Bun is also homesick. Unexpectedly, Mo Beiyuan did not intend to give in. He said bluntly, Then I wont trouble the Miracle Doctor Sect. In his anger, the Third Elder was not to be outdone. Alright, then I want to see who else in the entire Five Nations Continent can refine this life-prolonging pill for you other than our Miracle Doctor Sect. After saying that, he even red at Feng Chen. If you dare to help them, get lost from the Miracle Doctor Sect! Ill take it that Ive never taken you in as my disciple. It was really too difficult for Feng Chen. He winked at Mo Beiyuan crazily. However, Mo Beiyuan ignored his small actions. Feng Chen saw that this person could not be persuaded. He could only ce his hopes on Yun Ran. Yun Ran should be easier to talk to than Mo Beiyuan. Sister Yun Ran, look, this The corners of Yun Rans lips twitched slightly, and azy smile appeared on her beautiful face. Threatening us? Thats interesting. Youd better pray that the Miracle Doctor Sect wont beg me in the future. Feng Chen was wondering if Sister Yun Ran was mistaken. He had asked her to soften her stance and not fight back! In that case, his master would probably be even angrier. As expected, the Third Elder was so angry that his beard trembled. What a joke. The Miracle Doctor Sect has been established on the continent for nearly a thousand years. Only others beg us. Theres no reason for us to beg others. Yun Ran smiled. I see. Then your Miracle Doctor Sect will be reced in less than ten years! What did you say? You are a little girl and dont know anything. Its fine if youre disrespectful to me, but you actually dare to curse my Miracle Doctor Sect! The humiliation of the sect was greater than anything else. When the Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect heard this, his face turned even redder. He red at her angrily. Yun Ran was really angry. No matter what Third Elders motive was in wanting to bring Bun back to the Miracle Doctors Sect, Yun Ran really looked down on him now that he was actually threatening her with saving Sweetcakes life. Its not a curse. Its a notice. Remember, the Ghost Physicians Sect will rece your Miracle Doctor Sect. Ghost Physicians Sect? What the hell? This sect doesnt exist on the continent at all. Seeing that she had casually fabricated the name of a sect, the Third Elder was even more certain that she was talking nonsense. Yun Ran nced at him indifferently. Well have it soon. Actually, Yun Ran had long nned to establish her own force, but she hadnt been sure which direction to develop in. Now that she had a direction, it was time to defeat the Miracle Doctor Sect. Third Elder flicked his sleeves. Alright, then Ill wait and see how an unestablished sect reces our Miracle Doctor Sect. With that, he nced at Feng Chen. Traitor, get back to the Miracle Doctor Sect. Youre not allowed to have anything to do with them. I want to see how he survives! Chapter 107 - 107 Joining the Ghost Physicians Sect 107 Joining the Ghost Physicians Sect Feng Chen looked at his good brother and then at Sweetcake and Bun. A serious expression appeared on his usually yful face. His eyes darkened and he suddenly knelt down, kowtowing heavily in the Third Elders direction. Master, Ah Yuan once saved my life. Weve been good brothers for more than ten years. I once swore that my life was his, so please forgive me for being unfilial. The Third Elder did not expect his most valued disciple to betray him and his sect. He was so angry that heughed instead. Good, good, good, very good! I was blind back then to take in an ingrate like you. Today, Ill do as you wish and expel you from the sect! Feng Chen, I want you to swear to the heavens that from now on, youre not allowed to use any medical skills learned from the Miracle Doctor Sect to save people, nor are you allowed to use any pill form of the Miracle Doctor Sect to refine pills. Otherwise, youll definitely suffer divine retribution. The Third Elder knew that Feng Chen had always been proud of his medical skills and alchemy skills. Without these, he was nothing. With this as a threat, Feng Chen would definitely waver in his decision. However, he never expected that Feng Chen would swear ording to what he said without much thought. I, Feng Chen, swear to the heavens that from now on, I will no longer use what the Miracle Doctor Sect has taught or use the Miracle Doctor Sects pill form to refine medicine. Otherwise, I will definitely suffer the wrath of the heavens. Mo Beiyuans resolute thin lips pursed into a line. His back was stiff, and his eyes were filled with forbearance. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, You dont have to do this. Feng Chen gave him a bitter smile and did not speak again. In the current situation, Feng Chen felt that he had to take some responsibility. He shouldnt have brought little Bun to the alchemy room. Yun Rans eyes darkened and she shook her head, feeling that she might have mistaken the attributes of the Miracle Doctor Sect. She wondered if the original intention of the ancestors of the Miracle Doctor Sect hundreds of years ago was to save lives and heal injuries. However, the current Miracle Doctor Sect carried a strong utilitarianism, be it in medical practice, pill refinement, or taking in disciples. If it was not for money, then it would be for fame. It was more like a business organization. The Third Elders character could not be said to be terrible, but he was a ssic egoist. For the sake of his so-called dignity, he actually did not care about their past master-disciple rtionship. Making such a request was to give Feng Chen no way out and make him unable to recover for the rest of his life. Feng Chen and Mo Beiyuan were really brothers. He was too young! Forget it, she would help him! Feng Chen, since youve left the Miracle Doctor Sect, are you willing to join the Ghost Physicians Sect? Feng Chen was stunned. Wait, is there really a Ghost Physicians Sect in the five countries? Why havent I heard of it? Feng Chen was so frightened by her words that he forgot his sadness. Yun Ran raised her eyebrows and nced at him. Oh, I just came up with a name. Naturally, you havent heard it before. Feng Chen gave her a look that said, Are you kidding me? Unexpectedly, little Bun suddenly said, Mother, I want to join the Ghost Physicians Sect. The Ghost Physicians Sect sounds very powerful. Feng Chen muttered, Powerful my ass! Theres not even a shadow of the sect! You little bootlicker! Yun Ran didnt seem to notice the ghost-like expressions on the others faces. Her unbelievably beautiful watery eyes looked at little Bun and her cherry lips twitched. You dont have to join. Im the Sect Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect. Youll be the Young Master from now on. Remember, in the future, the two of us have to work together to destroy the Miracle Doctor Sect. Bun nodded seriously. Yes, Mother, Ill definitely help you defeat the Miracle Doctor Sect! The Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect was speechless. Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. Chapter 108 - 108 I’ll Give You Two Catties of Wild Fruit Every Month 108 Ill Give You Two Catties of Wild Fruit Every Month As for Mo Beiyuan, his expression was normal. He did not think that the conversation between the mother and son was ridiculous. His gaze fell on Yun Ran. This woman had never liked to y bymon sense, so he was used to it. Little Sweetcake blinked her big eyes. She had been out of the situation. Perhaps because she was bored, the little packrat suddenly felt hungry. She ran to Yun Ran on her short legs and tugged at her sleeve. Mother, Sweetcake wants to eat fruit. Yun Ran took out a few wild fruits she had picked from the Space Immortal Mountain from her storage ring. She handed one to each of the two little balls. The two children held the fruits and ate. The Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect turned around and flicked his sleeves, preparing to leave. He happened to nce at the two little balls chewing on the fruits. Then he seemed to be nailed to the spot. Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit How is this possible? No, how can you have the Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit What Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit? Yun Ran saw that he was staring at the two children and seemed to understand something. He had recognized the fruits the two little balls were eating. Feng Chen also eximed and looked at the two little balls. Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit! They are eating the Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit! Feng Chen knew that the two little packrats liked to nibble on these fruits, but he had never taken a closer look at what fruits they were eating. The problem was, who would let a three-and-a-half-year-old child hug a Divine Spirit Fruit and munch it all day? What kind of family was this? Are they really eating the Seven Treasures Kirin Fruits? Let me see Feng Chen felt that his eyes must be ying tricks on him. How was that possible? The Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit had already gone extinct on the continent 500 years ago. What was left of them were some words and pictures left behind by their ancestors in some ancient books. Hence, he walked closer and stared at the fruits the two little balls were eating carefully. Then, he eximed, Damn, this is really the Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit! Yun Ran didnt know whether tough or cry when she saw Feng Chen staring at the Bun and Sweetcake and the two little balls looking afraid that he would snatch their food. If you want to eat, just say so. Ill just give you one. Why are you staring at the food in their hands? As she spoke, she threw one over to Feng Chen from her storage ring. After Feng Chen caught it steadily, he seemed to be holding a peerless treasure. Hey, how can you throw it like this? This is the Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit, a legendary spiritual fruit that has already gone extinct. Yun Ran did not know much about the fruits on this continent. She only knew that she had never seen these fruits in the apocalypse, so she kept calling them wild fruits. Oh, I see! If you like them, Ill give you a few more. In any case, there were many such fruit trees in her spatial immortal mountain. The two little packrats could not finish them. Hence, she took out five or six more and handed them to Feng Chen. Feng Chen was speechless. One moment, he had just been expelled from the sect. The next moment, he suddenly had six or seven spirit-grade fruits that had already gone extinct. Fate had really subjected him to extreme upheavals. Third Elder stood rooted to the ground, unable to move his feet no matter what. There was a hint of madness in his eyes. Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit! Where did you find this fruit tree? Yun Ran blinked her long eyshes andzily opened her eyes a little. Isnt your Miracle Doctors Sect very powerful? Go and investigate yourself. Feng Chen was carefully protecting these spiritual fruits. He did not dare to eat them. He just felt that he was in a tight spot. Um, Sister Yun Ran, I will take one of these fruits. No, just try one. You should take the rest back! Yun Ran smiled and nced at him, her cherry lips curling up again. Feng Chen, are you joining the Ghost Physicians Sect? Ill give you two catties of wild fruit every month. How about that? Chapter 109 - 109 Happy to Let Them Play 109 Happy to Let Them y Feng Chen was speechless. What wild fruit? This was the Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit! No! What did Sister Yun Ran just say? She would give him two catties a month two catties of what? Two catties of spiritual fruit! Seeing that Feng Chen was staring at the fruit in his hand, Sweetcake thought that he was curious about how delicious this fruit was, so she shook her head and said, Uncle Feng Chen, its delicious. The fruit is delicious. Feng Chen was also dumbfounded. How could a spirit-grade fruit that had gone extinct hundreds of years ago not be delicious? That bite was equivalent to a small city! The Third Elder of the Miracle Doctors Sect was stunned when he heard Yun Rans words. Natural treasures were divided into seven levels: Royal, Mystic, Earth, Heavenly, Immortal, and Spiritual. Each level was divided into four levels: upper, middle, and lower. Their Miracle Doctor Sect had been established for so many years. The highest-grade treasure in the sects warehouse was only an upper-grade immortal-rank Red Lotus Fruit. However, this woman was actually giving Feng Chen two catties of Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit every month! To be able to take out so many Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit at once without blinking. Could it be that she had not only discovered one Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit Tree, but many? When the Third Elder realized this possibility, his face turned green. His face turned even greener when his gazended on the two little balls chewing on fruits. You, how can you give this heavenly treasure to a little child to eat? Its simply a waste of natural resources! Yun Ran nced at him indifferently. Why hadnt the old man left? Her little packrats were just eating wild fruits. Why was this old man nagging? A waste of natural resources? These are just a few wild fruits in my eyes. Not to mention letting them eat it, Im even willing to let them throw it for fun. In her space, there were wild fruit trees everywhere. Every tree was filled with fruits. The two children could not finish eating them every day. The Third Elder was so angry that he almost vomited blood. His eyelids twitched as he said with a trembling voice, You, youre simply ignorant! What a pity, what a pity for these spiritual fruits. If these spiritual fruits were in the hands of their Miracle Doctor Sect, they would definitely y a greater role. Instead They were snacks for the two children. Mo Beiyuan did not speak, but this did not mean that he was very calm. On the contrary, he was even more shocked than the others. This was because, in his memory, his two children had always eaten these fruits as snacks. They ate one almost every day. Sometimes, when little Sweetcake couldnt finish a big wild fruit, she would send it to his mouth. He had also eaten a lot of those fruits. No wonder he felt that his cultivation had been showing signs of breaking through recently. It was not because of cultivation, but the effect of these wild fruits. Now that he thought about it, he didnt seem to have seen any of those fruits. He had not thought about it at all before and thought that Yun Ran had picked wild fruits somewhere. Who knew that these were actually extinct spiritual fruits? Where did this woman pick these wild fruits? Where did she store them previously? Was it a storage spirit artifact? But didnt she not have spiritual power cultivation previously? Even if she had a storage spirit artifact, how could she control it? With so many suspicious points, he actually did not suspect anything before. Yun Ran did not seem to care much about the discovery of these spiritual fruits. She continued her topic and invited Feng Chen to join her Ghost Physicians Sect. Feng Chen, you dont agree? Do you think the offer of two catties is too little? How about five catties? Five, five catties! Feng Chens mouth almost fell open. Sister Yun Ran, can we stop joking? My little heart cant take any more stimtion. Chapter 110 - 110 Incentivising Enrollment Through Spirit Grade Fruits 110 Incentivising Enrollment Through Spirit Grade Fruits Yun Ran felt that Feng Chen was still a good person although he seemed a little stupid at times Joking? I have no intention of joking with you. Join the Ghost Physicians Sect and be the Deputy Sect Master of our Ghost Physicians Sect. Feng Chen had just been expelled from the sect and someone wanted to recruit him. It was a good thing, but the problem was that the Ghost Physicians Sect had yet to be established. Why should he be the Deputy Sect Master? There were a total of three people. Other than him, there was a Sect Master and a Young Master. Of course, Yun Ran had also thought of this, so she was already thinking about how to expand the sect. Lets take advantage of this sect meeting to recruit some people. Once they enter, well give them spirit-grade fruits. What do you think? !! Feng Chen muttered, I think something is going to happen! Something big! Fancy giving one a spirit-grade fruit for enrollment. This sect meeting was probably going to be disrupted by her. But from her tone, Feng Chen suspected that she was not joking. Sister Yun Ran, how many Seven Treasures Qilin Fruit do you have? Thinking that he was worried that there wouldnt be enough wild fruits, Yun Ran told the future Deputy Sect Master, Not many. It should be enough to recruit thousands. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Feng Chen said in disbelief, Do you have some misunderstanding about the term not many? The Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect almost lost his footing, but he straightened his neck and said, Th-Thousands Dont think that these spiritual fruits can defeat our Miracle Doctor Sect. Our Miracle Doctor Sect relies on our thousand-year-old medical skills and alchemy skills. These things cant bepared to those spiritual fruits. Yun Ran was wondering why the old man hadnt left. However, the old man reminded her. Yun Ran pursed her pink lips. When did I say how long it would take to take down the Miracle Doctors Sect? Ten years? Sorry, the time might need to be changed now. I think a year is enough. There was a faint coldness in thatzy voice as if it had been soaked in a coldke in the mountains. She hadid down her im with unquestionable determination. Mo Beiyuan felt that with his understanding of this womans previous actions, she was not joking. You, you you ignorant child, dont be arrogant! Our Miracle Doctor Sect isnt afraid of crooked people like you! The Third Elder didnt notice that his voice was trembling more and more, and he was losing his confidence. Little Sweetcake snorted. She didnt like this old man and waved her little fist at Third Elder. You cant bully my mother. Otherwise, Sweetcake will hit you. If it were any other child, Third Elder would definitely not even look at her. But this little baby reminded him of the terrible experience of being sent flying. His body actually trembled involuntarily again. Actually, Sweetcake was just saying that to scare him. She turned around and forgot what she had just said. She hugged the fruit and ran to Yun Ran again. She looked up and said, Mother, wheres Sweetcakes beautiful gand? I want to wear it for Brother to see. Previously, when Bun and Feng Chen left, Yun Ran picked some flowers and nts from the immortal mountain and braided a gand for Sweetcake in order to coax her. The little packrat liked it very much. After ying with it for a while, she could not bear to wear it, so she let Yun Ran keep it in her storage ring. At this moment, she was probably thinking about showing off to her brother. Yun Ran took out the gand she had put in her storage ring earlier and put it on the little girls head. The little packrat spun happily on the spot, then ran over to show her brother and her father. Brother, is it nice? Is Sweetcakes gand nice? Father, look at Sweetcakes beautiful gand. Mother made it. Chapter 111 - 111 Quite Girlish 111 Quite Girlish Feng Chen also felt a little awkward when he saw his previous master being threatened by a little child. He cleared his throat and shifted his gaze to the gand on Little Sweetcakes head. Yes, its nice, its nice He had originally followed behind Bun and Mo Beiyuan to support them. In the midst of supporting them, he was suddenly stunned on the spot. Then, he rushed to Sweetcake. The little packrat was almost frightened. Mo Beiyuan red at him coldly. Feng Chen, what are you doing? Could it be that after being expelled from the sect, he could not take the blow and went crazy? Feng Chen raised his hand and pointed at the gand on the little packrats head. Because he was too excited, he could not speak. She she flowers flowers Yun Ran nced over with her clear watery eyes and saw Feng Chen staring at the gand of little Sweetcake. He raised his arm and trembled crazily, his face filled with ecstasy. Why? Do you like the gand on Sweetcakes head? I didnt expect you to be so girly. I can give you one tomorrow. Feng Chen held it in for a long time before he finally found his voice. Where where did the flowers on this gande from? Yun Ran was stunned. She was toozy to go out and pick these flowers, so she went to her spatial immortal mountain and picked a bunch. No way! Could it be that these little wildflowers were not simple wildflowers? I picked them. Why? Yun Ran had been through a lot. Even if the wild fruits and flowers might expose her spatial immortal mountain, she did not panic at all. Feng Chen tried his best to suppress his excitement. This flower is the Moon Shadow Flower. This grass is the Star Soul Grass Theyre all extinct immortal flowers and spiritual herbs. The Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect had originally nned to leave, but when he heard Feng Chens words, he rushed over in a flurry and stared at the gand on Little Sweetcakes head. The little packrat thought that he was going to snatch her beautiful gand. She hurriedly protected the gand on her head with both hands and jumped into its fathers arms. Father, he wants to snatch Sweetcakes beautiful gand. Mo Beiyuan protected the little packrat in his arms. His gazended on the little packrats head and he frowned. Feng Chen, are you sure youre not mistaken? He had yet to figure out the matter of the spiritual fruit. Why did this immortal flower appear? Feng Chen hurriedly shook his head. Even if I mistake my left hand and right hand, I wont mistake these immortal flowers and spiritual herbs! The Moon Shadow Flower is a high-grade spiritual nt, and the Star Soul Grass is a top-grade spiritual nt. As Feng Chen spoke, he suddenly pped his thigh. By the way, with this Star Soul Grass, why would we need medicinal pills?! This Star Soul Grass has a very strong healing effect for internal injuries caused by spiritual power. Are you sure? Are you sure this little weed can treat her injuries? This time, it was Yun Rans turn to lose herposure. Previously, she was worried that after they quarreled with the Miracle Doctor Sect, Mo Beiyuan would not be able to obtain the pill in time which would affect him and Sweetcake. With this in consideration, Yun Ran nned to do it herself. The next time, she would help Sweetcake ease the pain brought about by the spiritual power. Unexpectedly, by chance, Feng Chen recognized the effect of the little weeds. There were many small weeds in her spatial immortal mountain. She could pull as many as she wanted. Feng Chen was once again dumbfounded by how Yun Ran had referred to the little weeds. Im sure, but these few are probably not enough. Ah Yuans injuries are not light. Yun Ran said, As long as youre sure that this little weed can treat the injuries, just tell me if you want a few catties. Chapter 112 - 112 He Couldn’t Afford to Call Her Sister! 112 He Couldnt Afford to Call Her Sister! These heavenly treasures were measured in terms of units by others. Yun Ran was probably the only one who would go by catties. The remaining mental capacity of the Third Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect hadpletely copsed. Star Soul Grass Moon Shadow Flower Star Soul Grass Moon Shadow Flower How is this possible? How is this possible? Where did she get these things? Crazy? Is she crazy? Or am I? Previously, Feng Chen only felt that Yun Rans talent in cultivating spiritual power was very powerful. Now, he felt that he could not afford to call her sister! Therefore, the Miracle Doctor Sect was probably really going to be done for. The disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect had been waiting outside the courtyard and did not know what had happened. Seeing Third Eldere out, they went forward. They wanted to ask what was going on inside. However, the Third Elder knocked them away as if he did not see them. His eyes were crazy and dull as he kept muttering, Seven Treasures Kirin Fruit, Star Soul Grass, Moon Shadow Flower Shes crazy Shes not human! No, Im crazy, Im crazy! The young disciples did not understand the situation and could not stop him. They could only look for Feng Chen, their senior brother and martial uncle. Feng Chen looked at them and sighed. In the future, dont call me Senior Brother or Martial Uncle Im no longer a disciple of the Divine Physician Sect. Ive been expelled by Master. The young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect were speechless. Senior Brother Feng Chen, are you joking? Youre the Third Elders favorite disciple. Feng Chen said, Go back and tell the Sect Master not to refine fake medicinal pills to deceive others anymore. Dont get too close to the royal families of the various countries or get involved in the battle for the throne. I wont say anything else. Do your best! When the young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect heard his words, they really believed that he had been expelled from the Miracle Doctor Sect. Senior Brother Feng Chen Did you make any mistakes? Its fine. Go back and beg the Sect Master and the Heavenly Venerate elder Thats right, Martial Uncle. Youre the little divine doctor of our Miracle Doctor Sect! Feng Chen said, Ive already sworn that I wont use what the Miracle Doctor Sect has taught me to save people in the future, nor will I use the Miracle Doctor Sects pill form to refine pills. You guys can go back! These little disciples did not feelfortable, but who would? Feng Chen knew that he had always been an anomaly in the Miracle Doctor Sect. Sooner orter, he would leave the Miracle Doctor Sect. He just hadnt expected it to be so soon. It was so soon that he was caught off guard. The Miracle Doctor Sect was a righteous sect. It had a clean reputation for nearly a thousand years. However, Feng Chen regarded Mo Beiyuan, the Killing God, as his brother. The sect master and elders of the Miracle Doctor Sect had reminded him more than once to consider the interests of the sect more and not ruin the sects reputation. However, on one side was his good brother who had lived and died with him, and on the other side was his sect. He could not make a choice at all. Therefore, he pretended to be unaware and tried his best to ease the rtionship between the two sides. Actually, he knew that Ah Yuan had been cutting him some ck. Otherwise, with Ah Yuans personality, he would have long made the Miracle Doctor Sect pay the price for what those people had done. It had to be known that when the major sects provoked Ah Yuan back then, the other sects paid a painful price. Only the Miracle Doctor Sect was safe and sound. However, the people from the Miracle Doctors Sect never seemed to think that Ah Yuan was showing mercy. They did not know how many times he had begged Ah Yuan to spare the Miracle Doctor Sect. Now that he had been expelled from the sect, everything in the Miracle Doctor Sect had nothing to do with him in the future. Chapter 113 - 113 The Strong Would Defeat the Weak! 113 The Strong Would Defeat the Weak! Feng Chen bade farewell to the young disciples of the Miracle Doctor Sect and turned around to return to the courtyard. He watched as the little girl with the immortal flower and spiritual herbs rode on the back of the holy beast and yed. It was really like a dream! Sister Yun Ran Miss Arent you going to take back the immortal flower and spiritual herb? Are you going to let Sweetie wear it for fun? Those were immortal flowers and spiritual herbs! Yun Ran sat at the stone table at the side and slowly drank a cup of tea. She said calmly, Feng Chen, these are just some wildflowers and weeds. Dont be so nervous. Yun Ran was not an ignorant fool. If the wild fruits from before were an ident, then the wildflowers and weeds were enough to prove that the wildflowers, weeds, and wild fruit trees in her space were not simple. She could not bring Feng Chen into her spatial immortal mountain to take a look. It was too troublesome to pull out the flowers and nts in the space one by one for him to identify. Therefore, the best solution was to find a few relevant books and flip through them to resolve her knowledge blind spot. Do you have the books that record these immortal flowers and spiritual herbs? Feng Chen smiled bitterly. It hurt! In the past, I could find a few copies for you. But now, I cant. Ive already been expelled from the Miracle Doctors Sect. Moreover I swore that I cant use what Ive learned from the Miracle Doctors Sect or teach you what Ive learned. Im sorry. Yun Ran understood his difficulties. She thought for a moment and said, Then get someone to spread the news that the Ghost Physicians Sect epts ancestral recipes for medical books. The price would match the quality. The Miracle Doctor Sect was quite powerful, but it did not mean that there were no other medical books and pill forms in the five countries. Feng Chen nced at Mo Beiyuan. Was this big brother really not nning to stop this girl from fooling around? Um, are you really nning to establish some Ghost Physicians Sect? Feng Chen felt that if it was about saving dignity, she had already pped the Miracle Doctor Sect hard in the face just now. There was no need to target the Miracle Doctor Sect anymore. As Yun Ran smiled at him, her watery eyes were charming and lively. Dont tell me you think I wanted to establish the Ghost Physicians Sect out of spite with the Miracle Doctor Sect? I dont think much of an existence that can be taken down in a year. I have other ns for establishing the Ghost Physicians Sect. In the Xuanxia Continent, the forces wereplicated. It looked peaceful, but in fact, danger was everywhere. Since she was already involved with Mo Beiyuan, it was impossible for her life to be peaceful. And she was unwilling to be the dodder flower that relied on men. Therefore, she had to establish her own faction here. This Then, are you not going to let the Miracle Doctor Sect off? After all, it was his previous sect and Feng Chen wanted to mediate and resolve the conflict between the two sides. Yun Ran raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at him. Her lips moved. Its not that I dont want to let the sect off, but its thew of nature and the heavens that the strong defeat the weak! The Miracle Doctor Sect looks glorious on the surface, but dont you know how dirty it is on the inside? There was clearly no sign of the sect yet, but Yun Rans tone made it sound like she was already the sect master of a powerful sect. Feng Chen met her dark jade-like eyes and felt cold sweat break out on his back. You, how do you know that the Miracle Doctor Sect has internal problems? Yun Ran said, Is it very difficult to tell? Your previous master, as an elder of the Miracle Doctors Sect, is extremely utilitarian. The young disciples of the Miracle Doctors Sect beside him are young and not very capable, but they can take out crystals to y games with Bun. What does that mean? It means that the old tree of the Miracle Doctors Sect has long been corroded by the beetles from the inside. Its only a matter of time before it copses. If they had not provoked her, the Miracle Doctor Sect might be able to hold on with the foundation of these hundreds of years. Chapter 114 - 114 Taking the Child Away 114 Taking the Child Away Not to mention Feng Chen, even the usually cold Mo Beiyuan revealed a trace of shock. This woman had actually seen through the Miracle Doctor Sect with just this short contact. At this point, Feng Chen naturally did not dare to underestimate her. He even had a feeling that this girl was being humble when she said a year. Yun Ran knew that he couldnt let it go yet, so she didnt force him to join the Ghost Physicians Sect. Mo Beiyuan had been silent, but Yun Ran knew that this person must be very curious about her wild fruits, wildflowers, and weeds. After night fell, Yun Ran took the initiative to look for him after coaxing the two little balls to sleep. !! She went straight to the point. Mo Beiyuan, I cant tell you the answer you want to know now, but I can promise you that I wont harm you and the two children. Who didnt have some secrets in this world? She believed that Mo Beiyuan had them too, and there were many of them. Yun Ran didnt like to ask about other peoples secrets, nor did she like others prying into her own. Mo Beiyuans cold eyes were deep, like a bottomless spring. No one knew what was hidden under the calm water. Yun Ran could not understand it. She was also toozy to guess. After saying what she wanted to say, she prepared to go back to sleep. Little did she know that while she had onlye out to say a few words, something happened to Bun and Sweetcake. - Under the night sky, a few ck shadows moved quickly, leaving behind afterimages. Under the moonlight, the shadows silently passed through the defense line of the secret guards of the Yuan Manor and entered the room of the two children. Bun and Sweetcake were sleeping soundly under a soft nket. They did not notice that the ck shadows were slowly approaching. Just as the ck shadows were about to attack the two little balls on the bed, a small ck shadow darted out of the window and rode on the neck of one of the ck shadows. It suddenly bit his neck, and blood sttered. The ck figure let out a miserable scream, which woke the sleeping little packrats up. Little Sweetcake rubbed her eyes and sat up. Her big beautiful eyes were filled with confusion as she called out in a childish voice, Mother But she did not see her mother. Instead, she saw people she did not know approaching. Those people were dressed in ck and wore ghost masks with green faces and fangs. Sweetcake screamed miserably. After all, she was a three-and-a-half-year-old child. Usually, when she had her parents by her side, she was very yful. However, now that she did not see her parents, she was shocked. Her face turned pale. Daddy Sweetcake is afraid Boohoo The ck shadows probably did not expect such a sudden change and said sinisterly, The child is awake. What the hell is this? Hurry up and get rid of this damn thing. Ill take the child away. Are you that its this little girl and not the boy? Im sure. The buyer wants the little girl. As for the little boy, just kill him! A few ck shadows conversed quickly. One of them stared fixedly at Little Sweetcake, who was sitting on the bed, like a poisonous snake flicking its tongue. Little did he know that he had just taken a step forward when a scream came from behind him. Its a ghoul! Its actually a little ghoul! They actually raised a little ghoul! The little girl on the bed rubbed the tears at the corners of her eyes. Her big eyes were misty, but she seemed to have recognized someone she had seen before. Boohoo Little brother, Im scared Chapter 115 - 115 All Bitten to Death 115 All Bitten to Death Bun had yet to awaken his spiritual power cultivation, so his perception of danger was not as strong as Sweetcakes. When he heard Sweetcake crying, he opened her eyes. Realizing that something was wrong, he lifted the nket from her body and stood up. Bun was more mature than Sweetcake and immediately understood the current dangerous situation. He shielded Sweetcake behind him and used his small body to block Sweetcakes view. Dont look if youre afraid. Close your eyes and count sheep. Mother and Father will be here soon. For his part, he maintained a calmness that belied his age. His mind raced as he wondered what he would do to protect Sweetcake if those people got close. His gazended on the small ck shadow that was entangled with those people, and his pupils trembled. It was himthe little boy that his father had asked the secret guards to save at the auction. Why was he here? Was this little brother protecting him and Sweetcake? Screams sounded, but Bun didnt even blink. At that moment, there was a loud bang. When a huge ck shadow rushed in, arge hole was punched in the entire wall. Bun and Sweetcake recognized the big ck shadow at a nce. Kitty? Are you here to protect Sweetcake? Are you here to bite the bad guy? There were still tears in the corners of the girls eyes as she asked in a childish voice. However, the situation was a little tragic for those ghost-masked men. Damn it! What the hell is this! Ah my arm What kind of demon beast is this? Why is it here? Havent we already hidden our whereabouts? Why can this damn thing still sense us?! Just as Yun Ran stepped out of Mo Beiyuans courtyard, she heard a loud bang. The sound came from their courtyard. Her eyelids twitched a few times before she flew towards the courtyard. Mo Beiyuan also heard the sound. He was a step slower than Yun Ran and headed toward the two childrens courtyard with a dark expression. The two of themnded in the courtyard one after another and saw a scene of broken limbs and blood sttering everywhere. Yun Rans heart skipped a beat, and her body temperature plummeted. She tried her best to stabilize her legs and rushed into the room. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her two children sitting on the bed. Bun was fine. There was no expression on his face. He was still cool. However, the little one was already crying from fear. Therefore, Yun Ran bent down and picked up Sweetcake first. She patted her back and coaxed her gently, Its okay. Mother is here. Take care of them and donte out. Ill clean up outside. Mo Beiyuan followed her in. Seeing that the two children were still alive, he turned around and left. The secret guards also heard themotion and rushed over. Their gazesnded on the tragic situation in the courtyard and the room, and they all shivered. They had failed in their duty. They actually let these killers into the little masters courtyard and something happened. Thunderbolt was about to admit his mistake when he was stopped by Mo Beiyuans murderous voice. Catch them alive. I want to know whos behind them. If these people wanted the lives of the two children, he would make them die without a burial ce! Thunderbolt quickly epted the order and brought a group of secret guards to make up for his mistake. They wanted to capture one or two of them alive. However, when they rushed over and found the courtyard outside the house, they realized that there was no one left alive. Master, theyre all dead. They were bitten to death. Chapter 116 - 116 Hug 116 Hug When Mo Beiyuan first entered the courtyard, he saw the broken limbs on the ground and Sweetcakes little kitten. He guessed that this holy beast must have attacked those people to protect Sweetcake. However, he did not expect that not a single person was left alive. Thunderbolt found some other wounds on these peoples bodies and did not dare to hide it. Other than the traces of the holy beasts attack, there are other injuries on these peoples bodies. From the looks of it, it seems to be the doing of a ghoul. A few of them had their throats bitten by a ghoul. Mo Beiyuans eyes moved, and he was especially murderous. You mean that little ghoul? Didnt I ask you to throw him away? Thunderbolt felt that he might be in big trouble tonight. I I was going to throw him away, but I was busy with something else and forgot about this. Master, please punish me! Mo Beiyuan had already regained his usual calmness. His eyes darkened and his lips pursed coldly. Go and bring him over to me. The little ghoul had freely entered and left the two childrens courtyard under the eyes of the secret guards, but this group of people actually did not know. Mo Beiyuan believed that his people were not bad enough to make low-level mistakes while on duty. Therefore, that little ghoul was not simple. Yun Ran hugged Sweetcake in the room and coaxed her for a while. The little packrat calmed down a little and started to look for her father. Yun Ran called out to Mo Beiyuan. Your daughter wants to be carried by you. When Mo Beiyuan heard this, he strode into the house. His nose was filled with the strong smell of blood, making him frown again. He was already used to this bloodshed and cruelty. When he encountered them, he looked at them indifferently. However, noting that the two children suffered this, his anger reached its peak. Yun Ran lowered the bed curtains, temporarily blocking the two little balls vision. She took off her shoes and got into bed. Mo Beiyuan, take off your shoes ande up to coax her! Yun Ran saw him standing by the bed and frowning as if he was trying to figure out what to do. She patted the spot beside her. Mo Beiyuan was stunned for a moment. He bent down, took off his long boots, and sat over. Originally, this bed was not small. But with two adults and two children squeezed in, it seemed a little crowded. As a result, when Mo Beiyuan raised his arm, he could rub against Yun Rans arm. His long legs pressed against her skirt. But at the moment, neither of them had the time to pay attention to these ces. All attention was on the two children. Yun Ran handed the aggrieved little ball in her arms to him and turned to check on Bun. When Sweetcake was lying in her arms just now, she spoke about the incident intermittently, but Yun Ran couldnt connect the whole thing. She only had some general information. For example, the little packrat opened her eyes and saw a few people she didnt know wearing masks that frightened her. The little packrat also mentioned little brother and little kitten. Yun Ran could only connect little kitten to the holy beast. She had indeed seen it in the courtyard just now. She could roughly guess that when these killers were about to attack the little packrat, the holy beast rushed out to protect it. But who was this little brother? Yun Ran did not think of the little ghoul for a moment. This was because she had not seen that little ghoul since she returned from the auction. Chapter 117 - 117 Little Brother 117 Little Brother Bun, can you tell Mother what happened just now? Compared to Little Sweetcake, Buns narrative was more organized and clearer. When I woke up, my sister was already crying from fright. Those people were probablying to catch Sweetcake and me, but the Little Brother Daddy had saved at the auction was biting the bad guys neck and not allowing them to approach us. They were fighting fiercely, and then Sweetcakes kitten rushed in. Yunran learned what had happened from him and figured out who Little Brother was. So its him! Yun Ran thought that Mo Beiyuan had already sent the child away. The little girl in Mo Beiyuans arms was grabbing his fatherspel andining aggrievedly. Father, Sweetcake is obedient. Why did the old demone to catch Sweetcake? No matter how talented the little girl was, she was still a three-and-a-half-year-old child. Perhaps it was because someone had used the tale of an old demon capturing disobedient children to scare her in the Prime Ministers Mansion. The little packrat did not know that the attackers were wearing ghost masks. Instead, she thought that those people were old demons who looked like that. Mo Beiyuan could feel that the little packrat in his arms was really frightened. At this moment, her small body was still trembling slightly. He answered the little packrats question in a low voice, They went the wrong way. Yun Ran was speechless. He could only coax Little Sweetcake with these words. Wrong way? Sweetcake blinked her misty eyes and her mood improved a lot. Father, whose house were those old demons going to? Mo Beiyuan did not expect this little girl to recover so quickly and even nned to continue this topic with him. They were going next door Next door. Are there obedient children next door? Yeah. Sweetcake doesnt like old monsters. Old monsters eat children. Yes, Daddy doesnt like them either. The little girl seemed to have found a sense of security in his arms. After a while, she fell asleep on his shoulder again. Afraid that she would wake the little packrat in his arms if she spoke too loudly, Yun Ran shifted her body and raised her neck to his ear. She lowered her voice and said, Mo Beiyuan, when she has slept a while longer, carry her out. This room is too dirty. Even the bed curtain could not hide the pungent smell of blood. Yun Ran could not let them stay in the room any longer. As she got closer, Yun Rans warm breath sprayed on Mo Beiyuans ears and neck. He immediately stopped breathing. He clearly knew that she did this in order not to wake the little packrat up and had no other thoughts, but because of the Gu poison, Mo Beiyuan still could not control the changes in his body. His Adams apple bobbed as he agreed hoarsely. Yun Ran thought of something else and whispered into his ear, Wrap her in a nket when we go outter. Its a little cold outside. Shes not as strong as Bun and can catch a cold easily. Alright, I understand. The two of them answered in a low voice. Mo Beiyuan felt that they were like a loving couple from an ordinary family. They were huddled together and talking intimately. And he didnt hate the feeling. Yun Ran did not think too much about it and handed the two children to Mo Beiyuan to take care of. On the other hand, she left the room and went to the courtyard with the anger she had been suppressing. Thunderbolt happened to bring the little ghoul over. When he saw Yun Ran, guilt shed across his face. Miss Yun, are the two little masters alright? Chapter 118 - 118 A Brave Brat 118 A Brave Brat Their duty as secret guards was to protect the two little masters, but who knew that something would happen to them right under their noses? There was no need for their master to punish them. They felt ashamed. Its fine. Its all thanks to this child and that holy beast. They sensed the danger and saved Bun and Sweetcake. Yun Rans gazended on the little ghoul that Thunderbolt had carried over. Although her expression was normal now, she was still a little afraid. If not for this little ghoul, something would have happened to her two children. !! Miss Yun, do you mean that this little ghoul saved the two little masters? Thunderbolt and the secret guards were shocked because this little ghoul was actually a little monster in their hearts. His master had saved him in a moment of kindness and had nned to throw him away. Who knew that this little monster was actually human? Yun Ran bent her knees and half-squatted, her gaze meeting that of the little ghoul. Her cold voice sounded. You can understand me, right? Yun Ran had discovered this the first time they met. Although the child moved roughly like a wild and untamed beast, his gaze was different. Beasts would not show such calm eyes. However, Yun Ran had not thought that she would be too involved with this child in the future, so she did not make it clear. Yan Qis eyes flickered. He remembered that the woman in front of him was the woman who had held an umbre for him to block the sunlight that day. Yan Qi did not see the fear and disgust people had for the ghouls in her eyes that day.She did not show it today either. Yun Rans lips curled. He didnt speak and didnt really care. She raised her hand and rubbed it against the ball of loose hair on his head. Thank you for protecting our Bun and Sweetcake today. Youre very brave. Yan Qi did not expect her to touch his head. His small body stiffened and straightened. Because apart from Mother, everyone in this world hated ghouls. Other than his mother, no one was willing toe into contact with a half-human, half-ghoul like him. In the past few years, hed seen too many disgusted and frightened eyes and heard too many vicious curses. But she was the only one who smiled at him and stroked his head in praise. Yan Qi even felt that he was dreaming. Other than his mother, how could there be a human who did not despise his ghoul bloodline? He had just bitten those people to death! Why wasnt this woman afraid of him? Wasnt she afraid that he would bite her to death? Oh, right. This woman had said before that if he dared to bite her, she would pull out all his teeth. Child, if youre homeless, follow me. In the future, Ill bring you around. Yun Ran smiled at him. She had wanted him to address her as Pretty Sister, but her Little Sweetcake called him Little Brother. In order not to mess up their seniority, Yun Ran could only be an aunt. A child? Yan Qi had only heard people refer to him as a little ghoul or little monster, but no one had ever treated him as a human and called him a child. Arent you afraid of me? Im a ghoul! A blood-sucking, murderous demon! Yan Qi suddenly spoke, and a pleasant young voice reached Yun Rans ears. He deliberately lowered his voice, but because he wanted to bluff, he looked a little childish. Yun Ran raised her hand and pointed at his forehead. You? A blood-sucking, murderous evil spirit? Ive seen real evil spirits. What about you? Youre just a brat. A brave brat. Thunderbolt and the secret guards were speechless. They had been worried that this little ghoul would hurt Miss Yun Ran, so they had been watching from the side. Unexpectedly, Miss Yun Ran and this little ghoul actually chatted. Chapter 119 - 119 Sons Were Free Gifts 119 Sons Were Free Gifts Wait, Master had asked them to throw this little ghoul away previously, but now, Miss Yun Ran wanted to keep this little ghoul. The two of them did not see eye to eye. Thunderbolt and the guards did not want them to quarrel over this little ghoul! Yan Qis face turned red from her teasing. He was not a brat! He was a little ghoul! A little ghoul! !! Im not a brat! I have a name! Oh, then whats your name? Yan Qi, my name is Yan Qi! Alright, thank you, Yan Qi. Yun Rans eyes were tainted with a faint smile. It could be seen that this child was still arrogant. Those people were after your daughter. Yan Qi could understand humannguage and naturally heard their conversation clearly. Yun Ran was stunned for a moment before she restrained her smile. Her eyes were cold. Do you mean that their target was Sweetcake? Yan Qi knew that Sweetcake was the name of the beautiful little child who liked to eat candied hawthorns and smiled beautifully. Other than his mother, the little baby was the first person to smile at him. They had saved him and given him food. He had to repay them! This was what his mother had taught him. That was why he had rushed over today when he sensed that the two children were in danger. Well, I heard them say they were going to take your daughter and kill your son. Yun Ran was not stupid and could tell what he meant. If those peoples goal was to capture Sweetcake, it was very likely that they were not serving the same master as the previous killers. Because their goals were different! Therefore, how many enemies did Mo Beiyuan have? When their conversation had just ended, Mo Beiyuan walked out of the house with the two children, who were covered with nkets. This was what Yun Ran had instructed him to do before she left. The nket on Sweetcakes body was wrapped very gently and carefully, but wasnt the nket on Buns head thrown over too casually? Indeed, daughters were their fathers little lovers in his previous life. As for sons, they were probably free gifts! Although the courtyard had been cleaned up by the secret guards, it was still covered in blood. Mo Beiyuan did not stop. He carried the two children and ced them on his bed. Yun Ran asked the secret guards to take Yan Qi back and let him rest. Go to sleep. Children need sleep. They wont grow taller otherwise. Thunderbolt was too embarrassed to tell her that the ghouls move at night. Now was the time for them to get up and have fun. Yet she asked him to sleep! The two children changed beds and slept quite peacefully. Even Yun Ran admired the adaptability of her two children. They probably inherited this from her. After what had just happened, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan tacitly stayed awake and guarded the two children. Since she couldnt sleep anyway, Yun Ran poured a cup of tea and chatted with him about what Yan Qi had just told her. So, do you have any suspects in mind? Mo Beiyuan looked at her with deep and dark eyes. His side profile was cold and his entire body exuded a murderous aura. Yun Ran knew he must be furious. Why do you think they wanted to catch Sweetcake? Logically speaking, doesnt your royal blood value sons more? Isnt a prince more valuable than a princess? Even if they wanted to capture the child to threaten Mo Beiyuan, they should be catching Bun, not Sweetcake. Chapter 120 - 120 Thanking Little Brother 120 Thanking Little Brother They didnt capture Sweetcake to threaten you, to make sure you wont have any descendants and cken your lonely life. So what were they after? Why capture Sweetcake? Yun Ran held her pink cheeks and told him her analysis. Whats so special about Sweetcakepared to Bun? Is it because of the super heaven-level spiritual root in Sweetcake? Did someone capture her because they wanted her spiritual root? Just like me and Yun Qingqing back then? Yun Rans thoughts had always been active. She connected one thing to another to reach this conclusion. Mo Beiyuan felt that the possibility she was talking about was very high. He knew how eye-catching a super heaven-level spiritual root was. However, he did not expect anyone to dare to have such thoughts about his daughter. I dont think its the Yun family. He doesnt have the guts. Previously, the Yun family dared to touch Yun Ran and the two children because they did not know about his rtionship with Yun Ran. Now, Yun Zhiyuan did not have the guts to touch his people. Yun Ran asked, Then can you find out from those people? If she didnt take revenge for her Sweetcake, she wouldnt be Yun Ran! Mo Beiyuan shook his head. There are no survivors! Its very difficult to investigate the identities of those people. Most of these people were death warriors. Those wearing masks were basically like rats in the gutter operating in the five countries. It was impossible to find out their identities. Then whats going on with the secret guards? Why were those people able to pass through the secret guards defense? Is there a mole? Or is there another reason? Yun Ran would not suspect him. Instead, she rationally analyzed what had happened tonight. Mo Beiyuan could naturally think of what she had said. My people wont betray me. They must have used some secret array technique. Thunderbolt will check their corpses. There will be a result soon. Yun Ran did not say anything because she knew that Mo Beiyuan also wanted to find out who was behind it and avenge the two children. Lets go back to the Yuan Mansion. Its not safe here. Okay. Originally, they had not left because of Sweetcakes super heaven-level spiritual root. Now, the medicinal pills from the Miracle Doctor Sect were no longer needed. Then there was no need to continue staying here. The next day, after breakfast, Yun Ran asked Thunderbolt to bring Yan Qi over. She wanted Sweetcake and Bun to thank Yan Qi for saving their lives in public. Perhaps because Yan Qi had saved the two childrenst night, Mo Beiyuans prejudice against him was not that deep anymore. However, he still did not let Sweetcake get too close to him. This is Brother Yan Qi. Does Sweetcake remember? Brother Yan Qi helped you chase away the big baddie yesterday. The little packrat hugged her favorite fruit and ran to Yan Qi under her fathers unhappy gaze. Her eyes curved into a super sweet smile. Little brother, here. Sweetcake will treat you to a sweet fruit. Thank you, little brother, for helping Sweetcake beat away the old demons. Yun Ran had spoken to the little packrat earlier and told her to thank the little brotherter. Unexpectedly, she ran over to deliver food to Yan Qi. Yan Qi did not expect to meet those big, clean eyes and stood rooted to the ground. Why did this beautiful baby keep calling him brother? He was not her brother! Seeing that he did not reach out to take the gift in his hand, the little packrat took two steps forward and stuffed the fruit in her hand into Yan Qis hand. Yan Qi moved his fingers and grabbed the fruit, but he did not expect to touch her small hand. Little brother, are you very cold? Chapter 121 - 121 Only Our Own 121 Only Our Own Yan Qi suddenly retracted his hand and hid it behind his back. A trace of panic shed across his eyes. Yun Ran looked over as well. Whats wrong? Little Sweetcake looked a little worried. Mother, Little Brother is sick. Can Uncle Feng Chen treat him? After saying that, she looked at Yan Qi andforted him in a childish voice. Little Brother, dont be afraid. If youre sick. You have to take medicine. Youll be fine after taking medicine. !! Yun Ran said, Your Uncle Feng Chens medical skills are sealed. Im afraid he cant treat anyone anymore. Whats going on? Is he really sick? Yun Ran stood up and walked over, looking concerned. Mo Beiyuan looked at the two of them helplessly. Hes a ghoul. Ghouls arent afraid of the cold. Theyre afraid of the sun. Oh, I see. When he said that, Yun Ran understood. Yan Qis bloodline was special, so his body temperature was different from theirs. Little Sweetcake, Brother Yanqi isnt sick. Hes just not afraid of the cold. Isnt he amazing? Thats right, Little Brother is so awesome! Her little girl was really easy to coax. Her big sparkling eyes sparkled as she looked at Yan Qi with admiration. No wonder you were butt-naked before. Yan Qi was dumbfounded, Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Yun Ran cleared her throat and diverted the awkward topic for Yan Qi. Dont bite people in the future. Do you know how many days those people havent showered? Are they dirty?! The little girl was a chatterbox. She did not care if she understood or not and just nodded her head. If you dont take a shower, youll stink Youll be dirty Sweetcake likes to take a shower, so Im a fragrant Sweetcake. Yan Qi was dumbfounded, Did they really treat him as a normal ghoul? When ghouls bite people, did they have to wash them clean before biting them? However, did the people he bit yesterday really not take a shower for many days? Yan Qi felt a little ufortable. Yun Ran was charmed by her little packrat. She bent down and picked her up. She pecked her little face. Yes, Sweetcake is a fragrant Sweetcake. Bun also jumped down from the stool and came to Yan Qi. Like a little adult, he thanked him, Thank you for saving me and my sisterst night. Yan Qi gripped the fruit in his hand tightly. His lips moved and he finally said, You dont have to thank me. Im repaying a favor. Moreover, that pretty little girl who loved to smile had already thanked him and even given him a gift. Yun Ran was not surprised by his words, as if she had long guessed that he was repaying her kindness. She raised the question from yesterday again. Well leave this ce today. Have you thought about what I mentioned yesterday? Yan Qi knew what she meant. She asked if he wanted to stay by their side and enjoy life with her. It wasnt that Yan Qi didnt want to leave, but he didnt know where he was going. His only family member was dead, and no one was willing to take in a ghoul. Even the people in the temples and halls would not feelpassion for him. Therefore, there seemed to be no ce for him in the vast world. But now, this woman actually wanted to take him in. Im a ghoul. A ghoul that everyone feared! A ghoul that sucked blood without blinking! Yan Qi revealed his identity again. Yun Ran smiled at him. Little brat, theres no such thing as ghouls with me. There are only our own people and those who arent. You just have to remember one thing: Dont betray me. Yun Ran hated betrayal the most. Chapter 122 - 122 Obstinate 122 Obstinate One of their own? Yan Qi was tempted. But he was somewhat obstinate in his response. Alright, I can stay and repay your kindness! After that, Ill leave. !! Yun Ran thought to herself that this child was really arrogant. She did not expose him. Then you can stay and repay my kindness. Hence, Yan Qi followed them back to the Yuan Mansion in the Imperial City. Mo Beiyuan was not an inflexible person. This little ghoul had saved the two children, so he had no objections to Yun Ran asking him to stay. The Yuan Mansion had raised so many people. They didnt care about raising another little ghoul. But why was this little ghoul hanging around Sweetcake all day long? Mo Beiyuan called Thunderbolt, who was in charge of guarding the mansion, over. Whats going on with that little ghoul? Thunderbolt was speechless. It was Miss Yun who asked him to stay! I thought you knew about this. Mo Beiyuan retorted, I know she got him to stay! Im asking why that little ghoul hangs around under my nose every day. Does he have nothing to do? As expected of the number one shadow guard in the Yuan Mansion, Thunderbolt immediately understood the meaning behind his masters words. Oh, Master, youre right. Why is Yan Qi staying in Miss Yun and the two young masters courtyard? Its like this. Miss Yun realized that Yan Qi is extremely talented, so she took him in as a disciple. These few days, Miss Yun has been teaching Yan Qi cultivation techniques. She took in a little ghoul as her disciple? Mo Beiyuan frowned slightly. This woman did not seem to hold the rules of the Five Nations Continent in regard. She did not know what it meant for humans to be on good terms with ghouls. In the Yuan Mansion, in the huge courtyard of Yun Ran and the two children, Bun was reading while Sweetcake was ying with her sacred beast, Kitten. From time to time, the sound of children giggling could be heard in the courtyard. It was very warm. As Yun Ran nibbled on the wild fruit, she guided Yan Qi on how to y with the saber. Little Qi Youre too slow Wrong. For the third move, raise the arm by half an inch. Little Qi, what Im teaching you isnt how to fight, but how to survive. So, you cant be fancy. Yan Qi was wearing a cloak that Yun Ran had specially sewn for him to block the sunlight. The young mans figure was like that of a small white por. He was handsome and his skin was fairer than that of ordinary people. His facial features were well-defined, and his eyes were dark and bright. Under normal circumstances, those sharp teeth would not be revealed, and his ears were covered by a cloak. No one would think that the beautiful young man opposite him was from the ghoul race. Their lives were peaceful, but Mo Beiyuan was in trouble. The Emperor was a calm person and did not summon him to the pce immediately to ask about the Crown Prince, Mo Jinyu. Instead, he chose to travel incognito and brought his pce servants and guards to the Yuan Mansion. Since they were already at the entrance of the Yuan Mansion, it was impossible for Mo Beiyuan to let the secret guards stop him from entering. The East Continent Emperor, Mo Donglin, was already over fifty years old. Perhaps it was because he paid attention to his appearance, he did not look old. He looked to be in his early thirties. After all, he was a superior being and had a dignified aura. However, if he stood beside Mo Beiyuan, he would be suppressed by thetters murderous aura. His appearance was naturally inferior to Mo Beiyuans. When the two of them stood together, the appearance of the East Continents Emperor seemed too ordinary. Chapter 123 - 123 Wretched Emperor 123 Wretched Emperor The only thing that the Emperor of the East Continent could im to win at was probably the number of concubines in his harem and the number of princes and princesses he had. Mo Donglin had always thought that his jinxed younger brother would be alone for the rest of his life. Who knew that two bloodlines would suddenly appear? It was not a good thing for the East Continents royal family that Mo Beiyuan had a bloodline. !! Mo Donglin knew how unfathomable his brothers power was. Previously, Mo Beiyuan was not interested in the throne because he did not have a descendant. But now, he had probably changed his mind. Therefore, he could not keep those two children! They all had to die! I came to see my little nephew and niece. My royal brother shouldnt be unhappy, right? I heard that my cute little niece is sick. Look, I even brought the Imperial Physician from the pce. This was not a time for Mo Beiyuan to reject. Mo Beiyuan had no choice but to get Thunderbolt to inform Yun Ran to bring the two little packrats over. Yun Ran did not have any special reaction. The emperor probably wanted to see her two children out of curiosity. After all, there were many people in the Imperial City who wanted to see what her little children looked like. However, Thunderbolt was more worried about his two young masters than she was. He reminded her softly, Miss Yun, be careful. The wretched emperor probably doesnt have good intentions. Yun Ran had previously guessed that Mo Beiyuan did not have a good rtionship with the Emperor of the East Continent. If they had a good rtionship, he would have brought the two little packrats into the pce to acknowledge their rtives. Back then, he wouldnt have crushed Crown Prince Mo Jinyus hand with one foot. At this moment, Thunderbolt called him a wretched emperor. Yun Ran had a rough idea. Alright, I understand. The two children did not know what an emperor was, and Yun Ran did not exin much to them. ording to her observation, Mo Beiyuan probably did not want the two children to have too much contact with the people in the pce. Father! Hug! Little Sweetcake rushed to her father out of habit and raised her little arms for a hug. The girl was exquisite and cute, like a porcin doll, and her voice was milky. The moment she appeared, she attracted everyones attention. It was not that there were no little princesses in the pce, but none of them were as good-looking as the little packrat. Her small face was as fair as jade, and her big ck grape-like eyes flickered like that of a little fairy. Mo Donglin saw his royal brother, who had never liked anyone to get close to him, bend down and pick up the little pink ball. His actions were practiced and natural. Sweetcake was picked up by her father and giggled. Herughter was like a string of little silver bells, crisp and pleasant. Daddy, Sweetcake was ying hide-and-seek with Little Kitten just now. Yeah. Little Kitten dont know how to hide. Sweetcake found it immediately. Yun Ran was speechless. One could see the end of the courtyard with a single nce. How could they hide a huge Holy Beast? Wouldnt that be making things difficult for the beast? Yun Ran ignored her little packrat and quickly scanned the people in the hall. After confirming which one was the emperor, she observed for a while. Coincidentally, Mo Donglins gaze also shifted from the two little packrats to Yun Ran. Mo Donglin had met the Yun familys idiotic second young mistress at the Empress Dowagers ce. The reason why he still remembered was because the extremely ugly scar on the little girls face almost frightened him. But now, the woman in front of him had a porcin-white face and a fresh appearance; she was like a fairy from the Moon Pce. How could there be any marks on her face? Chapter 124 - 124 No Evidence 124 No Evidence Even though Mo Donglins harem did notck beauties, he could not help but sigh at the stunning beauty in front of him. Beautiful. She was just too beautiful. Previously, he could not understand why Mo Beiyuan would cripple the Crown Princes hand for the second daughter of the Yun family. Now, he finally understood. !! Men could never escape the charms of the fairer sex. Even a jinx like Mo Beiyuan would falter in the face of a beauty. When this woman did not smile, she was already a peerless beauty. No one knew how beautiful she would be when she smiled. Under theyers of clothes, her enchanting figure was extremely alluring. It was a pity that such a beauty was with Mo Beiyuan, a jinx. She probably would not live for long. Who was Yun Ran? In the apocalypse, she had seen all kinds of shameless things. With just one look, she knew that the wretched emperor in front of her was not just looking at her with curiosity and sizing her up. Instead, he had some dirty thoughts. Fortunately, this wretched emperor still remembered his identity. He retracted his gaze and pretended to be gentle. Brother, these two must be my nephew and niece. They are really smart and obedient. Immediately after, the emperor changed the topic to Yun Ran. Then this must be Minister Yuns second daughter. I remember seeing this girl when I was young. I didnt expect her to change so much. Shes actually so beautiful. Come and let me take a good look. As he spoke, he moved forward to hold Yun Rans hand. Yun Ran frowned when she saw him rushing toward her. The displeasure on her face was obvious. What was this wretched emperor trying to do? Mo Beiyuan hugged the little packrat and suddenly moved. His tall body stood between her and the emperor in a daze. Brother, she doesnt like people getting close to her. Yun Ran originally nned to avoid him herself, but she did not expect Mo Beiyuan to help her out and contradict the emperor. The Emperor seemed to be used to his attitude and smiled. That was rude of me. Little girl, youre not frightened, right? Yun Ran was not a delicate little girl who would be frightened. She replied indifferently, Im not frightened. I just feel that there are suddenly many buzzing flies in the Yuan Mansion today. Its really disgusting. Mo Donglins face stiffened. Why did he feel that this woman was scolding him? The little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms also said in a childish voice, Mother doesnt like flies, and neither does Sweetcake. Then let the secret guards p it to death. Mo Donglin felt that this child was also scolding him, but he had no evidence. Bun was very smart. He knew that Yun Ran was talking about the person in front of him. His expression was cool as he said, Killing them is too easy for them. Poison them all! Little Sweetcake pped her hands and cheered. Wow, Big Brother is too awesome. Then Ill poison those stinky flies to death. The mother and children echoed one another. Even Mo Beiyuans eyes shed with a smile. At the same time, Mo Beiyuan could tell that Yun Ran was unhappy so he asked her to bring the two children back. Since there are flies here, take them out. You can bring the children over when the secret guards have chased away all the flies in this house. Yun Ran agreed and took Sweetcake from his arms. She prepared to leave with the two little packrats. However, the emperor spoke at this moment, Since there are flies, I dont want to stay in this courtyard anymore. Ill go somewhere else with you. I havent been to my brothers residence for a long time. Chapter 125 - 125 Bad Intentions 125 Bad Intentions Yun Ran thought that she would continue to be annoyed by this wretched emperor. Unexpectedly, Mo Beiyuans expression suddenly turned cold. He stood between her and the Emperor and ordered him to leave with a slightly cold voice, There are many mechanisms and arrays in my residence. Your Majesty, its better not to walk around. Those mechanisms and arrays are blind. The Emperors expression changed slightly. The fake smile on his face was about to disappear. He was the Emperor of the Eastern Continent, but he was threatened by a prince. !! You Mo Donglin wanted to re up, but when he met Mo Beiyuans strange and cold eyes, the words seemed to be stuck in his throat and he could not make a sound. He could only swear in his heart that he would kill Mo Beiyuan and his two little bastards. The throne of the East Continent could only be inherited by his bloodline. Thinking of his bloodline, he could not help but think of his son whose hand bones had been crushed by Mo Beiyuan. Among all the princes, he valued Mo Jinyu the most. Although his mother was just a lowly pce maid who climbed into his bed, the ruthlessness in his son was most simr to his. His favorite son had one of his hands crippled by Mo Beiyuan. Mo Donglin really could not take this lying down. However, the secret guards in the Yuan Mansion were even more vignt than those in his pce. They had set up many mechanisms and arrays. Even the group of golden sacrificial soldiers under hismand who were in charge of assassinations did not return. They had failed several missions. He had to think of another way to get rid of those two little bastards. A few days ago, he received a secret letter. He received news that Mo Beiyuan had suffered serious internal injuries and his spiritual power cultivation had been damaged. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He had personallye to the Yuan Mansion today to see if Mo Beiyuan was really seriously injured or if he had deliberately released fake news to lure his people into attacking. He had just observed that Mo Beiyuans expression was normal and he did not look sick at all. He did not look like he had suffered serious internal injuries. However, the person who sent him the news was a spy he had nted in the Miracle Doctor Sect. He was loyal to him and should not dare to send him fake news. Mo Donglin was very suspicious. He wanted to seize this opportunity to attack Mo Beiyuan, but he was also worried that this was a trap set up by Mo Beiyuan. He came up with a n. I havent hunted in a long time. In a few days, bring the second daughter of the Yun family, my nephew, and my niece to hunt in the Imperial Beast Tamer Forest with me. Mo Beiyuan frowned slightly and his eyes darkened. So be it. Why did he have to bring Yun Ran and the two children? Was it really as simple as hunting? Mo Beiyuan did not answer him immediately. Chang Gui, the old pce servant beside the emperor, slipped. His Majesty has indeed not left the pce for a long time to rx. When the timees, King Yuan will bring the two young masters. The scene will definitely be very lively. Mo Beiyuan thought for a moment and agreed in a low voice. After Thunderbolt sent the emperor away, he did not understand his masters intentions. After following Mo Beiyuan for a long time, he knew very well what kind of person the emperor was. A famous ruler, who was hardworking, thrifty, and loved the people? It was all bullshit! The true face of this wretched emperor was a vicious, despicable, and shameless person. There was nock of people who secretly attacked his master. He always imagined that his master would snatch the throne under his butt. What a joke. If his master wanted the position under his butt, would the wretched emperor still be able to sit on the throne sofortably? Master, you clearly know that the emperor extended his invitation to hunt with ill intentions. Why did you agree? That wretched emperor had invited Miss Yun and the young masters to hunt for no reason. There was no question he must be plotting something. Chapter 126 - 126 Good Brothers for Life 126 Good Brothers for Life Of course, Mo Beiyuan knew that the emperors intention was not as simple as hunting. He agreed because he had his own considerations. He understood the Emperors character. That person was extremely narrow-minded. Even if he thought of a way to reject it this time, the Emperor would not give up easily. There would be other traps waiting for him. That was why Mo Beiyuan nodded and agreed. !! He would let the Emperor and the entire East Continent Imperial City know how serious the consequences were if they touched his people. Do you think Ill let someone touch the three of them under my nose? When Thunderbolt heard this, he did not say anything else. It was because he had not seen his master make a move recently and had forgotten what this persons personality was like previously. I was too stupid. Mo Beiyuans eyes were deep, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. Hows the progress of what I instructed you to do? ... Thunderbolt immediately replied, Jifeng has already sent people to collect them in the five countries. During this period of time, there have been unteral prescriptions and medical books sent over one after another. Master, are you nning to gift them? Thunderbolt knew his masters interests well. He had never read medical books and pill forms but suddenly ordered the spies of the five countries to collect medical books and pill forms at all costs. He must have wanted to gift them to someone. Coupled with the previous incidents, Thunderbolt guessed that his master must have seen that Young Master Feng Chen had been expelled from the Miracle Doctor Sect and was in a bad mood. That was why he had collected these medical books and pill forms to gift them to Young Master Feng Chen, hoping that he would be able to pull himself together again. Mo Beiyuan nodded indifferently. Send them over. Thunderbolt agreed. Therefore, he sent those medical books and pill forms to Feng Chen and evenforted him. Young Master Feng, our master looks cold on the surface, but hes actually warm on the inside. He knows that youve been in a bad mood recently, so he asked me to collect medical books and pill forms to relieve your boredom. He hopes that you can pull yourself together and be a divine doctor. Feng Chen was really ttered. He and Mo Beiyuan had been brothers for more than ten years. Not to mention so many medical books and pill forms, he had never received a single piece of paper from him before. Why was this person suddenly enlightened? Did he even know how tofort people? ... Feng Chen was a little uncertain. Did Ah Yuan really give these things to me? Thunderbolt said affirmatively, Of course. Other than you, who else in the Yuan Mansion would read these medical books? They are for you. Feng Chen was actually in a good mood recently. With a few catties of spiritual fruits and a small bundle of immortal flowers and spiritual herbs, it was equivalent to owning several small cities. He was probably feeling rich all of a sudden. He didnt even know how to spend his money. He was also very open-minded about leaving the Miracle Doctor Sect. He couldnt stand the things that the Miracle Doctor Sect had done behind his back. Since he couldnt change those people, leaving was his best choice. Go back and tell your master that Im very touched to receive these. Well be good brothers for life. After Thunderboltpleted the mission given by his master, he went back to report. Master, the things have been sent over. In the study of the mansion, Mo Beiyuan lowered his eyes and did not stop writing. Were they epted? Thunderbolt quickly replied with a smile, Of course, they were epted. I was even asked to ry a message to Master. What message? ... Mo Beiyuan rarely gave people things in the past, let alone women. Therefore, he was very curious about what that woman would say. Would she want to take out the demon beast crystals and calcte it clearly with him? Touched by your gesture, that person wants to be good brothers with Master for life! The pen in Mo Beiyuans hand paused, and the ink stained the letter in his hand. She wants to be my good brother for life? Chapter 127 - 127 What Happened to Brotherhood? 127 What Happened to Brotherhood? Thunderbolt ryed Feng Chens words and did not notice the change in his masters expression. Young Master Feng was really touched. I think his eyes were red. This was the first time Mo Beiyuan doubted the ability of his number one secret guard. He ced his pen on the pen holder and swept his gaze over. So, you gave those medical books and pill forms to Feng Chen? Is he still in the mood to read? Yes Ah Did I give it to the wrong person? !! Thunderbolt realized that he might have misunderstood his masters meaning and sent the gifts to the wrong person. Ayer of sweat appeared on his forehead. But in the entire Imperial Residence, other than Young Master Feng Chen, who else liked to read medical books? Soon, he had an answer. Of course, only those three could make Master spend so much effort. The two young masters would definitely not read medical books, so only Miss Yun was left. Ill go get it back now and send it to Miss Yun. Feng Chen was touched for a while. Thunderbolt returned. Without another word, he asked him for the pill forms and medical books from before. Wrong, wrong. These arent for Young Master Feng. Master wanted to give them to Miss Yun. Master said that he was afraid that you would be sad when you saw these medical books, so he didnt let you read them. Feng Chens thoughts at the moment were: What happened to brotherhood? After having a woman, he no longer treated his brother as human. Thunderbolt brought all the books back and sent them back to Yun Rans courtyard. These are medical books and pill forms that Master asked me to send over to relieve Miss Yuns boredom. Yun Ran had indeed been thinking about going to the auction and getting a few medical books and pill forms to browse, but she had not taken the time to do so. She did not expect Mo Beiyuan to get someone to send it over. Help me thank your master. These are a few catties of wild fruits. Take them and share them with your brothers. Try them. Feng Chen said that these wild fruits are helpful in improving your spiritual power cultivation. Wild fruits A few catties of wild fruits were ced in a small sack and casually thrown over. If Thunderbolt had not seen them before, he would have believed her and thought that these were ordinary wild fruits. However, he knew that these were not wild fruits at all, but extinct spiritual fruits. Each of them was priceless. Moreover, he weighed it in his hand. This small sack weighed at least ten catties. When Thunderbolt walked out of the courtyard, his feet were floating. He carried a sack of spiritual fruits and went to report to his master. Master, the things have been sent over. Miss Yun said to thank you. Yeah. Theres one more thing. Miss Yun rewarded us with something. Yes, since its her reward, just ept it. You dont have to think about reporting it to me. Thunderbolts voice was trembling. But this thing is a sack of spiritual fruits! Of course, Mo Beiyuan knew how precious those spiritual fruits were, but in Yun Rans eyes, they seemed to be snacks for the two little packrats. In her eyes, these spiritual fruits are no different from wild fruits. I still have some here. Take them all and share them with your brothers. As he spoke, he took out a small sack from his storage bag and threw it over. These were given to him by Yun Ran previously, but his spiritual power cultivation did not need natural treasures to get to the next level, so he kept them in his storage ring. Thunderbolt muttered, So, do we just pack the spiritual fruits in sacks now? Chapter 128 - 128 How Did Some Strange Books Get In? 128 How Did Some Strange Books Get In? Yun Ran could not help but sigh again at the efficiency of Mo Beiyuans subordinates. These medical books and ancient books were very valuable to her. After Yun Ran finished flipping through the books in a few days, she roughly understood the medical system of the entire continent. It was divided into three main categories. One was medical skills, the other was alchemy, and the third was poison. As the name suggested, medical skills were about treating illnesses and saving lives. Alchemy was about refining medicinal pills. These medicinal pills could cure illnesses and save people. They could also assist in cultivation. There were also medicinal pills that could retain ones youth and extend ones lifespan. Poison techniques were about developing all kinds of poisons. To put it bluntly, it was about ying with poison. The Miracle Doctor Sect specialized in medicine and alchemy. After all, poison techniques had always been ssified as unorthodox methods. Yun Ran didnt think so. There were two sides to everything. No matter what technique it was, it still depended on the person in the end. If ones character was bad, even if one practiced medicine, they might not save people. They would just be like the group of people from the Miracle Doctors Sect who prioritized benefits. On the other hand, ying with poison could also save people. Furthermore, after studying for the past few days, she realized that most of the wildflowers and weeds in her spatial immortal mountain had names. Moreover, ording to the books, they were all immortal-rank heavenly treasures. In addition, she wanted to praise her little Bun. He was really obsessed with his studies and could not extricate himself! The little one was sitting on a small stool, holding a book that was bigger than his face and reading it with relish. Yun Ran finished reading the books and Bun also read them all. After the two of them finished reading the books, their hands itched. They thought about finding something to practice with. Bun, which of these books do you like the most? Bun replied seriously, Myriad Poison God Scroll! Of course, Yun Ran had also read this book and remembered it well. It was difficult not to remember such a childish title. The title of the book was a little childish, but the types of poison mentioned were indeed interesting. Bun, do you want to try and see how the poison of the Myriad Poison God Scroll is created? Buns eyes lit up. Mother, I want to y with poison. Yun Ran said, Alright, lets y with poison! However, Sweetcake cant follow us. We have to send her to your father first. Sweetcake was still curious about everything and wanted to reach out to touch them. For safety reasons, Yun Ran sent the girl to Mo Beiyuan. Ill leave Sweetcake with you for a while. Bun and I are going out for a while. Can you lend me your big flying dragon? Yun Ran nned to take Bun out to practice, starting from digging for herbs in the Demon Beast Forest. Mo Beiyuan took the little pink ball and did not ask them what they were going to do. He just asked them to bring the secret guards and be careful. Yun Ran knew that he was worried that something would happen to Bun and her outside. Although the secret guards spiritual power cultivation was very ordinary, they were very experienced, so she did not reject his good intentions. Then Ill bring a few. Thunderbolt and the other secret guards were arranged to follow Yun Ran and Bun. The moment before the flying demon beast took off, Thunderbolt knew the purpose of their trip: to dig up poison grass! Yun Rans exact words were: Do you know where there are many poisonous herbs? Thunderbolt and the secret guards were speechless. Miss Yun, is there any special use for digging up poisonous grass? Yun Ran replied, Yes, I want to see if the poisons mentioned in the Myriad Poison God Scroll are really that powerful. Thunderbolts forehead was covered in sweat. Wait, didnt he give her medical books and pill forms previously? Why did he mix in some strange books? If Master found out, would he feed him to the demon beasts? Chapter 129 - 129 Decided Happily 129 Decided Happily What the hell is this Myriad Poison God Scroll? It cant be some evil book! Although Thunderbolt was puzzled, his current mission was to listen to Yun Ran and bring people to protect Miss Yunran and the young master. Since Yun Ran had asked him where there were the most poisonous flowers and nts, as a secret guard of the Yuan Mansion, he would not deliberately hide them from her. Ive heard of a few ces that are rich in poisonous flowers and nts, Myriad Poison Valley, ck Cloud Swamp, Fallen Demon Forest but !! But what? Yun Ran thought the names sounded good. Thunderbolt paused for a moment and exined, But these few ces are very dangerous. The Myriad Poison Valley is the territory of the Myriad Poison Medical Immortals. The people in the valley are best at using poison. Ordinary people wont be able to return. There are many poisons in the ck Cloud Swamp. Other than poisonous flowers, poisonous grass, poisonous insects, poisonous snakes, and poisonous beasts, there are also poisonous gases. Without the anti-poison pills of the Miracle Doctor Sect, one will be poisoned by the poisonous fog in less than ten minutes. As for the Fallen Demon Forest, its the most dangerous ce because it hides demonic cultivators who have fallen into the demonic path. When Yun Ran heard the words Myriad Poison Valley, her eyes narrowed slightly. This was a little coincidental. This was because the author of Myriad Poison God Scroll was the most venomous young man in the Myriad Poison Valley. Yun Ran was not surprised about the author giving the book such a childish name. She was just curious about who could write such a book. She wanted to go to the Myriad Poison Valley to meet this senior. Therefore, Yun Ran happily decided. Lets go to the Myriad Poison Valley first, then to the ck Cloud Swamp, and finally to the Fallen Demon Forest. Since she was already out and had borrowed Mo Beiyuans Great Flying Dragon, she might as well walk around these ces and pick more poisonous herbs for her Bun to y with. It wasnt easy for her son to find a hobby. As his mother, she naturally had to support him. As for the dangers mentioned by Thunderbolt, they were nothing to Yun Ran. Bun and Sweetcake had different personalities. When he was happy, he wouldnt circle around and p loudly, but his big ck eyes were filled with joy. His mother wanted to bring him to many ces to y. He wanted to go to all these ces! Thunderbolt felt that he had said a bunch of nonsense just now. This girl did not take these dangers seriously at all. Miss Yun those ces are really dangerous Yun Ran gave him a rxed look. Im just taking Bun for a walk and picking up some wildflowers and weeds. I wont fight or cause trouble. Dont be nervous. How could Thunderbolt not be nervous? Even their omnipotent master, who was almost a god, would not easily step into these ces. Unable to persuade her, he could only immediately send the news back. In the Yuan Mansion, Mo Beiyuan had just fed Sweetcake dinner when the little packrat had already made a fuss about looking for her mother and brother before dinner. Halfway through the meal, she suddenly started making a fuss again. The little girl was not wailing. Her eyes were filled with tears as she begged Mo Beiyuan for her mother and brother. Mo Beiyuan hugged the little packrat in his arms. As he coaxed the little packrat, he opened the missive sent back by Thunderbolt. ncing at the words on the paper, Mo Beiyuans expression darkened. He knew that when this woman went out, it would not be a small matter of shopping and eating. Chapter 130 - 130 Not Referring to That 130 Not Referring to That Father, Sweetcake misses Mother and Brother Father, when are Mother and Brothering back? The little packrat was distracted by other things during the day and had her father apanying her. Hence, she did not make a fuss. When she sent Yun Ran and Bun away, she even waved her little hand happily and said goodbye. However, at night, when she realized that her mother and brother were no longer by her side, the childs emotions came easily. When the water vapor in her big eyes was filled, not many people could withstand it. Mo Beiyuan could not withstand her aggrieved and pitiful appearance. Miss them? The little packrat nodded in a childish voice. Then Daddy will bring you to them. Okay. Hence, Mo Beiyuan chased after them with his daughter. In the shady Myriad Poison Valley, the thin morning fog was slowly lifted like a gauze. The colorful wildflowers were like colorful satin spread across the mountains. The breeze carried a faint fragrance of grass and flowers. The gurgling stream poured out of the valley like silver silk. Yun Ran jumped off the back of the flying beast with Bun. Her delicate brows furrowed slightly. Thunderbolt, tell everyone to be careful. Theres something wrong with this ce. Thunderbolt said, This is the Myriad Poison Valley. If theres something wrong, thats right! If it was like those valleys outside, it would not be called the Myriad Poison Valley. Yun Rans eyes darkened as she shook her head at him. Im not referring to that. The Myriad Poison Valley has always been isted from the world. Logically speaking, the defense of the guards should be very strong, but weve alreadye to their territory, and theres no interception on the way. Whats even stranger is that the array formation they set up seems to have been destroyed. Also, I just saw some footprints and the feathers of some huge flying demon beasts. They dont look like things that should be in this valley. Yun Rans keen observation and insight were all trained by the wretched zombies in the apocalypse. One had to know that it was not easy to encircle and annihte a lost nest. Those wretched zombies were smart. If she was not careful, she might be tricked. Thunderbolt was puzzled. Are footprints and the feathers of flying demon beastz very strange? It might be the flying demon beasts raised in this Myriad Poison Valley. Yun Rans expression was still solemn. The corners of her mouth pursed heavily. No, those flying demon beasts are not raised in this Myriad Poison Valley because those demon beasts are Demon Spirit Birds raised by demonic cultivators. Yun Ran didnt know these things in the past, butter, she was afraid that she would be schemed against if she knew too little information on this continent, so she used all her time to quickly learn these knowledge points. In addition, Mo Beiyuans residence did notck these books at all. Demon Spirit Birds, Miss Yun, are you sure? Thunderbolt and the few secret guards who followed him all changed their expressions. Yunran nodded. I usually only speak when Im sure. Although Thunderbolt did not know how she could tell that those were Demon Spirit Birds from the footprints and feathers, he felt that these were not important. The most important thing was that they had to leave this ce quickly. Miss Yun, quickly bring Little Master to the back of the Red-winged Flying Dragon. Lets quickly leave this ce. Yun Ran looked deep into the valley, but she had no intention of leaving. Dont you want to know what happened in the Myriad Poison Valley? Dont you want to know why there are demonic cultivators and Demon Spirit Birds in the Myriad Poison Valley? Chapter 131 - 131 Persuasiveness 131 Persuasiveness Thunderbolt was speechless. He was not curious at first, but now, he was also intrigued by her. However, he quickly shook his head and woke up. Im not curious. His priority now was to protect Miss Yun and his young master. Nothing else was important. !! This was the professionalism of the hidden guards in the Yuan Mansion. Yun Ran was not just curious about the Myriad Poison Valley. She had other motives. In that book, the author once said that there was no poison in the world that could not be cured. Since this person was so good at poison, the authors ability to detoxify should not be bad either. Her other goal this time was about the strange Gu poison in her and Mo Beiyuans bodies. Although it was not fatal, when the parasitic poison acted up, it really made people do things they might regret. She still wanted to find a way to cure the poison as soon as possible. Therefore, she wanted to go to the valley to take a look. You guys stay here to protect Bun. The dragon stays too. Ill go in and take a look. If anything happens, shoot the signal arrow. Thunderbolt felt that there was a power in this girl. Just like his master, she was calm, clear, and convincing. Thunderbolt instinctively nodded and replied, Alright, I understand. Yun Ran rubbed Buns head and told him to wait for her obediently while she walked into the valley alone. Yun Ran was mentally prepared, but she was still shocked by the scene in front of her. When she saw the scene in front of her, a phrase popped up in her mind: annihte the entire n. The Myriad Poison Valley was awashed with blood. Rotten corpses were everywhere, filling the entire valley with a rotten and disgusting stench. Yun Ran nced around. These people must have been dead for a long time. Normally, no one woulde to the valley deep in the mountains. Therefore, after such a long time, no one outside knew that the Myriad Poison Valley had been destroyed. The more Yun Ran walked in, the more d she was that she hadnt brought Bun with her so that he could see such a scene. As for her, she had seen too many zombies in the apocalypse. This kind of scene was nothing to her. There were a total of 78 corpses, half of which were women and children. Yun Ran continued in, thinking that it would probably be very difficult to leave anyone alive in this tragic state. But then she heard a faint voice that seemed to be shouting for help. Yun Ran stood rooted to the ground and used her spiritual power cultivation. This way, she could determine the location of the voice more urately. This time, the voice that entered her ears was very clear. Help, help me It was a girls voice. Yun Ran followed the voice. It wasing from under the burned houses. Yun Ran moved the charred wood and found a well-hidden secret door on the ground. After the secret door was opened, light spilled in. Yun Ran looked in and found a thin girl under us. The girl had been trapped for a long time and was on the verge of death. Shey weakly on the ground and repeated mechanically, Help, help me Yun Ran jumped in and fed her some water. Since she was already in such a state, she could not refuse to help her. After replenishing some water, the girl gradually opened her eyes. Who are you? Did you save me? Huo Chanyi blinked. The face reflected in her eyes was a stranger she had never seen before. Chapter 132 - 132 Extermination of Myriad Poison Valley 132 Extermination of Myriad Poison Valley Yun Ran also met an especially pure and clean pair of eyes. She looked like a well-protected child, pure and beautiful. However, Yun Ran knew that when these eyes saw the tragic scene outside, they would no longer be so clean and pure. Sometimes, growing up was just a moment. I didnt save you. You saved yourself. So, since you survived, you have to live well. Only by living can there be hope. Yun Ran really rarely used this kind of chicken soup for the soul tofort people, but now, she didnt know what else she could say. Where are my father and mother? Are they alright? Huo Chanyis eyes were filled with anxiety as she grabbed Yun Rans hand and asked. Yun Rans expression was solemn and dark. With the tragic state outside just now, it probably wasnt good. I dont know if theyre well or not. There are a total of seventy-eight corpses outside. Go and take a look for yourself. It was not that Yun Ran did not have sympathy, but such a thing could not be hidden at all. Huo Chanyis frail body trembled violently. Her bloodless lips were bitten so hard that they bled, and her innocent eyes were filled with tears. I I dont have the strength. Can you bring me to see them? Yun Ran sighed almost imperceptibly. Be mentally prepared. The scene outside might be even harder to ept than you think. With that, she grabbed her shoulder and brought her out of the underground secret door. Huo Chanyi opened her eyes and tried her best to get used to the ring light outside. All she could see were rotting corpses. She recognized the clothes and essories on the corpses. Her body stiffened and she fell into a cold pit. Eldest Senior Sister Due to herck of stamina, she could only crawl toward the pile of corpses on all fours. Yun Ran didnt know what to say now, so she could only apany her silently. The frail teenage girl used all her strength to crawl towards the corpses and let out a sorrowful cry. Junior Brother Bai Zhi When she cried out for her parents, Yun Ran sighed heavily. In the end, no miracle happened. The girl was as delicate as a flower that could be broken easily. She hugged the half-rotten corpses and was immersed in pain and sorrow. Her already weak and exhausted body could not support her spirit at all and she quickly fainted from crying. Yun Ran didnt know when she would wake up, and she was worried that she would be away for too long. Thunderbolt and Bun would be worried, so she brought this girl back to the entrance of the valley. Seeing that she had returned, Thunderbolt went to wee her from afar. However, he realized that she had another person with her. Miss Yun, who is thisdy? What happened in the Myriad Poison Valley? If not for the fact that his mission was to stay and protect his little master, he would have followed her to take a look. Yun Ran put him down and took out another nket to cover the girl. Only then did he answer Thunderbolts question. The Myriad Poison Valley has been wiped out. This girl is the only survivor. Yun Rans voice did not fluctuate as if she was exining something theoretical, but when Thunderbolt and the other secret guards heard this, they could not calm down. Everyone sighed. Exterminated! Who destroyed the Myriad Poison Valley? The Myriad Poison Valley has always been isted from the world and has no enmity with the outside world! There are traces of the Devil Spirit Birds feathers here. Could it be a demonic cultivator? When did the Myriad Poison Valley provoke a demonic cultivator? This girl is from the Myriad Poison Valley? The only survivor? Miss Yun, do you want to save her? Yun Ran looked at the little girl and sighed slightly. If we leave her behind, Im afraid she wont be able to survive. Lets wait until she wakes up. Chapter 133 - 133 Yun Ran, I Don’t Have a Home Anymore 133 Yun Ran, I Dont Have a Home Anymore When Huo Chanyi opened her eyes again, it was alreadyte at night. She was awakened by a nightmare. In her dream, her parents and senior brothers had all died tragically in front of her. Her mothers eyes were filled with tears of blood. She told her to run quickly and not look back. She did not want to escape. She wanted to rush over, but her body seemed to be restrained by something and she could not break free. Father Mother No, Im not leaving! At the same time, Yun Ran and the secret guards were woken up. Yun Ran handed Bun, who was rubbing his eyes to Thunderbolt, while she carried water and food and walked towards the little girl who had been jolted awake by her nightmare. Drink some water and eat something. Lets calm down. Who are you? Perhaps it was because she had been crying for too long, but Huo Chanyis throat was already injured, and her voice was extremely hoarse. She looked at Yun Ran warily, like a frightened little beast. Yun Ran did not intend to hide it from her and replied, Me? Im Yun Ran. I came to the Myriad Poison Valley because I read a book. The author of that book was a senior from the Myriad Poison Valley, so I was curious and wanted to visit. I didnt expect such a thing to happen to the Myriad Poison Valley. Yun Ran knew that it was useless to say words like a person cant be revived after death. This was because the pain of losing a loved one was not something that could disappear in a short period of time. Instead, it would stay with them for a lifetime and require a long time to heal. Moreover, this youngdy had experienced a massacre. No words could ease the pain in her heart. Yun Ran knew that the only thing she could do now was stay here with this little girl. Huo Chanyis eyes were already wet with tears. She rubbed her eyes and saw the person in front of her clearly. The person in front of her was dressed in white. Her ck hair was as ck as ink, and her fair face was covered in powder. Even so, her skin was as fair as jade and as fair as ice. She was so beautiful that she did not seem like an ordinary person. Huo Chanyi recalled the story her mother told her when she was young, about a fairy who had fallen from the Moon Pce into the mortal world. Fairies were all good people. Yun Ran, my father and mother are gone Yun Ran, I dont have a family anymore. The girl was crying too sadly. She was so lonely and sad. Yun Ran was moved. She raised her arm and patted her back gently. Her lips moved. If you want, my home will be your home in the future. Ill be your family. Huo Chanyi had always been pampered. She had never experienced any hardships in the first ten years of her life. Now that she had gone through such a disaster, she had no idea what to do other than cry. Yun Rans words seemed to pull her out of the endless abyss. It made her feel the warmth that she had not felt for a long time. Yun Ran stayed with her until the sky turned bright. Only then did Huo Chanyi gradually calm down. Yun Ran also got some information from her intermittent words. The little girls name was Huo Chanyi, and she was the only daughter of the Valley Master of the Myriad Poison Valley. On the night of the massacre, she had been hidden in a dark room by her mother, which was how she had escaped the cmity. However,ter on, the door of the secret chamber was pressed down by a copsed beam. She could not escape from the secret chamber. Fortunately, she still had some food, water, and some life-prolonging pills in her Interspatial Ring. She didnt know how many days had passed in total darkness. Just as she was about to despair, Yun Ran appeared. In addition, Yun Ran had guessed correctly. It was indeed a group of demonic cultivators who massacred the Myriad Poison Valley that night. However, it was not because the Myriad Poison Valley had provoked a demonic cultivator. Instead, it was because the Valley Master of the Myriad Poison Valley had developed a medicinal pill that could hide the demonic aura on a demonic cultivators body, making them look no different from ordinary people. The group of demonic cultivators hade for the pill. Chapter 134 - 134 Mo Beiyuan, Why Are You Here? 134 Mo Beiyuan, Why Are You Here? They could have just snatched the pills. Why did they kill my family? Huo Chanyi had been raised too well. She did not understand the ugly and evil side of human nature. Yun Ran, on the other hand, was very clear about this matter. Its an important pill. Demonic cultivators have always been hiding in the deep mountains and old forests because the aura in their bodies cant be hidden. With that pill, demonic cultivators dont have to hide anymore. They can hide in the Demon Beast Forest. They can mingle in the crowd openly and dont have to worry about being discovered. !! This was not a small matter at all, but a major event that could change the fate of the demonic path. As for why they wanted to silence everyone in the Myriad Poison Valley, I think its probably because they dont want this secret that concerns the fate of the demonic path to spread. Theyre afraid that after the orthodox sects find out about the pill form, theyll control their lifeline from the raw materials and stop their big n. The other possibility was ethnic cleansing and exterminating the sect. These were justmon methods used by demonic cultivators. They didnt need a reason to kill. Yun Ran realized the seriousness of the matter and felt that this matter had to be passed on to Mo Beiyuan immediately. As for what to do, Mo Beiyuan should know better than her. Thunderbolt was called over. After hearing Yun Rans words, he almost cried out. What? A pill that can conceal demonic aura? How is this a pill? This is fatal! Thunderbolt had interacted with demonic cultivators before and knew how cunning and inhumane those people were. In the past, when they couldnt hide the demonic aura, everyone could still use some methods to detect the demonic aura on the demonic cultivators. Now that the demonic aura could be hidden, the demonic cultivators could walk around the continent without fear! Was the Valley Master of the Myriad Poison Valley so bored? Why did you develop such a pill? Could it be that the Valley Master of the Myriad Poison Valley is rted to a demonic cultivator? Huo Chanyi shook her head vigorously as she tried to defend her father. No! Its not like that! It was senior sister she she brought a demonic cultivator back. That man, that man is a demonic cultivator! That man went berserk and was surrounded by a demonic aura. He might be about to die. Senior Sister knelt down in front of Daddy and begged Daddy to save that man Thats why Daddy developed a pill to suppress his demonic aura. Yun Rans eyes darkened. She did not expect this the to have been developed due to this reason. So, the man your Eldest Senior Sister brought back betrayed your Eldest Senior Sister and your Myriad Poison Valley? Huo Chanyi shook her head nkly. I dont know. I havent seen him since that night. I dont know if its him or not. I dont know if hes dead. I Ill go back and take a look at those corpsester. Then, Ill know. Yun Ran nodded and asked Thunderbolt to send the news and bring a few more people with him. She followed Huo Chanyi and helped bury the people from the Thousand Poison Valley. However, Yun Ran did not expect Mo Beiyuan to suddenly appear in front of her with Little Sweetcake. Mother Brother Sweetcake misses you so much! The girl pped his little arms in her fathers arms and waved at Yun Ran. Yun Ran knew that she wanted her to hug her. She strode forward and took the girl from Mo Beiyuans arms. Mo Beiyuan, why are you here? Mo Beiyuan did not receive the letter sent back by Thunderbolt, so he did not know about the changes in the Myriad Poison Valley. He only thought that Yun Ran had just arrived with Bun and the others. He did not see Thunderbolt and the secret guards around. His face darkened as he asked coldly, Where are Thunderbolt and the others? Why are there only the two of you here? Chapter 135 - 135 Inhumane Demonic Cultivators 135 Inhumane Demonic Cultivators Yun Ran guessed that he had not received the explosive news sent back by Thunderbolt. Thus, she gave him a rough exnation of the changes in the Myriad Poison Valley. Thats why I sent Thunderbolt and the others to help Huo Chanyi deal with the corpses. Even though Mo Beiyuan had experienced many storms in his life, he was still stunned. !! It seemed this woman had identally saved the only bloodline left in the Myriad Poison Valley. She had even obtained the secret that the demonic path had yet to reveal. This secret not only concerned the fate of the demonic path, but also the righteous path, the people of the five countries, and the stability of the entire continent. Yun Ran guessed from Mo Beiyuans expression that this matter was much more serious than she had imagined. Ive already asked Huo Chanyi. She doesnt know the form for the pill, so Im afraid we cant control the source of the ingredients and stop this from happening. Mo Beiyuan looked at Yun Ran with a trace of admiration and surprise. He had yet to ask, but this woman had already guessed what he was thinking. I cant think of any other way now. Lets go back first. Yun Ran nodded. She knew that the problem of the demonic cultivators was more serious now. Mo Beiyuan should want to go back and quickly think of a way to deal with this matter. Um I forgot to tell you just now. I want to bring Huo Chanyi back. Shes all alone and homeless. Yun Ran thought that since she was living in the Yuan Mansion, she had to inform him if she wanted to bring Huo Chanyi back. Mo Beiyuan did not object. Up to you. You dont have to ask me about such a small matter. Yunran did not think that this was a small matter. Huo Chanyis identity was obvious. After Thunderbolt helped bury those corpses, he returned with his men. When he saw his master and Sweetcake, he was shocked. This was too fast! Master, what did you ride here? This is too fast! Its even faster than the Red-Winged Flying Dragon! Mo Beiyuan could not be bothered to answer his brainless question. He asked, Has everything been settled over there? Its settled. Sigh, these demonic cultivators are really inhumane. They didnt even let the old, weak, women, and children off. Thunderbolt had buried one corpse after another, so he naturally knew how those people had died tragically. The youngest disciples of the Myriad Poison Valley were not even ten years old. Their heads had been cut off from their necks. It was a tragic sight. If he were Miss Huo, he would probably break down right now. Wheres Huo Chanyi? Yun Ran couldnt help but ask when she saw that Huo Chanyi was gone. Thunderbolt sighed. Miss Huo is crying in front of her parents grave. Im afraid she wont be willing to leave for a while. Ill go see her. Yun Ran stuffed the little packrat back into Mo Beiyuans arms. After she left, Thunderbolt reported to Mo Beiyuan how they had discovered that there was a problem with the Myriad Poison Valley. In the end, he sighed. Miss Yun is not simple. Shes even more alert and smart than us. Mo Beiyuan nced at him gently. So, I sent you to protect them. In the end, she was the one who discovered that something was wrong here before you did? Thunderbolt said, Its its us who are too stupid. Mo Beiyuan asked, Then why did shee to the Myriad Poison Valley? Thunderbolt originally thought that with such a huge incident happening in the Myriad Poison Valley, there were some things that his master would have forgotten. Who knew that the inevitable would eventuallye? Chapter 136 - 136 Recognizing the Ghost King 136 Recognizing the Ghost King Thunderbolt naturally did not dare to hide anything from his master. He told him about how Yun Ran had read a book and developed a strong interest in poison techniques. She had brought Bun to dig for poisonous grass and catch poisonous insects. Miss Yun said that the author of the book was from the Myriad Poison Valley. Thats why we came to the Myriad Poison Valley on our first stop. Who knew that we would coincidentally bump into the destruction of the Myriad Poison Valley? Master, what do you n to do about this? Thunderbolt also knew the seriousness of this matter. He could not imagine what kind of danger the people of the five countries would face if the demonic cultivators could hide their demonic aura and run amok in the Five Nations Continent. Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. He had yet to think of a way. Dont spread it yet, lest it causes panic among the people. Pass down the order. Tell the twelve tribes to pay close attention to the movements in the five countries. As long as there are traces of demonic cultivators, inform me immediately. The people of the five kingdoms had always been terrified when they talked about demons. Once they knew that demonic cultivators could hide demonic aura and were very likely to be hiding by their side, the five countries would definitely be in chaos. Alright, Ill do it now. Wait. Mo Beiyuan stopped her again. In future, have the books sent over to me first. Dont send all the books to her. Yes. Thunderbolt was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat. - In the bamboo forest at the back of the Myriad Poison Valley. New graves appeared among the straight green bamboo. Huo Chanyi was kneeling in front of one of the grave mounds. Yun Ran approached gently and heard her low, hoarse cry from afar. When she got closer, she realized that Huo Chanyi was holding a dagger in her hand. It was obvious that she wanted to kill herself. Dont you want revenge? Are you going to die just like that? There are so many vengeful souls in your Myriad Poison Valley. Who will avenge them? Huo Chanyi was too weak and her head was spinning. Suddenly, she heard a cold voiceing from behind her. She turned around abruptly and met Yun Rans cold gaze. It was also at this moment that Yun Ran realized her gaze had changed. Her pure and clear eyes were filled with hatred. She sighed slightly. If this girl wanted to live, she was destined to live with hatred. Only then did Huo Chanyi realize that she had almost done something stupid. I want revenge! I want to kill those people to avenge my parents and all my rtives who died tragically in the Myriad Poison Valley! Alright, then throw away the thing in your hand and work hard to be stronger. Then, kill your enemy with your own hands. There was no need for Yun Ran to say anything else because she knew that the only thing that could support this little girls survival now was hatred. Huo Chanyi kowtowed a few times in front of her parents graves before leaving with Yun Ran. When she saw Mo Beiyuan and the other child, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. Her gaze swept across Mo Beiyuans eyes again and she immediately realized who this extraordinary ck-clothed man was. He is the Ghost King Yun Ran knew that everyone on the Five Nations Continent called Mo Beiyuan Ghost King behind his back, but Huo Chanyi was the first to call him that in front of him. This girls personality was too straightforward. However, Mo Beiyuan was feeding the little packrat in his arms and had no intention of pursuing her disrespect. When Huo Chanyi realized that she shouldnt have said those two words, she quickly covered her mouth. She widened her eyes and looked at Yun Ran when she heard the two children call Yun Ran Mother and Mo Beiyuan Father. This fairy sister actually had children with the Ghost King! Chapter 137 - 137 Retentive Memory 137 Retentive Memory Because of this change in the Myriad Poison Valley, Yun Ran and the others could only return to the East Continent Imperial City. Along the way, Huo Chanyi gradually figured out some things. It turned out that Yun Ran and the Ghost King were not married, and the two children were just an ident. As the two of them chatted, they talked about the book with the rather childish name. Huo Chanyi scratched her head in embarrassment. Yun Ran, Im the one youre looking for in the Myriad Poison Valley. I wrote the book. Yun Ran did not expect things to be so coincidental. The senior she was looking for was not a senior, but the youngdy in front of her. You like poison? Huo Chanyi nodded gently. My father said that Im talented in poison, but everyone hates poison. My father said that young girls cant get married if they y with poison, so he didnt allow me to y with poison. However, Yun Ran said, I think poison is the same as weapons like swords and sabers, as well as sword cultivation techniques and arrays. It depends on how you use it. Its not poison that scares people, but evil people who use poison to harm others. Huo Chanyi was stunned. No one had ever said something like that to her before. She thought about what she had heard over the years. The Myriad Poison Valley is full of poisonous people. Poisoning people is the most despicable method. Apart from ying with poison, what else does the Myriad Poison Valley have? If they cant win, theyll poison others. The Myriad Poison Valley is indeed the Myriad Poison Valley. But now, Yun Ran had told her that poison was the same as saber and sword cultivation techniques. Do you really think that ying with poison isnt scary? But its precisely because our Myriad Poison Valley is good at using poison that were despised and disliked by the world. They all say that we take the crooked path. Those who y with poison are all despicable methods. Yun Ran raised her lips slightly. Then let me ask you. On one side are evil people who hurt people with swords, and on the other side are good people who use poison to protect the people. Which is right? Which is wrong? Huo Chanyi was suddenly enlightened, and her gaze became more determined. I understand. As long as I dont poison innocent people, I have a clear conscience. Yun Ran felt that she found a ready-made master for Bun. Huo Chanyi took out a few books from her Interspatial Ring and gave them to Bun so that he could read them first and familiarize himself with the various toxins toy the foundation. Unexpectedly, Bun came to look for her in less than four hours and said that he had already finished reading a few books. Huo Chanyi was incredulous. Are you sure youve read all of them? How did you read them? So quickly? Bun gave her a live demonstration. I finished reading it page by page. Huo Chanyi felt that he wasnt reading at all, but counting the pages. She thought that the child was too young and yful. He could not read the book at all, so he counted the pages to y. If you dont want to read them, then dont. I can tell you slowly. Huo Chanyi felt that these books might be too difficult for a three-and-a-half-year-old child. Unexpectedly, after Bun closed the book, he repeated the contents of the first few pages word for word. Sister Huo, Im really done. Huo Chanyi was really shocked. She rushed in front of Yun Ran and looked like she was doubting her life. Your Bun is reading books Yun Ran yawned lightly. Are you trying to say that Bun reads faster? Well, he does read faster. Huo Chanyi replied, Is that just about being fast? He has a photographic memory! Chapter 138 - 138 What Happened in the Imperial City? 138 What Happened in the Imperial City? In less than three days, Bun had finished reading all the books in Huo Chanyis storage ring. Huo Chanyi would exin to him what he didnt understand. After returning to the princes residence, the little packrat followed Huo Chanyi and began to make poison powder. With a professional like Huo Chanyi watching over him, Yun Ran had nothing to worry about. !! After Mo Beiyuan returned to the mansion, he disappeared for a few days. Yun Ran guessed that he was busy dealing with the matters of the demonic cultivators. Yun Ran was not interested in how Mo Beiyuan dealt with the demonic cultivators, but Huo Chanyi still asked Thunderbolt. What has your master been busy with recently? Has there been any progress on the matter of the demonic cultivators? Can you find out which group of people massacred the Myriad Poison Valley? Demonic cultivators were also divided into factions, just like the variousrge sects. Each faction had its own leader and cultivation technique, as well as its ownir. Between factions, they would also want topete for who was the strongest in the demonic path. Therefore, over the years, the demonic cultivators had not been peaceful. On one hand, they had to avoid the pursuit of the orthodox sects, but on the other hand, they had to fight to the death amongst themselves. Thunderbolts expression did not look too good. When he looked at her, his eyes were also avoiding hers. Yun Ran only nced at him and knew that something was wrong. Tell me, what is it? Did something happen to Mo Beiyuan? Thunderbolt clenched his fists. After a long struggle in his heart, he finally said, Miss Yun, do you know that the Imperial City hasnt been peaceful recently Yun Ran shook her head. She had been staying in the Yuan Mansion since she returned and did not know what had happened outside. Its not peaceful? What happened in the Imperial City? Thunderbolt said anxiously, There are demonic cultivators causing trouble in the Imperial City and many people have died tragically I dont know where the rumors came from, but they said Say what? Seeing that he was about to say something, Yun Ran frowned unhappily and gestured for him to continue. They said that youre that demonic cultivator. Your cultivation suddenly increased exponentially and you snatched a heaven-grade spiritual root from the eldest daughter of the Yun family. Its all because youre a demonic cultivator. Yun Ran did not expect the me to fall on her. Thunderbolt sighed heavily and continued, The one who died tragically was the son of the generals first wife. He caused a ruckus he went in front of the wretched emperor and insisted that the murderer was you. His Majesty sent several waves of people over, but they were all blocked by Master. Now, everyone says that Master has been bewitched by a demonic cultivator like you and doesnt even care about His Majesty. They even say that the two little masters are also small demonic cultivators. At such a young age, they already know how to snatch someone elses cultivation. Because it concerns the innocence of you and the two young masters, Master has not slept for a few days. These days, he has been personally looking for the demonic cultivator who did evil in the Imperial City. Yun Ran only realized that she had misunderstood Mo Beiyuan after hearing Thunderbolts words. He did not want to trap her and the children in the Yuan Mansion. Instead, he wanted to protect them from the rumors outside. He shielded them from the storm outside, but he did not exin a word and let her misunderstand him. Where is he? Where is your master now? Take me to him. Since this matter involved her and the two children, Yun Ran naturally could not stay out of it and let Mo Beiyuan handle it alone. Chapter 139 - 139 How Was She A Little Demon Cultivator! 139 How Was She A Little Demon Cultivator! Mo Beiyuan was not in the residence. They had just received news on the discovery of traces of a suspected demonic cultivator in the forest near the suburbs. At this moment, they were personally bringing people over to check on the situation. In the forest outside the capital? Bring me there to take a look now. As Yun Ran spoke, she picked up Little Sweetcake, who was chasing after the holy beast in the courtyard and called out to Bun, who was immersed in tinkering with poison. Mother, where are we going? The little pink ball in her arms had her hair tied up in two buns. The buns were tied with pink ribbons that were decorated with round pearls. When the little packrat tilted her head, the pink pearl ribbon swayed along with it. Coupled with her big ck eyes, she was extremely cute. To see your father. Yun Ran wrapped her in a small cloak, afraid that the wind would be too strong when she rode the flying demon beastter. When she heard that she was going to see her father, the little packrats big ck grape-like eyes lit up. Going to see Daddy? Thats great. Sweetcake has missed Daddy for a long time. The secret guards had already put on the little cloak for Bun. Yun Ran carried them and jumped onto the back of the flying demon beast. The two little packrats sat obediently in front of her, like two little immortal children who had descended to the mortal world on immortal beasts. On the outskirts of the Imperial City, Mo Beiyuan followed the traces left behind by the demonic cultivator and arrived at a cave. After entering the cave, he did not find any traces of demonic cultivators. Instead, he found a few corpses that had their cultivation absorbed by a demonic cultivator and had already be dried corpses. Master, he escaped again. The secret guards had been tracking them for a few days. They thought that they would gain something, but who knew that they would only find these few shriveled corpses? Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. He did not speak and only nced at the corpses indifferently. The appearances of the few dried corpses could not be seen, but from their clothes, they should be rich and noble young masters. Coupled with the recent bad rumors about Yun Ran, Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. Fortunately, that woman had been staying in the Yuan Mansion and did not hear those bad rumors. Unexpectedly, as soon as he left the cave, he saw Yun Ran and the two little packrats. Father When Little Sweetcake saw her father, whom she had not seen for a few days, she ran over with her short legs. Mo Beiyuan came back to his senses and squatted down, letting the little packrat rush into his arms. The little packrats soft hands tugged at his neck and rubbed against his chest. Daddy, Sweetcake misses you so much. Mo Beiyuan picked up the little packrat and the hostility in his eyes quickly dissipated. He could not understand what those dogs outside were thinking. Were they blind? How did his soft little packrat look like a little demonic cultivator? Bun held his mothers hand. His expression was cool as he looked in Mo Beiyuans direction with his big ck eyes. He was a little man, so he did not need his father to carry him. Why are you here? Mo Beiyuan picked up the little packrat and walked up to Yun Ran. His eyes darkened slightly. The Imperial City has not been peaceful recently. There are demonic cultivators around. Its best if you dont leave the mansion for no reason. Yun Ran raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at him with her watery eyes. Mo Beiyuan, I came out for something. If theres anything, get Thunderbolt to do it. Mo Beiyuan left Thunderbolt in the mansion to protect her and the two children. Chapter 140 - 140 The Capital of a Femme Fatale 140 The Capital of a Femme Fatale Yun Ran smiled and looked at himnguidly. But I have something to ask you. Whats the use of looking for him? Youre looking for me? Whats the matter? Is Sweetcake feeling unwell again? Mo Beiyuan felt that other than the problem of the two little packrats, she should not have anything urgent to settle with him. As he spoke, he quickly looked at the little packrat in his arms. Sweetcake, does your stomach hurt again? !! The little packrat shook her head and replied in a cute voice, Daddy, Sweetcakes stomach doesnt hurt! Sweetcakes stomach is rumbling. It says that it wants to eat candied hawthorn. Yun Ran had been restricting the girl from eating sweet food these past few days, as she was afraid that her teeth would rot. It was not easy for the girl to see her father, so she naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity. In order to make it easier to coax the little packrat, Mo Beiyuan kept the candied fruits in his storage ring. He took out two sticks of candied fruits and handed one to each of the two little packrats. The little packrat licked the candied hawthorn as she swayed her little head in her fathers warm embrace. It was extremelyfortable. Seeing that she had been craving it for a few days, Yun Ran let her be. When youre done eatingter, you have to use warm water to clean your mouth. Otherwise, youll cry if you get little bugs in your teeth. Sweetcake isnt afraid of little bugs. Ill let Daddy beat them up! The little girl wasnt like other children who were afraid at the mention of bugs. She actually clenched her little fists and wanted to get her Daddy to beat the bugs up. Yun Ran pinched her little nose. When the timees, the little bugs will be hidden in your teeth. Even your father wont be able to do anything. This little packrat was only so arrogant because it had not experienced a toothache. After being interrupted by the little packrat, Yun Ran almost forgot why she was there. Mo Beiyuan, have you found those demonic cultivators? Did you find anything in this cave? Mo Beiyuans eyes narrowed. You know about the demonic cultivators? Did Thunderbolt tell you? After saying that, his cold eyes nced at Thunderbolt, who was hiding behind the flying demon beast and pretending to stroke its fur. Get over here! Do you want me to invite you over? Thunderbolt rubbed his head and ran over. Hehehe, Master, what can I do for you? Yun Ran raised her clear eyes and spoke up for Thunderbolt. Hes not wrong in this matter. Since you asked him to listen to my orders, he should not hide anything from me when I ask him. After hearing her words, Mo Beiyuan could no longer punish Thunderbolt. So, what exactly did he tell you? Yun Ran pursed her pink lips indifferently and told him some of the rumors she had heard from Thunderbolt. So, was this done by Mo Jinyu or the Yun family? The only people who hated her so much and wanted to ruin her reputation were probably Mo Jinyu and the Yun family. No, there seemed to be another one. She had almost forgotten. Also, we should investigate the Linxu Sect. Of course, Mo Beiyuan knew that someone was targeting her, so he immediately sent someone to investigate Mo Jinyu and Yun Zhiyuan. As for the Linxu Sect, he did not think about it for a while. You think this matter is rted to the Linxu Sect? Why? Give me the reason. Yun Ran raised her little face slightly and smiled gently at him. Under her slender ck eyebrows was a pair of charming eyes. Her face was really beautiful, reminding Mo Beiyuan of the rumors that she had bewitched him with her beauty. This woman indeed had the qualifications to be a femme fatale. Chapter 141 - 141 Sure, I Promise You 141 Sure, I Promise You Reason? Its very simple. Back then, I pped the face of the Linxu Sect in front of so many people at the sect meeting. For arge sect that looks decent on the surface, they probably care about their reputation the most. However, their skills are inferior, and they cant openly settle scores with me, so they can only secretly resort to some methods. Dont tell me you really think that the Linxu Sect can take this lying down! Yun Ran only looked harmless and ignorant. In fact, she was quite thorough about human nature. Of course, theres another possibility. Theres really a demonic cultivator causing trouble in the Imperial City. However, the people who released the rumors that Im a demonic cultivator are not in cahoots with the demonic cultivator causing trouble. They only want to use this matter to destroy me and target you. What a good scheme. !! Her personality was carefree and unrestrained, and she did not care about worldly opinions. However, that did not mean that she was willing to take the me. Most importantly, that group of people had even schemed against her two children, and this made Yun Ran very unhappy. I heard that the Emperor wanted to capture me, but you stopped him. Mo Beiyuan looked at her coldly, his cold aura natural. You dont have to care. As long as Im not dead, no one can touch the three of you. He would ensure the safety of those he wanted to protect with his life. What were the emperors orders? Yun Ran knew that he wanted to protect her, but was it really good for him to provoke the emperor so openly? Mo Beiyuan, if I dont go, it will confirm my guilt. You didnt think of this, did you? She had a clear conscience and was not afraid of being investigated. However, now that Mo Beiyuan had blocked the emperors men for her several times, it would clearly elerate the ferment of the rumors. Public opinion would be even more unfavorable to her. Of course, Mo Beiyuan knew that at this moment, he could only clear her name quickly through a confrontation. However, he also knew that she did not like the Emperor. Previously, when the Emperor was in the Yuan Mansion, she disyed very obvious disgust. That was why he blocked the Emperors summons for her several times. I thought you didnt like to see the emperor? Yun Ran was slightly stunned and her heart trembled. Clearly, she did not expect him to give such an answer. So, did he make things soplicated just because she didnt like to see the emperor? Yun Ran raised her hand to cover the boys ears before clearing her throat. I dont like him because he looks at me with the wretched lechery of an old man. But these are two different things. Now, I have to confront him to prove my innocence. She was not that squeamish. It was just that she did not like it. It was not as though she would lose a piece of flesh after just a few nces. Come with me. When the timees, can you block his view for me? Just like that day. She only needed to face his straight back. She did not believe that the Emperor would be so shameless as to walk around Mo Beiyuan and stare at her in front of so many ministers. That would really make him a wretched emperor. How shameless! Mo Beiyuan did not expect her to say this. He paused for a moment before nodding. Sure, I promise you. Then lets enter the pce now. Yun Ran felt that it was better to resolve this matter sooner rather thanter. Ever since this incident happened, Thunderbolt had been persuading his master to let Miss Yun enter the pce to cooperate with the investigation. After all, she was innocent and would not lose a piece of flesh. However, his masters expression at that time was ugly and his words were firm. Chapter 142 - 142 Horsetail Whisk 142 Horsetail Whisk It was as if he would be upset with anyone who mentioned letting Miss Yun enter the pce again. Unexpectedly, Miss Yun managed to convince their master, who had a firm attitude, with just a few words. The two children had to be under Yun Rans nose. Moreover, there was a demonic cultivator causing trouble in the Imperial City. !! Therefore, the two of them entered the pce with Bun and Sweetcake. This was the first time the two little packrats had entered the pce. Bun felt that this was just a few big houses. There wasnt much fun here. However, Sweetcake was still at the stage of being curious about unfamiliar environments. She widened her eyes in Mo Beiyuans arms and looked around. Her little neck was twisting around and she had never been idle. Father, there are beautiful flowers there. Father, there are fishes there. Big fishes. Father, why is that uncle in that green hat holding a horses tail? A horses tail? Mo Beiyuan looked at Chang Gui, the number one eunuch beside the emperor. His gazended on the horsetail whisk in his hand and he replied, Its to chase away flies. Realization dawned on the girl. She had an expression that said, So thats how it is. Then this uncle definitely doesnt like to bathe. Only people who dont bathe and stink will have flies buzzing around them. Eunuch Chang Gui thought to himself, Who doesnt like to shower? This child is young, but shes really good at infuriating people. If not for the fact that her father is Mo Beiyuan, I would have pped her and made her cry. On the surface, he said, The Yuan King is here. His Majesty is waiting in the main hall. Oh, the two young masters are here too! I havent seen the two young masters for a long time. The two young masters are really getting cuter and cuter. Yun Ran nced at the eunuch who was talking nonsense. She followed Mo Beiyuan into the hall. She only took a nce at the bright yellow figure sitting in the hall before she was blocked by that straight back. Yun Ran was much smaller than him, so he blocked herpletely. The emperor couldnt do anything inappropriate in front of so many people. He could only stare at the part of Yunrans skirt and feel an itch in his heart. Before he could see the womans face, he was blocked by Mo Beiyuan. Brother, youre finally willing to bring her here. I thought you were really muddle-headed and wanted to do something stupid. Since youve brought her here, let the Saber Riding Guards investigate properly. Guards, take the second daughter of the Yun family away. I want to interrogate her properlyter. Emperor Mo Donglin thought that Mo Beiyuan could not withstand the pressure from his side. He had no choice but topromise and send his woman over. He could not help but snort coldly in his heart. So what if the Yuan King was feared by the people of the five countries? In the end, he still could not disobey his orders as the emperor. He would obediently hand his woman over to him with both hands for him to y with. Mo Donglin had already thought of what to do next. Since this woman had fallen into his hands, it was fate that allowed him to obtain this woman. It was not him, Mo Donglin, who wanted to snatch his younger brothers woman. Whether this woman was a demonic cultivator or not, she could only be a demonic cultivator. At that time, he would get someone to rece her with a corpse. He would tell the public that he had already punished the demonic cultivator by burning her to give them an exnation. As for this woman, she would be hiding in the harem. He would slowly pamper her. So what if she was a demonic cultivator? Perhaps it would be a different feeling. Chapter 143 - 143 Calamity 143 Cmity Themander of the Imperial Saber Guards received the order from the emperor and led a few Imperial Saber Guards into the hall aggressively. Just as they were about to make a move to capture her, they heard Mo Beiyuans cold voice with a domineering aura. Lets see who dares to touch my people. The group of saber guards was stunned by Mo Beiyuans cold aura. Their legs paused and they did not dare to go forward rashly. !! Royal brother, what is the meaning of this? You sent her to the pce. I thought you should have figured it out. Mo Donglin was really embarrassed and said angrily. Mo Beiyuan was looking down on him even more. In a few years, he would probably even want to snatch the throne. Mo Beiyuan did not move. A cold glint appeared in his eyes, and his cold voice was as cold as winter water. Let those bastards who say that shes a demonic cultivator take out the evidence now. If theres no evidence to prove that shes a demonic cultivator, announce it to the world and prove her innocence. Mo Donglin did not know if it was his imagination, but he actually saw killing intent in Mo Beiyuans eyes. It was an insolent and unconcealed strong killing intent. Evidence, what evidence do you need? Your indiscriminate attitude of protecting her now is enough to prove that she is a demonic cultivator. You have already been bewitched by her! You dont even care about thews of the East Continent! Yun Ran remained silent because she wanted to observe the emperors attitude first. Now, she could basically confirm that this wretched emperor did not intend to prove her innocence at all. Instead, he nned to punish her as a demonic cultivator right away. If this was the apocalypse, Yun Ran wouldnt care about anything else. She would just go up and punch him a few times and teach him to be a human first! However, at this moment, the imperial power was supreme after all. If she went up and punched this wretched emperor a few times, even Mo Beiyuan would not be able to protect her. Yun Ran suppressed the anger in her heart. She raised her arm and gently tugged at Mo Beiyuans sleeve from behind. She cleared her throat and said faintly, Your Highness, I havent read much and dont know much. So, doesnt the East Continentsw require one to show evidence? As she spoke, she walked out from behind Mo Beiyuan. She raised her gaze and looked at the wretched emperor sitting on it with her ck and lively eyes. As for the reason Your Majesty just mentioned, Yun Ran doesnt understand even more. Your Majesty should know what my rtionship with the Yuan King is, right? Isnt it only right for him to protect me? If he cant even protect his woman, what kind of man is he? Yun Ran felt that her rtionship with Mo Beiyuan would probably not be clear in the short term, and she could not expose the Gu poison. These people had identified her as Mo Beiyuans woman and insisted that Mo Beiyuan was obsessed with her and doted on her crazily. For her, he could be enemies with the world! She was a cmity that befell him! In that case, she might as well use this as a cover. Doesnt His Majesty dote on the concubines in the harem? Dont the ministers dote on their wives? Then how did my lords protection of me be bewitchment? With that, she raised her hand and hooked it around Mo Beiyuans arm. She smiled coquettishly. Mo Beiyuans body stiffened when he saw her suddenly approach intimately. Why was this woman suddenly so close? And what was she talking about? When did he dote on her? Did this woman have some misunderstanding? Since Yun Ran had decided to be the cmity, she naturally had to be professional about it. If you say that Im a devil cultivator just because Im pretty, then I wont ept this! Logically speaking, how can a devil cultivator be as pretty as me! Chapter 144 - 144 Are They As Beautiful As I Am? 144 Are They As Beautiful As I Am? Mo Beiyuan knew that Yun Ran did not y by the rules, but at this moment, he was still stunned by her sudden intimacy. Because of the parasitic poison, her proximity made all the blood in his body boil. He didnt want to push her away. His eyes darkened. Yun Ran hugged his arm again and shook it. Her small waist was twisted, and her eyes were charming. Her pink lips parted slightly. Your Highness, youve seen demonic cultivator women before. Are they as beautiful as I am? Usually, her expression was calm. Now, she deliberately softened her voice with a hint of coquettishness. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. It was even more vivid and her beautiful face was even more dazzling. No, demonic cultivators are all extremely ugly. Mo Beiyuan told the truth. The rumors outside were all nonsense. How could a true demonic cultivator have her appearance? Yun Ran seemed to have heard some pleasant words of love and smiled sweetly. Your Highness, what do you think those people are up to by ndering me as a fiendish cultivator? What good will it do them to let the real murderer get away with it? Dont tell me they want to protect the real murderera fiendish demonic cultivator! Why would they protect a murderer? Dont tell me they have some shameful rtionship with the murderer! Then we have to investigate carefully. Its too terrifying! She clearly had the sweetest smile on her face, but the words that came out of her mouth were not that sweet. Framing her? Come on! Who didnt know how to spread rumors? You demoness, youre simply spouting nonsense. My son has died tragically. How can I protect a murderous demonic cultivator! The one who roared was the old general who hadined to the emperor previously. His only legitimate son had died tragically. When he heard the rumors that Yun Ran was a demonic cultivator, he entered the pce toin. Yun Rans clear eyes swept over and she asked, Then did you see with your own eyes that I killed your son? The general said sternly, No, but I know that your spiritual power cultivation is not legitimate. If you didnt cultivate using the demonic path cultivation method, how can you exin your cultivation? Yun Ran did not expect her cultivation method to be the reason for being framed. She raised the corners of her lips. Whats wrong? Your talent is poor. Just because you cant do it, you cant allow others to have high talent and improve their cultivation by leaps and bounds. Youve lived for so long, dont you understand that theres always someone stronger out there? Was his sons death a reason for him to implicate an innocent person? I cultivate spiritual power, not demonic cultivation methods! Whether I have demonic energy on me or not, well know once we test it. However, you insisted that I cultivate demonic cultivation methods and am a demonic cultivator before verifying it. Whats the meaning of you wanting to avenge your son? Do you want to kill me for no reason? Do you really n to avenge your son, or do you just want to deal with me? In fact, when she was in the Yuan Mansion, Thunderbolt had already told her that this general whose son had died was the Emperors trusted aide. He did not get along with Mo Beiyuan. Therefore, this was probably a show deliberately set up by the wretched emperor. As for the motive, Yun Ran could roughly guess it. If she was a demonic cultivator, then Mo Beiyuan would definitely be implicated. Even if he was not punished, his reputation would be greatly affected. Moreover, there were two children. With a demonic cultivator mother, it would probably be very difficult for them to survive in the five countries in the future. The emperor was clearly targeting her, but in fact, he was ultimately targeting Mo Beiyuan. Chapter 145 - 145 The Identity of the Yun Family’s Second Miss 145 The Identity of the Yun Familys Second Miss But just as Yun Ran felt that the matter was almost resolved and they could leave the wretched emperors hall The eunuch beside the wretched emperor suddenly whispered a few words into the wretched emperors ear. The wretched emperor suddenly smiled, as if he had heard something interesting. After a while, a few people entered the hall. When those people approached, Yun Ran saw them clearly. No wonder they looked so familiar from afar. It was the Yun couple and Yun Qingqing. Greetings, Your Majesty. The Yun family of three paid their respects to the emperor. Mo Donglin waved his hand. Stand up, all of you. I heard that Minister Yun wishes to see me. He has something very important to say about the identity of the Yun Familys Second Miss. Yun Zhiyuan bowed slightly and replied, Im here for the identity of my second daughter. What I want to say is that the person in front of me is not my second daughter, but a thief. This thief used my second daughters identity to deliberately approach King Yuan. Im worried that she will harm King Yuan and my two grandsons. Yun Ran wanted to curse at them. Before the Host died, the Yun family didnt treat her and the two children as humans. Yet, they were here to acknowledge their grandchildren! Dream on! Im indeed not the second daughter of the Yun family. After all Ive already drawn a clear line with the Yun family! When I left the Yun family with the two little packrats, I made it very clear. Minister Yun shouldnt have forgotten so quickly, right? Yun Zhiyuan replied sharply, At that time, I didnt think too much about it. I thought that something had happened to you that caused your temperament to change drastically. However, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. Even if a persons temperament changes drastically, its impossible to change their appearance, personality, and innate talent. My second daughter was born stupid and ugly. How did she be smart and beautiful in such a short period of time? Therefore, youre not the Second Miss of the Prime Ministers Estate at all! Who exactly are you?! Not only did she pretend to be my second daughter, but she also stole my eldest daughters heaven-grade spiritual root! When Yun Zhiyuan found out that the demonic cultivators in the Imperial City were causing trouble, he did not think of involving Yun Ran immediately. However, someone spread the news that Yun Ran was a demonic cultivator, causing him to suddenly have a n. After colluding with the people from the Prime Ministers Estate, they entered the pce. Luo Die also raised her hand and pointed in Yun Rans direction. Her eyes were red as if she had just cried. Youre definitely not my biological daughter. Tell me, where did you take my Raner? Is she already dead? She was killed by you! My poor child Yun Qingqing went forward to support her mother and looked at Yun Ran with hatred in her eyes. I grew up with my sister and our hearts are connected. Youre not my sister! Who are you? Are you pretending to be my sister for my heaven-grade spiritual root? Then Ill give you my heaven-grade spiritual root. Can you return my sister to me? Yun Ran would be stupid if she couldnt tell. This family nned to put on a show to distort the truth, erase her identity as Yun Ran, and confirm that her identity was unknown. They would pretend to approach the Yuan King with an imposter. They even wanted to take back the Heaven Grade Spirit Root. The three of them should have colluded long ago and their words were the same. At first nce, there was no w. Moreover, Yun Ran was dead. There was no evidence! Chapter 146 - 146 Stinky Egg! 146 Stinky Egg! The two little packrats had been obediently silent because Yun Ran had instructed them on the way that after entering the hall, they had to keep their mouths shut. They would go home after their father and mother settled the matter. Hence, the two little packrats listened with their big ck eyes and did not say anything. However, at this moment, not only did they recognize Yun Qingqing, Yun Zhiyuan, and Luo Die, but they also recalled the bad memories from the Prime Ministers Estate. Little Sweetcake was so excited in her fathers arms that her small waist straightened. Big baddie! One, two, three, three big baddie eggs! They bullied Mother! Sweetcake wants to beat up the big baddie eggs! Although Bun didnt say anything, the way he looked at the Yun family of three was clearly hostile. He could understand the meaning behind the Yun familys words. They said that the mother in front of him was not their mother, but an imposter. As soon as Sweetcake spoke, the Yun family immediately turned their attention to the two children. Yun Zhiyuans eyes shed with shrewdness. These two little babies were the easiest to coax. This little bastard had just said that her name was Sweetcake. Wait, what was the big bastards name again? Yun Zhiyuan thought for a long time but could not remember the name of the boy. He could only start with the little girl in Mo Beiyuans arms. Sweetcake, your name is Sweetcake, right? Im your maternal grandfather! Do you still remember your maternal grandfather? The little packrat snuggled in her fathers arms. On her dough-like little face, her little eyebrows were arched together. Her thick and curly eyebrows trembled as she pointed her chubby little hand at Yun Zhiyuan. Youre a big bad egg! Stinky egg! A dirty egg that only flies like! The little girl was too young and did not know how to scold people at all. She had probably used all her vocabry to scold them fiercely. Yun Ran, her biological mother, almost couldnt hold it in andughed unkindly. Did her little girl have to be so cute? Yun Zhiyuan, the reputable Minister Yun of the East Continent, was scolded by a three-and-a-half-year-old child in front of so many colleagues in the main hall. The expression on his face almost copsed. Fortunately, he was calm and knew that the main purpose of today was to expose the fake Yun Rans identity. Looks like Sweetcake doesnt remember your maternal grandfather. It doesnt matter. After all, youre still young. Its normal for you not to remember. The little packrat widened her big ck eyes and hugged her fathers neck with her lotus-root-like arms. Itined in a childish voice, Daddy, Sweetcake doesnt like the big bad egg. Big bad egg called Sweetcake and Brother little bastards, and said that Sweetcakes father is dead! Hmph When Yun Zhiyuan looked up and met Mo Beiyuans dark and deep cold eyes, he felt a chill on the back of his neck. King Yuan, look at this. How can a child have such a good memory? She must have remembered wrongly Mo Beiyuan ced hisrge hand on the little packrats back and patted it. His cold eyes swept across the three members of the Yun family. Minister Yun, do you mean that my precious daughter has wronged you? Yun Zhiyuan squeezed out an awkward smile and said with a smile, Little Sweetcake is just a three-and-a-half-year-old baby. How can you take her words seriously? Your Highness, dont you think so? Mo Beiyuans voice deepened. But I believe her. Bun, who had been quiet, suddenly said, My sister didnt remember wrongly. You scolded us and said that our father was already dead. After saying that, a dark purple light shed in his ck jade-like eyes. He looked straight at Luo Die and Yun Qingqing behind Yun Zhiyuan. Youve also called us little bastards and insulted Father. You dont like Mother and us at all, so now that you say Mother is fake, you want to harm her, right?! Chapter 147 - 147 Evil Woman, Kneel! 147 Evil Woman, Kneel! Although Bun was only three and a half years old, he was not afraid at all in front of the Emperor and so many strangers. His words were clear and organized, clearly expressing what he wanted to convey. He did not look like a child ying around at all. The three people from the Yun family had nned everything in the residence and had also colluded on what they wanted to say. !! However, they did not consider these two children at all. Now, with Bun and Sweetcakes interference, they didnt even know how to continue the show. Even an old fox like Yun Zhiyuan could only use a few fake and kind smiles to resolve the awkward situation. If these two little bastards were not the children of the Ghost King, Mo Beiyuan, he would definitely get someone to capture them and feed them to the demon beasts. Yun Zhiyuan rearranged his expression before continuing, Children are still young after all. They cant tell right from wrong. They cant tell whos the one whos really good to them at all. In addition, this woman is good at pretending and tricking these two children. What they said previously must have been taught by this woman. Mo Beiyuan had seen many shameless people over the years, but Yun Zhiyuan had indeed overturned his understanding. Then cant I tell right from wrong? Mo Beiyuan pursed his thin lips and sneered. What do you mean, Your Highness? I dont understand. Yun Zhiyuan was still a little afraid when he met his gaze. He was a little flustered by his smile. Mo Beiyuan recalled the first time he saw the two little packrats and his eyes surged with hostility. Since Minister Yun mentioned the matter of the two little packrats in your Prime Ministers Estate today, Ill settle this score with you today! You locked my two bloodlines in a small woodshed in the Prime Ministers Estate with chains. The two children didnt even have a single piece of clothing on them. They were covered in injuries. Buns arm was even broken by the young master of your Prime Ministers Estate! You might as well tell me how I should deal with your Prime Ministers Estate for abusing the royal bloodline! I Yun Zhiyuan felt that things had gotten out of control. This was not his n. However, back then, when the two little bastards were in the Prime Ministers Estate, they had indeed not treated them well. Now, they had been exposed in front of the Emperor and some ministers, the reputation he had built up over the years was probably going to be ruined. Before Yun Zhiyuan could make up a reason, he heard Mo Beiyuans cold voice again. Do you need me to remind Minister Yun? Deceiving the emperor is a serious crime! Yun Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and raised his hand to p his wife beside him. Evil woman, kneel down! Kowtow to His Highness and admit your mistake! Im dedicated to the country and have been busy with official matters. I neglected the discipline of the backyard, which is why this evil womanmitted such an evil deed. The Emperor was getting impatient. What was going on? He was waiting to see how the Yun family would send that woman to prison. He wanted to make her suffer and move her into the harem. Unexpectedly, after talking a lot of nonsense, the three of them were frightened by Mo Beiyuan. Minister Yun, whats going on? Arent you here to identify the second daughter of the Yun family? The Emperor gritted his teeth, trying to remind them of the purpose of standing in this hall today. Of course, Yun Zhiyuan knew why he was here today, but if he did not give an exnation now, his reputation would be ruined. Your Majesty, it was this evil woman who told me that the two children were crazy and must be chained up. Otherwise, they will hurt someone if they run out. Thats why I agreed with her suggestion. Who knew that the two children were actually fine? As for beating and abuse, I really dont know! Chapter 148 - 148 He Said He Would Protect Her 148 He Said He Would Protect Her Yun Zhiyuan had just recalled a little. Fortunately, he had not taken these two little bastards seriously back then and had not beaten them up personally. Now, he just had to leave everything to the old woman beside him. That p stunned Luo Die and Yun Qingqing. After all, Luo Die was the daughter of an aristocratic family. She had never been humiliated like this before. She wanted to rush forward and argue with her husband, but Yun Qingqing grabbed her arm. Mother, you must have been deceived by that vicious ve beside you. That evil ve also said in front of me that the children my sister gave birth to were lunatics. Luo Die thought for a moment and immediately understood the meaning behind her daughters words. She quickly put on an aggrieved expression and raised her hand to wipe the tears that fell from the corners of her eyes. Yes, that ve is dead now. Im afraid His Highness wont be able to find her to avenge the two children. Luo Dies most trusted nanny could have survived after her arm was cut off by Yun Ran. However, after the two children were found by Mo Beiyuan, Yun Zhiyuan felt that the nanny knew too much, so he simply let the nanny die. After all, only the dead would not speak. Now, the family of three exchanged nces and heaved a sigh of relief. Didnt Mo Beiyuan want to settle scores with the Prime Ministers Estate? They would let him take it up with a dead person then. The Emperor cleared his throat again and coughed a few times. Im a little tired. You can go back and discuss the matter between King Yuan and the Prime Ministers Estate. What I want to know now is whether this Second Miss of the Yun Family standing in the main hall is real or fake! If shes fake, is she rted to the recent murder by the demonic cultivators in the Imperial City? Yun Ran pursed her pink lips gently. Boring. She had wanted to watch a dogfight. Unexpectedly, the three people from the Yun family did not fight. However, Yun Zhiyuans p was quite loud. Seeing that the topic was about Yun Ran again, Mo Beiyuan did not continue to remain silent. He had said that he would protect her, so he would definitely protect her! I know better than anyone if shes really Yun Ran. This was despite the fact that Yun Rans appearance had indeed be beautiful in a short period of time and she had suddenly be smart, There seemed to be many mysteries surrounding her. However, Mo Beiyuan could confirm that Yunran was the woman who was with him back then. He could also confirm that she was the mother of the two children. He was certain that she was definitely not a demonic cultivator! Dont say any more nonsense that I was bewitched by her. Im very clear-headed. Its still the same thing. Those who say that shes a demonic cultivator and that shes not Yun Ran would have to show me the evidence and put it in front of me! Otherwise, no one can touch her under my watch. Mo Beiyuan had never had a good temper. It was only because he was in front of the two children that he restrained his temper slightly. At this moment, from his expression, it was obvious that he was extremely unhappy. Yun Zhiyuan could predict that Mo Beiyuan would protect that wretched girl, Yunran. After all, he had protected that wretched girl like this previously and even helped her snatch Qingqings heaven-grade spiritual root. However, he thought that Mo Beiyuan would restrain himself in front of the Emperor. In addition, Mo Beiyuan was not familiar with Yun Ran. If their family used Yun Ran of being fake, Mo Beiyuan would probably be suspicious. After all, this person hated women who approached him with ulterior motives the most. Chapter 149 - 149 Do You Think You’re Worthy of Calling Me Calling You Father? 149 Do You Think Youre Worthy of Calling Me Calling You Father? Yun Zhiyuan clearly remembered that it was very difficult to get close to Mo Beiyuan. Previously, there was a rumor about Mo Beiyuan. It was said that someone had used a honey trap to send a beautiful dancer to approach him. That woman did not even manage to touch the corner of his clothes before she was thrown out by the secret guards beside him to be chopped into pieces and fed to the demon beasts. Not even her corpse was left intact. It was tragic. But now, not only could Yun Ran, this little jinx, get close to this Killing God, but she was also holding the Killing Gods arm so intimately. Mo Beiyuan was actually patient and did not shake her off. What was going on? Could it be that it was really as the rumors outside said, that the Killing God had taken a fancy to that wretched girl, Yun Ran, and doted on her? This Killing God was decisive and did whatever he wanted. He never reasoned with others. With this Killing God protecting that little b*tch Yunran, how could their previous n continue? The impatience on the emperors face became even more obvious. Minister Yun, King Yuan asked you for evidence. Just give him the evidence. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Evidence Yun Zhiyuan did not have any substantial evidence at all. If he did, he would have taken it out long ago. Im naturally very familiar with my biological daughter. Why would I need evidence? Which father cant recognize his biological daughter? Your Majesty, dont you think so? The Emperor could tell that the Yun family could not produce any evidence at all. Then how could he snatch her from Mo Beiyuan? Yun Ran pursed her pink lips and her expression was calm. She did not take these clowns from the Yun family seriously at all. After all that scheming, do you think you are worthy of me calling you father? Yun Qingqing bit her lip lightly. Perhaps it was because her previous injuries had not fully healed, but her face was pale now. She looked delicate and weak as if she was on the verge of copse. What scheme? Youre not my sister at all. My sister and I are twins. Even if the wound on her face is healed, she should look very simr to me. But youre a fake. How are you simr to me at all? This, this is evidence! Yun Ran raised her eyebrows and smirked. I see! But what if we werent twins from the beginning? Shouldnt it be normal for us not to look alike? Or should I say that the injury on my face was done to hide the secret that we dont look alike? When Yun Ran said this, her gaze deliberately swept across the faces of the Yun couple. Yun Zhiyuan had the bearing of a Prime Minister. His expression did not change. However, the Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die, was not as mentally strong. Her expression of being discovered after doing something bad was too obvious. She was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She immediately jumped up and wanted to bite someone. You wretched girl, what nonsense are you talking about? I gave birth to twins back then! I gave birth to a few children myself. As a mother, how could I not know? Mo Beiyuan had always suspected that Yun Ran was not the biological daughter of the Yun family. However, he did not expect that even the wound on Yun Rans face might have been deliberately caused by the Yun family in order to hide the secret of her background. So, why did the Yun family do this? Who were Yun Rans biological parents? What kind of parents could give birth to such looks and bloodline with a heaven-grade spiritual root? Mo Beiyuan felt that he might need to investigate in another direction. For example, twenty years ago, did anyone lose a child in the five countries, or did a beautiful woman who was pregnant disappear for no reason? Chapter 150 - 150 The Laughingstock 150 The Laughingstock Yun Rans pink lips curled into an unfathomable smile as she walked toward Luo Die. Dont tell me you think that its very difficult to investigate after so many years? Lets start with the doctor who delivered your child. He naturally knows how many children you were pregnant with. Let me guess. You should have killed him long ago. Then arent you clearly telling others that theres something wrong with you giving birth to the twins? Tsk, tsk, tsk Yun Ran raised her hand and tapped her head again. She chuckled. Just by looking at your brains, its impossible for me to be your bloodline! Mo Beiyuans deep voice came from behind. Ill get someone to investigate and see if the doctor who delivered the child is really dead. The expressions of the three members of the Yun Family changed. They were clearly here to expose Yun Rans identity as a fake person. Why were they exposed in the end? Yun Zhiyuan, the Prime Minister, knew very well what abilities those people under Mo Beiyuan had. The strength of the twelve divisions under the Killing God was unfathomable. It was said that one of them was in charge of spying. As long as these spies wanted to investigate, there was nothing they could not find. He could even find out if an official was sleeping or not. Then the earth-shattering secret that he had been hiding was very likely to be exposed. At that time, the Yun Family would really be finished. Yun Zhiyuan was extremely anxious. Had he known earlier, he would not havee. What should he do now? King Yuan sure knows how to joke. Shes just joking. Why did you take it seriously? Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. But I dont think shes joking. After all, there are no biological parents in this world who cant recognize their children and keep saying that shes fake. Seeing that the Yun family of three had created a ruckus in vain, Yun Ran couldnt help butugh. Yun Zhiyuan probably did not expect the joke to be on him. The emperor did not want to know if the Yun family had twins back then, nor did he care about the identity of the second daughter of the Yun family. He just wanted to embarrass Mo Beiyuan and get that little beauty! But the Yun family of three was trash! Useless things! Im tired. All of you can leave! Dont bother me if you dont have evidence in the future. The emperor had caused such a scene, but in the end, it was indeed Yun Zhiyuan, the prime minister, and the general whose son was killed who became the scapegoats. The two of them could not say anything! This matter should have already passed. However, Mo Beiyuan suddenly said, Your Majesty, do you mean to let this matter go just like that? The people who framed me dont take me seriously. Now, its General Li and Minister Yun. But next, does anyone dare to take me, the Yuan King, seriously? The emperor knew that with Mo Beiyuans mad dog-like personality in the past, he would probably not let go easily. Then what do you mean? Since its a false usation, it naturally has to be done ording to thew! Mo Beiyuans tone was calm, but his aura was as cold as the cold wind. ording to thews of the East Continent, the result of a false usation was not punishable by death. However, it was enough for the Yun family and General Li to suffer. When Yun Ran entered the pce this time, her aura was not inferior to that of a demonic cultivator in front of the emperor. At the very least, she could shut some people up. Chapter 151 - 151 More Rumors 151 More Rumors For the next few days, Yun Ran stayed in the mansion. But Thunderbolt would gather thetest gossip from outside and ry it to Yun Ran. Thats strange. Miss Yun, why havent there been fewer rumors about you being a demonic cultivator these past few days? Didnt you enter the pce to prove that youre not a demonic cultivator? Yun Ran frowned. They havent reduced? Had she gone to the pce in vain? Logically speaking, this shouldnt be the case! Even if someone was fanning the mes behind her back and controlling everything, her matters in the pce should be able to make the rumors develop in a way that was beneficial to her. Tell me, what are the rumors saying about me now? Thunderbolt had not been punished since he spoke in front of Miss Yun behind his masters backst time, so he had been bold enough to say it. The identities of the deceased are all young masters of aristocratic families. Before they died, they all said that they saw a fairy in their dreams. One of them even drew a painting for that fairy. The problem lies in that painting As Thunderbolt spoke, he stole another nce at Yun Ran. Oh, so whats wrong with the painting? Yun Ran picked up a bunch of grapes and ate them one by one. She did not seem very angry. She was so calm that even Thunderbolt felt that this person was not listening to him at all. Instead, she looked like she was leisurely listening to other peoples gossip. The problem is that the fairy in the painting looks a little simr to you, Miss Yun! Isnt it strange? Yun Ran said indifferently, Is it strange? Isnt it normal for someone to want to frame me and put on a show? Thunderbolt raised his voice. You mean that the painting wasnt drawn by the deceased but by the murderer? Ill tell Master now. Yun Ran shouted at him to stop. Wait, you dont have to tell him. Why dont you tell Master? Are you nning to investigate it yourself? Or are you nning to be framed just like that! Thunderbolt was anxious, thinking that she was nning to swallow her anger. Yun Ran put down the grape in her hand and propped herself up on her arm. She blinked. Brother, your imagination is a little overboard. I mean, he can tell this by himself. You dont have to tell him. Yun Ran was bored and was a little interested in the demonic cultivator, so she continued to ask Thunderbolt. Do the victims have anything inmon? Something inmon? Does it count if its all men? Thunderbolt didnt know why she asked him this question, but he still answered honestly. Yun Ran guessed that he had heard the rumors outside and did not know the details of the case at all, so she nned to ask Mo Beiyuan. He had been tracking the demonic cultivator recently, so he should know more. Wheres Mo Beiyuan? Is he in the residence? Because the Yuan Mansion was too big, the courtyard where the two of them lived was not close. Therefore, Yun Ran did not know if Mo Beiyuan was in the residence now, and could only ask the head of the secret guards in the residence, Thunderbolt. Master is not in the residence. Yesterday, there was another murder case of a demonic cultivator. Master went over personally. If it was in the past, Mo Beiyuan might not have cared about such a demonic cultivator murder case. However, right after the incident in the Myriad Poison Valley, a demonic cultivator appeared in the Imperial City to kill someone. It was difficult not to link these two matters together. No matter how useless the emperor was, the people were innocent. Oh, Sweetcake missed Daddy just now. Ill bring her over to look for Daddy now. Chapter 152 - 152 The Little Packrat Missed Her Father 152 The Little Packrat Missed Her Father In the government office of the Eastern Continents Imperial City, Mo Bei Yuan was meeting with a few officials in the solemn and spacious side hall. Mo Beiyuan was wearing a simple in brocade robe. Even though he was sitting, it was not difficult to tell that his slender and tall figure was perfectly proportioned. His narrow waist and long legs were stunning. His long arm was ced on the table at the side, and his well-defined hand gently knocked twice on the table. His eyes shed with coldness and sarcasm. One after another? Instead of arresting them, youre shirking responsibility in front of me. I think you dont want your heads anymore. The few people in official uniforms standing in front of him lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him. All of them were filled with emotions. It was really too difficult to be an official in the Imperial City. If something happened, not to mention losing their official title, they might even lose their heads now. Your Highness, its not that I dont want to capture him, but this demonic cultivator is really cunning. After making his kills, he disappeared without a trace. Its as if he knows how to hide. Mo Beiyuan narrowed his eyes and swept them over like sharp des. Im not here to listen to your nonsense. I just want to ask you, in the past few days, seventeen people have died in a row. What have you found?! The few officials of the Imperial City Government looked at each other. After exchanging nces, they finally pushed out a small official with the lowest status. The little official was quite straightforward. He clearly knew Mo Beiyuans identity, but he still said bluntly, Ive found out, Ive found out. This matter is rted to the Second Daughter of the Yun family living in your residence, Your Highness. I found out that each of the victims had seen a fairy-like beauty not long ago. As he spoke, he took out a painting from the table at the side and slowly opened the scroll. Your Highness, look. This is the painting of a peerless beauty drawn by one of the deceased before he died. Look, isnt this the Second Miss of the Yun family in your residence? In a peach forest, a woman in a thin white veil was lying on arge rock with a bright peach branch in her hand. Arge part of her fair shoulders and slender waist were exposed. Sheyzily on her side on therge limestone, her foxy eyes narrowed charmingly. Mo Beiyuans low gaze swept across the unfolded painting in his hand. He pursed his thin lips and sneered. I think you might be blind to think that the woman in this painting is her. The low-ranking official was slightly stunned. Doesnt it look like her? But I asked a few people who had seen the Second Daughter of the Yun family before. They all said that the person in this painting is the Second Daughter of the Yun family. However, the Second Miss of the Yun family had a special identity. They had yet to investigate the matter clearly, so they did not dare to rashly go to the Yuan Mansion to arrest her. If I say its not her, its not her! Why are you talking so much nonsense! Mo Beiyuan looked unhappy. These stupid things didnt think carefully. With Yun Rans spiritual power cultivation, there was no need for her to pretend to be mysterious and use a honey trap to kill people. The low-ranking official did not want to give up. He made up his mind and continued, Whether its the Second Miss of the Yun family or not, once Your Highness invites her over, well know after taking a look. Mo Beiyuan sneered coldly. He was about to get the secret guard to drag this person out so that he wouldnt be annoyed. A childish voice came from outside. Daddy, Daddy The little packrat called him daddy several times in a row. Chapter 153 - 153 Not Exactly the Same 153 Not Exactly the Same The officials standing in the side hall broke out in a cold sweat. How did this child from an unknown familye to the government office to look for her father? They were afraid that she would bump into this infuriated Killing God. Mo Beiyuan, who was still sitting, suddenly stood up and strode out of the side hall. The officials looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes. No way. Is this Killing God really not going to let a child off? Whose child is this? ording to this Killing Gods temperament, Im afraid this family will suffer. However, after a while, Mo Beiyuan returned with a pink baby in his arms. The child was very exquisite. Her small face was soft, and her big ck eyes were filled with spiritual energy. Little Sweetcake was in her fathers arms. Her big eyes flickered as she looked at the uncles in the side hall that she did not know. She was not shy at all. However, the officials were not so calm. Their eyes were filled with shock. Yun Ran led Bun and followed them in. She naturally sat beside Mo Beiyuan and nced at the people in the hall with a calm expression. Continue discussing the case. Dont worry about us. She had brought the two children to look for their father. The officials widened their eyes and looked at her. The fear and shock in their eyes deepened. Could this woman be the legendary Second Miss of the Yun family? They looked at the woman in the portrait again. They could not be said to be identical, but there were indeed some simrities. They were both stunning beauties, but the woman in front of him had a colder temperament than the woman in the portrait. Her facial features were more exquisite. Whether they were the same person or not depended on the Yuan King. If the Yuan King said they werent, then they naturally werent. These officials had the status they had today, but they were well-versed in ying the game. This must be the Second Miss of the Prime Ministers Estate. I think she really doesnt look like the woman in the portrait. I dont think so either. My subordinates must have made a mistake. Thats right. The woman in that painting cant evenpare to Second Miss Yun. When one of them spoke, the others followed suit. Hearing their ttery, Yun Ran knew that they were a group of old foxes in the bureaucracy. They were probably afraid of offending Mo Beiyuan, so they followed his wishes. Yun Rans gaze finally stopped on the painting. Her pink lips moved and she said, This painting is indeed not me. I have an obvious birthmark on my body. You can find a trustworthy maid or nanny to test it. The person who drew this painting probably wanted to paint her as a demoness who seduced men. That was why the painting was so revealing. Unexpectedly, it backfired. The shoulder of the painting was exactly where the spatial immortal mountain mark on Yunrans body was. Since she could prove her innocence so easily, why not use it? Under Yun Rans insistence and Mo Beiyuans nod, the government office hired a trustworthy female physician to check the birthmark on Yunrans body. The results proved that it was as Yun Ran had said. She had a birthmark on her body, but the woman in this painting did not. So, this woman was not her. If the deceased had really seen me and could draw my appearance like this, he would naturally be able to draw the obvious birthmark on my body. Therefore, there are two possibilities now. One, someone framed me and this painting was drawn by the real murderer. Two, there was a woman who looked very simr to me. Based on the rumors about me in the Imperial City, I think its the first one. Chapter 154 - 154 They Won’t Bite, What Am I Afraid of? 154 They Wont Bite, What Am I Afraid of? Now that you mention it, it does seem like a premeditated scheme! Your Highness, dont worry. Ill get someone to investigate. Ill definitely clear Second Miss Yuns name. Thats right. We must bring the real culprit to justice! A few officials echoed and ttered Yun Ran. !! To Yun Ran, most of their words were still eptable, but she really found the way she was addressed as the Second Daughter of the Yun family jarring. Ive long severed ties with the Yun family of the Prime Ministers Estate. You can just call me Miss Yun Ran or Miss Yun. Those officials knew that she had Mo Beiyuans support, so they naturally did not dare to neglect her. They all changed their way of addressing her to Miss Yun Ran and ttered her. Some of them evenposed a poem. Hearing this, goosebumps rose all over Yun Rans body. If they had the time, couldnt they focus on investigating the case? Since Yun Ran was already here, she offered to take a look at the corpses of the dead that were still stored in the government office. Mo Beiyuan was originally teasing the little packrat in his arms to her giggle. Hearing this, he looked up at Yun Ran. You want to see the corpses? Yun Rans cherry lips curled up. Troublees from the sky. I cant help but be curious. I want to know who framed me behind my back and made up such disgusting gossip. It was one thing to say that she was a demonic cultivator who killed people, but the culprit even made up something disgusting about her seducing men with her beauty. If Yun Ran caught him, she would have to beat him up personally to vent her anger. Mo Beiyuan paused and asked, Arent you afraid that those corpses died strangely? Yun Ran felt that her long exnation of why she wanted to see the corpses was done in vain. He didnt want to know why she wanted to see the corpses at all. He just wanted to know if she was afraid. Ah Im not afraid! Corpses dont bite. What am I afraid of? Yun Ran muttered softly. Mo Beiyuan called out, Gale, bring her to see the corpse. Yes. A crisp voice sounded from outside. Then, a ck figure appeared outside the hall. Yun Ran recognized it. The clothes the person was wearing were very simr to those of Thunderbolts secret guards, but they were not identical. Gale? She seemed to have heard Thunderbolt mention it before. He was not the only leader of Mo Beiyuans secret guards. There were twelve of them. They were named Heaven, Earth, ck, Yellow, Sun, Moon, Stars, Dawn, Gale, Rain, Lightning, and Thunderbolt. They were called the Twelve Divisions. Every division was managed differently and there was a general person in charge. Thunderbolt was the leader of the Eleventh Division, responsible for the safety and security of the Yuan Kings Mansion. Gale was the leader of the Ninth Division, responsible for the transmission and tracking of information from the Dark Divisions. The Twelve Divisions listened to Mo Beiyuan. It was an existence that even the wretched emperor was afraid of. Because no one knew how many people there were in the Twelve divisions of the Yuan King. Who were they? Where were they all? There were also rumors that any one of the Twelve divisions of the Yuan King could withstand tens of thousands of troops. Therefore, all along, even if the wretched emperor disliked his brother, Mo Beiyuan, he did not dare to touch him easily. Of course, Mo Beiyuans cultivation level was already so high. Even if the wretched emperor wanted to touch him, he had to find a helper who could defeat Mo Beiyuan. Yun Ran followed Gale and entered the mortuary where the corpses were stored. She did not stop walking at all. When she looked at the dried corpse, she did not even blink. Gale seemed to be standing at the side with a cold expression, but his heart was already churning. Was this Miss Yun that Thunderbolt had described as having chopped off demon beasts heads like watermelons? Miss Yun, the one who put the immortal fruits in the sack and gave them away one by one? Chapter 155 - 155 Huo Chanyi Wasn’ t Simple 155 Huo Chanyi Wasn t Simple The secret guards of the Yuan Mansion were all very mentally strong. Even so, when they faced the corpses which had been sucked dry, they still felt their scalps tingle and could not bear to look at them. Therefore, Gale thought that even if a girl like Yun Ran didnt scream from fright, she would most likely turn around and leave after taking a look or two. But clearly, he had underestimated Yun Ran. !! Yun Ran lifted the shroud on one of the dried corpses and walked around him. After carefully observing the dried corpse, she lifted the shroud on the other corpses one after another and walked around. After looking at all the corpses, she walked out and walked to Gale. She raised her chin and said, The coroner in this government office is too lousy. Go to King Yuans Mansion and find someone. Gale guessed, Are you looking for Master Feng Chen? Yun Ran shook her head. Him? His medical skills have been sealed by the Miracle Doctors Sect. Its useless to ask him toe. Go find Huo Chanyi. Shes a youngdy. Tell her that I asked her toe. Gale nodded. Yun Ran returned to the side hall from before and asked for a new autopsy. With Mo Beiyuan around, even if her suggestion was against the rules, those officials did not dare to not nod. If they could really find some clues, they could quickly solve the murder case of the demonic cultivators that made the people of the Imperial City panic. They did not have to sleep and eat in peace. They did not have to put their heads on their pants anymore. But when Gale brought Huo Chanyi in front of everyone, the officials were all stunned. Why is it a little girl? Is Miss Yun Ran nning to let this little girl examine the corpse again? He originally thought that he could invite an expert from the Yuan Mansion over, but who knew that it was actually a ten-year-old girl? What could she do? These officials did not dare to be disrespectful to Yun Ran on ount of Mo Beiyuan. Although Yun Ran did not have the status of Consort Yuan, she had given birth to two very precious bloodlines for King Yuan. Of course, they did not dare to underestimate Yun Ran. As for Huo Chanyi, she was just a little girl. However, since Yun Ran had asked Gale to invite Huo Chanyi over, she believed that Huo Chanyi had the ability to do it well. Little girl? All of you arent young, but you havent found out anything yet, right? Youll knowter if shes really capable. Although Huo Chanyi had been teaching Bun these past few days, Yun Ran had also been listening in. Her evaluation was that Huo Chanyi wasnt simple. Huo Chanyi learned from Gale that Yun Ran had asked her toe over to examine the corpses of the victims in the case of the demonic cultivator. She rushed over without dy. Yun Ran had once promised her that if she encountered a demonic cultivator in the future, she would get her involved so she could find the murderer of the Myriad Poison Valley. Huo Chanyi thought that Yun Ran was just saying it tofort her. Unexpectedly, she really allowed her to be involved. Now that she was defending her, she definitely would not disappoint Yun Ran. Yun Ran, Ill test it properly. She was already here, and Mo Beiyuan had already said that even if those officials looked down on Huo Chanyi, they could only let her perform a new autopsy. Even though the people of Myriad Poison Valley were practitioners in poison, Huo Chanyis medical knowledge was not bad either. Cleaning her hands, she put on thin leather gloves and began to inspect the corpses one by one. About ten minutester, she walked out of the autopsy room. Carrying a tray with a few things on it, she quickly walked into the side hall. She said excitedly, Yun Ran, I found something. Chapter 156 - 156 Bone Seduction Incense? 156 Bone Seduction Incense? The few officials who did not have much hope for this autopsy looked up when they heard this. Did you really find out? What did you find out? Tell me! Thats impossible! Traditional Coroner Li of the East Continents Imperial City is an outstanding coroner among the five countries. If he didnt uncover anything, how could you? Little girl, this is the government office. You cant speak nonsense. Huo Chanyi had grown up in the Myriad Poison Valley, so she didnt know much about the rules outside. She did not know how big these officials in front of her were. She only knew that Mo Beiyuan, the Yuan King, was the greatest official here. Moreover, Yun Ran believed in her. She presented the evidence she had found from the corpses to Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran. I found the powdered ashes of the Bone Seduction Incense on the victims hair and bodies. This means that they had smelled the Bone Seduction Incense before they died. Bone Seduction Incense? What is that? The Soul Absorbing Incense is a very special spice. After being ignited, it has an illusionary effect. Its very easy for people to fall into an illusion and not be able to extricate themselves. The Bone Seduction Incense is a level higher than the Soul Absorbing Incense. It can limit the types of illusions and make people fall into a fragrant illusion. There was once a person who was poisoned by the Bone-Absorbing Incense who said that he had seen a peerless beauty in that illusion. Actually, Yun Ran had already discovered the powder-like thing before, but she was not familiar with it, so she asked Huo Chanyi to examine it. Unexpectedly, these things were ashes of incense. This discovery also solved the suspicion that the deceased had met a fairy in the case. What about the cause of death? If she wanted to find the murderer, she had to determine the exact cause of death. Yun Ran had heard this from a friend during the apocalypse. Before the apocalypse, that friend was a very powerful criminal investigation expert. Later on, the two of them established a small team together which became a powerful faction. They were very good friends. When they chatted together, Yun Ran had heard him tell her a lot about solving cases in the past. Huo Chanyi said, The cause of his death was that his cultivation was sucked dry. It shouldnt be some kind of orthodox cultivation technique. There were famous cultivation techniques in the orthodox sects, but none of them could suck dry a persons cultivation. What else did you find? Do you think theres anything special about these few things? Yun Rans gazended on the ck tray. It swept past the powdered incense ash and moved to the other items. It was a piece of paper, a fingerprint imprinted with a special technique. There was also a golden thread about the length of a finger. Huo Chanyi quickly exined, This is a palm print left behind by the murderer. Judging from the size of the palm print, it should be a man. This thread was found in the hands of one of the victims. I feel that this thread is different from what we usually use. Logically speaking, it was already very impressive that Huo Chanyi could find out so much. However, Yun Ran did not look surprised at all, as if she had known all this before. Yun Ran had indeed seen through it before, but she hadnt personally examined the corpse. Firstly, she really didnt know how to perform an autopsy. Secondly, she could find an opportunity to get Huo Chanyi involved in this demonic cultivation murder case. Huo Chanyi didnt disappoint her. She found some clues about the Bone Seduction Incense, but the little girl was still too young and inexperienced, so she overlooked some details. Chapter 157 - 157 He Does Have a Grudge Against Me 157 He Does Have a Grudge Against Me It doesnt matter. Take your time. Yun Ran held a cup of tea and took a slow sip. Then, she said, Let me add a few more points. The murderer is a man. He should be a man with a broken arm. He only has one hand, which is his left hand! His cultivation level is naturally not low. He wears clothes embroidered with golden thread. He should be someone who is quite particr about his clothes. His status is naturally not low. If he doesnt have a grudge against me, he should have a grudge against Mo Beiyuan. I dont seem to have a broken arm among my enemies. What about you? Yun Ran looked at a certain someone beside her. !! This person had so many enemies. It was not impossible for any of them to exact vengeance on her. The expression on Mo Beiyuans face was clearly one of shock because Yun Rans words had really exceeded his expectations. Mo Beiyuan was not surprised that Huo Chanyi could find some clues from the autopsy. After all, Huo Chanyi was a member of the Thousand Poison Valley, and her knowledge of poison and medicine was not bad. Therefore, when Huo Chanyi told him about her discovery, Mo Beiyuans expression remained the same. However, Yun Rans unhurried words were clearly more urate than Huo Chanyis discovery and gave more information. This information was enough for him to guess who the murderer was! Thats right, Mo Beiyuan already had a suspect in his heart. That was why he was so shocked. How did you know that the murderer only had one hand? Was it an arm? Mo Beiyuan believed that she was not just guessing because, with his understanding of her, she was not the kind of person who would make wild guesses. Yun Ran widened her watery eyes and eximed in surprise, Do you have a suspect? Dont tell me you really have an enemy with a broken arm! Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened as he said, Tell me your hypothesis first. Yun Ran shrugged and exined briefly. Its simple. All the victims have only left-handed marks on them. There are no finger marks from a right hand. The victims are all adult men, and theyre all spiritual power cultivators. Its not impossible to subdue them with one hand, but it must be troublesome. If he has two hands, he definitely has to use both, unless he doesnt. A cultivation technique like sucking up ones cultivation was useless on a dead person. When a person died, the spiritual qi and cultivation in their body would instantly dry up. Therefore, he could only slowly suck it dry while the victim was still alive. They were living people, so they would definitely shout. In order to prevent others from hearing them, the murderer would definitely block their mouths. To make it easier for everyone to understand. ording to normal logic and movements, Yun Ran demonstrated it to everyone as she spoke. She grabbed her neck with one hand and covered her mouth with the other. This position is the easiest to operate. However, there are no signs of the victims faces being covered by both hands. There are only finger marks made with a left hand on their cheeks. The corners of their mouths are torn. Something must have been stuffed into their mouths to prevent them from screaming. Even a left-handed person would use his right hand. Therefore, he definitely doesnt have his right hand. Think about it, isnt that the truth? Yun Ran had never solved any cases, but she was meticulous and had good eyesight. With a little thought, she came to these conclusions. However, she did not know that the conclusions she came up with had confirmed the identity of the murderer. Mo Beiyuan said, Based on what you said, I know who that person is, and he does have a grudge against me. Chapter 158 - 158 You Really Chopped Him! 158 You Really Chopped Him! The others were confused. Did he already know who the murderer was? King Yuan, who is the murderer? Ill order someone to capture him and bring him to justice. Mo Beiyuan nced at them and said coldly, Theres no need. Ill capture him myself. !! Since it was his enemy, there was no need to trouble others to make a move. Yun Ran was still very curious about Mo Beiyuan. On the way back to the Yuan Mansion, she asked him, Mo Beiyuan, who is this person? When did he form a grudge against you? He hates you so much. Did you chop off that arm? From Mo Beiyuans gaze, Yun Ran felt that she had revealed the truth. You really did it! Mo Beiyuan pursed his thin lips. Hes just a despicable person who wants tounch a sneak attack because his skills are inferior. Yun Ran held her cheek and stared at him with bright eyes. The meaning in her eyes could not be clearer. She wanted to hear him say it. For some reason, Yun Ran felt that she was bing more and more interested in his matters. Mo Beiyuan met her eyes which were like bright stars and was stunned for a moment before saying, Its an elder of the Linxu Sect. I fought him a few years ago and cut off his arm. Linxu Sect? Yun Ran felt that this matter was not just revenge on Mo Beiyuan. She might also have a part in it. Mo Beiyuans gazended on her fair face. When he thought of the contents of the previous painting, an inexplicable evil fire burned in his heart. Was it the Linxu Sect? Those who dared to touch his people should have the resolve to endure his anger. Yun Ran was also filled with anger. Could these people from the Linxu Sect not afford to y?! Mo Beiyuan, I want to capture him with you. She wanted to meet this elder of the Linxu Sect and ask him if he had read too many pornographic books and made up such a disgusting story. With Mo Beiyuans past style of doing things, he would definitely not bring a woman with him. But now, when he met Yunrans gaze, he could not refuse her request. Could it be because of the parasitic poison? Could the parasitic poison already affect his emotions and decisions at will? However, Mo Beiyuan realized that he did not seem to hate this feeling. This feeling of doting on her. Over the years, he had felt that living was very boring. Now, it seemed to have changed. When the secret guards find his location, Ill bring you there. Id like that. Seeing that he had agreed to her, Yun Ran smiled, her watery eyes shining with excitement. Yun Ran had seen the ability of the secret guards in the Yuan Mansion. Soon, they found traces of the elder of the Linxu Sect. During this period of time, this person had indeed been moving around the East Continents Imperial City. The timings matched. At this moment, this elder of the Linxu Sect was giving a lecture at the Moon Mountain Academy, thergest academy in the Imperial City. Mo Beiyuan, lets go now. It wont be fun if werete. Yun Rans eyes lit up. She couldnt wait to see this elder die. As for the two little packrats, other than the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion, there were also two holy beasts guarding them. With Yan Qi watching them, Yun Ran was rtively relieved. Before leaving, Yun Ran instructed Yan Qi, Bun will y by himself. You dont have to care about him, but Sweetcake has to be watched. You might have to coax her to y. Also, dont give her too much sweet food. No matter how much she wheedles, you have to abide by your principles. Chapter 159 - 159 If It Were You, What Would You Do? 159 If It Were You, What Would You Do? It was not that Yun Ran did not trust Yan Qi, but her little packrat was too good at acting cute. She kept calling him Little Brother. It was so sweet. As for Yan Qi, although he usually had a cold expression on his face, he had the temperament of a proud little boy. In front of Sweetcake, he would only cave. Despite the danger of being discovered, he had secretly gone out to buy snacks for Sweetcake. !! Yun Ran had caught him several times. When the little packrat was sleeping, there were several bags of preserved candied fruits hidden under the nket. It could be seen how much Yan Qi doted on Sweetcake. After making arrangements for the two little packrats, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan set off for Moon Mountain Academy. On the back of the flying demon beast, Yun Ran held her pink cheeks, her eyes suffused with a moist and lively luster. She asked the person in front of her, That elder of the Linxu Sect will definitely not confess easily. How do you n to make him confess? Mo Beiyuan looked at her and asked, If it were you, what would you do? Yun Ran pursed her lips and smiled lightly. If it were me, of course, I would beat him up! Until he had no choice but to use the evil cultivation technique he cultivated to fight back and save his life. A sanctimonious sect elder with disciples and grand-disciples all over the world, but a demonic cultivator who kills people like flies behind their backs. Just thinking about it is exciting. Mo Beiyuan had thought that the elder of the Linxu Sect would not easily admit his crime. He would capture him first and then have ways to make him confess. But now, he decided to use Yun Rans method. In Moon Mountain Academy, a group of students sat neatly, listening to a white-haired old man giving a lecture. Mo Beiyuan led the secret guards andnded in the academy on a flying demon beast. For a moment, it caused quite amotion. Whats going on? Who are they? Heterochromia! Its the Ghost King! Why did the Ghost Kinge to our Academy? Did someone in the Academy offend him? Who offended him? Anyway, it wasnt me. The students in the academy were all curious and looked up to watch the show. Their gaze was quickly attracted to Yun Ran. Whos the girl beside the Yuan King? The legendary peerless beauty, the Second Daughter of the Yun family? Second Young Mistress of the Yun Family? The recent murder of a demonic cultivator seems to be rted to her. But she doesnt look like a demonic cultivator at all! Hmph, those people she killed thought so too. Beauty? Who knows how she got that skin on her face? You young men have to be careful, a female student said coldly. When the deans in the academy saw Mo Beiyuan approaching step by step, they hurriedly went up to him and said some ttering words. Mo Beiyuans gaze passed them and stopped on the one-armed elder of the Linxu Sect. He did not hide the killing intent in his eyes. Before anyone could react, he gathered spiritual qi and attacked the one-armed elder. He was so fast that no one could stop him. The one-armed elder was also stunned and quickly raised his hand to counterattack. However, their cultivation levels were not on the same level at all, and Mo Beiyuans attacks were killing moves that were lethal. At first, he could still tell himself not to expose the demonic cultivation technique he secretly cultivated. However, gradually, his thoughts changed because he realized that Mo Beiyuan seemed to be injured and had some ws. If he used the demonic cultivation technique now, he might be able to avenge his previous humiliation and defeat Mo Beiyuan. Chapter 160 - 160 Can’t Afford to Lose 160 Cant Afford to Lose Hence, the one-armed elder revealed a sinister smile. All of a sudden, he seemed to have be a different person. His aura became more feminine. Yun Ran gave the secret guards a look and ordered, Set up the Demon Sealing Array. The so-called Demon Sealing Array was an array formation that specialized in dealing with demonic cultivators. Actually, all of this was a countermeasure Yun Ran had discussed with Mo Beiyuan on the way. He would deliberately show weakness and reveal a w to bait the fish. He used the murderers desire to win to provoke him into using the demonic cultivation technique. After he released the demonic qi, they would set up the Demon Sealing Array and expose his identity as a demonic cultivator. The secret guards of the Yuan Mansion quickly set up the array formation. By the time the one-armed elder realized that he had fallen into a trap, it was already toote. Inside the Demon Sealing Array, the demonic aura on his body was already very obvious. Moreover, in front of everyone, he could not find any reason to defend himself. What, whats going on? That ck color is demonic qi! Why is there demonic qi in the body of a respected elder of the Linxu Sect? Do you think hes a demonic cultivator? How is that possible? Hes an elder of the Linxu Sect. Naturally, he cultivates Spiritual Power cultivation techniques. Then have we all been blind? The students exploded. The beacon of the righteous path was actually a demonic cultivator. Who wouldnt be excited about such gossip? The deans and teachers of the academy were also dumbfounded. What was going on? Why was the Elder Council of the Linxu Sect a demonic cultivator?! Seeing that the Demon Sealing Array had already been activated and that the person opposite hadpletely exposed his identity as a demonic cultivator, Mo Beiyuan did not continue to pretend. He stopped after a few moves. The person opposite him was still alive, but he was only left with one breath. Only then did Yun Ran pace over and run to the one-armed elder. She clicked her tongue softly. With your looks, you can actually seduce so many young men. Im a little curious. When you used the Bone Seduction Incense, did you also wear a beautiful dress? Tsk, tsk, tsk. In order to frame me, you even abandoned your old face! Impressive, impressive! As she spoke, she even gave the dying person on the ground a thumbs up. Mo Beiyuan was speechless Was this woman trying to anger him to death? Yun Ran wanted to punch him a few times herself, but looking at the old man lying on the ground, she was afraid that she would kill him with a punch. Forget it. Mo Beiyuan had been so ruthless just now and had already avenged her and the two children. She was no longer angry. However, the enmity between her and the Linxu Sect had been formed! Your Linxu Sect cant afford to lose! Didnt I just defeat your sect masters daughter and a few sect disciples? Do you have to use such dirty methods to scheme against me? Number one sect in the world? Are you worthy? Are there any disciples of the Linxu Sect here? Yun Ran nced at the scene and immediately recognized a few disciples in the uniform robe of the Linxu Sect. They floated over in white. Her pink lips curled up slightly, and she smiled lightly. Go back and tell your sect master that if he has the time to scheme against me, he might as well learn how to be a person! The sect has produced a demonic cultivator, and hes an elder. Im afraid your sects fate is about to end. Yun Ran didnt speak loudly, but it was enough for some people close to hear. The news spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone knew what was going on. Chapter 161 - 161 Bloodline of the Yuan King 161 Bloodline of the Yuan King It turns out that the elder of the Linxu Sect is the real murderer of the Imperial City murder case during this period of time! He killed someone himself and even framed the little girl. Hes too wicked! With this, how can the Linxu Sect be called the number one sect? A demonic cultivator actually told us just now that he wanted to uphold the righteous path and be a pir of the country for the people. This is tooughable. The disciples of the Linxu Sect wanted to find a hole to hide in. This kind of humiliation was much more embarrassing than being pped in the face at the sect meeting previously. - The demonic cultivator murder which caused a widespread frenzy finally came to an end. Yun Rans days in the Yuan Mansion were as leisurely as ever. There were many secret guards guarding the Yuan Mansion. No one was an eyesore. Yun Ran knew that Mo Beiyuan was doing his best to create a safe and stable life for her and the two children. However, it was not good for the two children to be raised in the residence like this. Bun was interested in medicine and poison. He fiddled with his little poisonous herbs and flowers all day long like a little adult. He had a calmness that didnt match his age. Little Sweetcakes life was even simpler. She yed with the holy beasts. The two children were almost four years old. If it was before the apocalypse, they could go to school. After all, Yun Ran was a modern person, so she still felt that the two little packrats should go to school and interact with people their age. That would be more conducive to their healthy growth. Hence, she found Thunderbolt and asked him about this. After all, Thunderbolt, the head of the number one secret guards in the mansion, was not a part-time butler for nothing. To Yun Rans surprise, the education system in the East Continent Imperial City was better and more developed than she had imagined. All the major academies had schools for young children. Thunderbolt continued, There are also study rooms in the pce that specialize in teaching the princes and princesses, but the two young masters are still young. Im afraid they will suffer if they enter the pce. Yun Ran was not afraid that the two children would suffer if they entered the pce. Although her two children were young, they were quick-thinking. Ordinary people could not bully them. Even if those princes and princesses were older than them, they might not be able to bully the little packrats. However, the pce was under the watch of the wretched emperor. She would be crazy to send the two little packrats into the pce. Go and find out which one is better. Thunderbolt quickly found out all the information about the various elementary schools in the Imperial City. Moon Mountain Academy is the academy I went tost time. The environment is not bad. There are mountains and rivers, and it seems to have raised little beasts. Sweetcake should like it. Yun Ran propped her arm on one hand and flipped through the information on the table. Thunderbolt was stunned. Little beasts? Are you talking about the beast park of Moon Mountain Academy? That ce raises all kinds of demon beasts, not little beasts. Yun Ran nodded and nced at him gently. Holy beasts are all kittens in Sweetcakes eyes. Do you think shell be frightened by those demon beasts? Thunderbolt scratched his head and smiled. That wont happen. Our little master Sweetcake isnt an ordinary child. She has the bloodline of the Yuan King! Yun Ran propped her arms and flipped through the papers on the table. Finally, she chose a few academies with good conditions in all aspects. Yun Ran could not decide on such a big matter alone. She had to discuss it with Mo Beiyuan, their father. Chapter 162 - 162 Dangers of the World 162 Dangers of the World Send them to school? No need. I will invite the best teachers back for them. Yun Ran had anticipated Mo Beiyuans reaction. There were a few families in the Imperial City that lived together. There were many children, and it was not umon for them to invite the teacher back to teach them on a one-to-one basis. With Mo Beiyuans ability, he could definitely afford to hire the best and top talents in the five countries to teach the two little packrats. !! However, Yun Rans motive for sending the two children to school was not simply to let them learn. Your daughter has been chasing after the holy beasts butt in the courtyard all day long. What she needs is not a teacher with extraordinary abilities, but a group of friends around her age. Your son is smart enough and has a photographic memory. He doesnt need anyone to teach him at all. But dont you think he should also try to go to a new environment and make new friends? Yun Rans words reminded Mo Beiyuan of the time when he was young. In the abandoned and remote old pce, there was only a blind old nanny apanying him. Later, even that old nanny died. He could only struggle to survive in the empty and dark hall alone. Therefore, his childhood was filled with hunger and cold, and he had no friends. Yun Ran saw that he was silent and knew what he was worried about. I know youre worried that there are dangers outside. Your enemies must be keeping an eye on the two little packrats, but have you ever thought that with your identity, youre destined to have endless enemies? Are Bun and Sweetcake going to stay in this Yuan Mansion for the rest of their lives? Yun Ran was of the same mind as him previously. She was worried that the two little packrats would be in danger after leaving the mansion. Should she wait for Mo Beiyuan to deal with all the enemies outside before letting the two little packrats go out? However, after the incident with the elder of the Linxu Sect, she understood some things. Mo Beiyuans identity had determined that even if he did not provoke others, others would think of a way to scheme against him. He had too many enemies, both in the open and in the dark. She was afraid that even when the two little packrats grew up, they would not be able to clean out the enemies. Take the Linxu Sect for example. After dealing with this elder, the people from the Linxu Sect would definitely be aggrieved and think of ways to take revenge on him. They could not defeat him in a fight, so they could only target the two little packrats. In fact, in terms of danger, the current dangers could not bepared to the ones in the apocalypse. Therefore, she felt that she should change her train of thought. That was to let the two little packrats have the consciousness to protect themselves. Ill teach them well and let them learn to protect themselves. When the timees, we can transfer some of the secret guards from the Princes Estate to the academy. Ill follow them and take a look. If youre still worried, we can test them first and see if the two little packrats have the consciousness to protect themselves. Mo Beiyuans mentality had also changed from feeling that she was joking at the beginning to thinking that he could give it a try as she said. How are you going to try? Seeing that he had relented, Yun Ran smiled. Its very simple. Since we have to prevent the children from being kidnapped and deceived, well do some drills and tests. Yun Ran was confident in Buns vignce and self-protection. As such, Sweetcake was the key test subject for this anti-trafficking and anti-swindle. Get a few unfamiliar secret guards and nanny over first and let them disguise themselves. Later, well bring Sweetcake and Bun out and practice for real. With Yun Rans exnation, Mo Beiyuan understood what she meant by practicing. Simrly, he wasnt worried about Bun. He was only worried about Sweetcake. Would that scare Sweetcake? Shes timid. Yun Ran nced at him gently. Wasnt this fathers filter too thick? Shes quite bold. Besides, if you dont scare her, shell never know the dangers of the world. Chapter 163 - 163 Rich Daddy 163 Rich Daddy Mo Beiyuan wanted to pamper Sweetcake like a little princess. Yun Ran had no objections, but she didnt want her two children to be raised to be useless. ording to the n, the two of them would go back first and instill safety into the two little packrats. Yun Ran called the two little packrats to her and taught them patiently. Mo Beiyuan sat down at the stone table at the side and drank his tea. His gazended on the two children. Warm sunlight shone through the gaps in the branches. The two children looked serious and kept nodding their heads. The scene was warm and moving. His little Sweetcake was repeating her mothers words in a childish voice. Yes, Sweetcake knows. Be obedient and dont run around. If you run around, youll be captured by the bad egg. Yes, what else? Also, if there are unfamiliar people who want to give me delicious food, Sweetcake would not eat the food. Daddy is rich. Daddy will buy them for me. The girl waved her little hands as she spoke. She was extremely cute. Yun Ran was speechless. Why didnt she remember saying thosest words? When did she say that her father had money and would buy it for her? When a certain big shot heard this, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it. He even nodded at the side and agreed with the little packrat, Yes, Daddy will buy you whatever you want. Yun Ran was speechless. If he continued to raise the children like this, they would probably be wild in no time. Mo Beiyuan, your your problem is also very serious. Lets talkter. Yun Ran continued to teach the children about safety. Okay, then Ill test you again. If youre ying alone and there are rabbits, kittens, puppies, and so on running out, what will you do? The little packrat tilted her head and thought for a while before replying, Sweetcake knows. The little rabbit wants to be caught and brought back for Mother to roast. The little cat and puppy are not allowed to run. They want to y hide-and-seek with Sweetcake. Yun Ran was speechless. So she had just taught everything in vain. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Buns face fell, and his voice was a little anxious. Didnt Mother say just now? When you y alone, the big baddie will use something to trick you to go a ce with no one around and kidnap you. Have you forgotten? Little Sweetcake blinked her big ck eyes and pouted aggrievedly. She tugged at the corner of her shirt with her tender little hand. Are the little rabbits, kittens, and puppies big bad eggs? Yun Ran knew that the child still did not understand what an analogy meant. She exined, The big baddie knows that he looks fierce. The little kid will be afraid when he sees him. He will use the little rabbit that the little kid likes to coax the little kid over. Do you understand, Sweet Cake? The little packrat nodded her head in agreement. Then, she puffed up her chubby cheeks and said stubbornly, Then let Daddy buy a rabbit for Sweetcake. I dont want the little rabbit from the big bad egg. Daddy is rich. This time, Yun Ran red at Mo Beiyuan. There was actually a faint smile in a certain someones eyes, and the expression on his handsome face was even a little unrestrained. This wont do. After the little packrat enters the school, she must correct the little packrats wrong notions of getting her daddy to buy everything for her. Yun Ran retracted her gaze and gently pinched the little girls cheeks. She cleared her throat. Ill ask you again. If an uncle you dont know says that he knows your father and is your fathers good friend and wants to carry you to him, what should you do? Chapter 164 - 164 Heartbroken Father 164 Heartbroken Father Yun Ran had indeed guessed correctly. Her little Sweetcakes guardedness was about zero, and her little head was filled with wild imagination! So much so that she had to focus on her questions. The little girl tilted her head and smiled sweetly at Her father. Her big round eyes blinked and she started acting cute again. Is it Daddys good friend Uncle Feng Chen? !! In the little packrats heart, her father only had one friend, and that was Feng Chen! Yun Ran said, Its not him. Its some other friend. You dont know him. The little packrats big ck grape-like eyes flickered. She ced her hands on her waist and snorted, Then Sweetcake will say that hes lying and is a big bad egg. My father only has one friend, Uncle Feng Chen! This time, Yun Ran could not hold it in andughed out loud. When she saw Mo Beiyuans stunned expression, sheughed even louder. Was this little packrat not here to stab her fathers heart? Cough, cough, cough. Anyway, you have to remember that you cant leave with anyone you dont know. After she had enough ofughing, Yun Ran straightened her back and rubbed her little girls head. After the little packrat pierced her fathers heart, it even burrowed into her fathers arms obediently, Father, isnt Sweetcake very powerful?! Sweetcake knows all the answers to Mothers questions. The little packrat raised her dough-like face and unted to her father. Mo Beiyuan pulled her into his arms and nodded. Yun Ran felt that she had taught enough. Now it was time for the drill. In order to verify the safety awareness of the two children, Yun Ran decided to separate the two of them for the drill. This was the only way to test the true safety awareness of each of the two little packrats. Lets test Bun first. He should be done soon. Thunderbolt had already arranged for the secret guards to disguise themselves. ording to Yun Rans instructions, the secret guards pretended to be ordinary people in the bustling market. Yun Ran led the Bun to a restaurant and took the opportunity to leave for a while. At this moment, the hidden guards in disguise woulde over to get close to him. Little child, are you alone? Where are the adults in your family? There are jugglers and monkeys not far ahead. Lets go. Uncle will bring you to take a look. Its very lively. The secret guards were also nervous. When had they ever lied to a child? Bun sat obediently on the stool. The expression on his face was cold and aloof. His gaze was exactly the same as Mo Beiyuans, making the secret guard not dare to look at him directly. However, he could only brace himself toplete the mission given by Boss Thunderbolt. Little doll Little doll The secret guard scrabbled for a long time. Bun was really annoyed by him and said, I dont like to see monkeys. Youre a secret guard of the Yuan Mansion. You want to trick me out of here. Did my mother and father ask you to test me? The secret guard was speechless. Why was this different from what they had agreed on? Could he have messed up the mission? Well From afar, Thunderbolt saw the secret guards he had sent oute out of the restaurant with their heads lowered. Bun was not behind them, so he quickly went forward to ask what was going on. The secret guard smiled bitterly and replied, Young Master is too smart. He said that the moment I entered, he knew that I was a secret guard of the Yuan Mansion. The little Master even kindly watched him finish his act before telling him that he had long been exposed. Chapter 165 - 165 Only Eating a Little 165 Only Eating a Little Thunderbolt patted his shoulder and smiled. Why dont you take a look at whose bloodline that is? Can our masters bloodline be the same as an ordinary childs? With that, he turned around and reported the situation to Mo Beiyuan. Master, do you still want to continue testing Little Master? Mo Beiyuan said calmly, Theres no need. You cant lie to him. He knew his son very well. That kid looked sullen and did not like to talk, but he was quick-witted. The secret guards disguise had been exposed the first time. The kid would only be more vignt afterwards. Mo Beiyuan was not worried that Bun would be tricked and captured. He was worried about the little gluttonous cat in his arms. The little packrat held up a stick of candied hawthorn. Her little feet were still swaying as she licked the sugar coating on the candied hawthorn, its big eyes sparkling. Father, the candied hawthorn is so squishy Not far away, Mo Beiyuan saw Yun Ran standing outside the restaurant and looking at them. He quickly cleared his throat and said, Its delicious, but you cant eat too much. Your mother said that if you eat too much, bugs would attack your teeth. That woman had never allowed him to feed the little packrat too much sweet food. She said that it was bad for the little packrats teeth. Mo Beiyuan would not admit that he listened to that woman. He just did not want to argue with that woman. The little girl was also smart. She twisted her little butt and turned her back to Yun Ran. She hugged the candied hawthorn and nibbled on it like a little hamster. Yun Ran did not need to guess to know what her little packrat was doing. She strode over and red at a certain father. Mo Beiyuan, why did you buy her candied hawthorn again? Didnt you say you would give her less sweet food? Mo Beiyuan had never been so nervous when facing thousands of troops. The expression on his handsome face was tense. He actually did not know how to exin. The little packrat was caught red-handed. It puffed up its pink cheeks and its big eyes flickered like ck grapes. I didnt eat too many sweets. I only ate a little Yun Ran looked helplessly at the little packrat who was protecting its food and coaxed her, Finish that one that you licked. Youre not allowed to eat the rest. Let Daddy put it away for you. Ill give it to you tomorrow. Ill bring you to eat and give you something delicious. If the little girl ate snacks now, she would start making a fuss during dinnerter and not eat seriously. The family of four ordered a few dishes and a meal at the restaurant. Although the chefs in this restaurant could notpare to the chefs in the mansion, the two little packrats widened their big ck eyes in curiosity. After all, the two of them had always stayed in the mansion and rarely had the chance toe out to eat. Little Sweetcake sat obediently on a stool at the side. When the waiter came over, she also followed the adults and ordered. The expression on her tender little face was very serious. Her childish voice was crisp and pleasant. Yes, Sweetcake wants the best meat and the best soup. I want such a big prawn When the waiter saw Mo Beiyuan, his hand that was holding the teapot trembled. He braced himself and stood there as he listened to the little packrat order. Delicious meat and delicious soup? What kind of dishes were these? There were also prawns that the child was gesturing about. Their small restaurant did not have them! Yun Ran knew that ordinary people wouldnt understand the dishes her little packrat had ordered, so she added, Stew a chicken. The chicken should be stewed until its soft. Have some light stir-fry and a shrimp steamed egg. Since it could set up shop in the most prosperous ce in the Imperial City, the dishes in this restaurant would not be too bad. The little packrat ate curiously. It held a small spoon and scooped up the steamed eggs and prawns in the small bowl to eat. She even asked curiously, Why arent there any prawns? Chapter 166 - 166 What Did Little Mushroom Look Like? 166 What Did Little Mushroom Look Like? Yun Ran pointed at the prawns in her small bowl. This is also prawn meat. The fresh prawn meat that the little packrat ate in the residence was really big. It was steamed and smelled delicious. The little packrat loved to eat it. But this prawn is different from what Sweetcake used to eat! Yun Ran said, Because they are different to begin with. The prawns you ate before are big prawns, and these are small prawns. Try it, Sweetcake. The little prawns are also very delicious. The packrat nodded as if she understood. She took a small spoon and ate the prawn balls happily. Yun Ran nced at the man beside her. Dont think she didnt know that this man had just wanted to ask the secret guards to go back to the residence and bring Sweetcake food. Then what was the point of theming out to eat in the restaurant? After the meal, it was time for Sweetcakes safety awareness test. Yun Ran first got someone to pretend to be a dough figurine maker to test the little packrat. You dont have to be nervous. Try to look as natural as possible. Shes just a three-and-a-half-year-old child. She doesnt bite. Seeing the nervous look on the secret guards face, Yun Ran cracked a joke to get him to rx. However, the secret guard could not smile at all. She was a three-and-a-half-year-old child. She was not scary, but her father was scary! Yun Ran gave him a mission. You dont have to coax her to follow you. Just see if you can get her to tell you where her house is and the names of her mother and father. Not revealing her family information to strangers was also part of Yun Rans previous teaching to be on guard. Mo Beiyuan did not know where this woman got so many novel ideas, but he could not find a reason to refute her actions. Forget it. If she wanted to y like this, he would let her y. They and the secret guards were watching nearby. Nothing would happen to the little packrat. After arranging for the secret guards, Yun Ran threw the little packrat into the carriage alone and told her, Stay here obediently. Mother and Father have something to do and have to leave for a while. The little packrat shook the two soft ponytails on her head and nodded. She looked extremely obedient. Next, tahe secret guard disguised as dough figurine maker appeared. The secret guards face turned red as he shouted at the top of his voice, Im the childrens favorite figurine maker. Theres a rabbit, a monkey, and a fairy. Come and take a look! In the teahouse at the corner of the street, Yun Ran, Mo Beiyuan, Bun, and all the secret guards looked at the carriage. Yun Ran propped herself up against the window ledge, her watery eyes glistening. Her cherry lips twisted slightly as she said slowly, Guess if shelle out to take a look? Mo Beiyuan naturally believed in his cute little daughter. No, shes very obedient. Yun Ran smiled and said, Then you dont know anything about your daughters curiosity. Just wait and see. If the secret guards shout two more times, your daughters little head will definitely stick out to take a look. It was normal for children to be curious. Yun Ran did not think this was a bad thing. It would not restrict the little packrats development in this aspect. As expected, the secret guard walked around the carriage and shouted two or three times. Everyone saw a chubby little hand sticking out from the gap in the window curtain of the carriage. First, it stretched out tentatively, then she revealed a small arm, and finally, a curious little head. Sweetcake wanted to see what the little rabbit, monkey, and little mushroom looked like. Chapter 167 - 167 Bragging 167 Bragging When the secret guard saw the little packrat reveal her face, he immediately recalled what Miss Yun had said previously. If he could get her parents names and identities from Sweetcake, he get ten days off. He was instantly full of energy. Little kid, do you want to buy dough figurines? Look, these dough figurines look so good. !! Sweetcake stared at the dough figurines on his shelf. Her big ck grape-like eyes flickered. Yes, but I dont have money. When my fatheres back, Ill ask him to buy them for me. That secret guard definitely couldnt wait for her father to return! I have to rush home. How about this? Tell me your fathers name and where he lives. Ill see if I know your father. If I do, I wont take your money. Ill give you a little dough figurine. What do you think? The secret guard felt that his reason was simply superb. This child would definitely be deceived and obediently tell him about the situation at home. However, the little packrat blinked its big eyes and looked at him with an adorable expression, My father only has one friend. Hes Uncle Feng Chen. Youre definitely not my fathers friend. The secret guard tried his best to maintain his expression and not copse inughter. He squeezed out an amiable smile. Im not your fathers friend. What I mean is, if your father is a very powerful official, I would know him but he doesnt know me. I can give you a small figurine. So, is your father a very, very powerful official? The secret guard decided to guide the little packrat to speak. As long as the little packrat said that her father was the Yuan King, he would have ten days of leave. However, the little packrat shook her head and said in a childish voice, My father is very powerful, but hes not a high-ranking official. Hes Sweetcakes father! Hes the most powerful father. The little packrat could not hold back her bragging anymore. My father is very powerful. He knows how to beat big baddie eggs. He also knows how to fly high and buy me many, many candied hawthorns. Is your father powerful? Hes definitely not as powerful as my father! Because my father is the most powerful father. The secret guard was internal thoughts were: I dont have any intention ofpeting with your father. Thank you! What about your mother? Maybe I know her. The little packrat tilted her head with an adorable expression. The secret guard could not help but want to raise his hands and rub the little packrats face. But he didnt dare to! His master was watching him in the dark. He was afraid that he would be done for and his arm would be gone. Unexpectedly, the little packrat started to show off her mother again. She was really talkative, but none of her words were useful. They were all about Yun Ran being the most beautiful, and the best, and how she doted on Sweetcake the most. The secret guard felt that this mission was too difficult! How about this? Lets be friends. Ill tell you what my parents names are and where they live. You have to tell me who your family is and where they live, okay? Lets make friends and Ill give you a small figurine. You can choose whatever you want. The secret guard decided to go all out for those ten days of vacation. However, the packrat was not so easy to deceive. She taught the secret guard a lesson. Her chubby little face was tense and serious. Your father and mother didnt tell you. You can t tell others your father and mothers names! That way, the big bad egg will capture you! The secret guard was a little mad by then. He even wanted to tell the packrat that he was the big bad egg she was talking about! Forget it, he gave up. He nned to give the dough figurine to the packrat and end his mission. Who knew that the little packrat did not want his figurine? No, Sweetcake doesnt have money. I can only buy them when Fatheres. Mother said that you cant take other peoples things for free. You have to buy them because these things are all other peoples fruit ofbor. The secret guard finally understood that the packrat did not want his things for free. She was just chatting with him. However, what the hell was this fruit? Why had he never heard of it before? The secret guard waved goodbye to the packrat and turned to leave to report to Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan. He repeated his conversation with the little packrat. He naturally repeated all the little packrats ttery. Chapter 168 - 168 The Image of a Cold Genius 168 The Image of a Cold Genius Young Master didnt say Father and Mothers names, but she readily said Young Master Feng Chens name. Yun Ran was amused by her little packrat and did not know whether tough or cry. She nced at Mo Beiyuan beside her. Do you really only have one friend, Feng Chen? Look, this is why I want the two little packrats to go to school. Otherwise, Sweetcakes best friend will only be that kitten Mo Beiyuan rubbed his nose and said in a deep voice, There are many people who want to interact with me. Im just toozy to deal with them. There were indeed many people who wanted to be friends with him, but he was unwilling. !! As for Feng Chen, that was just an ident. Initially, he had only helped him and saved his life. Who knew that Feng Chen would be like a ster and insist on sticking to him to repay his kindness? Seeing him exin his predicament so seriously, Yun Rans gazended on his handsome face. She suddenly thought of something interesting and blinked at him, her lips twisting into another smile. What are you smiling at? Mo Beiyuan was puzzled. Didnt he just not have any friends? Was there a need for this woman to smile so happily? If he wanted to, he could have friends all over the world. I just thought of something interesting. Yun Ran smiled gently. Mo Beiyuan looked over. Something interesting? Yun Ran nced at Bun, who was not far away. She felt that it was not good to say something in front of the child, so she moved closer to Mo Beiyuan and said in a low voice, Im thinking that if you had entered school when you were in your teens, you would have probably attracted the liking of many girls. To put it simply, Yun Ran felt that his face would have been at the school hunk level before the apocalypse. With his high cultivation level, he would definitely have the image of an aloof top student. Therefore, no matter how cold he was and how unwilling he was to talk to others, there would still be many female students who wanted to be friends with him. Mo Beiyuan frowned. What nonsense was this woman thinking all day? Do you think all the girls are like you? Do you think they have the guts to talk to me and smile in front of me? Yun Ran raised her eyebrows. No matter how cold his expression was now, she was not afraid of him at all. So, are you praising me for being bold? The two of them only chatted for a while. When they looked at the little packrat again, they realized that something had happened. Why were there so many people surrounding the carriage? Whats going on with little Sweetcake? Why is it so messy? Who are those people? As Yun Ran spoke, she jumped out of the second-floor window. Mo Beiyuan also picked up Bun and jumped down. At the same time, they ran towards the carriage. The secret guards hiding in the dark also gathered. Yun Ran pushed through the crowd surrounding the carriage and saw a small red ball rolling on the ground. As he rolled, he shouted, I want to bring the little sister home! I want my little sister! I want the little sister. No, no I want the little sister! The little red meatball was under the carriage, rolling left and right skillfully. Several people were coaxing and persuading him. Young Master, if you want a little sister, lets go back and find one for you. Young Master, get up quickly. The floor is dirty. Young Master, please get up first. We have something to discuss. Yun Ran leaned closer and asked the secret guard near the carriage, What happened? Chapter 169 - 169 Pretty Sister, Come Home With Me! 169 Pretty Sister, Come Home With Me! The secret guard didnt know whether tough or cry. He suppressed the urge to burst outughing and exined, I dont know where this young master in embroidered clothes came from, but he insisted on carrying Sweetcake home. Mo Beiyuans expression was not good to begin with. After hearing the secret guards words, his expression darkened even more. He looked at the meatball rolling on the ground with disdain. Lift him up and throw him away. Dont let him scare Sweetcake. Yun Ran was stunned when she heard the secret guards exnation. Her little packrat was too likable! However, the little meatball rolling on the ground didnt look old. He was about a year older than Sweetcake and Bun. He probably didnt have any bad intentions. He just saw that Sweetcake was cute and wanted to carry her back. She had also heard it just now. The group of guards beside this young master in embroidered clothes did not seem to be the kind of people who relied on their power. Then there was no need to make things unpleasant. It was not to the point where they had no choice but to fight. Mo Beiyuan, go take a look at Sweetcake. Leave this to me. Mo Beiyuan lowered his eyes and did not say anything. Instead, he bent down and picked up the little packrat from the carriage. When the little packrat saw her father, she was so affectionate. She wrapped its lotus root-like arms around its fathers neck. Daddy, Sweetcake was obedient and didnt run around. Mo Beiyuans cold expression softened slightly when he heard the little packrats milky voice. Yeah. On Yun Rans side, she gave the secret guards a look, indicating that they should not attack for the time being. She approached the red ball that was rolling on the ground and peeping at the carriage. She deliberately shouted at the top of her lungs, Hey, I think I saw a big worm on the ground. Aiyo, its so big. It must be very painful if it bites your butt when it gets into your clothes! As soon as Yun Ran finished speaking, she saw the little red ball rolling on the ground get up quickly. Big worm! Where? Where? Only then did Yun Ran see the little ball clearly. The chubby little ball was dressed in red brocade clothes and had a small golden lock around his neck. He looked a little festive, and on closer inspection, his eyebrows were very exquisite. It flew away. Fortunately, you got up quickly. The little boys chubby face revealed an expression that said, I managed to escape. Then, he red at Yun Ran and ran toward her. Pretty Sister,e home with me! Ah Yu likes Pretty Sister the most! Ah Yu wants to build a golden house and hide Pretty Sister inside. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Sister? The development of the plot was not quite right! Whose little boy was this? Did he know too much? Did he want to hide her in a golden house? Little Yu, Im not your sister! Mo Beiyuans expression darkened visibly. Where did this brate from?! When the guards beside Ah Yu saw the person in front of them, their expressions changed. Their Little Master had stepped on a tigers tail this time! He actually wanted to bring the Ghost Kings daughter home and even wanted to abduct the Ghost Kings woman. They were afraid that the Ghost King would really throw their Little Master out in a fit of anger. They hurriedly went forward and bowed to Mo Beiyuan, exining, Please forgive us, King Yuan. Our young master doesnt have any ill intentions. Hes just young and insensible. Mo Beiyuan nced at them coldly. Its best if you take him and disappear from my sight. The guards on the opposite side smiled awkwardly as they picked up the little boy called Ah Yu. Chapter 170 - 170 Sending Away Two Little Buddhas 170 Sending Away Two Little Buddhas The little red chubby boy tried his best to kick his legs in the guards arms, shouting that he wanted to y with the little girl. The guards could only forcefully carry him away. Mo Beiyuan gave Thunderbolt a look and ordered coldly, Investigate and see who it is. Those guards did not look like they were from the East Continents Imperial City. Otherwise, they would not have dared to let that brat cause trouble in front of him. !! Thunderbolt responded and turned around to investigate the identity of the group of people. As for Sweetcake, the test could only stop temporarily because of this ident. However, Yun Ran was still very satisfied with the test results of the two children. I think their sense of precaution is already much better than other children of the same age. So, have you considered my previous suggestion to let Bun and Sweetcake go to school? Yun Ran went to discuss the admission of the two children with Mo Beiyuan again. I believe that they can do it well. I also hope that you have confidence in them. At first, Mo Beiyuan was very against the two children leaving the safe area of his mansion. It was because he felt that nothing outside was safe. The world was filled with unpredictable danger. However, some of the things Yun Ran had said and done during this period of time had indeed changed his initial thoughts. Bring them to Moon Mountain Academy tomorrow. Joy shed across Yun Rans eyes. Alright, we can bring them to the academy tomorrow. The next day, the two children woke up early. Yun Ran had also told them in advance that she wanted to send them to the academy. The two little packrats thought that going to the academy was like going out to y. They were looking forward to it. Oh, Sweetcake is going to the academy! Shes not a baby anymore. Shes a big baby. The little face of Bun also showed interest in the Academy. After breakfast, the family set off for Moon Mountain Academy together. Mo Beiyuans status yed a role again. If King Yuans bloodline wanted to enter the Moon Mountain Academy, no one would dare to say no. The dean of the academy received him personally. But when he saw the two little packrats, he was stunned again. I wonder how old the Young Master and Young Miss of the Yuan Mansion are this year. Yunran replied, Theyre almost four years old. The dean of the Academy looked a little troubled. Four years old? Four years old is a little young. Im afraid its not easy to adapt to life in the Academy. Our Academy epts children above the age of five. He was being a little tactful. In fact, he was worried that the two delicate children who were not even four years old would cry in school. However, the teachers would be mindful of their identities and would not dare to reprimand them or punish them. Yun Ran was sensible. Dont worry. Although theyre younger, they wont cry. You dont have to treat them differently from other students. A normal three-and-a-half-year-old child might cry, but her Bun wouldnt cry. Sweetcake alsoughed more than she cried. In Yun Rans opinion, the two children were really sensible. But this The old dean of the academy wanted to say something and find a reason to send the two little Buddhas away. Their Moon Mountain Academys temple was too small to amodate these two precious young masters. Mo Beiyuans patience was limited and he could not be bothered to waste his breath on these people. His gaze turned cold as he nced at the old dean. Why? Do you have a problem with me? The old principal was old and thought that he was strong-willed enough. However, when he faced that gaze, he still felt a chill run down his spine. No, Im just worried that the academys conditions are simple and crude, so we would not be able to take good care of the two children. Chapter 171 - 171 Potential to Be A Salted Fish 171 Potential to Be A Salted Fish Mo Beiyuan narrowed his cold and deep eyes and said coldly again, If you know how worn down it is, repair it well. Ill pay for it. Yun Ran was speechless. Therefore, their two little packrats were able to enter the school sessfully because of Mo Beiyuans money. The director wanted to refuse, but when he heard this, his expression changed. How can I do that Then lets take Mo Yunchen and Mo Yunnnian to see their school. Mo Yunchen was Buns name, while Mo Yunnian was Sweetcakes. In the past, they had always been calling them Bun and Sweetcake. But now that they were officially going to enter the school, they naturally needed to have proper names. When Yun Ran looked for Mo Beiyuan, she did not expect him to have already thought of the names of the two children. Originally, it was Mo Chen and Mo Nian. Yunran added the word Yun in the middle as a memorial to the Host. In the end, Mo Beiyuan nodded in agreement. Moon Mountain Academys Enlightenment Hall was not big. There were only about 30 students. Almost all of them were young masters and youngdies from influential families in the Imperial City. The youngest was five years old, and the older was seven or eight years old. If they were a little older, they would no longer be in the elementary school. Instead, they would go to a school of a higher age. Not only were the two children young, but they were also small. Little Sweetcake, in particr, was arranged to sit in the front row like a little carrot. The two children sat in the school and tried to listen to the teachers lecture. Yunr Ran and Mo Beiyuan were observing their performance outside the school. The old dean was afraid that the two children would not be able to sit still and cause troubleter, so he reminded Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan in advance, Mo Yunchen and Mo Yunnnian are still young after all. Moreover, its their first time entering the school. Its normal for them not to understand the teachers lectureter. King Yuan and Miss Yun, dont worry too much about this. Yun Ran smiled. Oh, its fine. No matter how they behave, we dont care. Unexpectedly, in the end, the one who could not take it anymore was the old dean who had led thousands of students. Did Mo Yunchen have a teacher to enlighten him at the Prince Mansion? Yun Rans face was calm as she said casually, Oh, we didnt find anyone to enlighten him. He can memorize all the books hes flipped through. Its what people often refer to as a photographic memory. Yun Ran didnt expect that Buns photographic memory would be disyed on the first day and shocked everyone. The teachers hand that was holding the book was trembling slightly. This, this was a little prodigy! Sweetcakes performance was quite standard. She stared with her big ck eyes and a confused expression, like a newbie who had just entered school. Bun got up to answer the question and was praised by the teacher. The little girl pped her hands happily. She was even happier than if she had been praised. Brother, youre amazing! Sweetcake doesnt know how to Did the little girl really not know how to do it? Yun Ran had once thought so. After all, photographic memory was not verymon. Although Steamed Bun and Sweetcake were twins, they might not have inherited the same traits. Even if Sweetcake was more ordinary in this aspect, it was nothing. Butter, Yun Ran gradually realized that she had made a mistake. Little Sweetcakes memory was also very strong. As long as she was willing, she could remember all the delicious and fun things. However, this little packrat had the potential to be a salted fish. Chapter 172 - 172 Real Hide and Seek! 172 Real Hide and Seek! What was the potential of a salted fish? The little packrat only knew how to focus on things that she was interested in. She didnt care about anything that she wasnt interested in. Yun Ran did not force Little Sweetie to be a little prodigy. She just wanted her to grow up at her own pace. The two little packrats performed very well on their first day in school. But Sweetcake started throwing a tantrum the next day. When the little packrat heard that she was going to school, she stuck out her little butt and covered her head with the nket like an ostrich. Sweetcake is sleepy and needs to sleep. Shes not going to school Her situation was expected by Yun Ran. After all, she was a little girl. She had been sitting and listening to the teachers lecture yesterday. She was restrained and felt that it was not fun, so she naturally did not want to go again. Yun Ran coaxed her for a while. The packrats smart little head coulde up with ten different reasons. Sweetcake misses the kitten. The kitten will be afraid at home. Sweetie has to apany it! Yun Ran muttered under her breath, Your kitten is a huge holy beast. Tell me, will it be afraid if it stays alone? Its not alone. There are secret guards at home apanying it. The little packrat was silent for a moment. After a long time, Yun Ran heard a crisp voiceing from the nket. Yes, then Sweetcake has to apany Daddy. If Sweetcake goes to school, Daddy will miss Sweetcake. What should I do? Yun Ran definitely couldnt say that her father wouldnt miss her in just half a day. If she said anything, the little packrat would immediately cry and kick a fuss. Yes, if he misses you, Ill tell him that Sweetcake has gone to school. Shell be back after school. Then Daddy will be alone at home. If no one talks to him, he will be very lonely. The little packrat revealed her little head with a small nket on her head. The expression on her little face was filled with worry. Yun Ran said, Isnt Mother at home? Mother will apany him and talk to him so that he wont be lonely. When Mo Beiyuan strode in with his long legs, the little packrats eyes were very sharp. She immediately saw him and stood up. It stood at the edge of the bed and pped her little arms at him like a little sparrow. Father, hug. Yun Ran said, So, I coaxed her for a long time in vain. She could not beat Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan strode over and picked up the baby. The little packrat was even more coquettish in her fathers arms. Her thick and curly eyshes moved, and her big ck grape-like eyes sparkled. Her soft little face was fair and tender, like a small glutinous rice ball. Mo Beiyuan looked at the fragrant and soft girl in his arms. The cold aura around him seemed to have dissipated in an instant, and his eyes softened. What happened? Father, Sweetcake doesnt want to go to school. School isnt fun at all Yun Ran knew how much Mo Beiyuan doted on Sweetcake. She was afraid that he would say, Since its not fun, lets not go. She quickly cleared her throat and said anxiously, Sweetcake can meet many new friends at school. When she meets new friends, everyone can y together in the future. Sweetcake can bring new friends to our house and y hide-and-seek with the kitten. It was real hide-and-seek! This cat was also a holy beast! The little packrat was a little tempted. She wanted to y hide-and-seek with everyone and let everyone see her kitten. However, she did not like to sit in school and listen to sses that she did not understand. Yun Ran took the opportunity to give Mo Beiyuan a look, indicating that as her father, he should also say a few words to coax the little packrat. Chapter 173 - 173 Rich Tycoon! 173 Rich Tycoon! Mo Beiyuan received her gaze, but he did not know what to say. He had never encountered such a situation before, nor did he know how to coax the little packrat to go to school. In his opinion, if Mo Beiyuans daughter did not want to go to school, so be it! What was so good about that school? Yun Ran waited for a long time, but he had no intention of speaking. She could only sigh in her heart. Forget it, she would do it herself. If Sweetcake performs well in school, Mother will reward her with a small gift. What little gift? Sweetcake likes little gifts the most. The little packrat was still very easy to coax. I have to keep it a secret now. When Sweetcake has a few days of school break, Ill take out the gift for you. Yun Ran was getting good at coaxing children. The little packrat was finally willing to nod and go to school. Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan personally sent the two little packrats over with flying demon beasts. It was only when she arrived at the academy that she realized that other peoples little packrats had taken carriages. In the entire academy, only her two little packrats had descended from the sky on flying demon beasts. Yun Ran saw two words in the eyes of the teachers and other schoolchildren: Rich tycoon! For example, before the apocalypse, it felt like riding a helicopter and parking at the school field. After sending the two little packrats into the school, Yun Ran turned to look at a certain someone. Mo Beiyuan, lets not send them here with flying demon beasts next time. Is there a problem? Mo Beiyuan did not realize that there was anything wrong with the flying demon beasts. It was probably because he had always been so unique. Yun Ran said, I think the carriage might be morefortable. They dont need to be exposed to the wind and sun. Besides, the academy is so close to the Princes Mansion. We can just use the carriage to pick them up. Since the two little packrats hade out to study, it was better to be more down-to-earth. ording to the previous n, Yun Ran would stay in the academy for the time being and protect the two children with the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion. There were so many people in the academy. It was impossible to hide the fact that the two little packrats had entered the academy. Mo Beiyuan did not leave either. Instead, he was handling matters in a secluded pavilion in the academy. These few days, on the surface, it looked calm and peaceful. However, in fact, the news from the 12 divisions of the Yuan Mansion from all over the five countries was not peaceful. The number of cases of demonic cultivators causing trouble was clearly higher than before. In just a month, more than a thousand innocent people had died tragically. It should be rted to the extermination of the Myriad Poison Valley. When Thunderbolt saw that his master had finished reading thest letter, his expression darkened. He probed, Master, did something happen again? Usually, their masters expression would not change. Now, it was obvious that he was in a bad mood and his face was dark. Something big must have happened. Mo Beiyuans slender fingers knocked on the stone table twice before he said with a deep gaze, Spread the news of the destruction of the Myriad Poison Valley and the fact that the demonic cultivators have demonic qi control pills. He had originally nned to send someone to investigate secretly and see if he could capture those demonic cultivators. Now that demonic cultivators were causing trouble in the five countries, he could take care of the East Continent. However, the other countries were not within his sphere of influence, so it was not appropriate for him to interfere. What he could do now was to spread the news he knew and make the variousrge sects and countries vignt and not to be fooled by a demonic cultivator. Chapter 174 - 174 How Big Is Your Father’s Bird? 174 How Big Is Your Fathers Bird? Thunderbolt obeyed and turned to leave. However, not long after, he rushed back. Master, the wretched eunuch is waiting for you in the residence. He said that His Majesty has issued an imperial edict for you. Are you going back to receive the imperial edict? No, pick it up for me and send it over. Mo Beiyuan was troubled by the matter of the demonic cultivators and was not in a good mood. How could he have the time to receive the wretched emperors imperial edict? Thunderbolt agreed. After all, it wasnt like their master didnt give the wretched emperor respect. In his opinion, the emperors imperial edict was probably nothing good. Thunderbolt returned to receive the imperial edict and returned to the academy. He presented it to Mo Beiyuan. Its a pce banquet. The son of the eldest princess of the Wuan Kingdom hase to the East Continent. His Majesty wants you to bring the two young masters to the pce for the banquet. The son of the Eldest Princess? That little fatty you found out about previously? The little fatty Mo Beiyuan was talking about was the little fatty in red who had rolled in front of Sweetcakes carriage. After that, the secret guards quickly found out the identity of the child. They did not expect him to be the youngest son of Princess Qingqing. Jing Lei said, ording to what I know, the sons of two eldest princesses areing to the East Continents Imperial City this time. In addition to Young Master Shen Yu, theres also the eldest young master, the Duke of Wuan, Shen Lang. This person is famous throughout the five countries. Mo Beiyuan did not have much interaction with the royal family of the Wuan Kingdom, but he still knew the King of the Wuan Kingdom, Xuanyuan Yu. Shen Lang is Xuanyuan Yus nephew? Thats right. Xiao Junwang is the nephew of the King of Wuan. I heard that the King of Wuan, Xuanyuan Yu, doesnt like women, and his harem is empty. Therefore, he has never had his own bloodline. Its very likely that the throne of Wuan will be passed on to his nephew. These gossip rumors were thest thing the royal families of the five countries needed. It was even more exciting than the novels sold in the streets. As a secret guard of the Yuan Mansion, part of his duty was to collect information about various countries. What is Shen Langs purpose ining to the East Continent? Send someone to keep an eye on him. Although Wuan and the East Continent were on good terms, they had fought each other 20 years ago. Back then, the old emperor of Wuan was ambitious and extremely warlike. During his reign, the war between the two countries had never stopped. Later, something big happened in both countries. After Xuanyuan Yu seeded the throne, the mes of war gradually subsided. On the surface, the rtionship between the two countries had eased, but in reality, which emperor did not have ambitions? Both sides were probably thinking of annexing the other. Mo Beiyuan wanted to know why Shen Lang hade to the East Continent. Therefore, he had to go to the pce banquet to meet Shen Lang in person. Soon, it was time for lunch. Mo Beiyuan put down what he was doing and went to look for Yun Ran and the two children. From afar, he saw arge circle of people around little Sweetcake. Yun Ran crossed her arms and leaned against a tree at the side. She had no intention of going over and only smiled faintly. Mo Beiyuan took a few steps closer and heard Sweetcakes sweet voice. I have a big dog and a kitten. I dont have a rabbit or a little bird, but my father has a big bird thats so big. At this moment, a slightly older child asked, How big is your fathers bird? Its definitely not as big as our familys. My father said that our familys bird is thergest bird. Do you want topete? Chapter 175 - 175 The Legendary Ghost King Who Could Eat People! 175 The Legendary Ghost King Who Could Eat People! The little boy puffed out his chest and nodded. Then letspete. My fathers big bird is really big! No, you can ask my brother. Bun didnt talk much and didnt talk much to the others in the school, but he would still answer Little Sweetcakes words. Yes, its huge. As usual, he was a man of few words. !! Mo Beiyuan guessed that the big bird this little packrat was talking about might be his Red-Winged Flying Dragon. The little packrats big ck eyes immediately saw Mo Beiyuans tall figure outside the crowd. She ran towards him with her short legs. Daddy, are you here to bring Sweetcake home? Daddy? Previously, it was Yun Ran who sent the two little packrats to school. Mo Beiyuan was rtively far away, so the students in the elementary school did not take a closer look at Mo Beiyuans appearance. Now, he was right in front of them. His ck and purple eyes were suffused with a faint cold light. Coupled with the cold aura that he was born with, he frightened the surrounding students to tears immediately. This was because most of the children of the five kingdoms had heard of the legend of the Evil Ghost King. In the story of the Evil Ghost King, that Evil Ghost King had different pupils, one purple and the other ck. Every night, the Evil Ghost King would eat disobedient children. They were all frightened by this story. Therefore, when they saw Mo Beiyuans iconic eyes, they all recalled the ghost stories they had heard since they were young. Ghost Its the Ghost King! Mother Wuwuwu Help Dont eat me Ghost King, dont eat me! If one cried, there would be another. Those who didnt cry trembled in fear. The small figures fled frantically in all directions. The only one left was Bun. Mo Beiyuans expression changed. It was not that he did not know how bad the rumors about him were. All these years, none of the rumors about him were good. What jinx, evil spirit, ghost king, man-eating The secret guards of the 12 divisions had been collecting information all day long. Of course, they would send these things to him, but he had never cared about such them. But now, for the first time, he experienced the damage caused by those rumors. This damage wasnt directed at him, but at Bun and Sweetcake. Now, how would the students in the school treat the two little packrats in the future? They would probably stay far away because of his existence! The two children might be isted by everyone because of him. Mo Beiyuan looked nervously at the little packrat in his arms. He wanted to carry her away immediately, not wanting her to hear these unpleasant rumors. He did not want the girl to be afraid of him and not dare to approach him, just like those children just now. He hoped that the little packrat in his arms did not hear what the children had said just now, but how could the little packrat not hear? Father, what is a Ghost King? Why does a Ghost King want to eat people? Where is the Ghost King? Why dont I see him? The little packrat had heard him, but she did not know that the Ghost King that those children were talking about was him. At this moment, she was still looking around. Mo Beiyuans body was a little stiff. At this moment, he did not know what to say to answer the packrats question. He smiled bitterly. He could not tell the little packrat that he was the Ghost King who scared those children to tears and was rumored to eat people! Chapter 176 - 176 The Little Packrat Was Aggrieved 176 The Little Packrat Was Aggrieved Yun Ran did not expect such a situation to suddenly ur. Seeing that Mo Beiyuan was stunned by the little packrats question, she walked over and took the little packrat. Ill exin this to her. She naturally knew that Mo Beiyuans reputation was not good. There were many rumors about him. With Buns intelligence, he should be able to understand the meaning behind those childrens words. Little Sweetcake, on the other hand, was still a child with a simple mind. Hence, she could not understand why those children suddenly cried and called her father the Ghost King. !! Yun Ran knew that the children were still young. If she let them suffer the ugly rumors outside now, it might hurt their young hearts. Bun might be slightly better, but Sweetcake belonged to the category of children with rich emotions. After figuring it out, she would definitely cry. However, rather than letting the little packrat find out about Mo Beiyuans unpleasant rumors from those outsiders, it was better for her to exin them to the little packrat personally. Yun Ran brought the two little packrats to a pavilion. She had Sweetcake in her arms, Bun stood in front of her. Does Bun know why they ran? Yun Ran did not exin directly. Instead, she asked the Bun in front of her first, wanting to hear what he had to say. Buns small face was tense, and his small brows were knitted together. I know. They said that Daddy is a Ghost King and can eat people, so they ran away in fear. When the little packrat in Yun Rans arms heard this, it was immediately unhappy. She pouted and her big watery eyes turned red. No, Daddy isnt the Ghost King. Daddy wont eat people! Theyre talking nonsense! I dont want to be friends with them anymore. I want to go home! The little packrats emotions rose immediately. After saying that, tears fell. The expression on her face was extremely aggrieved as she stared at her father. Mo Beiyuan stood outside the pavilion. When he met her small face, his heart seemed to have been cut by a sharp de. It was a bone-piercing pain. His legs seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He clenched his fists, but he could not take a step forward. He knew that his existence had caused the little packrat to suffer. That was why the little packrat cried so sadly. Yun Ran looked at Sweetcakes aggrieved expression and gently stroked her back. She coaxed her gently, Alright, Sweetcakes father is of course not the Ghost King. Theyre all talking nonsense. The girl sobbed and buried her face in Yun Rans arms. Her crying voice was extremely heartbreaking. Sweetcake wants to go home. I wont y with them anymore. Theyre badmouthing Daddy Sweetcake doesnt like them anymore Hmph Yun Ran waited for her emotions to stabilize a little before continuing, Theyre all children. Perhaps they heard the nonsense of the adults outside and misunderstood that Sweetcakes father is a Ghost King and can eat people. In that case, Sweetcake can tell them that Daddy isnt a Ghost King and wont eat people, right? The packrat nodded. Because she had just cried, her voice was still nasal. Sweetcake is going to tell them that Daddy is not the Ghost King. The packrat seemed to have suddenly understood. She twisted off from Yun Rans leg and ran into the school. Bun also followed with a sullen face. Yun Ran raised her hand to stop Mo Beiyuan, who wanted to follow them, and shook her head gently. Mo Beiyuan, leave it to them. You cant protect her forever. You have to let her distinguish right from wrong. Chapter 177 - 177 Ghost! It’s a Little Ghost! 177 Ghost! Its a Little Ghost! The packrats eyes were red as she strode into the school valiantly. Then, she shouted at the top of her voice, My father is not the Ghost King! He doesnt eat children either. Youve all been deceived. The little packrat shouted at the top of her lungs. She used too much strength, and her fair and soft face turned red. Even if Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan did not follow, they could still hear her crisp voice. The schoolchildren were also frightened. They squeezed into a group. A slightly older child was also a little braver. He raised his hand and pointed at Little Sweetcake. Youre the child of the Ghost King, and youre not human! Youre a ghost! Youre a little ghost! !! Mo Yunnian and Mo Yunchen are not humans. They are little ghosts! They can also eat people! Everyone, dont y with them. My mother said that the Ghost Kings child is also a ghost! So, youre a ghost too! Ghosts are not good! Theyre bad things! Little demons, donte over. Go away. With Mo Beiyuans cultivation, even if he was far away, he could still hear the conversation between the packrat and those children. He tightened his fingers and his expression suddenly darkened. He could withstand any rumors and gossip. He did not care if the people in the streets turned him into a demon with their words. But now, his children were suffering the harm he had caused them. Opposite them was a group of children. It was also because they had heard the adultsments that they had such malicious intentions toward Sweetcake. Mo Beiyuan could not attack this group of half-grown children. Otherwise, he would really be the evil spirit in peoples mouths. Just as he was about to go over and take Sweetcake away, Bun suddenly spoke. The Headmaster said that seeing is believing. You said that my father is a man-eating evil spirit. Did you see it with your own eyes? If you didnt see it with your own eyes, I can also say that your father and mother are man-eating evil spirits and you are little evil spirits. Little Sweetcake rubbed the corners of her eyes and held back the tears that were about to fall. She puffed out her chest and raised her chin as she snorted. Brother is right! You guys are the ghosts little ghosts Even though Bun wasnt old, he was very logical. Those kids werent his match at all. They were immediately intimidated by his words. It took them a long time to find a retort. Mo Yunchen, your fathers eyes are different from ours. My mother said that he has the Ghost Eye, so hes the Ghost King. The corners of Mo Beiyuans mouth curled into a self-deprecating and bitter smile. His strange eyes had always been an ominous symbol. The rumors of the ghosts outside were also based on his heterochromia. Not to mention these outsiders, even the parents who gave birth to him thought that he was the reincarnation of an evil spirit and wanted to strangle him to death. No way. My mother said that my father received a pair of beautiful eyes because Uncle Deity likes him. Your father doesnt have them because Uncle Deity doesnt like them. When Mo Beiyuan heard his youngest daughters crisp voice, his heart seemed to have been struck by something. His eyes suddenly froze. Did that woman exin his strange eyes to the child like that? The little packrat was just a little baby. She was very curious. Of course, she was curious why her eyes were different from her fathers. Yun Ran remembered exining it to Sweetcake. The packrats memory was not bad, so she naturally remembered it clearly. Chapter 178 - 178 His Bloodline 178 His Bloodline Little Sweetcake did not cry as much as before. Instead, she was happy. When she mentioned her fathers eyes, she even raised her chin proudly. My fathers eyes are beautiful purple. Theyre Sweetcakes favorite purple! Mo Beiyuan had always endured great malice from strangers because of his strange eyes. Now, for the first time, he felt warm kindness. !! Bun said again, My fathers cultivation is at the Saint Realm. There are only five Saint Realm experts in the entire five countries, and hes the strongest. Wheres your father? Little Sweetcake actually did not know what a Saint-level cultivation was, but she knew that her brother was definitely right, so she nodded her head. Thats right, thats right. My father is the most powerful father. Hes very good at hitting big baddie eggs. Does your father also know how to hit big baddie eggs? Before Bun could finish his sentence, he organized his thoughts and continued, My father is the Yuan King of the East Continent. He has a holy beast, the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. In the entire Xuanxia Continent, only his flying demonic beast is a holy beast. The holy beasts only submit to the strong. Those wretched generals outside were all defeated by him. They couldnt defeat him, so they used a dirty method to nder him. You guys should think carefully. If he really eats humans, why didnt anyone capture him? Little Sweetcake nodded in agreement. Yes, yes, yes! Thats right! In fact, Bun didnt care much about how these people looked at him and his father. Only the weak would use their mouths to nder others. He could not be bothered to argue with these ignorant children. However, Sweetcake cared about the opinions of these people. In order not to let his sister cry, he exined these words. Mo Beiyuans eyes were a little hot. For the first time, he was touched. This was his bloodline! The two little packrats were protecting him in their own way. Buns words were reasonable. Even Yun Ran had to admit that her Bun was much more sensible than ordinary children. In the end, the Headmaster rushed over and severely criticized the children. This matter was finally over. On the way home, Little Sweetcake nestled in Mo Beiyuans arms and pouted unhappily. Daddy, Sweetcake has to protect Daddy in the future. Dont let them speak ill of Daddy! Mo Beiyuans heart warmed. The beautiful childs big ck grape-like eyes were still a little swollen. Because she had just cried, she was now a brave little ball. Mo Beiyuan nodded softly. The little packrat chattered in his arms for a while before leaning on his shoulder and falling asleep sweetly. Yun Ran rubbed Buns head and praised him. You did very well just now. You protected Daddy and Sister. Bun smiled shyly. Mother, dont worry. Ill protect my sister. I wont let anyone bully her. Because he was the older brother and was born to protect his younger sister. Mo Beiyuan originally thought that the little packrat was joking when she said that she wanted to protect him, her father. She might forget about it when she woke up the next day. Who knew that the little packrat was really interested? For the entire day, as long as she could not see him, she would mor for him. Fortunately, he had been in the academy during the day dealing with the matters handed over by the secret guards. He was also close to the little packrat. If the little packrat wanted to look for him, she would be able to find him very quickly. Chapter 179 - 179 The Banquet 179 The Banquet It would be difficult at night. This was because Mo Beiyuan was going to attend the pce banquet tonight. He did not intend to bring the two children and Yun Ran over. However, the little packrat ran over and hugged his leg. She sat on his feet. She probably thought that this way, he could bring her along when he walked. !! Daddy, where are you going? Sweetcake wants to go too. Sweetcake will be obedient. Daddy, bring Sweetcake along, okay?! The little packrat raised her dough-like little face. Her big ck eyes sparkled as she dragged her little voice and wheedled. Very few people could resist it. Mo Beiyuan was afraid of hurting her, so he quickly bent down and picked up the baby. Daddy has something on and cant bring you over. Whats the matter, Daddy? Sweetcake will obediently sit in Daddys arms. I wont disturb you, I wont disturb you The little packrat seemed to be a little anxious. Her small hands gripped his clothes tightly, and her big eyes were stained with tears. Seeing that her little packrat was pestering him tightly, Yun Ran looked up and asked, Where are you going tonight? Is it inconvenient to bring her along? Of course, Yun Ran knew the principle of separating public and private matters. However, what happened yesterday seemed to have left some unpleasant memories in the packrats heart. Otherwise, the packrat would not have acted so clingily. The packrat was sensitive and stillcked a sense of security. Therefore, she asked if Mo Beiyuan could bring the little packrat along. There was no need to hide the fact that Mo Beiyuan was going to the pce to attend the banquet from them, so he exined, Theres a pce banquet in the pce today. Im attending. When Yun Ran heard that it was a pce banquet, she felt there shouldnt be anything inconvenient. Then bring Sweetcake along. Shes making a big fuss now. She probably wont sleep so early tonight. Mo Beiyuan hugged the little packrat steadily. The little packrat was looking at him with her big wet eyes and calling him daddy in a childish voice. Mo Beiyuan realized that he could not reject this. Bun saw that his sister was about to enter the pce and thought of the emperor who did not look like a nice person. He also said, Ill go too and watch over my sister. Yun Ran said, In that case, Ill go too. She believed that Mo Beiyuan had the ability to protect the two children, but she had nothing to do in the residence alone. If she followed him to the pce for the banquet, she could help take care of the two children. Just like that, Mo Beiyuans n to enter the pce to attend the banquet evolved from attending the banquet alone to bringing the two children into the pce. Yun Ran asked again, What banquet is it? Do you need to pay attention to your attire? Yun Ran did not like that wretched emperor, but with Mo Beiyuans status, she and the two children naturally had to support him as his family. Its a banquet for a prince of the Wuan Kingdom. Dressed up? Youre good like this. Mo Beiyuan was not being polite on the surface, but the woman in front of him had a peerless beauty that was unaffected by the simplicity of her attire. Yun Ran looked down at her dress and felt that it was still a little too in. She usually did whatever wasfortable, since she was toozy to torture herself. However, if she were to attend the banquet like this, she would probably be theughingstock of the entire East Continents Imperial City. She had heard that many things run deep beneath the pce banquets. Chapter 180 - 180 Having Money Was Fun 180 Having Money Was Fun Mo Beiyuan, wait a moment. Ill bring the two children to change their clothes. Her clothes were too in and unsuitable for a lively pce banquet. The two little packrats had been outside for the entire day. Their clothes were already gray and wrinkled. It was time to change. When the little packrat heard that she was to go out to y with her father, she changed into a dress and pped her little hands as she spun in circles, Oh, Sweetcake wants to go out to y with Daddy Ll !! Seeing that the packrat was so happy, Yun Ran smiled faintly. Her voice was soft and sweet. Didnt you say that you wanted to protect Daddy? Why do you only want to y? The little packrat replied in a childish voice, Little Sweetcake has to protect Daddy and beat the big bad eggs. Alright, Sweetcake, protect Daddy. Go and fight the big baddie. Who wouldnt want to dote on such a soft and cute little girl? Yun Ran changed the two little packrats into clean clothes. She felt that there was something missing from the two little packrats that did not match their status as King Yuans bloodline. She wanted to find some small essories for the children. After all, with Mo Beiyuans status as a big shot, his bloodline naturally could not be too shabby in their attire. She called Thunderbolt over and asked him if there were any small items suitable for children in the storeroom of the princes mansion. Yun Rans original intention was to find some small gold bracelets, small gold locks, small jade stones, and so on. Unexpectedly, Thunderbolt brought a fewrge boxes over. These are all prepared by Master for the two young masters. Miss Yun and the two young masters can choose and see if theres anything they like. Yun Ran looked at the boxes and was dumbfounded. Wasnt this a little exaggerated? Mo Beiyuan really had too much money to spend. Did he buy so many things just to throw them in the storeroom? It was true. Sigh, having money was fun. Bun was not interested in these shiny things, so he let Yun Ran choose a small jade pendant and que for him. Sweetcake liked these beautiful things very much. She didnt need Yun Ran to help her pick them. She tiptoed and leaned against the box. In a short while, more than ten small golden locks, small jade Buddhas, strings of small agate, and small pearl bracelets hung around her neck Mother, Ive chosen Yun Ran looked at the little packrats neck and two small arms that were full. She really couldnt hold on anymore and held her forehead andughed. Mo Beiyuan, look at your daughter. Perhaps because she had experienced too much during this period of time, Yun Ran had unknowingly put down her guard against Mo Beiyuan. She naturally called out his name, wanting to share the interesting things about the children with him. Mo Beiyuan heard her voice and came over. He saw his little packrat wearing colorful essories and blinking her big eyes happily. Mo Beiyuan could not help but smile. He bent his legs and squatted down. He raised his hand and rubbed the little packrats head. Do you like them, Sweetcake? The little packrat swayed her little arms. It was extremely dazzling. Daddy, Sweetcake is beautiful I like it Okay, Daddy will buy more for you. Yun Ran was speechless. Was this person going to bring back a few more boxes? Cough, cough, cough. Mo Beiyuan, look at how many pendants she can wear around her neck. These are enough for her to y with. Yun Ran came over and took off the messy nes and pendants hanging around the little packrats neck, leaving only a small golden lock that matched the little packrats clothes. When Yun Ran took the bead bracelet hanging from the little packrats wrist, she realized that the little packrat was holding a jade rabbit in her hand. Leave these at home and y with them when youe back. Chapter 181 - 181 Kitten, Howl Howl… 181 Kitten, Howl Howl The packrat was very protective of her things. Then I have to get Uncle Thunderbolt to protect them. Yes, let Uncle Thunderbolt protect them, Yun Ran said with a smile. The two little packrats were all dressed up. Yun Ran asked Mo Beiyuan to bring them out to y first. Before leaving, she even whispered in his ear, Dont let Little Sweetcake roll on the ground, lest her new clothes get dirty again. Yes. Mo Beiyuan picked up the pink ball in front of him and simply did not let her run on the ground. !! The two of them seemed to be used to such lively conversations and interactions. Yun Ran was the most relieved to let him take care of the two children. As for herself, she seized the time to find a dress with a more eye-catching color in the wardrobe. She then asked the maidservant tob her hair into a formal bun. After changing into a more mboyant style, her entire person seemed to have changed. Her beauty seemed to be aggressive and struck straight at ones heart. Even Sweetcakes eyes lit up when she saw her and she cried out. Mother, youre so beautiful! Youre the most beautiful mother! The family finally packed up and set off for the pce. Yun Ran leaned against thefortable carriage and stared at her two children with narrowed eyes. Bun straightened his back and sat on the side of the carriage. He didnt make a sound and looked as if he wasnt interested in the banquet in the pce. Yun Ran guessed that the reason why Bun had followed her previously was to apany Sweetcake. However, Sweetcake was very energetic. She bounced around in the carriage and could not stay idle for a moment. Daddy, Sweetcake is like a kitten. Howl Yun Ran was speechless. Kitten? Howl? Howl? Was the packrat sure that she was not learning about wolves or tigers? However, a certain big shot did not even blink and praised the little packrat for being awesome. Yun Ran was speechless. He really doted on the little packrat. After learning from the kitten, the little packrat began to climb the wall like the secret guards Yun Ran pondered that the secret guards probably wouldnt be able to climb over the wall if they all had all short legs like her. The little packrat used her hands and feet to learn hard. Then, the big bird began to fly again, and the little packrat jumped Yun Ran saw that her feet were unsteady and she looked like she was about to fall. Afraid that she would hit her head, she quickly pounced over to protect her. Unexpectedly, Mo Beiyuan did the same. In the end, it became that Yun Ran was hugging the little packrat while Mo Beiyuan was hugging the mother and daughter from behind. The packrat was still a smart girl. She looked up from Yun Rans arms and smiled happily at Mo Beiyuan. Oh, little brother, little brother Yun Ran was dumbfounded. What did this little packrat mean? Could she have seen something unclean? It was said that the yang energy in the childs body was weak and it was easy to see unclean things. Yun Ran used to be an atheist, but she had been transmigrated here and there. Now, she believed that there were spiritual beings in the world. Sweetcake What little brother are you talking about? Wheres the little brother? Yun Ran tried her best to make her voice sound normal. She even forgot that she was still leaning in Mo Beiyuans arms. She saw her little packrat pointing at her stomach with a smile and saying, Little brother is in Mommys stomach! When he grows up, hell y with Sweetcake. Yun Rans mind raced. So, this little packrat thought she was pregnant and did not see something unclean! Wait! Chapter 182 - 182 The Lively Palace Banquet 182 The Lively Pce Banquet Why did the little packrat think that she had a little brother in her stomach? Yun Ran felt that she and Mo Beiyuan were usually just short of pretending not to know each other. How could the little packrat have such an illusion? Theres no little brother in a mothers stomach. Putting aside the Hosts identity, Yun Ran was still an inexperienced girl. Now that she had been misunderstood as pregnant, her face still flushed. The little packrat tilted its head and asked, Why isnt there a little brother? Uncle Feng Chen said that when Daddy hugs Mommy, Sweetcake will have a little brother. Feng Chen? At this moment, Mo Beiyuan also understood the meaning of the little packrats words. His entire face darkened. So, what kind of nonsense did Feng Chen teach his little packrat? Yun Ran also coughed softly. Uncle Feng Chen must have made a mistake. There wont be a little brother if you hug. ording to her little packrats personality, she would probably ask her immediately what it took to have a little brother. As expected, the little packrat blinked and asked, Then how are Father and Mother going to give Sweetcake a little brother? When will Sweetcake have a little brother? Yun Ran was not the kind of person who was afraid of awkward situations, but now, she was really embarrassed. She secretly poked Mo Beiyuans waist. You can ask Father. Hes the most powerful. In short, he could not let her be embarrassed alone. Mo Beiyuans waist was poked by her. She did not use much strength, but to him, it was as if all his senses were stimted. Daddy, wheres little brother The packrat stopped pestering his mother and pestered Mo Beiyuan again. When had Mo Beiyuan ever dealt with such a problem? To be honest, given his current rtionship with Yun Ran, it was impossible for him to father a little brother for the girl. The little packrat would probably cry immediately if he answered factually. Moreover, there would be more questions lying in wait for him to answer. There were some problems that the little packrat could not understand even if he exined now. Therefore, Mo Beiyuan secretly dragged out the culprit, Feng Chen, and scolded him again. Sweetcake is still young. When you grow up, youll have a little brother. Mo Beiyuan could only coax her for the time being. When she grew up and understood the situation, she would no longer chase after him for a little brother. Yun Ran immediately found another topic to attract the packrats attention. Outside the pce gates, the little packrats attention was attracted by the colorful pcenterns. In her fathers arms, she pped her short arms and giggled. Mo Beiyuan also felt that the pce banquet was so lively. In the past, he had attended so many pce banquets, but he always felt that they were cold and boring. Perhaps it was because this time, he was no longer alone. His feelings for the pce banquet had also changed. Their family had just entered the pce. Someone had spread the news to the Emperor. The East Continent Emperor sneered, No matter how powerful Mo Beiyuan is, he has to submit to me and listen to me. I asked him to bring the two children over, and he didnt dare to disobey my orders. The eunuch chimed in, Your Majesty is the True Dragon Son of Heaven, the number one emperor of the five countries. What is Mo Beiyuan? If Your Majesty is the True Dragon Son of Heaven, he is at most a small snake. The emperor was in a good mood after being bootlicked. He raised his neck andughed. Thats right. Im the True Dragon Son of Heaven. Otherwise, Father wouldnt have passed the throne to me. Chapter 183 - 183 Do a Good Deed and Save That Beauty’s Life? 183 Do a Good Deed and Save That Beautys Life? What else did the guard say? The guard also said that apart from the two young masters, King Yuan also brought the second daughter of the Yun family, Miss Yun Ran. The eunuch beside the emperor naturally understood the Holy Decree. Over the years, the Emperor had be more and more muddle-headed. He had also be more and more obsessed with beauties. The emperor had taken a fancy to the peerless beauty called Yun Ran and had always wanted her for himself. If it were anyone else, they would probably be in the emperors harem by now. It was because that beauty was Mo Beiyuans woman that the Emperor did not dare to do anything. In the end, the Emperor was still afraid of the power of the Ghost King, Mo Beiyuan. Upon hearing that the beauty he had been longing for was here, the Emperors interest was piqued. Oh? The Second Miss of the Yun Family is here too! It seems that my younger brother dotes on that woman very much. He brought her to the pce banquet when she doesnt have any status. Tell me, what does he mean by that? The chief eunuch naturally picked up the words that the emperor liked to hear. I think that perhaps the Second Miss of the Yun family is afraid of the fate of the Yuan Kings fiendish lone star, so shes unwilling to be the Yuan Princess Consort. After all, the Yuan King previously jinxed many fiances to death. Which youngdy isnt afraid of these things? The Emperor said, What you said makes sense. My brothers fate is too hard. If that beauty follows him, Im afraid she wont be able to live for long. Why dont I do a good deed and save that beautys life? The eunuch was busy bootlicking again. Your Majesty is wise and benevolent. Miss Yun Ran will definitely be very touched to know Your Majestys intentions. Yun Ran did not know. If she knew that the wretched emperor was plotting against her so disgustingly, she would probably not be able to help but beat him up until he cried! - After walking for a while, Sweetcake realized that she had been to this pce before. It was not fun at all and she had even encountered many big bad eggs. Therefore, there was a thought in the depths of her heart. There were many big bad eggs living here! She wanted to protect her father. If the big bad egg bullied her father, she would use her small fists to hit the big bad egg. Mo Beiyuan did not realize that the little packrat in his arms instantly perked up. At the pce banquet, King Mo Beiyuans position was arranged not far from the emperor. A small table could only seat two people. Mo Beiyuan sat at a table with Sweetcake, while Yun Ran sat at a table with Bun. The two small tables were very close to each other, and the two little packrats were also very close. The emperor had many children. There were a lot of princes and princesses, but not all of them were qualified to participate in this pce banquet. Only the stronger members of the mother n and the favored princes and princesses were qualified to attend todays banquet. Other than Crown Prince Mo Jinyu, there were two or three other favored princes sitting at the front. The other princes and princesses sat in less conspicuous ces at the back. Therefore, the appearance of two children as big as the little packrat in such an eye-catching position still attracted the attention of many people. Furthermore, the two little packrats were outstanding. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were little fairies. In addition, Yun Ran was a stunning beauty. Coupled with Mo Beiyuans identity as the Ghost King, more than half of the people at the pce banquet were looking their way. Chapter 184 - 184 Do You Know Who Her Father Is? 184 Do You Know Who Her Father Is? After Yun Ran sat down, she calmly epted the gazes from all directions. At the same time, she nced indifferently at the people at the pce banquet. There were many faces that she had seen before. Sitting opposite her was the crown prince, Mo Jinyu, whose palm had been crushed by Mo Beiyuan. She also knew the table next to the crown prince. It was Mo Chengwang, who had wanted to dig out her heart when she first transmigrated. Mo Chengwang seemed to be very shocked to see her. His eyes almost fell out and the corners of his mouth twitched. !! Yun Ran pursed her pink lips and looked away, as she nced at another familiar figure. It was the chubby little boy who had rolled around outside the Sweetcake Carriage to bring the little packrat home that day. Today, the little fatty was wearing a dark purple brocade robe. There was a longevity lock pendant with golden thread and red agate around his neck. He had a purple-gold crown on his head. On his chubby face, a pair of ck eyes were looking out at them. He jumped on the spot excitedly and wanted to rush forward a few times, but he was stopped by the young man beside him. Big brother, big brother, little sister, beautiful little sister! Lets carry her home! Let her be my little sister! Shen Yu had liked good-looking people since he was young. That day at the Imperial City market, he saw a very good-looking little sister and wanted to bring her home. However, the guards beside him ruined his ns, making him so angry that he missed a bowl of rice that night. This time, with Big Brother around, he would definitely be able to carry the little sister home. What little sister? Hurry up and shut up. Dont call her that. The two brothers were almost twenty years apart. Shen Yu was the youngest son of the Eldest Princess of Wuan, the biological nephew of the King of Wuan. He was born to be a little tyrant who could do whatever he wanted in Wuan Imperial City. He could get whatever he wanted. As his elder brother, Shen Lang naturally doted on him. But did this brat know who he had provoked this time? He actually wanted to snatch Mo Beiyuans daughter back and even wanted to hide Mo Beiyuans woman in a golden house! Even if he had a few small heads, they were not enough for Mo Beiyuan to twist. Shen Lang raised his hand to cover his mouth, almost pressing Shen Yus head on the table. Dont cause trouble or Ill spank you. The little fatty shrank his neck in grievance and puffed up his chubby cheeks. Im going to tell Mother that Elder Brother wants to beat me up. Why dont you bring such a beautiful little sister home to y with me? Hmph! Shen Lang was so angry that he wanted to beat him up until he cried! You brat, you want to snatch their precious daughter? How dare you! Do you see the man beside that little boy? Thats her father! Hes her biological father! Do you know who her father is? Shen Yu hugged his two chubby arms and turned around, snorting, Whos her father? Shen Lang grabbed him by the back of his cor, afraid that he would run to Mo Beiyuan and spout nonsense again. Her father is very powerful. Not to mention you, even the emperor cant afford to offend him. Do you understand? Shen Lang was not scaring him. Although the emperor was a famous tyrant in the five countries, he did not dare to provoke Mo Beiyuan, the Ghost King, easily. Shen Yu did not believe him. He raised his chubby face. Impossible. The emperor is the most powerful person! When I go back, Ill get the emperor to let me bring the beautiful little sister home. Shen Lang chuckled. However, he did agree that Mo Beiyuans children were too good-looking. Chapter 185 - 185 I Don’t Believe You! 185 I Dont Believe You! They were both little packrats, so why was there such a huge difference? Their little packrat looked soft and obedient, but the one beside him only knew how to roll on the ground and cause trouble everywhere. They were both wearingrge golden locks. Why was their child like a delicate little princess while his brother was like the son of andlord? !! Shen Lang thought that if his mother had given birth to a delicate and soft little sister for him back then, Shen Yu, this little devil, would not have had anything to do with him. This is the East Continent, not Wuan. If that little packrats daddy wants to beat you up, its useless even if you cry and call for your uncle. Shen Lang only took a few more nces at the pink and chubby little packrat before he received Mo Beiyuans murderous gaze. Shen Lang could only nod slightly and hide his embarrassment with a smile. Unexpectedly, while he was busy dealing with the Emperor of the East Continent, Shen Yu, who was beside him, became dishonest. He actually crawled away secretly. By the time he reacted, the brat had already crawled to Mo Beiyuans table. He was still holding a glossy drumstick in his hand and insisted on shoving it to the little packrat. Sister, Ill treat you to a chicken drumstick. Shen Lang felt that if he did not beat up that brat Shen Yu today, there would be no way to clean up the mess. Mo Beiyuan stared coldly at the brat in front of him with a dark expression. She wont eat your drumstick. Go back quickly. Dont make him hit the kid. Little Sweetcake also shook her head and said, Sweetcake doesnt eat chicken drumsticks, but sweet cakes. Shen Yu only had the beautiful little sister in his heart and did not know that someone wanted to beat him up. He replied quickly, Alright, Ill get you some sweet cakes. Wait for me! With that, he ran back nimbly and rushed to his brothers table. He picked up the pastries on the table and was about to leave. Shen Lang stretched out his arm and grabbed him. Shen Yu, where are you going?! Stay there obediently. Do you think my words just now were just nonsense? He even dared to approach Mo Beiyuan, that killing god. To bring food to my sister. My sister likes sweet pastries. Shen Yu replied seriously. Shen Yu even twisted his body, wanting to break free from his restraints. Shen Lang gritted as he spat out, I dont believe you! Shen Lang resisted the urge to beat him up and got the guard to drag Shen Yu out. Let him reflect on himself outside. Bring him in when he admits his mistake. Shen Langs face was dark, and his expression did not look like he was joking. They were representing the Wuan Kingdom on this trip. Shen Yu usually mingled around a little, but if he caused trouble now, it would not be a simple disaster. It was not easy for the two countries to have such a peaceful rtionship. They could not have any more disputes because of Ah Yu. Shen Lang remembered his uncles evaluation of Mo Beiyuan. If the five countries had rules and morals, then Mo Beiyuan lived outside of the rules. This persons ability should not be born in the five countries but in a stronger continent. At first, when Shen Lang was young, he did not understand what his uncle meant. Later on, when he grew up and heard some of Mo Beiyuans deeds, he gradually understood what his uncle meant. This persons cultivation was ridiculously high, and the forces under him were unfathomable. Even the major sects took a detour when they saw him. The most terrifying thing about this person was that he clearly had the ability to sit on the throne of the East Continent, but he didnt do it. He did not seem to care about the supreme power that ordinary people yearned for. Oh, right, Mo Beiyuan had another thing that everyone was afraid of. This person actually did not have any weaknesses. Chapter 186 - 186 It’s “I”, Not “This King” 186 Its I, Not This King A normal person would more or less care about people and things in the world. However, Mo Beiyuan, the Ghost King, had no weaknesses in the past few decades. A few fiances died in a row, but he did not react. Just as everyone thought that Mo Beiyuan would continue to live alone for the rest of his life, two bloodlines and a woman actually appeared. !! One of the reasons why Shen Lang came to the East Continent this time was to personally see if the recent rumors about Mo Beiyuan, the Killing God, were true. Her gaze naturally shifted to Yun Ran, the second daughter of the Prime Minister. The woman who suddenly appeared beside Mo Beiyuan even secretly gave birth to two children for him and broke the curse of Mo Beiyuans jinxed life! Shen Lang remembered that when he first received information about this woman, he thought that the description was too exaggerated. A peerless beauty, the number one beauty of the five countries. These titles were not something that just anyone could be worthy of. After all, beauties had their own charms. Some were like elegant lotus flowers, some were like beautiful peonies, and others were like elegant plum blossoms. But now, when he saw this woman, he felt that he had been too careless. This woman was indeed worthy of being called the number one beauty of the five countries. It seemed that Mo Beiyuan was like all men. A hero could not resist a beauty! Yun Ran did not know that the other party had been sizing her up and even defined her as a femme fatale. At this moment, she was staring at Sweetcake. The little packrat grabbed a pastry covered in honey with each hand and ate happily. As her father, Mo Beiyuan had always doted on her and brought the entire te to the little packrat. For the sake of her little packrats dental health, Yun Ran had no choice but to remind a certain someone, Cough, cough, cough. Mo Beiyuan, watch over her and dont let her eat too much sweet food. The filling of that pastry is red bean paste. Its even wrapped in honey and sprinkled with icing. Because their tables were separated by a distance, Yun Ran raised her voice slightly so that he could hear her clearly. Even the people around them could hear her clearly. Hence, pairs of eyes looked over. Some people were still mocking Yun Ran in their hearts for being reckless. She actually dared to call the Yuan King by his name and speak to him in such a tone. With the Yuan Kings temper and character in the past, he would definitely scold this woman for not knowing the rules and being rude. However, the man who was like a god of death replied in a low voice, Okay, I understand. If one was more careful, one would be able to tell that Mo Beiyuan had just said I and not this king. In other words, he regarded Yun Ran as an equal. The little packrat naturally heard her mothers words. She blinked her big ck grape-like eyes and puffed up its chubby pink cheeks, Mother, Im only eating a bit Yun Ran replied, Im afraid your little bit refers to an entire te. Mo Beiyuan knew that Yun Ran was doing this for the little packrats own good. He also realized that the little packrat really liked sweet food too much. He immediately got someone to remove the pastries on his table. Seeing the little packrat staring at the gradually disappearing pastry te, Mo Beiyuan rubbed her little head and coaxed her in a low voice, If you like it, you can eat it in the future. You will stop here today, okay? Yeah. The little packrat was very easy to coax. She even handed one of the two pastries in her hands to her father. Chapter 187 - 187 I’ve Never Seen a Less Serious Disease in My Life! 187 Ive Never Seen a Less Serious Disease in My Life! The onlookers chuckled in their hearts. With Mo Beiyuans personality, how could he eat the pastry that had been deformed by the little packrats hand? But the p in the face came too quickly. Everyone saw the Ghost King, who previously did not allow anyone to get close within three steps, lower his head and take a bite of the pastry handed to him by the child. He did not look disgusted at all. Looking at the little ball in his arms, everyone sighed again. How did the Ghost King father such a soft and obedient little ball? This was simply against thews of heaven! Seeing that her little packrat had finally stopped eating the pastry, Yun Ran leaned back and called out to Mo Beiyuan, Feed her some vegetables. Dont give her too much meat. Just feed her a little less fish. Its not easy to digest too much meat at night. There was no porridge or staple food at the pce banquet. There were only wine and dishes. It was different from the little packrats usual diet. Yun Ran could only ask Mo Beiyuan to pick some food that the little packrat could eat and feed it to her. Unexpectedly, when Mo Beiyuan lowered his head and used his chopsticks to pick fish bones for the little packrat, the little packrat yed alone. Curious about the taste of the wine in the luminous ss, she reached out, grabbed it, and took a sip. She choked on the spicy wine and cried. Ahhh Sweetcakes tongue fell off When Mo Beiyuan saw that she had thrown the wine ss on the table, he realized that the little packrat had drunk the strong wine when he was not paying attention. That was why she suddenly started crying. His expression changed drastically. He stood up with the little packrat in his arms and was about to rush out. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? Yun Ran heard the little packrats cries and saw Mo Beiyuan suddenly stand up with the little packrat in his arms and rush out. She could not care less about the rules of the pce banquet and chased after him. Mo Beiyuan, whats wrong with Sweetcake? Mo Beiyuan flew out of the hall and called Thunderbolt, who was guarding outside the hall, to invite the imperial doctor. His words made Yun Ran panic even more. Is Sweetcakes stomach hurting again? That was not right! ording to the previous time, it should still be every time the spiritual power in her body went out of control. Mo Beiyuan replied with a dark expression, She drank when I wasnt paying attention. Is there poison in the wine? Otherwise, why would he call for an imperial doctor? Its not poisonous! Its not poisonous, so it shouldnt be a big deal. After figuring things out, Yun Ran did not know whether tough or cry. How much did she drink? Im not sure. I have to let the imperial doctor take a look. Shes crying very badly. Mo Beiyuan frowned and looked nervously at the little packrat in his arms. Yun Ran leaned closer and indeed could smell the alcohol on the girl. The little crybaby was clinging to her fathers neck and crying quite sadly. Boohoo Mother Sweetcakes tongue fell off its gone With Yun Rans understanding of her little packrat, she should have only taken a sip. Mo Beiyuan, she should just be frightened. The little packrat had never tasted alcohol before. She was frightened and cried. However, since the imperial doctor was here, he would just take a look! Yun Ran was not sure if her little girl would be allergic to alcohol or something. Thunderbolt quickly brought an old imperial doctor over. Yun Ran also went forward to exin the girls situation to the old imperial doctor. Mo Beiyuan asked coldly, Is her situation serious? The old imperial doctor replied, Ive never seen a less serious condition in my life! No! What kind of illness is this?! Chapter 188 - 188 Perhaps His Body Was Not Too Strong 188 Perhaps His Body Was Not Too Strong At this moment, the little packrats face was red. It was unknown if it was because she was crying or because of the smell of alcohol. Shey in her fathers arms and widened her watery deer eyes like a little cute beast that had been wronged. Yun Ran tapped the tip of her nose and asked, In the future, will you dare to eat anything you havent eaten before? Although the little packrat looked a little pitiful now, it was good to teach her a lesson. I wont, Sweetcake wont. The little packrat shook her head like a rattle-drum. Clearly, it had left a deep impression. The old imperial doctor did not have any particrly effective methods. He could only ask Yun Ran and the others to feed the little packrat more soup and eat more to relieve the spiciness of the alcohol in her mouth. They were to continue to observe and see if the little packrat would feel ufortable in the future. Yun Ran took out the wild fruit that the little packrat liked the most and let her hug and nibble on it. The wild fruit was sweet. Soon, the little packrat beamed with joy. As she nibbled on it with her little teeth, she shook its calves wantonly. It was as if she had forgotten what had happened before. Seeing that packrat was fine, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan were relieved. Mo Beiyuan had just ignored the rules of the pce and rushed out of the hall with Sweetcake in his arms. Yun Ran did not say a word and followed him out. The actions of these two people made the Emperors expression turn ugly. He almost couldnt suppress the anger that ignited in his heart, and the cup in his hand was crushed. However, the Emperor also understood that it was impossible for him to really attack Mo Beiyuan. He could only think of another way to regain some dignity as the ruler of a country. I heard that my younger brother sent my nephew and niece to the academy. I think they must have learned a lot. Why dont we let them interact andpete with my princes and princesses andmunicate? Yun Ran had just sat down when she heard the wretched emperors shameless words. How old were Bun and Sweetcake? They were children who were less than three and a half years old. The two of them had only been in school for a few days. This wretched emperor probably wanted Bun and Sweetcake topete with his princes and princesses on purpose to p Mo Beiyuans face! The wretched emperor might not have asked around clearly. He only knew that the two little packrats had gone to the academy for two days, but he did not know that her Bun and Sweetcake were not ordinary children at all. The two children were very powerful, but Yun Ran would not selfishly make such a decision for them. They were not tools for her and Mo Beiyuan to show off. Mo Beiyuan had the same thoughts as Yun Ran. He did not want Bun and Sweetcake topete with these scheming little princes and princesses in the pce. He immediately rejected the emperor. Theyre still young. Theyve only been to the academy for two days. Theres nothing topete about. The emperor was proud of his princes and princesses. The women in his harem had given birth to more than forty princes and princesses for him. It could be seen how powerful he, Mo Donglin, was as a man. However, Mo Beiyuan only had two bloodlines after so many years. Perhaps his body was not too strong. With this thought in mind, the Emperor instantly feltfortable. He was also certain that Mo Beiyuans two bloodlines were too mediocre, so Mo Beiyuan did not dare to agree topete with his bloodline. Brother, youre wrong. My Thirteenth Prince can read almost a thousand words without enlightenment! My Sixteenth Princess is only eight years old this year, but she has already started to cultivate spiritual power with Master! My Neenth Prince is now the inner disciple of the Great Elder of the Miracle Doctor Sect. He can read hundreds of herbs and is a rare genius of the Medicine Order. Chapter 189 - 189 Not Even Eating Zombies 189 Not Even Eating Zombies The emperor took the opportunity to praise his bloodline. He also belittled the two little packrats. My royal brother is the number one cultivator in the five kingdoms and one of the five Sages. Hes very powerful in all aspects, but are your two bloodlines so mediocre now? Mediocre? When Mo Beiyuan heard the emperors words, his usually cold face almost revealed a mocking sneer. It seemed that the Emperors spies were not that good. They did not even find out that Sweetcake had a super heaven-grade spiritual root and saint-level cultivation. Only the Emperor would say such a ridiculous thing. Actually, Mo Beiyuan would rather the little glutinous rice ball in his arms be a little more ordinary. This way, her body would not be in pain because it could not withstand the powerful Saint Realm spiritual qi. However, one thing could be ruled out from the Emperors behavior today. The person who tried to capture Little Sweetcake during the Sect Meeting was not one of the Emperors men. I heard that these two children were different from ordinary people when they were in the Prime Ministers Estate. It seems that their brains are not very good. Then when they enter the academy, dont be bullied like fools! After all, you only have two bloodlines, unlike me. With more than twenty princes, it doesnt matter even if two fools emerge. The more this wretched emperor spoke, the more he went overboard. Yun Ran almost couldnt help butugh. This wretched emperor was damn proud of his phndering behavior! If this wretched emperor was thrown out to feed zombies in the apocalypse, the zombies would despise that smelly brain of his! Yun Ran was protective of her own people, not to mention that it was her two children who were being called fools by the wretched emperor. Her beautiful little face immediately turned cold as she swept her gaze in the direction of the wretched emperor. Her facial features were exquisite and arrogant, and her voice was cold and carried a hint of coldness. I wonder who His Majesty heard it from. This person is probably not in his right mind. Thats why he said that about our two little packrats. Emperor Mo Donglin did not expect her to suddenly interrupt, but he was not angry with her. As a beauty, no matter what mistakes she made, she could be forgiven. It doesnt matter who I heard it from. Whats important is that Im very concerned about my nephew and niece. If theyre really sick, we cant hide it. We have to find a doctor to treat them quickly. As the Emperor spoke, he changed the topic. However, Im afraid its not easy to treat the illness in the brain! The head eunuch at the side hurriedly catered to the Emperors words and sighed. Then its really a pity for these two young masters. Mo Beiyuan covered the little packrats ears with his hand. He did not want her to hear these unkind words. His sharp gaze was filled with undisguised killing intent. For the first time, he had the urge to kick that wretched emperor off the throne. He was disdainful of the dirty and bloody dragon throne, but for the sake of his two little packrats, he could not be bullied or gossiped about in the Five Nations in the future. It was not impossible for him to sit in that position. Sweetcake might not understand what he was saying, but Bun had heard the emperors words clearly the entire time. He could also sense the emperors malice. Before Mo Beiyuan could send Sweetcake to Yun Ran and smash the pce banquet, he spoke first. If I can prove that Im better than your sons and daughters, does it mean that theyre fools? Yun Ran had always known that Buns logical thinking was very strong. At this moment, the wretched emperor might not have expected to be defeated by a three-year-old baby. Chapter 190 - 190 Unconvinced! 190 Unconvinced! My nephew doesnt seem to be convinced! The emperor had originally nned to take advantage of this rare opportunity to trample on Mo Beiyuans face. Unexpectedly, a little baby like Bun was not afraid at all at this moment. Instead, he spoke, making the emperor feel a little embarrassed. Thats right, Im not convinced! So, if your children lose to me, are they fools? !! Bun stood up straight and stared at the emperor. What did it mean to go for wool ande home shorn? When the emperor called the two little packrats idiots previously, he was as smug as he was now. Originally, Bun would have been punished for saying that the prince and princess were fools. However, it just so happened that the Emperor was the one who started it. Opposite him was a three-and-a-half-year-old child. Even if he spoke rudely and did not observe any rules in front of the emperor, it was still a childs words. If the emperor went to argue with him now, he would embarrass himself. He could only fake a smile. Looks like my nephew is nning topete with my prince! Alright, Ill satisfy your request. A three-and-a-half-year-old child really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. He had only been in the academy for a few days and probably did not know much. Yet he dared to speak arrogantly and provoke the extremely talented princes and princesses. Then the emperor would llet these ministers see how mediocre Mo Beiyuans bloodline was. It was time to take a good look at the factions that secretly wanted to support Mo Beiyuan. Among the royal bloodline of the East Continent, only he, Mo Donglin, was the true dragon descendant. Brother wants to y games, and so does Sweetcake. Daddy, Sweetcake wants to y too. Mo Beiyuan blocked the little packrats ears, not wanting her to hear these ugly words. However, he had neglected the fact that the little packrat was a little packrat with spiritual power cultivation and not an ordinary little packrat. Therefore, Mo Beiyuan covered her ears in vain! Seeing that she was so silly and treated thepetition as a game, the Emperor immediately concluded in his heart that this little girl was trash. She was just a good-looking piece of trash! In the future, she would not be entirely useless. It was not bad to send her out in a marriage alliance with other countries. Since Bun had spoken, Yun Ran naturally respected the childs own decision. As for Sweetcake, if she wanted to y, she would let her y. With her and Mo Beiyuan watching, the two little packrats would not suffer any losses. Shen Lang initially thought that he was here to attend an ordinary pce banquet in the East Continent. He did not expect there to be something interesting to watch. From the looks of it, the Emperor of the East Continent was really something. He did not dare to touch Mo Beiyuan himself and was targeting the two three-year-old babies. His skin was too thick. However, this wretched emperor had a lot of children. This reminded Shen Lang of his harem that did not have a single woman. He was really a monk. Shen Lang propped up his arm and leisurely drank a ss of wine. A faint smile appeared on his lips. If these two children were really Mo Beiyuans bloodline, how could they be mediocre and useless? The East Continents Emperor was getting more and more muddle-headed. Shen Lang felt that his trip to the pce banquet today was not in vain. The little princes and princesses present were not to be outdone. This was an excellent opportunity to show off in front of their father. Chapter 191 - 191 Meeting True Love 191 Meeting True Love It hadnt even started, but the princes and princesses were already fighting for the chance to show their faces and be famous. The Tenth Prince stood up and said, Father, Im willing to exchange pointers with the younger brother from the Yuan Kings family. The Twelfth Prince immediately said sarcastically, Tenth Brother is already sixteen this year. If youpare yourself to the three-and-a-half-year-old brother from Uncle Yuans family, Im afraid people will say that youre bullying a child! Not to be outdone, the Tenth Prince smiled coldly. In terms of age, Twelfth Brother isnt young either! Doesnt that mean youre bullying a little kid? The Thirteenth Prince also stood up, wanting to seize this opportunity to show his face. Father, I know that Im a few years older than Uncle Yuans little child. Im afraid its not fair topete with him, but I can give in to him. The Ninth Princess was wearing a gorgeous dress and an exaggerated golden hairpin that didnt match her age. She looked like a proud peacock as she looked at Sweetcake. I wont bully the young. Let Sixteenth Sister have this opportunity. Sixteenth Sister, you have to be gentle. Dont hurt the little sister of Uncle Yuans family. Yun Ran retorted, If you arent taking part, what are you standing up for? This wretched emperor had too many sons and daughters! Yun Ran was shocked to see so many people standing up at once. Yun Ran was also concerned that if Mo Beiyuan married another woman in the future and fathered another bloodline, would her Bun and Sweetcake also be trapped in such a scheming environment all day long? Just thinking about it sent a chill down Yun Rans spine, and all the pores on her body opened. No, if Mo Beiyuan met his true love in the future and wanted to marry another woman, she would definitely take the two children away. She could not let the two little packrats live in such an environment. It was too scary. The princes and princesses were still arguing about who was the most suitable person. On the other hand, Buns cool little face was tense and a little impatient. He asked, What are you good at? What do you want topete with me in? These people hadnt even decided on thepetition, yet they were already fighting for it. If they wanted topete with him, werent they worried that they would lose? Bun didnt know that in the eyes of these princes and princesses, he was just a three-and-a-half-year-old child. They felt that whatever theypeted with him on, they would definitely win. That was why they were fighting for such a chance to show off. As for whether it was unfair topete with a three-and-a-half-year-old child, they did not care. Their father was the emperor of the East Continent, and his words were like an imperial edict. Since their father said that they couldpete, they could naturallypete. Little Sweetcake blinked her big ck eyes in her fathers arms and asked in a milky voice, Daddy, what are they arguing about? Do they all want to y hide-and-seek with Sweetcake? Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Not ying hide-and-seek. Therefore, his little packrat did not know what the game was at all. She raised her little arms and made a fuss. Maybe they want to y reciting poems, who knows more flowers and nts, who runs faster, and who is stronger? Mo Beiyuan did not know what thepetition would beter, but it was impossible for him to nod and agree to a too dangerouspetition. Thinking about it, there might only be a few. He tried his best to exin to her in words that the little packrat could understand. The packrat nodded, indicating that she understood. Sweetcake rans fast. Sweetcake will run faster than them! After saying that, the little packrat raised her little fists. Sweetcake, Sweetcake is very strong! Chapter 192 - 192 The True Strength of the Two Packrats 192 The True Strength of the Two Packrats The little packrat raised her small arms high, revealing her lotus root-like arms. She was like a tender glutinous rice ball. Her big ck eyes were wide open. When she seriously rmended herself, her entire body was milky. If theres no danger, Ill let you y. Mo Beiyuan raised his hand and rubbed it against her soft little hand. A trace of warmth appeared in his dark eyes. The emperors princes and princesses argued for a long time before they finally stopped and confirmed the final candidates. They were the Thirteenth Prince, who was good at mathematics and had an excellent memory; the Fifteenth Prince, who was good at military tactics and archery, and the Twelfth Princess, who was good at controlling beasts; the Sixteenth Princess, a great spiritual knight, and thest disciple of the Miracle Doctor Sect, the Neenth Prince. They were all older than Bun and Sweetcake. Even the youngest, the Neenth Prince, was seven years old this year. Anyone with eyes knew that thepetition proposed by the Emperor was not fair at all. After all, the two little packrats of the Yuan Kings family were two babies who had just been weaned. This was especially true of the younger little girl. She had always been carried by the Yuan King. One would wonder if she could even walk steadily. It seemed like the white and soft little packrat would shatter with a touch. How could shepete with the princesses? These princes and princesses did not feel embarrassed about bullying the little packrats. They were really getting more and more overboard. The Emperor was in high spirits and even got someone to take out a few treasures from the treasure vault as a reward. I quite like my younger brothers little son and daughter. I specially asked someone to bring these treasures as a reward. Dont disappoint me! The emperors words sounded like he was cheering for his nephew and niece, but he was actually gloating and preparing to see Mo Beiyuan make a fool of himself. How could the two children of the Yuan Kings family win those treasures? The Emperor clearly wanted to give the treasures to the princes and princesses. With Little Sweetcakes baby-like temperament, she naturally did not understand the deeper meaning behind the Emperors words. She stared at the tray held by the pce servants with her big ck eyes. Two little dimples hung on her adorable jade-like face, and she was so sweet that it made ones heart tremble. Sure, Sweetcake will do her best! The little girl was wearing a pink dress with bright colors. She clenched her fists and cheered herself on. She was extremely cute. At this moment, countless people were envious of Mo Beiyuan, the Ghost King. They wanted to steal that little packrat home. When Yun Ran heard the areas that the princes and princesses were good at, she silently looked at her two children. No one knew the true strength of her two little packrats better than her. She estimated that these princes and princesses would be tortured until they doubted their livester. Bun was the older brother. He originally wanted to stand up and protect his younger sister, but since his younger sister also wanted to y, he would y with her. There were five princes and princesses, plus Bun and Sweetcake. There were a total of seven of them. Each of them said what they were best at topete. Therefore, there were a total of sevenpetition rounds. Bun and Sweetcake were in a group, and the princes and princesses were in a group. In the end, the group that won the most would win. Yun Ran didnt need to exin these rules to Bun because he understood. However, Sweetcake still needed an exnation in words that the little packrat could understand. Chapter 193 - 193 Have None of You Played? 193 Have None of You yed? On the little packrats side, although she kept nodding her head with her two little hands swaying, in fact, she definitely did not understand. Sweetcake has to say the best thing about herself. You have topete in an area where no one else is as good as you. Letspeteter to see whos better! Yun Ran leaned over and exined to the packrat gently. The little packrat opened her big ck and pure eyes. Her long eyshes were curled up as it blinked up and down. Sweetcake is the best at hiding! Then lets y hide-and-seek! Hide-and-seek with a kitten. As the packrat spoke, she pped her hands excitedly. !! Yun Ran had no objections to hide-and-seek, but the princes and princesses opposite were unhappy. Hide-and-seek? What kind ofpetition is this! No, change to another one. Who wants to y hide-and-seek with you! The packrats hide-and-seek was despised. She could only think of something fun again. Then lets fly high. Fly high? Do you want topete with us on who can fly higher? Do you have spiritual power cultivation? Impossible! This is impossible! Yun Ran felt that they must have misunderstood something. The flying height that the little packrat was talking about was Mo Beiyuan carrying her and using his spiritual power to fly to a certain height beforending. As expected, in the next second, the little packrat shook her head. She raised her little head and said in a childish voice, No, Daddy will fly high with the Sweetcake in his arms! Havent you guys yed it before? Its so fun As the little packrat spoke, she snuggled into its fathers arms. She raised her little face and looked at her father with her big ck grape-like eyes. Then, her pink and chubby little mouth opened, revealing a few white millet teeth. Daddy, Daddy and Sweetcake can fly high! When the little packrat acted coquettishly, her eyes seemed to be filled with bright stars. Mo Beiyuans heart softened. How could he bear to reject her and disappoint her? Okay. Yunran was already used to Mo Beiyuan doting on her unconditionally. Therefore, when Mo Beiyuan picked up the little packrat and flew out of the hall with her, flying around the roof of the pce hall, Yun Ran was not surprised at all. These little princes and princesses had never flown high in their lives because their father had never carried them. At this moment, the younger ones looked at the little packrat giggling in Mo Beiyuans arms and felt a little envious. Didnt they say that Uncle Yuan had a bad temper and didnt like children? Then why was he still ying so happily with that little baby? The little packraty in her fathers arms and shouted too loudly. Her face was pink. When she arrived in front of the little princes and princesses, her eyes curved into crescents. The expression on his little face was very lively and cute. Its like this. Do you want topete with me? The onlookers were speechless. Wasnt flying around like this apetition of spiritual power cultivation? Moreover, in terms of spiritual power cultivation, how could anyone in the five countries win against Mo Beiyuan? Those princes and princesses wondered if this little girl did it on purpose! No, what kind ofpetition is this? Even if youre powerful, its because Uncle Yuan is powerful. What does it have to do with you? The packrat puffed up her cheeks in anger. Her cute little face, which was already chubby, became even rounder, like a little pufferfish. Of course, it has something to do with Sweetcake! Because shes Sweetcakes father! Why did these words sound so reasonable? However, those princes and princesses were not stupid. How could they agree topete with her? Chapter 194 - 194 Three-and-a-Half-Year -Old Alchemist 194 Three-and-a-Half-Year -Old Alchemist No, change it! Change it to something fairer! Who wants to y such a childish game with you? Then lets change it to something else. Lets see whose father is the most powerful! My father is the most powerful! The little packrat still did not understand the true meaning ofpetition! She kept using her father topete with others! The entire venue was speechless. Yun Ran felt that with her Sweetcakes imagination, even if she said a few more, they might not agree to y with her. !! Thus, she opened her mouth to guide the little packrat in a certain direction, Sweetcake needs toplete this mission herself. She cant let Daddy help her. Didnt Sweetcake just say that shes very strong? Then letspete with them to see which little packrat is stronger? The packrat nodded. Sure, then Sweetcake willpete with them to see whos stronger! When she raised her little fists, she looked indescribably cute. It was Buns turn to say what he wanted topete in. Alchemy, Illpete with you in alchemy. He was clearly a three-and-a-half-year-old child, but he actually said that he wanted topete in alchemy. In an instant, the entire hall fell silent. Immediately after, there was a flurry of discussion. What did this kid say? Alchemy? How old is he? Does he know what alchemy is? A three-and-a-half-year-old alchemist. This is the first time Ive seen one. Ive learned something new. What alchemist? He will probably use urine and mud to make a small mud ball and say that its a medicinal pill. Other than Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan, no one in the entire hall believed that a three-and-a-half-year-old child could refine pills. Those princes and princesses did not know how to refine pills at all, so they were naturally unwilling topete with him. Change it. We wontpete with you in alchemy. Im not changing. We agreed before that everyone will suggest what theyre good at, Im good at alchemy. Cant I? The expression on the little Buns face was cool and somewhat simr to Mo Beiyuans. He was clearly a child, but his eyes were filled with determination. The princes and princesses were all very frustrated. In the end, they ced their hopes on Prince Neen, who had be a disciple of the Miracle Doctor Sect. Neenth Brother, arent you an inner disciple of the Miracle Physician Sect? Yes, Neenth Brother, dont be afraid of him. Hes only three and a half years old. He doesnt know how to refine pills! Hes just pretending. Prince Neen had only been in the Miracle Doctor Sect for half a year. He did not know how to refine someplicated pills, but he could still refine some simple pills. Alright, then Illpete with you in alchemy. All the content of thepetition had been determined. They were arithmetic, archery, beast taming, spiritual power battle, identifying herbs, refining pills, and who was stronger. Sister, what do you want to y? Bun only had this kind of patience when dealing with Sweetcake and poison. He was asking Sweetcake what she wanted to y; he would let her choose first and do the rest. Then what fun games are there? The little girl tilted her head and asked. She was obviously confused and did not understand the meaning of thesepetitive games. Yun Ran exined to the packrat one by one. I taught you how to calcte. Its a game where you calcte how many rabbits and chickens there are in a cage. The packrat nodded and immediately shook her head. Sweetcake doesnt like arithmetic. I dont want to y this. Bun nodded. Then you can learn from me. Yun Ran continued to exin the next content to the boy gently. Archery is the archery game that Brother Yan Qi yed in the courtyard. The secret guards also taught Sweetcake, right? Sweetcake knows how to y it too. The little packrat thought for a moment before nodding. Sweetcake has yed this before. Swish, swish, swish Mm, does Sweetcake want to y swish, swish, swish? Mother thinks that Sweetcake is very good at ying swish, swish, swish! Chapter 195 - 195 A Tragic Child! 195 A Tragic Child! It was unknown if it was because the little packrat had awakened a super heaven-grade spiritual root, but her archery skill was actually maxed out. It was just that others might need to practice day after day and year after year to reach the height of being able to shoot through the por at a hundred steps. However, her little packrat did not need it at all. Back then, when the little packrat was ying archery for the first time, Thunderbolt was teaching Yan Qi. The little packrat watched from the side and felt that this game was really fun! She also mored to have fun. !! However, the crossbows used by Thunderbolt and Yan Qi were too big. They were much taller than the little packrat. The little packrats arms were too short to pull the bowstring. Later on, Thunderbolt seemed to have gone to look for Mo Beiyuan and got an especially beautiful set of small bows and arrows from somewhere. The little packrat ced her chubby little hand on it and learned it without a teacher. Swish,swish,swish, swish, a few arrows were released, all hitting the bullseye. Thunderbolt and the secret guards were so frightened that they started to doubt their lives. Therefore, Yun Ran felt that Sweet Cake seemed to be more suitable to y this game than Bun. However, whether she wanted to y or not depended on the little packrat. Alright, Sweetcake wants to y swish, swish,swish The little packrat pped its little hands happily and continued to ask impatiently, Mother, what else? What other games are there? Theres also a game that tames big lions, tigers, and big gray wolves. Do you want to y it? Yes! Sweetcake wants to y that! Sweetcake likes little kittens the most. And big gray wolves The packrats reaction was within Yun Rans expectations because the packrat really liked animals. Moreover, she seemed to have the same magical ability as her that could make beasts afraid. At first, Yun Ran did not realize it. It was onlyter that she gradually realized that both little packrats had such abilities. Therefore, either of the two little packrats could participate in the beast-tamingpetition. The two little packrats had different personalities and liked different things. In the end, Sweetcake chose four, while Bun was in charge of the remaining three. This division ofbor stunned all the onlookers in the hall. This little baby actually wants to tame beasts. Her small body is not enough for the demon beasts to devour. This little baby isnt even as tall as a crossbow. Archery? You must be joking! How much strength can this baby have with her little fists? How can shepare with the rest? If this continued, not to mention whether this little baby would lose or not, the problem was that she might even lose her life in the beast-tamingpetition! Didnt Mo Beiyuan dote on this little girl just now? At this moment, he was actually letting that woman lie to this child to send her to her death! Wasnt that woman the childs biological mother? Her thoughts were too vicious! It was clearly a dangerous beast-tamingpetition, but that woman actually lied to her child and said something about making the big lion, the little tiger, and the big gray wolf listen to her. Little Mo Yunnian did not know that in the eyes of these people, she was a tragic child! At this moment, she was cheering for her brother. This was because they had topete in arithmetic first. Bun and the Thirteenth Prince werepeting. The question was set by the Imperial Tutor, so he answered it quickly. It was not only a test of arithmetic but also a test of superb memory. The Thirteenth Prince was known as a little prodigy in the pce and was extremely talented in knowledge. The thing he was most proud of was his memory. Therefore, when the Imperial Tutor was about to bring them a pen and paper to write down the questions, he said confidently, Theres no need to give me a pen and paper. Its just arithmetic. I dont need a pen and paper at all. The Imperial Tutor can directly set the questions! Chapter 196 - 196 Really Like a Person 196 Really Like a Person The Imperial Tutor specialized in teaching the princes. Of course, he would be biased toward his student, the Thirteenth Prince. He nodded and replied in a deep voice, Then lets set the question directly. Young Prince of the Yuan Mansion, you have to listen carefully. I will only say all the questions once. Bun nodded seriously, indicating that he understood. The Grand Tutor asked. As soon as he finished the first question, he heard a clear and childish voice that was serious and determined. Its five taels of silver and twenty copper coins. This voice clearly did not belong to the Thirteenth Prince, who was already a young man. Everyones gazesnded on the small child on the other side. Youve already calcted it? I havent understood the question yet. Do you remember? So fast? Did this little prince make a wild guess? However, at the same time, the Grand Tutor and the Thirteenth Princes expressions changed. They looked extremely shocked. How could this be How could this be The Thirteenth Prince clenched his fists tightly. He prided himself on being a genius inputational studies. His memory was also extraordinary. Therefore, how could he lose to a three-year-old child? This child must have been too lucky and guessed the correct answer. He was not focused enough and was stunned for a moment before he could figure out the answer. Youre right about this question. From now on, you wont be so lucky because I wont give in to you. The Thirteenth Prince raised his chin proudly. Bun nced at him indifferently. There was no expression on his exquisite face, as if he was watching a show. The Thirteenth Prince was fully focused, but he was still a step toote for the second question. After Bun gave his answer, he still had that calm expression. If he answered one question correctly, he might be lucky. However, if he answered two questions correctly in a row, it was definitely not luck. The Emperors expression turned even uglier, and a dark look shed across his eyes. It was fine if Mo Beiyuan pped his face, but now, even Mo Beiyuans little bastard was pping his face! However, he seemed to have forgotten that he was the one who started everything. The Thirteenth Prince had lost two questions in a row, and ayer of cold sweat had appeared on his forehead. However, the more anxious he was, the more confused his mind became. Contrary to his poor performance, Bun answered quickly and urately. That god-like speed and uracy of answering the questions shocked even the Imperial Tutor so much that his voice trembled. Yun Ran was not surprised. In addition to his true ability, he also had mental fortitude. Her Bun was obviously better. The Thirteenth Prince looked at Bun with a pale face. You already knew the answers to these questions, right? Youre cheating! Other than this exnation, he could not find any other reason. Buns expression was indifferent as he looked at the Thirteenth Prince with his ck eyes. He is your Grand Tutor, not mine. If there is someone who knows the answer beforehand, it should be you, not me. Her voice was tender, but it was reasonable. Now that the Grand Tutor heard the Thirteenth Princes words, he couldnt keep his face any longer. Thirteenth Prince, are you doubting my character? Then why did you ask me to set the questions! The Thirteenth Prince knew that he had said something wrong. Even if he was unwilling, he did not dare to say anything else. He received the Emperors gaze and knew that he had disappointed his father. He had already be a useless pawn. Shen Lang watched the entirepetition and was secretly amazed that Mo Beiyuans son was so smart. His photographic memory was very simr to a persons. Immediately after, Sweetcake appeared. She was topete with the Fifteenth Prince in archery. Chapter 197 - 197 So Cute 197 So Cute The little packrat was wearing a pink dress and a pair of exquisite deerskin boots. There was a big golden lock on her chest that was not tacky at all. She held her small crossbow in her chubby little hand and flickered her big ck eyes. She exuded a milky fragrance. When she ran out with her short legs, she even waved at her father and mother. Sweetcake wants to y swish, swish, swish Opposite the little packrat, the Fifteenth Prince stood tall and straight. He was more than a head taller than the little packrat. The crossbow in his hand was obviously not an ordinary crossbow. It was probably the work of a cksmith master. !! Its power was many times stronger than the wooden crossbow in the little glutinous rice balls hand. When the two sides stood together, they were onpletely different levels. The little babys arms were short and chubby. She did not look like she had much strength. The small crossbow in her hand could probably shoot three steps away. The Fifteenth Prince had been practicing archery since he was very young. Now, he could shoot urately. Therefore, in this round, the Emperor was not worried at all that the Fifteenth Prince would lose to a child. In order to show off the Fifteenth Princes exquisite archery skills and broaden everyones horizons, the Emperor asked someone to hang the target on the neck of flying demon beasts and then let the flying demon beasts fly through the air to see who could shoot fast and urately. This was not an ordinary archerypetition. Even the guards in the pce might not be able to hit this moving target, let alone this three-and-a-half-year-old child. The emperor had changed the rules at thest minute, so Yun Ran had no choice but to exin the new rules of the game to the confused packrat. Wow! This is so fun! Sweetcake likes to y this game. The little packrat cried out happily. Her voice was crisp and adorable. Yes, Sweetcake knows. She has to shoot the poop on the big birds neck The red circle in the middle. After confirming that she really understood, Yun Ran let her y by herself. She did not know where Thunderbolt had found this set of small bows and arrows, but they were matched with exactly ten arrows. The little packrat was carrying an arrow bag about the same size as her. It was extremely cute. At the emperorsmand, ten flying beasts with target boards flew across the sky under the moonlight. To be honest, ordinary people could at most see the flying demon beast flying past. They could make out that there was a ck object hanging around the neck of each, but they could not urately see the bullseye. The Emperor really did whatever he wanted. The Fifteenth Prince raised his crossbow to the sky, but he did not have the courage to shoot the first arrow. He was under too much pressure and was afraid that he would make a mistake and not hit the target. He would then end up embarrassing his father. However, opposite him, the radish-like little dumpling raised her lotus root-like arm and aimed. The toy-like arrows flew into the sky one by one. They shot towards the flying demon beast flying in the air. Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The little packrat even gave herself sound effects as it shot arrows. In a short while, the little packrat had finished shooting all ten arrows. There was almost no pause. The only pause was probably when the little packrat used her short arms to retrieve the arrows from behind. It was more difficult for her to retrieve her arrows than to shoot them. Because she was too small and her arms were too short. As her mother, Yun Ran was amused when she saw the packrat take out the arrows. After the little packrat was done, she ran toward her parents. Daddy, Sweetcake shot all the arrows. Mo Beiyuan could not hide the smile in his eyes. He bent down and picked up the little packrat that had run to his thigh. Mmm, Sweetcakes great. Chapter 198 - 198 Doesn’t He Know How to Play? 198 Doesnt He Know How to y? Mo Beiyuan remembered that Yun Ran had told him to praise the two children more often. Only then would the two children be more confident. Everyone was speechless. That was it? Did she hit all of them? All the arrows were shot out. However, they could not tell if the little packrat had really hit the bullseye. They could only wait for the flying demon beasts tond before seeing them clearly. On the Fifteenth Princes side, after aiming many times, he finally shot the first arrow hesitantly. Then came the second arrow, then the third When the Fifteenth Prince had finished shooting all ten arrows, the little packrat was about to fall asleep in his fathers arms. She forced her eyes open and stared at the sky. At one point, she had even started to y the voice actor for the Fifteenth Prince. Whoosh it didnt hit the poop! Whoosh it didnt hit the poop again! Swish, swish, swish Why havent you hit the poop yet! The Fifteenth Prince was already nervous to begin with. It was still alright for the little packrat to report his results after he was done. The problem was that he had missed all the targets ording to the packrat. When the Fifteenth Prince shot thest arrow, his hands were trembling from nervousness. The little packrat cried out, You shot that uncles arm! Do you not know how to y this game?! Mother said that you have to shoot the poop on the big birds neck The red circle in the middle. Seeing that he had actually injured someone, the boy panicked. He thought that he did not know how to y this game at all. The Fifteenth Princes back was drenched in sweat. Didnt he know how to y? Wasnt he supposed to hit the bullseye? But his eyes couldnt see the position of the bullseye at all. These words did not hurt much, but they were extremely insulting. When all the flying demon beastsnded, everyone saw a small arrow stuck in each of the bulls eyes. As for the Fifteenth Princes arrows, just as the little packrat had said, none of them hit the bullseye. Thest one even hit the arm of the guard on the back of the flying demon beast. This little packrats arm strength, vision, and uracy were too terrifying! She was still a child! A three-and-a-half-year-old baby! Everyone was so shocked that they didnt know what to say. Shen Lang wondered, What kind of terrifying bloodline does Mo Beiyuan have? When he saw the target, the emperors smile gradually froze. The Fifteenth Prince he was so proud of had actually lost to the little bastard from Mo Beiyuans family. The little packrat did not seem to know how scary her performance was just now. She obedientlyy in her fathers embrace and began to feel sleepy. She yawned several times in a row. However, she still forced himself to not sleep. Bun saw that she was dozing off and said, We wontpete anymore today. My sister is going to sleep. Wellpete in the rest of the segments tomorrow. The emperor saw that he didnt have a chance to alleviate the situation, so he followed Buns words and nodded in agreement. Since little niece is tired, letspete tomorrow! He had the chance to think of a countermeasure. There were still five rounds left. He had to win at all costs! Since the Emperor had spoken, the ministers naturally did not dare to have any objections. They were just watching the show. However, the two bloodlines of the Yuan King were already so smart and brave at such a young age. When they grew up, they would definitely be extraordinary! At this moment, who would dare tough at the fate of the Yuan King, the jinx? Chapter 199 - 199 Believe It or Not! 199 Believe It or Not! After the pce banquet ended, Shen Yu was brought back to his brother, Shen Lang, by the guards. Wheres the little girl? Has she left? Brother, do you know where the little girl lives? I want to bring sweet pastries to y with her tomorrow. Shen Lang looked at his stinky brother who only knew how to tear down roof tiles and walls. He snorted. Little girl? y with her? That little packrat can send you flying with a kick and embed you into the wall. You wont be able to dig your way out. Do you believe me?! With that little girls amazing arm strength and eyesight, her spiritual power cultivation was definitely not low. Therefore, the news that was thought to be fake was actually true! Previously, he had received news that Mo Beiyuan had found two bloodlines. One of them was actually a super heaven-grade spiritual root with spiritual power cultivation at the Saint Realm. When the secret agent sent the news back to Wuan, his uncle happened to be there. He even said, This news is so fake that Im afraid even those scriptwriters dont dare to write plots like this! These spies are really bing more and more irresponsible. We actually receive this kind of news that sounds fake. At that time, his uncle also felt that the news was fake. These people have already demonized Mo Beiyuan. How can a three-and-a-half-year-old child have a Saint Realm cultivation? Isnt this nonsense? Looks like you have to change a batch of spies! Because of this, Shen Lang even held the spies responsible for spreading the news ountable. Now, he felt that he had misunderstood those spies. That little packrat really had a Saint Realm cultivation! Of course, Shen Yu did not believe it! With his hands on his hips, he snorted at him. Little sister is so cute. How can she kick someone? Stinky brother! Youre not allowed to say that about little sister! Shen Lang was toozy to exin to him. Youll know tomorrow. Know what? Shen Lang rubbed his chubby face and smiled lightly. Know why the difference is so big despite both of you being little balls! Shen Lang sorted out what had happened today. Then, he got his subordinates to quickly send it back to Wuan. The content of the entire letter was: The two bloodlines of Mo Beiyuans family are really powerful! At night at the East Continent Pce, the emperor threw everything in front of him. In front of him knelt the princes and princesses who hade out topete today. There was also the Crown Prince, Mo Jinyu, standing at the side. Ive lost all my face to you! You actually lost to Mo Beiyuans two bastards! The princes and princesses were already very afraid. Now that they were kneeling on the ground and enduring the emperors anger, they did not dare to speak. The Emperor didnt finish venting his anger. He stood up and fiercely kicked the Thirteenth and Fifteenth Princes who had already lost. Whats the use of me raising you? Trash, a bunch of trash! If you dont have the ability, dont force yourself! Now that youve lost, you still want me to be disgraced together with you! Get lost! All of you, get lost! The Emperor was very annoyed. There were still five matches tomorrow. In the main hall today, the envoys of Wuan and the ministers of the court were all present! Before Shen Lang, the eldest son of the Eldest Princess of Wuan left, he even said that he woulde and watch the nextpetition tomorrow. It was impossible for him to cancel the remaining five matches. They could onlypete! However, Mo Beiyuans two little bastards were obviously not ordinary people. Wouldnt he have to admit that his bloodlines were fools if they continued to lose? Jinyu, Father knows that you are the one with the most ideas. What do you think about this? The princes and princesses left, leaving only the Crown Prince, Mo Jinyu. Chapter 200 - 200 Can’t Afford to Lose 200 Cant Afford to Lose Mo Jinyu was also in the hall today. However, with Mo Beiyuan and Yun Rans family around, his presence was extremely low. No one seemed to be paying attention to him, the Crown Prince of the East Continent. Today, all the limelight was snatched away by Mo Beiyuans two children. He was also unwilling! !! Coupled with the fact that his hand was crippled by Mo Beiyuan, new and old grudges made Mo Jinyu want to take revenge. He bowed and cupped his hands. I think Uncle Yuan did it on purpose today to let those two children show their extraordinary talents in front of everyone. I think it wont be long before the entire Imperial Capital, no, the five countries, will spread the news of what happened at the pce banquet today If thats all, its fine, but perhaps Uncle Yuan has other deeper motives. The emperors eyes were fierce, and his voice was gloomy. What other motives are you talking about? Mo Jinyu lowered his head slightly and lowered his voice. I dont dare to say it. Even if he did not say it, the Emperor was clear. What you want to say is that he wants my throne! He wants to usurp the throne and plot a rebellion! Mo Jinyu hurriedly replied, Father, youre wise. Actually, Uncle Yuans wild ambitions have long been obvious. Hes a prince, but he nurtured his own power so much. Now, everyone in the five countries knows the 12 Divisions under the East Continents Yuan King. He knows that Im the Crown Prince personally conferred by you, Father, but he viciously crippled one of my hands. Perhaps in his heart, it doesnt matter if the East Continent has this Crown Prince or not. The Emperor felt that among his sons, Mo Jinyu was the most like him. Even his thoughts were exactly the same as his. What do you think we should do now? Mo Jinyus expression was ruthless. I think that we have to win thepetition tomorrow! I think so too, but with the performance of those two brats today, Im afraid there will be some negative oues in tomorrowspetition. Of course, the emperor also wanted to regain the dignity he had lost. However, he was not stupid. With the talent that Mo Beiyuan and the other two brats had disyed today, it was very likely that the same situation would happen in thepetition the next day. The spies I sent out are all useless! They actually didnt find any news about those two brats. The eunuch beside the emperor thought to himself that the news had already been sent to the emperor, but he just didnt believe it! At first, Mo Jinyu did not believe some of the information he had received about the two children, but now, he believed it. Mo Jinyu had once seen Little Sweetcake riding on the back of a holy beast and giving orders to it. At first, he thought that the holy beast was afraid of Mo Beiyuans cultivation level and was obedient. From the looks of it, that was probably not the case. If the information on my side is correct, that little one knows how to tame beasts and has saint-level spiritual power. Therefore, in thepetition segments on beast taming, strength, and spiritual power cultivation, we cant underestimate the enemy. Its very likely that she will win all of them. I dont have much information on that older one, but judging from his performance yesterday, he should really know how to refine pills. Since he knows how to refine pills, his ability to distinguish medicinal herbs shouldnt be bad. The Emperors expression was ugly. So, if that was the case, it was very likely that those two brats would steal all the limelight tomorrow. Then how do you think we should resolve tomorrows crisis? I think that we cant just give up. No matter what the reason is, the five countries will think that were just looking for an excuse and cant afford to lose. Chapter 201 - 201 Let That Brat Kill 201 Let That Brat Kill After Mo Jinyu finished speaking, he changed the topic. But what if someone dies during thepetition? What if that child deliberately kills someone? Can thepetition continue? When the Emperor heard this, he was stunned. You mean you want me to sacrifice a princess? Mo Jinyus eyes flickered as he said faintly, Father, think about it. What if Uncle Yuans bloodline is the same as his and shes a bloodthirsty little evil spirit? The Emperor immediately understood his intentions. If that three-and-a-half-year-old child killed someone in order to win, then she would be a little evil spirit in the eyes of the world. !! The infamy of this little evil spirit would overshadow her talent, just like Mo Beiyuan when he was young. He was clearly the most talented and capable among the princes, but because of the rumors that he was the reincarnation of a jinx, he became the Ghost King that everyone feared. He had a bad reputation for his entire life, and his father did not pass the throne to him. If sacrificing a princess could solve the current problem and also resolve a threat to the throne, he would be the true winner. He had so many bloodlines. It was not a big deal to sacrifice one or two for the East Continent. But how do I get that brat to kill someone? A trace of maliciousness shed across Mo Jinyus eyes. If someone dies when fighting her, shes the one who killed them! The Emperor understood and nodded. I understand. At the thought that he was about to be the winner in the game with Mo Beiyuan, the emperors mood finally improved. He raised his hand and patted Mo Jinyus shoulder. Dont worry. Even if your hand is crippled now, the position of the Crown Prince is still yours. Mo Jinyu looked up and the father and son looked at each other. I wont let you down. - In the carriage on the way back, Little Sweetcake fell asleep. She was like a tiny little kitten nestled in her fathers arms. When she fell asleep, she looked like a cute little kitten. Yun Ran covered her with a small nket and tidied the loose hair by her cheek. The packrat had had too much fun tonight and was still waving her little fists in her sleep. After the carriage stopped, Mo Beiyuan gently picked up the little girl, afraid that he would wake her up. The little packraty on her fathers shoulder and even smacked her little mouth in its sleep. It was unknown what delicious food she had dreamed of again. The next day, someone came to the pce early in the morning. He sent the emperors decree that Mo Beiyuan should bring the two little packrats to the pce as soon as possible to continue yesterdayspetition. From the tone of the imperial edict, the emperor seemed to be a little impatient. This did not make sense. After losing so badly yesterday and witnessing the talent of Bun and Sweetcake, the emperor should know that his princes and princesses didnt have a high chance of winning. Unless he had thought of a way to make those princes and princesses win. This method must involve some shady method. Yun Rans watery eyes darkened, and a murderous glint shed across them. If the wretched emperor dared to touch her two children, she would make him understand why a white flower could be scarlet! The two children were too young. Yun Ran did not want them to be involved in the secret battle between the emperor and Mo Beiyuan, but the identities of the two children were probably already thorns in the emperors side. Mother, what game is Sweetcake ying today? ying a game that makes little tigers and big gray wolves listen obediently. Who else is stronger? Also, you might evenpete with a youngdy to see whos better at fighting! Chapter 202 - 202 But I Don’t Like Him 202 But I Dont Like Him The reason why Yun Ran called thepetition a game was that she wanted the packrat to experience the joy of the game and not the pressure of winning or losing. The packrat was also enjoying herself. She patted her stomach, Sweetcake is full today. Im very strong now, but what are good fighting skills? Is this how you reach out your little hand? The little packrat stretched out her little hand as she spoke. Yun Ran did not tell her too much yesterday because she did not know the exact rules of thepetition. She thought that she would exin it to Sweetcake after the emperor confirmed the specific rules. !! Your skills are She wants to hit you, but you have to make sure that she cant hit you You can hit her back, but dont use too much strength. You can p her away, but not too far. Yun Ran was afraid that the little packrat would not be able to control her spiritual power for a moment, and the princess opposite her was fragile. The little packrat widened her big round eyes and nodded seriously. Alright, Sweetcake understands! The carriage stopped outside the pce gates. Mo Beiyuan carried the packrat out of the carriage and saw the Shen brothers, who had also just lifted the curtain and got out of the horse carriage. Little girl, its her From a distance, Shen Yu saw the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms and rushed over excitedly. However, when he was a few steps away from Mo Beiyuan, he was stopped by Thunderbolt and his men. Little Prince Shen, walk properly. Dont fall. Shen Lang strode over and met Mo Beiyuans gaze. He curled his lips. My brother seems to like the youngdy from the Yuan Kings family very much. Mo Beiyuan sneered and did not y the hypocritical game with him. But I dont like him! Shen Lang was speechless. He could fight with words, but Mo Beiyuan was a conversation killer. No matter how powerful his mouth was, it was useless! Shen Lang could only smile and find another topic. This must be Second Miss Yun from the Prime Ministers Estate. Speaking of which, Ive met Eldest Miss Yun a few times before, but Ive never seen her before. When I saw her yesterday, I was really shocked. Yun Ran learned about Shen Langs identity from Thunderbolt and knew that his status was not low. Moreover, he was Shen Yus brother. However, he actually used Yun Qingqing to force a rtionship with her. Did he not know that she had already fallen out with her? Or was he testing the waters? Youre really not well-informed. I left the Prime Ministers Estate a long time ago, and Im not the second daughter of the Prime Minister. Besides, Yun Qingqings rtionship with me can be described as her wanting to kill me, but not having the ability. Are you sure you want to use her to get close to me? Shen Lang felt that he could not continue this topic. He could only smile to ease his awkwardness. On the way, he no longer had the courage to start a conversation. Today, there were not as many people as at the pce banquet yesterday. Only a few high-ranking courtiers, who were trusted ministers of the emperor, appeared in the hall. The Sixteenth Princess directly stood up. With a slightly arrogant expression, she raised her head and spoke ruthlessly. Mo Yunnnian, you can admit defeat now. Otherwise, I wont be merciful to youter. When Little Sweetcake heard her call her name, she stood up with her chest puffed out and snorted. Sweetcake doesnt admit defeat. You wont be able to hit Sweetcake. Sweetcake will run quickly. Hmph Chapter 203 - 203 Death of the Sixteenth Princess 203 Death of the Sixteenth Princess When the two of them startedpeting, Yun Ran realized that her little packrat seemed to have understood the first half of her words. It was just to not let the opponent hit her during the match. Therefore, she was especially obedient and ran hard. The little packrat ran with her short legs and naturally activated the spiritual energy in her body. Its small body was extremely agile as she scurried far away. Princess Sixteen was dumbfounded. She let out a cry and chased after her. But she couldnt catch up no matter how hard she tried. !! She really couldnt catch up! Even Yun Ran was amazed by the little packrats skills. It was really like a small whirlwind. With a swish, the Sixteenth Princess could not even get close to the packrat within a few steps, let alone attack her. At this moment, other than Princess Sixteen, there was also another person who was anxious. That was the emperor because he had ordered someone to poison the Sixteenth Princess. As long as the Sixteenth Princess used her spiritual power cultivation, the poison in her body would quickly take effect. At that time, even if that brat only touched the Sixteenth Princess, it would be enough. He would be able to pin the death of the Sixteenth Princess on that little brat. However, who would have thought that the little brat would run all over the ce and not attack the Sixteenth Princess? What did this brat mean? Could it be that they knew about it and deliberately let this brat do this? No, impossible! The emperor denied his own thoughts in his heart. The Sixteenth Princess chased after the little packrat for a while before she felt a dull pain in her chest. She could only stop for the time being. But immediately after, she could not even stand steadily. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth as she knelt on the ground. The others also saw her abnormality. Whats going on with the Sixteenth Princess? Why does she look so strange? Why did that little packrat run so quickly? She disappeared in a moment. Where did she go? The little packrat revealed half of her face from behind the tree and looked back. Perhaps to her, the game she was ying now was to chase after each other and not be caught. Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan reacted at the same time. Something must have happened to the Sixteenth Princess. At the same time, she realized that she could not let Sweetcake get close to the Sixteenth Princess. Mo Beiyuan, bring Little Sweetcake back. Dont let her look over here. Thepetition was about to end. That was because the Sixteenth Princess was already lying facedown on the ground, motionless. Everyone turned to look at the Sixteenth Princess. Yun Ran looked at the emperor because she felt that this matter was not an ident, but might be rted to the emperor. Therefore, the first thing she wanted to do was to capture the emperors expression. His daughter suddenly fell to the ground and did not get up. The emperor actually did note over to check on the situation. Even if he was just there to see what was going on, he should have revealed a worried expression. However, Yun Ran could not make sense of the expression on the emperors face. It just did not make sense. The eunuch beside the emperor did note over either. What were they waiting for? It was not until Mo Beiyuan held the little packrat in his arms that a guard went forward to check on the Sixteenth Princess. Your Majesty Princess Sixteen, she passed away. Passed away? In other words, she was dead! Although Yun Ran did not like the emperors princes and princesses, the Sixteenth Princesss life was gone in front of her eyes. Yun Ran still did not know what to feel. If Sweetcake had just fought with the Sixteenth Princess, wouldnt she have be a murderer? After Yun Ran understood, she felt a chill in her heart. Chapter 204 - 204 Why? 204 Why? Mo Beiyuan immediately hugged the packrat who was hiding behind the tree and looking over. He ced hisrge hand on the back of the packrats head and deliberately blocked her vision. Father Why isnt Big Sister chasing after Sweetcake? Does she not want to y anymore? Yes, shes tired and doesnt want to y anymore. Mo Beiyuan had also heard the guard say that the Sixteenth Princess had passed away. He knew that something had happened there, so it was even more impossible for him to let the little packrat look over. However, the little packrat was very curious. Her little head swayed back and forth, and she still saw the Sixteenth Princess lying on the ground through the gaps in the crowd. Big Sister is tired. Is she having a nap? Mo Beiyuan supported her back with his broad palm, and the darkness in his eyes shed. Yes, she should be asleep. Ah shes sleeping. Then she definitely didnt listen to Father and Motherst night. Instead of obediently sleeping, she went to y secretly. Sweetcake slept obediently, so she doesnt need to sleep now. The little packrats big ck eyes were like crystals, pure and without any other things. Her long eyshes were curled up, and her little mouth was speaking seriously. Actually, Mo Beiyuan was not calm at this moment. He could naturally think of what Yun Ran had concluded. The Sixteenth Princesss death was not a simple ident. Someone was trying to frame his ignorant little packrat. They wanted his little packrat to bear the infamy of a murderer. He could tolerate schemes against him. However, it was really unforgivable to scheme against his Sweetcake. Yun Ran guessed that the emperor wanted to frame her little packrat with the death of the Sixteenth Princess, so her gaze never left the corpse of the sixteenth princess. She wanted to see how the emperor was going to frame the little packrat for the death of the Sixteenth Princess. At this moment, the Emperor was also having a headache. What could he do to pin the death of the Sixteenth Princess on that little brat? From the beginning to the end, it would be good if that little brat touched the Sixteenth Princess. However! If the emperor just let it go like this and treated the Sixteenth Princesss death as an ident, he would not be satisfied. Although the death of a princess was nothing to him, he could clearly defeat Mo Beiyuan today. He did not want to let go of this opportunity. Hence, he said, My Sixteenth Princess is dead! How is that possible? She was clearly fine just now! You bunch of trash, dont spout nonsense and curse my Sixteenth Princess. As the emperor spoke, he stood up from his seat and walked over step by step. Yun Rans eyes darkened as she quietly moved toward the Sixteenth Princesss corpse. She wanted to get closer to see if she could see the cause of the Sixteenth Princess death. At the same time, she wanted to admire the wretched emperors acting skills. The emperor stumbled over to the Sixteenth Princess side. At this moment, he looked like a father who had lost his precious daughter. He held Princess Sixteens corpse and shook it a few times. My Sixteenth Princess has always been healthy and free of pain. She even has her spiritual power and cultivation to protect her body. Now, she has suddenly died tragically. Why? Why? Yun Ran crossed her arms at the side and pursed her lips coldly. If Your Majesty wants to know why, find an Imperial Physician to take a look and investigate the cause of death. I dont believe that a good person would die like this. She died so coincidentally when she waspeting with our little packrat. The emperor wanted to slowly lead this matter to that brat of Mo Beiyuans so she could forget about being clean. Chapter 205 - 205 Poisoned 205 Poisoned Unexpectedly, Yun Ran took the initiative to link this matter to the packrat. This made it seem as though someone wanted to use the Sixteenth Princesss death to frame their little packrat. The emperor had no choice but to summon the Imperial Physician. Fortunately, he had already arranged for his trusted aide toe. The Imperial Physician examined the Sixteenth Princess body, then cupped his hands and replied, The cause of death is strange. Ive been a physician for so many years, but Ive never seen such a cause of death. There are no serious injuries on the outside, but she spat out blood, as if as if The emperor said angrily, What does it look like? Hurry up and say it. Dont hide it! The Imperial Physician continued, I feel that Princess Sixteen seems to have suffered a very serious internal injury. It should have been done by an expert with an extremely high cultivation level since she can kill people in such an invisible manner! The Emperor asked again, How high is the cultivation level of an expert? The Imperial Physician replied respectfully, I think that ordinary cultivation cant do it. It has to be at the Saint Realm Yun Ran knew very well that the two Saint Realm cultivators present were Mo Beiyuan and Sweetcake. The Imperial Physician was just short of saying their names. Yun Ran was protective. Be it Mo Beiyuan or Sweetcake, they were all her people! She had to protect her people. But before she could speak, a crisp and childish voice said, She didnt die of internal injuries. She was poisoned. It was her Bun. In this situation, Buns voice was like a thunderp. After it exploded, the scene became even more chaotic. The emperor and the Imperial Doctor also looked at him in unison. This is an adults business. Why are you talking so much? The emperor was displeased not because a little child like Bun was impolite and did not know the difference between seniority and inferiority in front of him, but because he was right. The Sixteenth Princess had really died from poisoning. The Emperor flew into a rage out of humiliation. Bun wasnt afraid of his majesty. His gaze was cold and steady as he turned to look at the emperor. His gaze seemed to be saying that he had seen through everything. The emperor felt ufortable being stared at by a little child. The Imperial Physician said that the Sixteenth Princess died of internal injuries. Could it be that a child like you is more powerful than my Imperial Physician? Bun raised his little hand and pointed at Princess Sixteens corpse on the ground. He said it word by word in a steady voice, Internal injuries wont cause her lips to turn ck. She wont convulse all over before she died. Theres also white foam mixed with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. This is clearly a sign of poisoning. Your Imperial Physician is really ipetent. You cant even tell such obvious symptoms. The Imperial Physicians face turned red. He originally thought that he only needed to tell a lie ording to His Majestys request. He did not expect to be exposed by a little child in public and even have his medical skills questioned. As Mo Beiyuan was carrying the little packrat, he could not approach this side. He could only get Thunderbolt to convey his words. King Yuan said that if an Imperial Physician cant determine the cause of death, he can go and find everyone from the Imperial Hospital. Someone will be able to find the real cause of death. We cant let the Sixteenth Princess die in vain. The Emperors expression was extremely ugly. If he found other physicians, those people would definitely be able to tell that the Sixteenth Princess had died from poisoning. Then, this matter could only be let go. The trap he had set up was meaningless. However, if he did get find other physicians, Mo Beiyuan would not let the matter rest. He had no choice but to stop the damage in time. He gave the Imperial Physician a look. Since the Yuan King has said so, take a closer look and see if the Sixteenth Princess really died from poisoning. Chapter 206 A Childs Affection 206 A Child''s Affection Cold sweat broke out on the Imperial Doctor''s forehead as he replied shakily, "Yes, I''ll check it again." The Imperial Physician squatted down and checked again. In the end, he replied, "Yes, I did make a wrong judgment just now. The Sixteenth Princess did die from poisoning." The emperor pretended to be furious and shouted, "Who poisoned my Sixteenth Princess? I must find out who did it! Execute this murderer!" Then, he said with a sad expression, "The Sixteenth Princess met with an ident. I really don''t have the mood to continue watching thepetition. The followingpetitions will be canceled! Send my reward to the Yuan Mansion." Even if Yun Ran knew that the emperor was pretending, she could not confront the emperor on the spot without evidence. She could only darken her eyes. Even his own bloodline could be used as a tool. This wretched emperor was really inhumane. Mo Beiyuan was afraid that the packrat''s attention would be attracted, so he deliberately carried her a distance away and strolled around the emperor''s garden. Unexpectedly, there was a little fat ball following behind him. The little fat ball was holding arge handful of red and green flowers and chasing after him, calling out for his sister. "Little girl, these flowers were picked by Ah Yu. They''re for you." Little Sweetcake had already seen him a few times and was familiar with him. Seeing that it was this little brother again, she waved her little arm at Shen Yu and pursed her lips into a soft smile. She was beautiful like a little fairy. Shen Yu became even more excited and jumped forward to give her the flowers in his hand. "Little girl, do you like flowers? My mother nted many beautiful flowers at home. Do you want to go home with me?" Shen Yu was an agile little fatty. As he chased after him, he shouted. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Did this little fat ball think he was deaf? How dare it lie to Little Sweetcake in front of him! Shen Yu really liked this beautiful little sister and really wanted to bring her home. "Little girl,e home with me. I''ll get Uncle to confer you the title of Little Princess, the only little princess in the Wu''an Kingdom." Mo Beiyuan turned around with a cold expression and resisted the urge to kick the little fat ball away. "You''re not allowed to follow her anymore. Give up on bringing her back! Her home is here." Little Sweetcake also puffed up her cheeks and said in a soft and delicate voice, "Yes, Sweetcake has an older brother and a family. I can''t go home with you." Shen Yu could only take a step back. "Then I''ll bring you to Wu''an to y. Come to our house as a guest! Our Wu''an Country is very fun. My uncle is the King of Wu''an. He''s very good. He can give you anything you want." Mo Beiyuan muttered, "Heh, what did this little fat ball say? Was the number one tyrant of the five countries a good man! Good my ass!" Mo Beiyuan was about to leave with the little packrat and ignore him when he heard the little packrat shout in pain, "My stomach hurts! Sweetcake''s stomach hurts." Even though this had happened many times before, Mo Beiyuan was still flustered. "Be good. Daddy will bring you home now." The Imperial Pce was in a mess. He could not help the little packrat relieve the surge in spiritual energy in her body here. He could only bring her back to his mansion. He had no time to care about the little fat ball. Seeing that the little girl was suddenly crying, Shen Yu was stunned for a moment. He chased after her with his short legs. "What''s wrong, little girl? Does your stomach hurt? Did you eat something dirty?! My stomach hurts too after eating something dirty!" A child''s affection was very direct. If he couldn''t solve the problem himself, he would look for her brother. He grabbed Shen Lang''s hand and was extremely anxious. "Big Brother, quick, Little Sister is sick. Quick, bring me to see her." Chapter 207 - 207 No Time For You 207 No Time For You Shen Lang had just witnessed a big show yed by the East Continents emperor when he was suddenly bumped by Shen Yu and almost knocked over by the little fat ball. What sister? Did you sneak up on that little packrat again? Are you really not afraid of death, or are you blind at such a young age?! Didnt you see Mo Beiyuans gaze? Shen Lang felt that his brother should be d. Although Mo Beiyuans reputation was usually not good, at least he would not attack a brat like Shen Yu. Shen Yu tugged at his sleeve, wanting to pull him away. Little girl is sick! Go and see her! !! Sick? She ran so fast just now. Princess Sixteen didnt even touch her hair. How did she suddenly fall sick? Shen Lang had just witnessed how powerful that little packrat was. She was extremely lively and did not look sick at all. Shen Yu shouted anxiously, Stinky Brother, Im not lying to you. Little Sister is really sick. Her stomach hurts and shes crying! If you dont bring me to see her, Illin to Mother! Ill say that you went to the brothel to watch the youngdy dance Hurry up and bring me along! Shen Lang quickly covered his mouth and squeezed out a kind smile. Got it. Ill take you there. Did he, the dignified Commandery Prince of Wuan, not care about his reputation? After leaving the pce, Shen Lang brought Shen Yu to Prince Yuans Mansion to visit. At that moment, Mo Beiyuan had just helped Little Sweetcake get through the painful torture. The packrat was still lying in Yun Rans arms. Her little body was trembling, and the hair on her little head was wet. She looked like a kitten that had just been fished out of the water. She was small and pitiful. She pouted pitifully and her big eyes were red. Yun Rans heart ached. Although Mo Beiyuan could help her relieve her pain every time, this process was not easy. Does Sweetcake still hurt? Do you want to eat candied hawthorn? Yun Ran saw that the lively little packrat was now listless and weak, and wanted to cheer her up. Mo Beiyuan had just drawn the spiritual qi from the little packrat to himself. At this moment, he had yet topletely suppress the violent spiritual qi in his body. The two spiritual energies collided in his body as if he was exchanging blows with a Saint Realm expert. It was a lot for him to deal with. At this moment, Thunderbolt came to report, Young Master Shen Lang brought Young Master Shen Yu to visit Master Sweetcake. Master, do you want them to meet her? Mo Beiyuan suppressed the spiritual energy in his body and shouted in frustration, No, tell them to get lost. Why did the little fat ball chase him to the Yuan Mansion? Thunderbolt returned to the door with his orders. Little Master is sick. Master doesnt have time to see guests now. Please forgive him, Young Master Shen. Shen Lang nodded, indicating that he understood. She rubbed Shen Yus round head. You heard it too. They have no time for you. Shen Yu pouted and put his hands on his hips. I dont want to see him. I want to see my little sister! Shen Lang was perturbed over why he had to have such a stinky younger brother who didnt understand peoples attitudes?! This stinky brother was not good at anything else, but he was definitely the best at rolling on the ground and acting shamelessly. Well, why dont you tell your master that I might know where the thing hes looking for is? Shen Lang smiled at Thunderbolt and said. Thunderbolt was shocked. What our master is looking for! Youre talking about the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet! Shen Lang smiled at him and nodded, which was a tacit agreement. Chapter 208 - 208 Smells Like a Demonic Cult Master 208 Smells Like a Demonic Cult Master During this period of time, Mo Beiyuan had been frantically searching for the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet in the five countries. It was difficult for Shen Lang not to know. Thunderbolt naturally did not dare to dy and rushed back to report this matter to Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan had just taken the medicinal pill that Feng Chen had refined for him with immortal herbs. He sat cross-legged and adjusted his aura when he heard a thunderous report. Master, Shen Lang said that he knows the whereabouts of the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. Mo Beiyuans closed eyes suddenly opened, and emotions surged in his eyes. His strange eyes rippled, and the corners of his eyes were slightly red, revealing an evil aura. Thunderbolt was stunned. His masters face, coupled with his gaze, really had the aura of a demonic cult master. Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet? Mo Beiyuans voice was a little hoarse. Yes, Shen Lang said it very clearly. Its the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet! Bring him here. Mo Beiyuan knew that Shen Lang would definitely not reveal the news of the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet to him easily. However, no matter what Shen Langs request was, as long as he could find the ten Direction Xuanling Bracelet, he did not mind paying a high price. Shen Lang picked up Shen Yu, who was rolling on the ground. Lets go see your little sister. Was this brat a caterpir in his previous life? Why did he like to crawl on the ground so much? Unexpectedly, Thunderbolt brought the two brothers to Mo Beiyuan. Shen Yu craned his neck and looked around, but he did not see a beautiful little girl. Hmph, stinky big brother, youre lying. I dont want to see him. I want to see my little sister. Mo Beiyuan nced at Shen Yu and frowned slightly. For the sake of the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, he would endure this little fat ball for the time being. You have news of the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet? Mo Beiyuan went straight to the point. Shen Lang still had that gentle smile on his face. He got someone to bring Shen Yu out first. Then, as he drank his tea, he said slowly, I knew that the Yuan King was looking for the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. I was curious about what kind of treasure it was that was worth the Yuan King searching for at all costs, so I got someone to investigate. I didnt know until I investigated, but I realized that it originally belonged to Bai Wan, the legitimate daughter of the Bai family in the East Continent. This was true. Back then, Shen Lang was curious about what kind of treasure was worth Mo Beiyuan searching for at all costs. Unexpectedly, in a moment of curiosity, he checked the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet and found out that it was on his biological uncle, Emperor Wuan. It was also because he had grown up beside his uncle in the pce that when he saw the description of the legendary Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, he immediately thought of the bracelet used by the woman his uncle treasured. Outsiders thought that his uncle was celibate and did not get close to women, but that was not the case. It was because his uncle was too infatuated. He had fallen in love with a woman more than 20 years ago, but that woman had suddenly disappeared. His uncle could only hold the only bracelet that that woman had left for him and pine for her. Who would have thought that the legendary number one tyrant of the five countries was actually an infatuated person? It was only then that Shen Lang found out that the woman in his uncles heart was actually the famous legitimate daughter of the Bai family in the East Continent 20 years ago, Bai Wan. He followed Bai Wans lead and found out some things from 20 years ago. More than 20 years ago, his uncle was just an unfavored prince of the Wuan Kingdom. Because he was one-half of a twin, he was prophesied by the old Imperial Preceptor to be jinxed and was exiled to the border. He met the woman he loved most in his life. However, after the war between Wuan and the East Continent broke out, the one who went to the battlefield was the top general of the five countriesGeneral Bai. Chapter 209 - 209 Affairs of the Heart 209 Affairs of the Heart Bai Xiao, the head of the Bai family, and his three sons were all talented generals. They attacked fiercely and took down more than ten cities in Wuan. The Wuan Kingdom was about to be defeated. Their maternal ancestor, who was at that time the Imperial Capital of Wuan, had gathered the ministers to prepare for peace talks. Unexpectedly, the situation suddenly reversed. The two countries fought a few more rounds, and news of victory came from the Wuan battlefield. Something had also happened in the East Continent. The Bai family had been found guilty of treason. Bai Xiao and his three sons had also died on the battlefield. Next was the peace talks between Wuan and the East Continent. The mes of war suddenly stopped. His uncle had used a few years to be the Emperor of the Wuan Empire. Shen Lang remembered that when he was very young, he had asked his uncle a very childish question. Uncle, are you happy to be the emperor? Because you have the highest status, everyone has to listen to you and you can have whatever you want. How did Uncle reply to him back then? Uncle said he was unhappy because his heart was dead. At that time, Shen Lang was still young and did not understand the meaning behind his words. Later on, he learned from his mother that his uncle loved a woman deeply. That woman had a wish. She hoped that the East Continent and Wuan could have a truce and that there would be no more war in this world. The reason why his uncle became a tyrant and got to where he was today was that he wanted to fulfill that womans wish. However, that woman seemed to have disappeared from this world. Uncle had always believed that the woman was not dead and had been looking for her. Now, he was already possessed. Shen Lang actually had his own selfish motives this time. He wanted to help his uncle get over the emotional pain brought by that woman. At the very least, he wanted his uncle to understand that that woman was already dead. He did not need to wait for that woman so foolishly anymore. Shen Lang really couldnt stand it anymore. His brave uncle had been ruined by a woman his entire life. I can tell you the whereabouts of the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, but whether you can get it will depend on your own ability. Also, I want you to find evidence that Bai Wan is dead. Mo Beiyuan was confused by him. The Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet belonged to Bai Wan, but Shen Lang asked him to find evidence to prove that she was dead. Then, who had the Ten Directions Mystic Spirits Bracelet? What did he mean by that? However, Shen Lang quickly rified his doubts. The Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet is with my uncle now. Thats right, its in the hands of Emperor Wuan. To be honest, my uncle once had a rtionship with Bai Wan and has no intention of forgetting it. He has always believed that Bai Wan is still alive and has never given up on finding her. As Shen Lang spoke, heughed. As you can see, the current Wuan Imperial Pce doesnt have a single heir. I want someone to inherit the throne of Wuan. Therefore, Ill make a deal with you. The Yuan King wont disappoint me, right? Mo Beiyuans eyes darkened. He was not interested in knowing about Xuanyuan Yus love affairs and did not want to get involved. However, the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet was the only way to cure Sweetcake. It was impossible for him to give up. Shen Lang said, Rather than saying its a deal, its more like asking the Yuan King to do me a favor. Actually, there have long been rumors in the five kingdoms that Bai Wan died. Otherwise, she would have investigated the Bai familys injustice long ago, right? Chapter 210 - 210 Growing Up 210 Growing Up Shen Lang had been a prodigy since he was young. As he grew older, he became smarter. Bai Wan is already dead. Its just that we havent been able to find her body. My uncle wanted to see her alive or dead. He refused to believe that she was dead. Therefore, this favor is very easy. The Yuan King only needs to find a skeleton from more than 20 years ago, build a grave, and make up a story. Shen Lang had seen his uncle being trapped by love and drowning in his sorrow. He was an indomitable man with red eyes as if he had been injured all over. The hurt in his heart had not healed for more than 20 years. !! Every time he opened the bloody wound, it would only hurt like this. Because he couldnt find the spiritual medicine that could heal his wound. To be honest, Mo Beiyuan disdained to lie. Moreover, he did not think that Shen Langs move would be of any use to that infatuated Xuanyuan Yu. Xuanyuan Yu had been yearning for her for over 20 years. It had been more than half of his life. Even if he lied to him and said that she was dead, it was useless. Youve underestimated Xuanyuan Yu. Since hes pined for her for more than 20 years, hell dig them out and investigate the identity of those bones even if there are bones. With his power, if Bai Wan is already dead, he should have found out long ago without you making up this lie. Therefore, since hes certain that Bai Wan isnt dead, perhaps she really isnt. In Mo Beiyuans opinion, Shen Lang was still too inexperienced. That was why he felt that he could use such a simple method to deceive Xuanyuan Yu, a tyrant who had stepped on the bones of his half-brother. Shen Lang turned his face away awkwardly and coughed softly. No wonder his uncle said that his temperament was still far from good and needed to be honed. Shen Lang thought about it and felt that what he said made sense. Then wouldnt he have revealed the news for nothing and even betrayed his biological uncle? If his uncle found out, he probably wouldnt break his legs! Um, Yuan King, do you believe me if I say that what I said before was nonsense? Mo Beiyuan looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. Shen Lang said, Then dont tell anyone that the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet I told you about is with my uncle, okay? However confident Shen Lang was when he was about to make the deal, he was as humble as at present. At the thought that his legs might be broken by her biological uncle, the tea in his mouth was no longer fragrant. Mo Beiyuan actually wanted to thank him for telling him about the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet at such a critical moment. Therefore, he could give him a promise. If Xuanyuan Yu wants to kill you, you cane to the East Continent to look for me. Ill protect your life. Shen Lang was speechless. So, was this the promise he made in exchange for betraying his uncle? Forget it. Since he had already said it, he could only pretend to be dead. I dont know if its because I drank too much at the pce banquet yesterday, but Im still very dizzy. What did I say to the Yuan King just now? I forgot about it myself. Shen Lang walked out of the Yuan Mansions study room. He met Shen Yus big, curious eyes. When Shen Yu saw hime out, he quicklyy on the ground and rolled around. Stinky Brother, I want to see Little Sister! I want to go see Little Sister. Shen Lang wondered if he should roll on the ground to prove that he was drunk. However, he nced at his clean crescent-colored embroidered clothes and instantly gave up on this idea. Chapter 211 - 211 The Simplicity of Friendship Between Children 211 The Simplicity of Friendship Between Children Mo Beiyuan walked out of the study and naturally saw the little fat ball rolling on the ground. Because he owed Shen Lang a favor, he allowed the little fat ball to meet Sweetcake. The packrats eyes were still red as shey in Yun Rans arms. When she heard her fathers voice, she moved her mouth and called out softly, Father Mo Beiyuan strode over and naturally took the little packrat from Yun Rans arms. Yun Ran was slightly stunned when she saw Shen Lang and Shen Yu following behind him. Why were these two brothers here? Shen Yu rushed to Sweetcake and took out arge handful of candy from the small brocade bag at his waist. Does your stomach still hurt? Ill give you candy. It wont hurt anymore after you eat candy. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Although this chubby little boy was obviously lying to Sweetcake, Yun Ran still smiled. She knew that although this little fatty had been pampered a little, he did not have any ill intentions. Her stomach doesnt hurt anymore. Thank you for the candy. Shen Yu chuckled. Youre wee. We still have a lot at home. Little girl, you cane to our house to y. I Ill make you a house of candy. As he spoke, he gestured with his small arms. There would be a room this big that is made of candy. Little Sweetcake was really amused by him and was very interested in his topic. Her big ck eyes lit up. Its such a big house, but its all candy! Is the table also made of candy? Of course! Shen Lang watched his stinky brother brag. Heh Is the bed candy, too? Yes, the bed is also candy! The pillow is osmanthus candy! Shen Yu puffed out his chest and continued. Wow Sweetcake loves osmanthus candy the most. Hehehe, I like osmanthus candy too! Shen Lang looked at his stinky younger brothers teeth that were leaking out of his mouth and his silly smile. He really couldnt bear to look at him! Little Sweetcake did not make any good friends in the academy, so she did not expect to have amon topic with Shen Yu. Brother Yu, when youre done building the candy house, you must invite Sweetcake to y. Yes, Ill definitely invite you to y, Sweetcake. The friendship between children was really simple. At this moment, she had already started to call him Brother. Shen Lang recalled that he had never bragged like Shen Yu when he was young! He wanted to see how his stinky brother would create a house made of candy for others to see. Alright, youve seen her, chatted with her, and even been called Brother. Are you finally satisfied now? Shen Lang was not in the mood to apany his stinky brother who wanted to y with the little girl. After the two brothers left, Mo Beiyuan then told Yun Ran about the information Shen Lang had revealed about the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. With the news of the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, Yun Ran was naturally happy. However, she could also tell from Mo Beiyuans simple words that Emperor Wuan valued this Ten Directions Mystic Spirit Bracelet very much and regarded it as the only thing the woman he loved left for him. It would probably be very difficult for them to obtain the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. But no matter what, they had to go to the Wuan Kingdom! They had to go personally! Then lets quickly bring Little Sweetie to Wuan and look for Emperor Wuan. Mo Beiyuan nodded. He had the same thought. Yun Ran thought of something else and asked, You dont have much beef with Xuanyuan Yu, do you? Chapter 212 - 212 Bai Wan 212 Bai Wan It was mainly because Mo Beiyuan had too many enemies. Not only were the major sects not on good terms with him, but there were also wretched emperors and demonic cultivators. That was why Yun Ran asked curiously. Mo Beiyuan recalled for a moment in his mind and replied, Although I didnt be enemies with him, our rtionship is extremely ordinary. There is no friendship between us. The two of them did not have a good reputation in the five countries. He was the Ghost King, and Xuanyuan Yu was a tyrant. !! They had never really fought openly or secretly. The two of them only knew each other through their secret guards. In the entire five countries, not many people could make Mo Beiyuan think highly of them. Xuanyuan Yu was one of them. Xuanyuan Yu was ruthless. As Emperor of Wuan, he had really climbed up a mountain of corpses to reach his current status. Stealing something from him was probably even harder than snatching food from a ferocious beast. But even so, he would risk his life to snatch it. This was not the first time Yun Ran had heard the name Bai Wan. Previously, when she was looking for the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, she had been very curious about Bai Wan. Later on, she learned some news about the Bai family and Bai Wan from Thunderbolt. Twenty years ago, the Bai Family was the number one family in the East Continent. The head of the Bai family, Bai Xiao, was the invincible General of the Eastern Continent and was known as the God of War. Bai Xiaos wife, Yun Yin, was even more mysterious. It was rumored that she came from that ce. Yun Ran didnt know what that ce was at first. It was only after Thunderbolt exined that her knowledge points increased a little. It turned out that there had always been a very ancient legend in the Xuanxia Continent. It was that there was a mysterious ce with abundant Spiritual Qi outside the Xuan Xia continent. The immortals living in that ce could not only fly in the sky and burrow into the ground, but they could also live forever. It was called on the cloud. In other words, above the clouds. It was rumored that Yun Yin was a fairy from above the clouds. God of War Bai Xiao and Cloud Fairy Yun Yin fell in love and gave birth to three sons and a daughter. They were the three generals of the Bai family who were famous in the five countries and the most doted-on daughter, Bai Wan. But the story did not have a happy ending. A gue swept through the Xuanxia Continent. With her superb medical skills, Yun Yin saved one city after another. However, she was trapped in a city by the people who were infected with the gue. Those people had heard rumors from somewhere that Yun Yin came from the clouds. Her flesh and blood were spiritual medicine that could treat the gue on their bodies. Those people who were tainted with the gue cooked Yun Yin alive. In a fit of anger, Bai Xiao almost massacred the entire city. Killing those people avenged Yun Yin. After losing his true love, he almost went crazy. After that, the war between the East Continent and Wuan began. Bai Xiao had brought the three generals of the Bai family with him to the battlefield. He had gained many sesses, but for some reason, he had suddenly betrayed the country. In the end, the Bai father and sons died on the battlefield. Bai Wan, the only daughter of the Bai family, also went missing. Yun Ran had seen cannibalism in the apocalypse, but she still felt a little ufortable when she heard that Yun Yin had been boiled alive by the people who had been infected with the gue. Hearing Thunderbolts words, there were also doubts about the Bai familys betrayal of the country. The so-called evidence back then was only a handwritten letter from Bai Xiao. Everyone knew that handwriting could be imitated. It was very likely that someone had framed the Bai family. Unfortunately, the entire Bai family was dead. Even if they were really wronged, no one could avenge them. Chapter 213 - 213 Life Was Very Boring Without Anyone Causing Trouble 213 Life Was Very Boring Without Anyone Causing Trouble After confirming that they were going to Wuan, Yun Ran asked Thunderbolt to apply for leave from the academy for the two little packrats. The group set off for Wuan. Because of the unpleasant things that had happened in the academy previously, Sweetcake was also a little resistant to going to the academy. When she heard that she did not need to go to the academy anymore and could even go out to y, she jumped around happily. Oh, Daddy is bringing Sweetcake out to y. !! When the little packrat smiled with her eyes curved, there was a pair of shallow dimples on her tender little face. They were sweet and warm, like a warm little sunflower. One could not help but be infected by her smile. The East Continent Imperial City was not close to the Imperial City of Wuan. It took them more than ten days to reach Wuan riding on flying beasts. Mo Beiyuan directly used his identity as the Yuan King of the East Continent to request an audience with Emperor Wuan. At the Martial Promation Hall in Wuan Imperial Pce, Xuanyuan Yu received the news from the guard. A dark glint suddenly shed across hiszy eyes. Mo Beiyuan? What is he doing in Wuan? Does he want to see me? Yes, in addition to the Eastern Continents Yuan King, there are also two children and a girl. Right now, Wuan wasnt a prosperous country, but no one dared to cause trouble under Xuanyuan Yus governance. Life was very boring without anyone causing trouble. Xuanyuan Yu did not really want to see Mo Beiyuan. He was quite interested in the two children. He remembered that he had just received a letter from Shen Lang not long ago. There were some especially interesting things up there, which included the two children from Mo Beiyuans family. Shen Lang had said there was a child who had a photographic memory like him and was very good at calctions. There was also a child with a Saint Realm cultivation and a super Heaven Realm spiritual root. The three-and-a-half-year-old child was already at the Saint Realm. He was so curious that he wanted to go to the East Continent to see her with his own eyes. Unexpectedly, Mo Beiyuan brought the two children to his door. Xuanyuan Yu nodded. Oh, then lets meet. Wow, this pce is so beautiful! The flowers are also prettier than the previous pce. Little Sweetcake was in her fathers arms. She opened her mouth in surprise and looked at the flowerbeds with bright eyes. The little packrat was wearing a light yellow dress today and a pair of shoes of the same color with colorful butterflies embroidered on them. Her two little braids were tied with yellow ribbons. On the ribbons were pearls that were white and round. When she shook her head and looked around, the ribbons and pearls would sway with her. She was like a tender yellow glutinous rice dumpling, so cute that it made ones heart tremble. The pce servants at the side had never seen a baby in the Wuan Imperial Pce, let alone such an exquisite baby. They couldnt help but take a few more nces. When would His Majesty have such a cute little princess? Even the Eastern Continents Yuan King, a jinx, could produce two bloodlines. Perhaps His Majesty could suddenly have a couple of little princesses and little princes wandering outside. In the hall, Xuanyuan Yu lifted his eyelids. His long and narrow eyes were slightly raised, carrying a trace of carelessness andziness. But when his gazended on Yun Ran, he was clearly stunned. The girls fair skin was pale pink. Her eyes were clean and clear, and her facial features could be said to be peerlessly beautiful. That unforgettable stunning and exquisite feeling she gave off was so beautiful that she seemed to be untainted by dust. Chapter 214 - 214 I’m Emperor Wu’an! 214 Im Emperor Wuan! Wanwan? No! Xuanyuan Yu shook his head andughed at himself. He must have been too crazy all these years to think that the youngdy in front of him was Wanwan. This girls eyes were just a little simr to Wanwans. They were both pure and bright. Whether she smiled or not, they seemed to contain starlight. !! However, her other features were not like Bai Wans. Yun Ran also naturally looked at the man sittingzily in the middle of the hall. The man was half-leaning on the golden throne. His entire body was wrapped in a wide dragon robe with ck and golden threads. His long legs were bent, so he should be very tall. The light shone on his well-defined face. His side profile was firm, his nose bridge was high, and his eyebrows were as sharp as the edge of a sword. His chin was as sharp as a knife, and his eyes were deep. When he looked at people, his cold eyes were like a deep pool that could suck people in. He was clearly cold and indifferent, but he gave off a strong sense of oppression. However, Yun Ran still felt that Mo Beiyuan, who was beside her, was more domineering and not to be trifled with. East Continents Yuan King is truly a rare guest. Tell me, what is your purpose ining to Wuan? Xuanyuan Yus hoarse voice was filled with undisguised attacks, but his thin lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile shed across his face. In the end, Shen Lang did not lie to him. The little girl in Mo Beiyuans arms was indeed quite likable. Her big eyes were extremely beautiful, and her eyes were ck and bright, like two ck pearls embedded in a clearke. She didnt even know how to be afraid when she looked at him. She just stared straight at him and even smiled at him. When the little baby smiled, she revealed a row of white baby teeth. Her entire body seem soft. They were all children, but why was Shen Yu so round and fat? Mo Beiyuan went straight to the point. I want the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet in your hand. State your conditions! It was onlyter that Xuanyuan Yu found out that the bracelet in his hand was the legendary Ten Directions Mystic Spirit Bracelet. To others, it might be a precious divine artifact, but to him, it was the only thing Bai Wan had left for him. How could he give away what Bai Wan had left for him? Xuanyuan Yus thin lips curled up evilly. Youre really straightforward. But since you found out that this Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet is with me, you should know that I wont give it to anyone. Yun Ran did not intend to really snatch it. After all, it belonged to someone else. If she could be reasonable, she had to be. She tugged at Mo Beiyuans sleeve, indicating for him to let her have a chat with Xuanyuan Yu. We just want to borrow that bracelet. Well return it when were done. Xuanyuan Yu nced at her and said, No. Yun Ran knew that this person was not a good person, but she still wanted to take a gamble. We can help you find Bai Wans whereabouts in exchange. Xuanyuan Yu sneered again. He propped his chin on his hand and stared at Yun Ran. Little girl, have you forgotten my identity? Im Emperor Wuan! Do I need anyones help to find her? Yun Rans voice was also extremely calm. Her pink lips curled up into a faint smile, and her dark eyes seemed to be filled with dazzling starlight. But your forces are in Wuan, and Bai Wan went missing in the East Continent. The 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion are far more powerful than you in the East Continent. Xuanyuan Yu pursed his thin lips into a faint smile. Under his hair, his ck eyes were as sharp as knives. When he looked at people, it was as if a de had passed through them. Alright, when you find her, Ill give you this Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. Chapter 215 - 215 I Want You to Take a Deadly Oath 215 I Want You to Take a Deadly Oath No! Its too long! We cant wait that long. We need this Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet now. To be honest, our little Sweetcake has saint-level spiritual power. We have to use this bracelet to suppress the powerful spiritual power in her body. Otherwise, she will be tortured by the spiritual power. Yun Rans eyes were firm, and her pink lips were pursed slightly. Little Sweetcake? Was this the little baby in Mo Beiyuans arms? A trace of frustration shed across Xuanyuan Yus heart. He pressed his eyelids down hard. What does it have to do with me whether that little girl is fine or not?! Could it be that I have to take responsibility for every child in this world who has an illness and begs me? !! Yun Ran also knew that it was moral coercion to ask him to take out the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet to save Sweetcake. After all, it was indeed his. That was why she proposed to help him find someone to exchange for this bracelet. However, Xuanyuan Yu was not easy to talk to, and he had no intention of negotiating with them. Fortunately, they were not without leverage. Not long ago, Mo Beiyuans people had indeed found some news about Bai Wan. All the members of the Twelve Divisions had been mobilized. After investigating for so long, even if she was really dead, they had to dig out some information. However, before he could investigate further, he received news about the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet from Shen Lang. We have news of Bai Wan. Xuanyuan Yus deep eyes were half-closed, and his thin lips were slightly pursed, revealing a hint of coldness. He heard her words, but he was unmoved. Yun Ran knew that he didnt believe her at all. He felt that she had deliberately made up a lie to lie to him in order to obtain the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. The 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion found out that Bai Wan once appeared in a small town not far from the East Continents Imperial City. She was already seven to eight months pregnant. The cold and ruthless smile on Xuanyuan Yus lips suddenly froze. His eyes were cold and bloodshot, and the aura around him suddenly turned cold. What did you say? What are you talking about! Yun Ran was not afraid of him. She met his cold and ruthless gaze directly; she was not afraid of his powerful and terrifying aura. I said, the people from the Yuan Mansion have found out that Bai Wan was pregnant with a child, so its impossible for her to havemitted suicide! The rumors on the streets about hermitting suicide should be fake. There had always been rumors that Bai Wan was dead. 90% of the rumors said that Bai Wan could not withstand the tragic deaths of her father and brothers. She could not survive alone, so she found a ce tomit suicide. Xuanyuan Yu loved that woman and knew the woman he loved. That woman was brave and strong. How could she havemitted suicide?! Xuanyuan Yus eyes were bloodshot. He stood up from the dragon throne and strode towards Yun Ran. He stared at her coldly. I want you to swear that every word you said today is true! Otherwise, youll die a horrible death! Yun Ran pursed her pink lips. Her eyes were cold, dark, and filled with arrogance. Alright, I, Yun Ran, swear that nothing I said today is fake. Otherwise, Ill die a horrible death! Now, can we have a good chat? Xuanyuan Yu nced at Mo Beiyuan again and saw that his expression was normal. He had been standing at the side with a child in his arms. It was really strange for a woman toe out and speak on his behalf. What was even stranger was that the little packrat walked over; she red at him unhappily with her big ck grape-like eyes and snorted in a childish voice. My mother doesnt lie! Hmph! My mother wont die either! Humph! Stinky balls! Big bad egg! Chapter 216 - 216 Where Is She! 216 Where Is She! Seeing him suddenly rush over, Bun also strode forward and stood in front of Yun Ran. His exquisite little face was tense and his expression was serious. The hidden weapon with the poisonous needle hidden in his sleeve was already aimed at Xuanyuan Yu. Xuanyuan Yu naturally wouldnt argue with the two children. At this moment, he had more important things to do. His thin lips pursed slightly as he looked at Yun Ran with some heat and madness in his eyes. His voice was cold and manic. Where is she? Where in the East Continent? Tell me, tell me quickly! Yun Rans clear eyes narrowed. She nced at Mo Beiyuan and slowly said, We dont know where she is. For the time being, we can only find out that she appeared in a small town near the Imperial City of the East Continent 21 years ago. She was pregnant for seven to eight months. If they had already found Bai Wan, they would have brought her to exchange for the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. There was no need to go through so much trouble to negotiate with him. The stubborn and crazy expression on Xuanyuan Yus face slowly dissipated, as if he had returned to normal. However, at this moment, his deep brown eyes were bottomless, making it difficult to guess what he was thinking. She was seven to eight months pregnant? How can you be sure that its Bai Wan? Yun Rans expression was calm, unaffected by his gaze. Twenty-one years ago, the entire Bai family was exterminated. However, at that time, some of the servants in the residence were dismissed in advance and were not implicated. They returned to their respective hometowns. The spies of the Yuan Mansion followed these people and found an old granny who was working for the Bai family. Coincidentally, that old granny saw Bai Wan after the incident in the Bai Family. She was in a small town near the East Continents Imperial City. She said that Bai Wan was outstanding in appearance. She would definitely not be mistaken. The corners of Xuanyuan Yus eyes were slightly red. The veins on the back of his tightly clenched hands were bulging. This was the only piece of news about Bai Wan that he had found over the years. It was the only glimmer of hope that he did not want to give up. His gazended on the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms and he said in a hoarse voice, Alright, I can lend you the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet for the time being, but I want to go to the East Continent with you to find Bai Wan. If Wanwan was here now, she would definitely be willing to lend them the Ten Direction Mytic Spirit Bracelet to help this little baby. Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan looked at each other. Although they did not speak, they seemed to understand each other with just a short exchange of nces. Alright, we promise you. With the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet, Sweetcake would be like a normal child. Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan finally felt relieved. The Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet was ced in Xuanyuan Yus storage ring. This way, he could take it out to take a look when he wanted to see Bai Wan. Yun Ran saw him take out an exquisite small box from his storage ring and open it. Inside was a brocade pouch. He untied the knot on the brocade bag and opened it again before taking out the legendary Ten Direction Profound Spirit Bracelet. The Ten Direction Profound Mystic Bracelet was a gift from General Bai Xiao to the young girl, Bai Wan. Although it was small, it was still too big for a three-and-a-half-year-old baby like Sweetcake. It could not be worn on the little packrats arm at all. Yun Ran could only think of a way to wrap the red rope around the packrats neck. The effect of this thing would not make a difference whether she wore it on her hand or around her neck. Chapter 217 - 217 All Praises for Her Father 217 All Praises for Her Father When the little packrat saw that Uncle Stinky Egg had actually given her a beautiful gift, its big ck eyes were filled with confusion. Then, its pink little mouth opened, revealing a few white millet teeth. Her eyes curved into crescents. Thank you! Her mother had said that she had to learn to say thank you. She was a good girl who would say thank you. !! The little ball was small, and the soft light coated her with a furry texture, making her look like an obedient and soft kitten. Her dark and round eyes seemed to contain countless stars that were sparkling. Xuanyuan Yu couldnt help but want to raise his hand and touch her two small braids. Xuanyuan Yus status was extremely high, and he had been used to doing whatever he wanted all these years. With that thought in mind, he did so. Unexpectedly, his raised hand rmed Mo Beiyuan. He took a few steps back with Sweetcake in his arms and looked at him coldly. What do you want? Xuanyuan Yus outstretched arm hung awkwardly in the air. He coughed softly a few times. Heh, Im just stretching my arm. Why are you so nervous? Mo Beiyuan muttered, Stretch your arm above my little packrats head? Little Sweetcake did not notice the tension between the two adults at all. She widened her innocent eyes and looked at the golden throne not far away. Uncle, the chair in your pce are so beautiful. Can Sweetcake go and y? Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Xuanyuan Yu and the guards were speechless. y? The dragon throne? Was she serious? The packrat looked at Xuanyuan Yu eagerly, her eyes filled with obvious anticipation. She really thought that the chair was very beautiful. If she had any other request, Mo Beiyuan would definitely nod without hesitation. However, the problem was that at this moment, she wanted to y with the dragon throne, the Wuan Kingdoms dragon throne. Go back. Daddy will get you a beautiful chair. Its as beautiful as this. Xuanyuan Yu looked up. His ck eyes were cold, and there was a hint of yfulness in the corners of his upturned eyes. Mo Beiyuan said such words in front of him. Could it be that he was revealing to him that the person sitting on the dragon throne of the East Continent was about to be reced? Actually, Xuanyuan Yu was really thinking too much. Mo Beiyuan was simply used to doting on Little Sweetcake. He would do his best to satisfy her. Xuanyuan Yu casually nced at the dragon throne and smiledzily. You want to y? Come here, Ill carry you over. He did not believe that he could not carry a baby. Unexpectedly, the little packrat shook her little head at him and said seriously, You cant. Mother said that Sweetcake cant be hugged by strangers. They might be bad eggs. They want to kidnap Sweetcake. If they kidnap me, I wont be able to see Father and Mother again. Little child, your father and mother are right here. How can I kidnap you from such a distance? Xuanyuan Yu was amused by her serious words. He nced at Mo Beiyuan and said, Besides, your father is so skilled. Who has the ability to kidnap you from him? When the little packrat heard him praising his father for being powerful, it nodded its head in agreement. Sweetcakes father is very powerful. Hes very powerful at beating big baddie eggs! Humph How about this As the packrat spoke, she gestured to Xuanyuan Yu to show him how her father had beaten up the big baddie. Xuanyuan Yu really did not expect this little girl to be so eloquent at such a young age. She rambled on for quite a while. The content was all praises for her father. Chapter 218 - 218 I Want to See Mo Beiyuan 218 I Want to See Mo Beiyuan To summarize, her father was the best in the world! Her father was the best in the world! Her father was the best father in the world! What good deeds did Mo Beiyuan do in his previous life to give birth to such a young daughter who made people envious of him? !! Did he save the five countries?! The little packrat raised her little face and looked at her father. Her watery eyes were filled with sparkling admiration. As she spoke, she shook her head happily. If not for the fact that Mo Beiyuan had a cold face all year round and was used to not revealing his expression, he would haveughed out loud happily. Xuanyuan Yu couldnt be envious of him! Was his Sweetcake something that other little packrats couldpare to? In the end, the little packrat still yed on the dragon throne for a while to get used to it. However, the guards around Xuanyuan Yu were all dumbfounded. Even the two young masters of the Eldest Princesss residence, whom the emperor doted on the most, had never climbed onto the dragon throne. But now, it had been trampled on by the little child of the East Continents Yuan King. Xuanyuan Yu wanted to go to the East Continent with them to look for her, but someone had to deal with the affairs of the Wuan Imperial Court for him. Hence, he got someone to invite his sister into the pce and asked Princess Anqing to temporarily deal with the court affairs for him. He was a tyrant, and his actions had always been so unreasonable. Therefore, no one in the Imperial Court dared to question or object to him. If there was anyone, it would be the Eldest Princess and the eldest son of the Grand Princess, Duke Xiao. When Xuanyuan Qing figured out that her younger brother had abandoned the court to look for Bai Wan, her expression immediately darkened. Brother, havent you gone crazy for that woman for so many years? Shes already dead. You wont be able to find her even if you go to the East Continent. Xuanyuan Yus dark and deep eyes surged with emotions. No, shes not dead. Shes still alive. She must be alive. Xuanyuan Qing really wanted to scold her brother so he could be sober. If she was still alive, she would havee to look for you after so many years. Why are you lying to yourself? She sighed and continued, Twenty years is enough. Its really enough! Just forget about that woman! If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, who would have thought that the terrifying Xuanyuan Yu was such an infatuated person? Sometimes, Xuanyuan Qing would rather her younger brother was really cold and heartless. At least this way, he would not keep thinking about Bai Wan and would not suffer for 20 years because of that woman. Bai Wan is not dead. Shes still alive. Mo Beiyuans people have found out about her, so Im going to the East Continent! At the mention of Bai Wan, his younger brother would be obstinate and stubborn. Xuanyuan Qing had already gotten used to it over the years. He had gotten used to the fact that he had always imagined that Bai Wan was not dead. However, why would Mo Beiyuan from the East Continent appear in Wun and tell his brother this news so kindly? As the Eldest Princess of Wuan, Xuanyuan Qing couldnt help but think too much. Did Mo Beiyuan want to use Bai Wans news to trick his silly brother into going to the East Continent? In that case, what was his goal? Whats he doing here? You believe everything he says? Xuanyuan Qing knew that whenever it came to Bai Wan, her younger brother would lose his judgment. In her eyes, the tyrant that everyone feared was only her biological younger brother. The only thing she could do now was to keep him in Wuan and not let him be schemed against. I want to see Mo Beiyuan. Chapter 219 - 219 Hereditary 219 Hereditary Xuanyuan Yu could not exin himself, so he got someone to invite Mo Beiyuan over. Because they had to wait for Xuanyuan Yu to return to the East Continent together, arrangements were made for Yun Ran and the others to stay in the pce. The guard came to pass on Xuanyuan Yus words. The two of them brought the two little packrats to meet Xuanyuan Yu and Xuanyuan Qing. Although the two children were not of the same height, Xuanyuan Qing could still tell at a nce that they were twins. Because she and Xuanyuan Yu were also twins, she felt a sense of familiarity when she saw the two little packrats who were also twins. In addition, the two little packrats were born well. They had tender little faces, long eyshes, and big bright and ck eyes; especially the little girl, she was soft and squishy like a glutinous rice ball. She was simply too likable. Xuanyuan Qing had originally nned to confront Mo Beiyuan. At this moment, most of the anger in her heart dissipated because she saw these two little packrats. Theyre twins, right? Whos older? Yun Ran also looked at the legendary Eldest Princess, who was second only to the emperor in Wuan. Because she was a twin, she looked very simr to Xuanyuan Yu, but the two of them gave off a far different feeling. Xuanyuan Yu exuded the cold aura of a superior. He seemed so evil that no one could understand him. He looked a little gloomy. However, this Eldest Princess only exuded a noble aura. Yun Ran replied, The older one is the brother, and the younger one is the sister. Xuanyuan Qing nodded. Thats the opposite of us. Im the elder sister, and Ah Yu is the younger brother. Xuanyuan Qing really liked these two good-looking children. She liked good-looking people. Her Ah Yu had taken after her. Therefore, she took out some things from her Interspatial Ring and wanted to give them to Bun and Sweetcake. Come, its not anything expensive. Give it to the two children to y with. Yun Ran looked at the jewelry and jade artifacts piled on the te in front of her, looked at Mo Beiyuan, and coughed softly. What did Princess Wuan mean? Didnt he say that his rtionship with the imperial family of Wuan was very ordinary? Mo Beiyuan could not understand what Xuanyuan Qing meant. Had they ever given each other childrens gifts on good terms? How old are these two children? Three and a half, almost four. Three and a half years old. Thats two years younger than my second son. Ive always envied others for having a soft and obedient little daughter, but Im pregnant with two brats in a row. Xuanyuan Yu was speechless. Who was it just now who gritted her teeth and said fiercely, wanting to ask Mo Beiyuan personally? What was going on with her staring at the child? Sis didnt you want to ask them about Bai Wan? Oh, right, I almost forgot. Sigh, these two children are really good-looking! I thought I saw two little immortal children. Look at their big eyes. Theyre watery, dark, and bright. Oh, she even smiled at me. This little girl can really sweeten ones heart. Brother, is there anything suitable for a big child like her in your storeroom? Get someone to bring some over. Xuanyuan Yu was dumbfounded. Seeing that the Eldest Princesss eyes were fixed on Sweetcake, Yun Ran suddenly understood why that little fatty, Shen Yu, rolled outside Sweetcakes carriage the first time they met and wanted to bring her home. This was hereditary! Sweetcake was not afraid of strangers. She revealed her signature smile and waved her lotus root-like arms in greeting. Hello! Im Sweetcake. Chapter 220 - 220 Biological Sister 220 Biological Sister Xuanyuan Qing was amused by the little packrat andughed. Brother, look, this little kid is so fun. Shes really bold. She can evenugh when facing your fierce face. Xuanyuan Yu was dumbfounded. She was definitely his biological sister. Xuanyuan Qing was still coaxing Sweetcake. Brother, how about you confer her as a little princess if I acknowledge this little girl as my goddaughter? Xuanyuan Yu said, Her father, Mo Beiyuan, is the Yuan King of the East Continent! Although the rtionship between Wuan and the East Continent had been alright all these years, it had not reached the point where he could directly confer the title of a princess on the daughter of the East Continent Prince. Xuanyuan Qing was just saying that. She was just joking with her younger brother. Say, if you had listened to me, you would have forgotten about that woman earlier and found a match. Perhaps such a small glutinous rice ball would have been born and called me auntie long ago. Who knows! You might even be able to give birth to a pair of twins at once. Xuanyuan Yus pupils seemed to be soaked in thick ink. They were dark and heavy. He pursed his thin lips indifferently and restrained his hostility in front of his biological sister. Sister, Bai Wan was also pregnant. Thats my child! What? Xuanyuan Qing was shocked. Bai Wan was pregnant with your child? What are you talking about? Xuanyuan Yus sharp jaw tightened, and his voice was a little tense. Bai Wan isnt dead. She was pregnant with my child. Im going to find them. Xuanyuan Qing also knew that for the sake of that woman, Bai Wan, her younger brother had already been possessed. Who knew that there would be another child now? Did the Yuan King find out about this? Xuanyuan Qing raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Beiyuan. Her eyes were filled with suspicion as if she was nning to see through him. Mo Beiyuans expression was extremely cold. His face was dark and his eyes were deep. They were covered in ayer of cold snow. Even when he was not angry, he had a domineering aura. Im not interested in the battle among the five countries. Therefore, there was no need for Xuanyuan Qing to guard against him. Yun Ran also briefly exined the reason behind their request for the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet. In exchange, we will help Emperor Wuan find Bai Wan. We will also protect him while he is in the East Continent. As for whether they could find her or not and how long it would take, Yun Ran could not give them a definite answer now. Bai Wan had disappeared for 20 years and never appeared again. Yun Ran had a feeling that this matter was not simple. At first, Xuanyuan Qings attention was attracted by the two little packrats. She only felt that Yunran was very beautiful, but she did not look at her much. Now, she took a closer look. The little girl looked young, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Her face was exquisite and beautiful, and there were no ws on her porcin-white skin. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, making her skin look like ice. Her thick eyshes fluttered and the corners of her clear and cold eyes were raised. At this moment, a breeze blew into the hall. Her long ck hair was blowing in the wind, revealing a hint of immortality. That face was enough to charm everyone. Although Xuanyuan Qings days were leisurely, she was still the Eldest Princess after all. Some news from the five kingdoms would still reach her. The second daughter of the Yun family? Is your father that hypocrite Yun Zhiyuan? To be honest, the two of you dont look alike at all. Yun Ran did not expect the Eldest Princess to be so direct. She smiled casually, and her beautiful facial features became even more vivid. Its normal that I dont look like him, because Im probably not the biological child of the Yun family. Chapter 221 - 221 Are You Really Not Yun Zhiyuan’s Biological Child? 221 Are You Really Not Yun Zhiyuans Biological Child? Xuanyuan Qing was stunned. Prime Minister of the Five Nations? She felt that Yun Zhiyuan, that hypocrite, was really not worthy. She remembered that she had been schemed against by that hypocrite in the past, so she made that remark. She didnt expect this youngdys response. !! Are you really not Yun Zhiyuans biological child? How did you know? As Yun Ran raised her watery eyes, her pupils were clear and bright. Her eyebrows were slightly raised, revealing a hint of indifference and arrogance. At first, it was a guess. Later, after a few times, I used words to manipte them before confirming that Im indeed not their biological daughter. Mo Beiyuan had also gotten someone to investigate this matter. However, his previous focus was on finding Bai Wan and the demonic cultivators, so he had not had the time to investigate Yun Rans background. The main thing was that Yun Ran did not care much about this herself. During the apocalypse, she was also an orphan. She had no parents since she was young and was already used to it. She was not in a hurry to find her family. Yun Rans gazended on the two little packrats, and her eyes softened. She already had a family now and was not alone. Xuanyuan Qing leaned forward on the chair. I knew it. That hypocrite Yun Zhiyuan looks like a venomous snake. How could he father such a beautiful little girl like you? Thats not right. Why would he bring someone elses child back and raise it as his own? Its not like he cant father a child! Xuanyuan Qing held her chin and lowered her eyes to think. She was really curious. Yun Rans eyes darkened. All I know is that he dug out my heaven-grade spiritual root and nted it on Yun Qingqing. Little girl, do you have a heaven-grade spiritual root? Then your biological parents must not be ordinary people. Xuanyuan Qings eyes lit up when she heard this. There was a certain pattern to the spiritual root bloodline in the Five Nations Continent. Ordinary people with ordinary cultivation would not be able to conceive a child with a heaven-grade spiritual root no matter how talented they were. Didnt you look for your parents? Xuanyuan Qing had felt that she had some affinity with this little girl from the start, which was why she had asked more about her background. Yun Rans ck and white eyes shed. She pursed her cherry lips and shook her head gently a few times. No, theres no hurry to find them for the time being. I already have a family. However, Xuanyuan Qing paid attention to her. She felt that she was just a simple-minded youngdy who was extremely innocent and did not understand these principles. Actually, you can get someone to check if any family with a prominent family lost a child when you were born. Both parents have very high cultivation levels and extremely outstanding looks. This family might more or less be rted to Yun Zhiyuan. Yun Ran could feel the kindness in her eyes and nodded. Yes, Ill check after some things are over. After chatting for a while, Xuanyuan Qing felt a sense of familiarity with the two little packrats and Yun Ran. Even Mo Beiyuan, the Ghost King, was much more pleasing to the eye. She knew that he could not stop Xuanyuan Yu at all, so she waved her hand. Forget it. Brother, go ahead. Its good to go out for a walk so that you dont get sick from holding it in in the pce. However, you have to promise me that regardless of whether you can find her or not, you muste back alive. The people of Wuan still need you Okay, Sis. I promise you, Ill be back. Xuanyuan Yu was not a child and knew the responsibility he had to bear. He still had to fulfill Bai Wans wish. He had to live well. Only by living well could he ensure that there would be no more war between the East Continent and Wuan. Chapter 222 - 222 Resemblance 222 Resemnce Xuanyuan Yus trip was private, so he changed his name to Yuxuan and returned to the East Continent with Mo Beiyuan and the others. Not many people on the East Continent had seen Emperor Wuan before. He just had to disguise himself a little and paste on a fake beard. The group went straight to the small town outside the East Continent Imperial City and found the nanny who had seen Bai Wan before. Before they could ask, the nanny became agitated and walked toward Yun Ran and the others. Miss, Miss Bai Wan. At first, Yun Ran thought that she had mistaken her for Bai Wan because she was too old. However, when she realized that the old nanny was not calling her but Sweetcake, she was stunned. Granny, youve got the wrong person. Bai Wan and Little Sweetcake were at least two generations apart. How could they be rted? The old nannys son walked out and said with a smile, My mother is old and her mind is not clear. Im confused. Please dont take offense. Its Miss Bai Wan. Where are Master and Madam? Where are the three young masters? Why did they leave Miss Bai Wan to these strangers? The old nanny was anxious and wanted to snatch Sweetcake from Mo Beiyuans arms. Yun Ran knew that she had no ill intentions, so she gave Mo Beiyuan a look, carried Sweetcake over, and ced her on the ground. The voice said gently, Were not bad people, and were not carrying her away. Look, she can y by herself. The old nanny heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Ran asked the son, Does she often mistake a baby this big for Bai Wan? The nannys son hurriedly shook his head. No, this is the first time. My mother is muddle-headed, but she has never mistaken a child for Miss Bai Wan! Yun Rans eyes darkened. She rubbed her chin and pondered for a while. Thats strange. Why did she mistake Sweetcake for Bai Wan? Bun was a child, so his thoughts were simpler. With a cool expression, he said coldly, Perhaps Sweetcake looks very simr to Bai Wan when she was young, so this nanny mistook her for Bai Wan. Was it because Sweetcake was very simr to Bai Wan when she was young? Something shed through Yun Rans mind. She thought of some possibilities. However, she would not say it out loud for the time being. Since there was no evidence, everything was just her guess. They continued to ask the old nanny about Bai Wan. The old nannys memories were probably in a mess, and her words were a little chaotic. After a while, she pointed at Little Sweetcake and said, Miss Bai Wan is here. After a while, she said that she had seen Miss Bai Wan in the town. She was pregnant and looked very pitiful. Yun Ran saw that although her words were a little chaotic, she did not seem to be making it up. When Bai Wan was mentioned, Xuanyuan Yus temper was like a powder keg that was about to explode. Yun Ran was afraid that the old nanny would be scared silly before she could ask thest question. She could only lower her voice and tell him not to be agitated. Ill bring Sweetcake to talk to the old nanny. You guys should wait outside for now. After a while, Yun Ran walked out of the house. Xuanyuan Yu strode forward and asked anxiously, What did she say? Do you know where Bai Wan went? Chapter 223 - 223 I Think I Might Be… 223 I Think I Might Be Yun Ran sorted through the useful information she had just obtained from the old nanny. Although shes muddle-headed, she seems to remember some things very clearly. Twenty-one years ago, she did run into Bai Wan. It was winter and it was snowing. Bai wan was alone. She wanted to take Bai Wan in, but it seemed like she was going to meet an old friend. She wanted that old friend to help the Bai family clear their name. Thats all? Xuanyuan Yu thought that he would be able to get some useful information. At the very least, he would know where Bai Wan had gone. Thats all we know. What we know now is that Bai Wan wanted to overturn the case for the Bai family back then and investigate the Bai Familys injustice. Therefore, its not like theres no way to investigate. !! Yun Ran was much calmer than Xuanyuan Yu. Her mind was also very clear at this moment. She had already sorted out the useful clues in her mind. We can investigate who was on good terms with the Bai family more than 20 years ago, who had some status in the imperial court or the five countries, who had a certain level of ability, and who was worthy of Bai Wans trust. Then, well investigate them one by one and see if theyve seen her. This was indeed a direction. Since it was in the territory of the East Continent, she would leave it to the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion to investigate. Even if it happened more than 20 years ago, as long as the 12 Divisions wanted to investigate, they could find out. Soon, news came back. It was sent directly to Mo Beiyuan. Back then, the Bai family was the number one aristocratic family in the five countries. Bai Xiao was the number one War God of the five countries and was a good brother who had risked his life with the emperor. Almost half of the court officials were on good terms with the Bai Family. The aristocratic families and major sects of the five countries were also on good terms with the Bai family. Therefore, if they were only on good terms with the Bai family, the scope would be a little wide. However, ording to the conditions Yun Ran had mentioned previously, they had to screen those who had a certain status in the imperial court or the five countries and had a certain ability; they would be people that Bai Wan trusted under those circumstances. There were not so many. Yunran asked the 12 Divisions to investigate those who were inws with the Bai family or family friends. In addition to investigating Bai Xiaos interpersonal rtionships, they also had to investigate his wife, Yun Yin, as well as the interpersonal rtions between the three young masters of the Bai family and Bai Wan. They had to look into Bai Wans close friends and the close friends of the three young Masters of the Bai family. When Mo Beiyuan received the news, he nced at it and handed it to Yun Ran. Yun Ran also read ten lines at a nce and finally stopped at the familiar name Yun Zhiyuan. It was one thing for the Bai family and the Yun family to be on good terms, but Bai Wan and Yun Zhiyuan almost got engaged when they were young. This was ridiculous. Yun Ran scanned the secret guard who sent the message. It turned out that the Bai family was involved with Yun Zhiyuan because of Yun Yin. Rumor had it that Yun Yin came from the clouds and was alone in the Five Nations Continent. Later on, she acknowledged someone with the same surname as her, Yun Zhiyuans father, as her adopted brother. The Yun family and the Bai family were so close. Yun Zhiyuan and Bai Wan grew up together. Their rtionship was naturally not bad. Yun Ran did not voice the doubts that had appeared in her heart in front of Xuanyuan Yu, but in front of Mo Beiyuan, she felt that she could voice her thoughts and discuss them. I have some guesses. Do you want to hear them? Mo Beiyuan gave her a look, indicating for her to say it directly. He was listening. Yunran licked her lips and said slowly, I think I might be Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yus child. Chapter 224 - 224 Why Was She Becoming More Perverted? 224 Why Was She Bing More Perverted? Mo Beiyuan nodded calmly. Yes? Yun Ran raised her eyebrows and blinked her beautiful watery eyes. Even though she wasnt smiling, she seemed to have stars in her eyes. It would appear that youve already guessed it. Yes, its just a suspicion. Mo Beiyuan looked at her sideways. His thin lips parted slightly, and his voice was faint, but it carried a gravel-like deepness that was especially pleasant to the ears. Yun Ran definitely did not have a fetish for a persons voice, but she was aroused by his voice. Her eyes met his cold and deep gaze. At this moment, he must have just taken a shower. The secret guard had sent a message and he hade to look for her in a hurry. He had not worn his clothes properly. The cor was slightly open, and Yun Ran could clearly see the muscles in front of his chest. They were even and strong, and the lines of his muscles were smooth and beautiful. It was just that not much was revealed. It was not satisfying to look at. Yunran realized what she was thinking and her cheeks warmed. Why was she bing more and more perverted? Fortunately, Mo Beiyuan did not notice where she was looking. Ahem Its true that theres no actual evidence to prove my identity now, but if Bai Wans child was born, it should be able to match the month I was born. Coupled with my spiritual root, Bun and Sweetcake being twins, Sweetcake and Bai Wan looking very simr when they were young, everything matches. Mo Beiyuan frowned slightly and looked at her. The girls red lips and snow-white skin were reflected in his eyes. Her facial features were exquisite, pure, and seductive; her eyes looked like they could steal ones soul. Just one look was enough to make one unable to look away. However, she was actually the bloodline of that tyrant, Xuanyuan Yu. Should we tell Xuanyuan Yu? This matter concerned her background. Mo Beiyuan let her handle it. Yun Ran said, Were going to investigate Yun Zhiyuan next. When the timees, Xuanyuan Yu will definitely be able to think of this. Therefore, even if they didnt say anything, Xuanyuan Yu could guess it himself. They could not hide it for long. Regarding Bai Wan, Xuanyuan Yu was more anxious than them. In the past few days, he would send people to ask several times every day if there was any news from the 12 Divisions. Mo Beiyuan got someone to invite Xuanyuan Yu to his study. Yun Ran exined some things to Xuanyuan Yu personally. Theres a possibility now, but theres no substantial evidence. Its just that I analyzed some things. Do you want to hear it? There was no news for the past few days. Xuanyuan Yu exuded a gloomy and irritable aura. Is there a need to ask? As long as its rted to Bai Wan, no matter what it is, I want to know. Lets make it clear first. This matter is still just a guess, but we might need to investigate some people and things based on this guess. Thats why Im telling you in advance. Seeing that he had no objections, Yun Ran continued calmly, Its very likely that Im your child with Bai Wan. Actually, Yun Ran really didnt care if they were rted or not. She said it to exin why they wanted to investigate Yun Zhiyuan. Xuanyuan Yu was shocked. What did you say? Yun Ran cleared her throat. She was very calm now, but she was still a little ufortable about calling him her father. Well, I dont have any intention of making connections with you. I deduced it through some information. Afraid that he would misunderstand her intentions, Yun Ran quickly told him how she had deduced this oue. Chapter 225 - 225 She’s My Daughter! I’m Her Father! 225 Shes My Daughter! Im Her Father! Xuanyuan Yu was in extreme shock from the beginning to the end. When he wanted to speak, his tongue was tied. You You I I Youre my child! My child with Bai Wan! Xuanyuan Yu wasnt the kind of person who had never experienced anything big, but at this moment, even his voice was clearly trembling. Only then did he realize why he had thought that Yun Ran looked like Bai Wan for a moment when they first met. Yun Ran saw him staring at her with red eyes. Then, he suddenly rushed in front of her. Just as she was about to take a few steps back, Mo Beiyuan grabbed her wrist and pulled her away. Mo Beiyuan, what do you mean? Didnt you hear? Shes my daughter! Im her father! Previously, Xuanyuan Yu didnt care how he treated Yun Ran, but now, he had to interfere! Because this was his daughter! His biological daughter! Its just a suspicion now. Theres no evidence. Mo Beiyuans eyebrows were sharp, and he exuded a bone-chilling coldness. Evidence? What evidence do you need? Shes my daughter, Bun is my grandson, and Sweetcake is my granddaughter. Tell me, whats your rtionship with her? Youre clearly not married, but you impregnated her pregnant. As Xuanyuan Yu spoke, his anger surged. He raised his hand and waved it at Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan naturally did not retreat. He wrapped his big hand around Yun Rans waist and carried her back a distance. Yunran was almost leaning into his arms. She could even hear his thumping heart. Mo Beiyuan, let go of me first. Yun Ran twisted her waist, trying to break free from his arms. The parasitic poison in their bodies had not been cured yet. They were so close to each other. It would not be good if something happened in front of Xuanyuan Yuter. The two mens eyes met. The atmosphere became tense as if sparks were flying in the air. Mo Beiyuan, try touching her again! Whoever dares to touch my daughter! Ill fight them to the death! Xuanyuan Yu had always suspected that Mo Beiyuan must have forced Yun Ran to be with Mo Beiyan. Now, seeing that Mo Beiran had held Yun Ran despite her wishes, it further confirmed his previous guess. Seeing that he really looked like he was going to rush over and fight Mo Beiyuan to death, Yun Ran twisted her waist again and even raised her hand to pull the big hand on her waist. Mo Beiyuan, lets talk nicely. Dont attack. Yun Ran could not understand how the two of them could make the atmosphere like this with just a few words. After saying that, she looked at Xuanyuan Yu. I think the most important thing now is to investigate Bai Wans whereabouts. Only then can we confirm if Im your bloodline. ording to her deduction, Yun Ran felt that she should be their bloodline. However, this was only a deduction at the moment. She still needed strong evidence. At the mention of Bai Wan, Xuanyuan Yu finally stopped fighting with Mo Beiyuan. However, he still asked with a dark expression, Whats going on between you and him? How did those two childrene about? Yun Ran said, I gave birth to them I know you gave birth to him. Let me ask you, why did you have a child with Mo Beiyuan?! You got pregnant before getting married! Did he force you?! Dont be afraid of him. The others in the five countries are afraid of him but I, Xuanyuan Yu, am not afraid of him. Xuanyuan Yus expression darkened when he thought about how such a lively little cabbage in his family had actually been destroyed by Mo Beiyuan, the Ghost King. Chapter 226 - 226 My Little Daughter 226 My Little Daughter Why did Yun Ran feel like she had secretly gotten a boyfriend and was caught by her parents? Xuanyuan Yu had clearly assumed the role of a father and was especially concerned about her matters. Well talk about himter. The matter between her and Mo Beiyuan was still a littleplicated. It was impossible for Yun Ran to exin to him directly now. Mo Beiyuan had slept with her for the entire night because he was poisoned. The two children were conceived that night. Xuanyuan Yu would probably want to break Mo Beiyuans legs if he said this. Xuanyuan Yu also realized that he might have frightened her, and his cold expression softened slightly. His voice was filled with affection. Alright, since you dont want to say it now, lets talk about it in the future. He did not want to scare away the daughter he had just found. The little girl raised her head slightly. Her porcin-white face was suffused with a jade-like luster, and her watery and bright eyes were as clear and clean as a young deers. They seemed to be enshrouded in a thin mist that flowed brightly, and there were no ws on her pink face. It was the kind of beauty that stunned people with a single nce. Perhaps it was because he knew that she was his daughter with Bai Wan, but the more he looked at her, the more he felt that she looked like Bai Wan. Yun Ran was afraid that he and Mo Beiyuan would fight again if they disagreed, so she quickly changed the topic. If I were your daughter, thest person Bai Wan would see would very likely be Yun Zhiyuan. After Bai Wan gave birth to me, I was carried back by Yun Zhiyuan and raised as the illegitimate daughter of the Yun family. Yun Zhiyuan! Ill go find him! Xuanyuan Yus voice was cold and filled with ruthless killing intent. He strode out and prepared to go straight to the Prime Ministers residence. Wait a minute, what do you n to do when you go to him? Force him to answer? However, based on my understanding of Yun Zhiyuan, since he has hidden my identity for so long, its impossible for him to reveal it so easily. Or, he can just make up a lie and say that something happened to Bai Wan when she gave birth to me. You cant do anything to him. Yun Ran spoke and stopped him. Then what do you n to do? Because she was his little daughter, Xuanyuan Yus voice was naturally much gentler. He nced at Yun Ran with his ck eyes. He actually had patience. If it were anyone else, he would have scolded her and told her to mind her own business. When Yun Ran found out that Bai Wansst disappearance was very likely rted to Yun Zhiyuan, she had actually been thinking about this. First of all, lets rule out the possibility that Yun Zhiyuan probably had killed Bai Wan secretly. If he had wanted Bai Wans life, he would have offered her to the emperor to show his loyalty given how scheming he was. After all, Bai Wan was the legitimate daughter of the Bai family and within the range of the family extermination. Handing over Bai Wan would please the emperor. Yun Ran paused for a moment and said, In addition, I think Bai Wan must have lost her freedom and been imprisoned. Or perhaps she lost her memory and forgot who she was. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her not to see me for so many years. It would also be impossible that she did not do anything to avenge the Bai family. Yun Ran still felt that it was impossible for a person to disappear for twenty years for no reason. Of course, there was another possibility. Bai Wan had an ident when she gave birth to her. Perhaps it was because Yun Zhiyuan still had some old feelings for her that he raised her and spared her life. Chapter 227 - 227 The Strangest 227 The Strangest However, based on Yun Rans understanding of the Yun family and Yun Zhiyuan, he shouldnt be kind. Her thoughts were a little chaotic now. Everything was based on guesses. It was definitely not urate. She could not directly conclude if Bai Wan was dead or alive. We still have too little information at the moment. Dont act rashly for the time being. Get someone to continue investigating. Investigate Yun Zhiyuan and the entire Yun family. Collect everything that has happened in the past twenty years, no matter if its a big or small matter. Xuanyuan Yu calmed down after listening to her patiently. Alright, lets wait a few more days. The people from the 12 Divisions had a new mission this time, which was to investigate the Yun family thoroughly. Xuanyuan Yus attitude towards Bun and Sweetcake had also changed over the past few days. They were his biological grandson and granddaughter! How could he not like them? If not for the fact that he had promised Yun Ran that he would not acknowledge the two little packrats before confirming it, he would have long asked them to call him grandfather. Yun Ran knew that he liked Sweetcake and Bun, so she couldnt stop him from getting close to the two little packrats. She had not been idle for the past few days. Yun Ran had all the memories of the original owner of the body since she was young. Although the original owner was silly in the past, her memory waspletely fine. She was even better than ordinary people. Yunran began to recall from the earlier days, from when her soul had just transmigrated here to when the original owner was younger. The Hosts memory was so good that she remembered everything that happened when she was three or four years old. It really helped Yun Ran retrieve a few strange memories. The first time was when the Host was about three or four years old. She was tricked by Yun Qingqing into going to the Yun familys ancestral hall. Then, she stayed there for the entire night and seemed to have heard some strange sounds. The next day, Yun Zhiyuan reprimanded her severely and told her not to go near the ancestral hall again. Otherwise, he would break her legs. The second strange memory was about Yun Zhiyuan. She remembered that he often stayed in the Yun familys ancestral hall for most of the day. Logically speaking, who would run to the ancestral hall with the ancestors memorial tablets for no reason? Yun Zhiyuan was also the head of the Yun family. He was the only one who could punish others to kneel in the ancestral hall, but no one would punish him to go to the ancestor hall to reflect. Speaking of the Yun familys ancestral hall, the original owner naturally did not find anything strange about it. However, Yunran could not help but think deeper. Which ancestral hall could not even be cleaned by a servant? There were also rumors among the servants that the Yun familys ancestral hall was haunted. Many people heard the cries of ghosts in the middle of the night. As a result, the Host also felt that she had heard ghosts crying in the ancestral hall that night. Later on, she did not dare to run near the ancestral hall. Then, there was the third strange memory. It was about that olddy of the Yun family. That olddy of the Yun family had never liked the original Host. There was once when she let it slip when punishing the original owner of the body. She said to the original owner, Youre just like your mother. Youre a b*tch. At that time, Luo Die was in front of them, but she was not angry at all. Instead, she was smiling. Yun Ran sorted out a few of her memories and realized that the strangest of them was the old ancestral hall of the Yun family. Hence, she went to look for Mo Beiyuan and told him her thoughts. I want to go to the Yun family and take a look at the ancestral hall. I think there might be something wrong with it. Mo Beiyuan looked up at her and did not ask further. He only nodded. Alright, Ill go with you. Chapter 228 - 228 Live and Die with Him 228 Live and Die with Him Yun Ran had nned to go there herself to find out what was going on. She didnt expect him to follow. Theres no need. Im familiar with the Prime Ministers Estate. I can go myself. Then can you guarantee that you will enter the Prime Ministers Estate alone and be unscathed? Mo Beiyuan looked at her, his throat moving. His eyes were deep, and his voice was domineering. Yun Ran said, Who can guarantee that !! Then lets go together. Mo Beiyuans eyes were cold, not allowing her to reject him. Yun Ran had almost forgotten that she and he lived and died together. Therefore, she did not have to think too much. He was worried about her safety and did not want anything to happen to her. Perhaps he was just afraid that something would happen to her and affect him. Okay. Yun Ran nned to sneak to the Prime Ministers residence at night to avoid alerting the enemy. At night, Yun Ran changed into a ck night suit and tied her hair up high. She covered most of her face with a mask, revealing only her eyes. She looked at a certain someone beside her. The moonlight outlined the mans well-defined facial features. He was still dressed like usual. His figure was tall and straight, like a lonely ck eagle in the dark night. But wasnt it supposed to be a night walk? Mo Beiyuan also sized her up. In order to make it easier for her to move, her night clothes were more fitting than normal clothes, outlining her exquisite and beautiful body. Although her mask only revealed a pair of watery eyes, her eyes were beautiful, like ck grapes soaked in water. They were clean, pure, and lively. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were really looking at him with confusion. Um, are you going to go like this? Arent you going to cover up a little? Cover up? I mean, you dont look like a nightwalker at all. Yun Ran pointed at herself and then at him. Mo Beiyuan looked at her and asked in a low voice, How do I cover up? He had never sneaked into other peoples mansions before. No matter where he went, he would enter through the main door. Yun Ran rubbed her chin and sized him up. Change into a night suit first, then let your hair down. Wear a bamboo hat and cover your face with a mask. This way, it should be very difficult to see your purple eyes clearly in the night. Mo Beiyuan went to change his clothes ording to her instructions. The design of the night suit was close-fitting, and one could vaguely see his firm chest bulging slightly. Under the ck material, it outlined his tall and straight figure. It was invisible, but it carried a fatal sense of abstinence. It reminded Yun Ran of those cold-blooded and abstinent killers who killed someone every ten steps and never left. If this person was in a novel, he would definitely be the male lead. The two of them sneaked into the Prime Ministers Estate under the cover of night. Yun Ran had the Hosts memories and knew that there were fewer guards in the backyard of the Prime Ministers Estate and the path which was closer to the ancestral hall. With their spiritual power cultivation, it was easy for them to avoid the guards patrolling the Prime Ministers Estate at night. When Mo Beiyuan heard someone approaching, he pulled her into the rockery at the side. Unexpectedly, the space in the rockery was too small. After the two of them squeezed in, Yun Ran could only cling to his arms and prop her hands on his chest to block the distance between them. As soon as she approached, Mo Beiyuans five senses exploded. The little body in his arms was unbelievably soft, exuding a sweet and alluring aura. The Gu poison in his body could not be suppressed at all. It went wild, stimting the most primitive instincts of his body. The faint moonlight shone through the gaps on the fake mountaintop, allowing Mo Beiyuan to see Yun Rans slightly raised face clearly. The girl in his arms blinked her beautiful eyes, and her eyes were as bright as the stars. Even without makeup, she seemed to be able to steal his soul. Chapter 229 - 229 Are You Courting Death? 229 Are You Courting Death? As Yun Ran retreated, her back was bumped by the protruding rocks on the rockery. She frowned slightly and was about to change into a morefortable position when she felt arge hand pressing against her back, cushioning her body from the rocks. Yun Ran blinked, indicating that she was fine. She wondered if he understood. The two of them were still afflicted with the parasitic poison and could not be too close. Now, Yun Ran was almost nestled in his arms. Every breath she took was filled with the clean and cold auraing from him. As she got closer, Yun Rans temperature gradually rose. Her breathing and heartbeat were messed up, and her legs were weak. Even the small hand on his chest trembled slightly. They were hiding in the rockery to avoid the people outside, so they definitely could not make any sound. She could only bite her lip to prevent herself from making a sound. Mo Beiyuan could feel the womans trembling body in his arms. His heart suddenly ached, and he instinctively rubbed her into his arms. Outside the rockery, footsteps gradually approached. Yun Ran pricked up her ears and listened. She thought it was just a passing guard. Unexpectedly, the footsteps stopped not far from them. Then, a womans voice sounded, Brother Chengwang, why are you here? Is there news about the spiritual root? Qingqing, Im still looking for the spiritual root, but theres no one else in the entire continent with a heaven-grade spiritual root. Can you change to a slightly lower spiritual root? Since the two of them had addressed each other, there was no need for Yun Ran to guess. It was Mo Chengwang and Yun Qingqing. But Yun Ran has a heaven-grade spiritual root. I dont want to be inferior to her. Brother Wang, I know you treat me sincerely. Now, only you can help me. Yun Qingqings voice sounded again with an obvious coquettish tone. Mo Chengwang immediately coaxed her in a low voice. Of course, I treat you sincerely. Otherwise, I wouldnt have captured Yun Ran back then to dig out her heart to treat your heart disease. Unfortunately, she ran away. If they hadnt mentioned this, Yun Ran would have forgotten that she had yet to take revenge! Could it be that Mo Chengwang thought that this matter was over? Yun Qingqing coughed dryly. I know. She must be too cunning. I dont me you, Brother Chengwang. If you want to me someone, me my body for being disappointing. Ever since my spiritual root was snatched away, it has been getting worse and worse. Brother Cheng Wang, Im afraid I wont be able to live for long. As she spoke, she started sobbing. At this moment, Yun Ran could only be forced to listen to the two of them speak ill of her in secret. It didnt matter. She would remember it in her heart. When Yun Qingqing cried, Mo Chengwangs voice suddenly became higher. No, I wont let you die. Ill send more people to find a heaven-grade spiritual root. Yes, I know very well that you treat me the best. I heard that the young princess of the Yuan Mansion has a super heaven spiritual root. I wonder if its true. Was Yun Qingqing tired of living? She actually had designs on Sweetcake. Yun Ran was controlling her urge to rush out and beat someone up when she felt that the person opposite her seemed to want to rush out. With how much Mo Beiyuan doted on Sweetcake, these two people were probably courting death by secretly plotting against her! Chapter 230 - 230 Awkward Aura 230 Awkward Aura Yun Ran was still calm at this moment. She used her body to press down Mo Beiyuan, who was trying to rush out. Then, she shook her head at him, indicating for him to calm down and consider what they were going to do tonight. Although Mo Beiyuan did not move again, his anger did not subside. With a cold face, he listened to the conversation between the two people outside. That little girl indeed has a heaven-grade spiritual root, but the most elite group of people from the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion are guarding that little girl. You dont know how much Uncle treasures his two bloodlines and Yun Ran. !! Although Mo Chengwang was not the smartest among the princes, he was not stupid! Now, he did not dare to touch his Imperial Uncles treasure. Even the Crown Prince, Mo Jinyu, had his hand crippled. If he touched that child, he would probably lose his life. Mo Chengwang continued, We cant move Yun Ran now. Shes Imperial Uncles woman. Imperial Uncle is protecting her in the Yuan Mansion. Im afraid no one in the five countries will dare to touch her. Yun Ran only thought that she was temporarily staying in the Yuan Mansion, but she did not expect that in the eyes of the people of the five countries, it was Mo Beiyuan protecting her within his sphere of influence. It was Mo Beiyuan telling others that she was his. Yun Qingqings voice was a little indignant. But she clearly used despicable and shameless methods to climb into King Yuans bed. Why isnt King Yuan angry?! Why is he still so protective of her? She clearly doesnt know shame. She was pregnant even before shes married. Yun Ran thought to herself that Yun Qingqing was one to speak; this was someone who didnt sleep in the middle of the night and schemed against others behind their backs with one of her men! When did she climb into Mo Beiyuans bed? Why was Yun Qingqing always so insensitive? She was actually spreading rumors! Mo Chengwang said the truth, Perhaps its because shes good-looking! You dont know, but with her current appearance, its not an exaggeration to say that shes a fairy. Imperial Uncle is also a man. Men like beauties. Afraid that Yun Qingqing would be unhappy, he quickly exined, Of course, Im different from those men. I only like you. Of course, Yun Qingqing was unhappy, but she could not show it now. Ever since her spiritual root was snatched away, Mo Jinyu had ignored her. The only person she could catch now was Mo Chengwang. Therefore, when Mo Chengwangs disgusting face approached her, she had to endure the disgust and be intimate with him. Brother Chengwang, were not married yet. We cant do these things. Im afraid afraid of getting pregnant. Its fine. Were just kissing. Nothing will happen. Yun Ran was speechless. Wasnt this kiss a little too loud? Werent they afraid that their lips would blister? Most importantly, the two of them were kissing passionately outside. It was f*cking awkward for her and Mo Beiyuan to hear it from where they were! Yun Ran did not dare to look up at Mo Beiyuan at all. She turned her face to the side and did not even dare to breathe loudly. She felt that the air around them was filled with awkwardness. Just as she was feeling awkward and didnt know what to do, her ears were suddenly covered by someones hand. Yun Ran was stunned for a moment before she understood that Mo Beiyuan was covering up the voices outside for her Yun Ran thought her ears were burning, but the temperature of his palm was higher than her ears. After a while, Mo Beiyuan removed his hand from her ear. The voices outside also disappeared. It was finally quiet. At this moment, Yun Ran really did not know what to say. Chapter 231 - 231 Do You Know What’s Down Here? 231 Do You Know Whats Down Here? As she had just walked out of embarrassment, Yun Ran really did not know what to say to him. She silently retreated from his arms and walked forward. Unexpectedly, he grabbed her wrist again. What? !! As soon as Yun Ran spoke, she realized that there was something wrong with her voice. It was probably because the parasitic poison in her body had just acted up, but her voice sounded delicate. Mo Chengwang captured you and wanted to dig out your heart to treat Yun Qingqings illness? A low and deep voice came from behind her. Yun Ran paused because she did not expect him to ask her about this first thing. Yes, that happened, but he and his subordinates were a little stupid, so I broke free and escaped. Oh, it was that time when I bumped into you bathing. Yun Ran tried her best to make her voice sound normal and unaffected by what had just happened. Did they hurt you? Yun Ran was speechless. Was he asking too much? No. Yun Ran felt that there was no need for him to interfere in the grudge between her and Mo Chengwang. Lets go. After receiving her answer, Mo Beiyuan did not continue asking. The two of them walked out of the rockery and arrived at the Yun familys ancestral hall not long after. It was the ce in the Hosts memory. The lock on the outside of the ancestral hall was unlocked, and there was still candlelight flickering inside, indicating that someone was inside. Under normal circumstances, this ancestral hall would be locked from the outside. It might be Yun Zhiyuan. He likes to stay in the ancestral hall. In order not to alert the enemy, they could only wait for Yun Zhiyuan toe out of the ancestral hall. They waited for the entire night. It was almost dawn when Yun Zhiyuan walked out of the ancestral hall and left in a hurry. Yun Ran wanted to take out the lockpicking tools she had prepared in advance and show off her superb lockpicking skills, but she heard a click. When she looked again, the solid lock on the door had been pried open by someone with his bare hands. The two of them pushed the door open and entered. The first thing they saw was the ancestral hall with the ancestor tablets. There was nothing special about it. But with just a nce, Yun Ran was certain of one thing. There should be a darkroom here. We just dont know where the entrance is. Lets look hard. The two of them split up. Yun Ran was in charge of the left side, while Mo Beiyuan went to the right side to search. The furnishings here were very simple. There were only so many things that could be seen at a nce. The first thing Yun Ran noticed was the memorial tablets of the ancestors. After her observation, she discovered that the name written on one of the memorial tablets was partly worn out, but the other parts were very new. Yunran picked it up and took a good look, only to discover that there was something like a mechanism under the base of the memorial tablet. She tried to turn it. She heard the sound of a mechanism being opened, and a small dark room entrance appeared on the ground in front of her. Yun Ran took out the lighter and was about to probe down when she was stopped by Mo Beiyuan. He took the lighter from her hand. Ill go down and take a look first. Stay here and dont move. Yun Ran was puzzled. Why? Mo Beiyuan asked her with deep eyes, Do you know whats down here? Yun Ran said, I dont know! I just want to go down and take a look! Mo Beiyuan realized that this woman really did not know what fear was. She actually dared to barge into such a dark room. Arent you afraid that there will be something dangerous next? Yun Ran blinked and finally understood. So, you didnt let me go down because you were worried that there was danger down there? Mo Beiyuan nced at her. What do you think? I thought you didnt want me to cause trouble with you. After all, Yun Ran had misunderstood him and smiled at him shyly. Actually, it was not her fault, because she had always been at the forefront in the apocalypse. No one had ever stopped her and said to her, There might be danger ahead. Ill go take a look first. Stay in a safe ce and dont move. Chapter 232 - 232 Caring About Her 232 Caring About Her In the apocalypse, Yun Ran was the one who was at the front every time. Mo Beiyuan, I dont think theres any danger here. Yun Ran twitched her nose. This was also a habit she had developed in the apocalypse. With a sniff, she could roughly estimate if there was any danger. Generally, zombie nests would have the smell of decay and pungent blood. The stronger the smell of blood, the more dangerous it was. Yun Ran was also using this method to determine if there was any danger in the darkroom. !! Mo Beiyuan looked up at her. The little girls eyes were wide open as she said seriously. Her expression was very simr to Sweetcakes. It was easy to soften ones heart with that expression. Follow me. Dont touch anything. Be careful of traps and hidden weapons. Alright, I understand. Mo Beiyuan walked in front with the lighter, and Yun Ran obediently followed behind him. The two of them came down to the underground secret room one after another. Is Yun Zhiyuan a gopher? Hes so good at digging. He doesnt go into the ancestral hall every day just to dig a hole, right? Yun Ran really did not expect there to be such a long path underground. A faint smile appeared in Mo Beiyuans eyes. At first, he could not understand who his Sweetcake had taken after with her chatterbox personality. Now, he finally figured it out. She should have taken after her mother, Yun Ran. Yun Ran did not know that she was already a chatterbox in someones heart. Along the way, they talked and made a fuss, but they still had to be careful. The two of them walked for about half a mile underground before the space in front of them finally widened. There was a faint light spreading out. It was an empty underground dark room. The dark room was not big. Under the faint candlelight that had yet to burn out, Yun Ran saw the general situation in the dark room. Her gaze finally fixed on a ck shadow curled up in the corner. Is that a human being? Her long hair was disheveled and she was lying with her back facing them. Her figure was thin and bony. Was Yun Zhiyuan hiding someone underground? Could this person be the Bai Wan they had been looking for? Yun Ran took a few steps forward, nning to take a look, but she was pulled back by Mo Beiyuans long arm. Do you know who this person is? Why are you moving forward? Mo Beiyuan felt that he really needed to teach this woman what fear was. I just dont know, so I want to take a look! Maybe its Bai Wan! Yunran felt that Mo Beiyuan was really not curious at all. He was still so calm at this moment. Yun Ran crossed her arms and looked straight at him with her beautiful watery eyes. She raised her pink lips and joked, Is there anyone else and anything in this world that can make you a little nervous other than Sweetcake and Bun? Mo Beiyuan met those smiling eyes and replied in a low voice, Yes. Who? Yun Ran asked curiously. You. It was still a simple answer. It was just one word, but it made waves in Yun Rans heart. But then she thought of the voodoo bond between them and smiled. I understand. If something happens to me, something will happen to you. Thats why youre worried about me. Was that what it was? Mo Beiyuan stared at her with a deep gaze. At first, it was indeed because of the Gu poison, but now, even he could not tell why he wanted to protect her. Ill go over and take a look first. You stay behind me. At some point in time, he had be more and more concerned about her. As long as she appeared by his side, all his thoughts would be attracted to her. Protecting her seemed to have be his instinct. Chapter 233 - 233 News of Bai Wan? 233 News of Bai Wan? Yun Ran looked at therge hand holding her wrist. His behavior today was a little strange. Since just now in the rockery, he no longer seemed to deliberately avoid touching her body. In the past, he had always avoided her like a poisonous scorpion. Could it be that the poison had no effect on him? This wasnt right! Then why did she have such a big reaction? In the rockery just now, her legs were so weak that she almost hung onto him. While Yun Ran was guessing, Mo Beiyuan had already approached the figure curled up in the corner with the lighter. After confirming that the persons hands and feet were locked and that there was no danger, he let Yun Ran approach. Yun Ran ran a few steps, leaned close, and squatted down. Seeing that the person still did not move, she gently pushed her twice. Hey, are you Bai Wan? The person moved and her body trembled slightly. She turned over with difficulty. Yun Ran saw a face covered in scars and a pair of lifeless eyes. From her facial features and figure, she should be a woman, but because her appearance had been destroyed, and she had been locked here for a long time, Yun Ran could not determine her exact age for a moment. The woman looked at her, her empty eyes devoid of emotion. Yun Ran asked again, Are you Bai Wan? The woman still did not answer her. If not for the fact that she was still breathing, Yun Ran would have thought that the person in front of her was a dead person Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan had never seen Bai Wan before, so they could not tell if the woman in front of them was Bai Wan. Now, they could only save her first. However, after they undid the chains on the womans body, the woman suddenly struggled violently. Was she unwilling to follow them? Why? Could it be that she had been locked here for too long and had something wrong with her brain? Dont be afraid. Were here to get you out of here. As the woman struggled, she made a sound in her throat, as if she wanted to speak, but for some reason, she could only make an ah sound. Yun Ran froze. It wasnt that she didnt want to answer her question, but that she couldnt speak. This stalemate was not a solution. The lock on the ancestral halls door had been opened, and the guards might discover someone breaking in at any time. Look, no matter who you are, being imprisoned in such a godforsaken ce means that Yun Zhiyuan definitely doesnt treat you well. Its morefortable to go out than to be locked up here, right? At the very least, dont you want to go out and see your family? At the mention of family, Yun Ran clearly noticed a change in the emotions in the womans eyes, as if they were filled with pain. When she helped her up again, she stopped struggling. The two of them brought her out of the Prime Ministers residence. When they returned to the Yuan Mansion, Yun Ran asked someone to call Xuanyuan Yu and Huo Chanyi over because this woman looked seriously injured and probably had many hidden injuries all over her body. As soon as Xuanyuan Yu woke up, he received a message from the secret guard of the Yuan Mansion. He said that Mo Beiyuan wanted him to make a trip. He thought that perhaps there was news about Bai Wan. He did not even have time tob his hair before he followed the secret guard over. Xuanyuan Yu noticed that the secret guard did not lead him to Mo Beiyuans courtyard. Instead, they went to another courtyard. He could not help but be curious as to why Mo Beiyuan had suddenly changed his courtyard. He strode into the house and realized that Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran were both there. Is there news of Bai Wan? Chapter 234 - 234 Let Him Live First 234 Let Him Live First Xuanyuan Yu only saw Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran outside and did not notice that there was someone lying on the bed in the inner room. Seeing that he was here, Yun Ran pointed to the inner room. We saved someone from the secret room of the Prime Ministers residence. Why dont you go and see if shes Bai Wan? Xuanyuan Yus tall and straight body suddenly trembled. Yun Rans words fell on him like a huge rock falling from the sky, almost stunning him. Bai Wan? You mean Bai Wan !! Xuanyuan Yus voice trembled slightly. He had been searching for her for more than 20 years, and now he was suddenly so close. Every step he took seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He was both excited and afraid, afraid that it would be another disappointment. Step by step, he approached the bed and realized that there was a person in the corner of the bed. Her hair was very long, and her messy long hair almost covered her entire body. That person lowered her head and her body was curled up. Xuanyuan Yu held his breath and stared at her, his heart pounding. His throat rolled as he called out softly, Wanwan The person was still hugging her legs and sitting curled up. She did not look up at him. Xuanyuan Yu wanted to confirm if she was Bai Wan, so he could only approach her and raise her head, which was buried in her knees. Even though the face of the person in front of him was covered in scars of varying depths, Xuanyuan Yu could confirm at a nce that the person before him was Bai Wan, the only woman he loved in his life! Wan Wan Its me, Yu. Xuanyuan Yu pulled her into his arms forcefully and stroked her back gently. When he realized that his palm was filled with bones, his heart ached. Wan Wan, its okay. Its okay With me around Im strong enough now. Im Emperor Wuan. I can protect you and our child. Xuanyuan Yu didnt know that the skinny woman in his arms had a look in her eyes when he mentioned the child. Yun Ran was now certain that the person in front of her was Bai Wan, the one who had been missing for more than twenty years. Wan Wan, do you hate me for not protecting you well? Is that why youre unwilling to talk to me? At this moment, Xuanyuan Yu no longer had the aura of a tyrant. He carefully coaxed the woman in his arms; his eyes were filled with deep love. Yun Ran felt that she might need to exin it to him. Its not that shes ignoring you, but she doesnt seem to be able to speak. As for why she couldnt speak, Huo Chanyi should be able to find out when she arrivedter. You found her in the Yun family? So, it was that bastard Yun Zhiyuan who did this to her! Right? Xuanyuan Yus sharp gaze was filled with killing intent, and his eyes were ruthless and wanton. Yun Ran nodded. We found her in the underground dark room of the Yun familys ancestral hall. She was chained up. As far as I know, Yun Zhiyuan often goes to the ancestral hall to stay. No one else from the Yun Family is allowed to go near that hall. Hence, Yun Zhiyuan was probably responsible for Bai Wans condition. Xuanyuan Yus eyes were filled with violence, and his eyeballs were bloodshot. You guys guard her. Ill kill Yun Zhiyuan. His woman had been tortured to this extent. If he could still tolerate it, what kind of man would he be? He wanted to kill Yun Zhiyuan. Of course, Yun Ran had no objections, but Bai Wan was clearly not in her right mind and could not speak. If Yun Ziyuan died, there would be no way to confront what had happened back then. I suggest that you let him live first. It wont be toote to kill him after you figure out what happened back then. In my opinion, Yun Zhiyuan is definitely not the only person in the Yun family who knows about imprisoning Bai Wan. Chapter 235 - 235 This Is Our Child 235 This Is Our Child Huo Chanyi had already arrived. Yun Ran asked her to check Bai Wans body first. There was no hurry for revenge. The Yun family would not be able to escape for a while. If they found out that Bai Wan had been saved, they would probably be panicking. Huo Chanyi gave Bai Wan a thorough examination and gave her the most detailed diagnosis. The wounds on her face were made by someone using a poisoned dagger. She is unable to speak because she had been drugged. There are also many superficial wounds on her body. She was whipped by a whip that was dipped in salt water. Lastly, there are wounds on her arms. Her body was harvested for her blood and she had bled all year round. Her spiritual root had also been dug out. !! Huo Chanyi had seen many patients in her life, but the one in front of her was undoubtedly the most shocking one. Not a single piece of flesh on her body was intact, and she had been tortured to the point where she no longer looked like a human. If an ordinary person were to suffer such abuse from her, they probably wouldnt be able to hold on anymore. Shes very strong. I also found a small shoe under her clothes. It looks like a little girls shoe. She didnt let me touch it and kept it in her arms. Yun Ran did not have deep feelings for Bai Wan, since the Host was the one who was rted to Bai Wan. However, when she heard Huo Chanyis words, her heart ached. Is she not fully conscious? Huo Chanyi said, After being tortured like this, her mind must have been damaged to a certain extent, but she doesnt look crazy or silly. On the other side, Xuanyuan Yu had been by Bai Wans bed and did not leave her side at all. At this moment, he was carefully holding her hand. Wanwan, dont be afraid. Our child is still alive. Shes here. Do you want to see her? Xuanyuan Yu saw the change in her eyes and knew that he had made the right bet. He quickly called Yun Ran over. Wanwan, look, this is our child. After you gave birth to her, she was taken away by Yun Zhiyuan. Shes grown up now. Yun Ran blinked and stood awkwardly in front of them. For a moment, she didnt know what to say. She was no longer a child. She would never rush over and cry for her mother. Ill bring Sweetcake and Bun over. Okay. Xuanyuan Yu felt that if Bai Wan saw the two children, she would definitely be very happy. Bun and Sweetcake are Yun Rans children. Theyre also our grandchildren. Theyll be very obedient. Youll definitely like them very much. Bai Wans eyelids trembled again. She could not believe that she could still see the person in front of her. And the child called Yun Ran just now. Was that really her child? Right! She remembered that Yun Zhiyuan had once said that her childs name was Yun Ran. Everything was too unreal to her. She did not know how long she had stayed in that dark ce. Time seemed to be very long for her. She could only keep telling herself to live. She had to live. If she lived, she would see her child. So, did God hear her plea? Knowing that her body was about to copse, he let her see his child and Xuanyuan Yu before she died. Bai Wan secretly observed the man in front of her. The light reflected on his well-defined face. He was still as handsome and good-looking as ever. Time seemed to have been very friendly to him. There were no traces of age on his face. However, he was calmer than before, as if the strong pine tree revealed a majestic aura. But she was no longer the little girl from back then. She was no longer the daughter of the Bai family who was doted on by everyone. She did not even know how long her broken body could live. Chapter 236 - 236 The Packrat’s Healing Power 236 The Packrats Healing Power Bai Wan wanted to raise her hand and touch his face to make sure that he was real and not an illusion. However, she could not even lift her arm. She was like a piece of trash, struggling to survive. Ah Yu, Ah Yu Its good to see you again before I die. !! Xuanyuan Yu seemed to be able to read her mind. He actually grabbed her wrist and ced her hand on his face, rubbing it affectionately. Wan Wan, have you missed me all these years? Ive been looking for you. Ill bring you back to Wuan, okay? And Yun Ran, Bun, and Sweetcake. Our family will be together and never be separated again, okay? Xuanyuan Yu kissed her palm, his eyes filled with joy. However, Bai Wan saw herself reflected in his eyes. She had an extremely ugly face full of scars. She lowered her eyes and avoided his gaze. However, Xuanyuan Yu acted as if he did not see how ugly her face was. He leaned over and kissed her forehead and cheek gently. However, before I leave, I want to kill those people to avenge you. Bai Wans long eyshes trembled again. She knew that Yun Zhiyuans current identity was the Prime Minister of the East Continent, and his status was not low. If Xuanyuan Yu killed Yun Ziyuan and touched the Yun family for her, the rtionship between the East Continent and Wuan might be tense again. She hated Yun Zhiyuan and Luo Die, but she didnt want Xuanyuan Yu to be implicated because of her. There was also their child. If her identity was exposed, their child might be implicated. Bai Wan no longer knew if meeting them was a good thing or a bad thing. All these years, her brain had been getting worse and worse. Soon, she heard the childish voice of a child. Mother, is this Grandmother? Is it Sweetcakes Grandmother? Then will Grandmother like Sweetcake? After the packrat finished speaking, she replied her own question, Yes, Sweetcake is so obedient. Grandmother will definitely like Sweetcake. Hehehe As the sound got closer, a pink baby ran in and rushed to her. The child was especially good-looking. She raised her little head slightly and blinked her big ck eyes. Then, she burst into tears. At this moment, Bai Wan was like a child. She was a little helpless. She knew that she was very ugly now, but she did not expect to scare the child to tears. Yun Ran did not expect Sweetcake to do this. She quickly bent down and picked her up to check on her. The little packrat cried until she was out of breath. As she cried, he said intermittently, Grandmother, it hurts It hurts it hurts so much Sweetcake wants to hit the big bad egg. Yun Ran understood why Sweetcake suddenly started crying. The little packrat was smarter than the other children. As soon as she saw Bai Wans injured appearance, she knew that she had been injured by a bad person. That was why she was so sad. Okay, then go and hug Grandmother. Yun Ran wiped her tears and ced her by Bai Wans bed. The little packrat was too healing. She ran over and hugged Bai Wans arm. Then, she pouted and blew on the wound on Bai Wans arm repeatedly. Sweetcake will blow for Grandmother. It wont hurt anymore. Chapter 237 - 237 Whats With This Stinky Uncle? 237 Whats With This Stinky Uncle? Yun Ran left this heart-warming matter to her little girl.
The little packrat kicked her short legs and wanted to climb onto the bed. After kicking a few times and failing to get up, she turned her head to tug at Xuanyuan Yu, who was closest to her. Sweetcake wants to go up. Stinky Uncle, bring Sweetie up. Xuanyuan Yu had been ying with Sweetcake for the past few days. Little Sweetcake was already familiar with him and was not afraid of him at all. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. What was going on with the name, Stinky Uncle? Previously, Xuanyuan Yu had promised Yun Ran that he would not acknowledge the two children for the time being. However, now that Yun Ran had made the two children acknowledge Bai Wan, he also wanted to take this opportunity to let the two children call him maternal grandfather. Its not a smelly uncle, Im your maternal grandfather! Im your grandfather! Xuanyuan Yu raised his hand and rubbed against the little packrats soft and milky face. This little packrat was like a milky rice ball. He wished he could keep her by his side and dote on her every day. Grandfather? The packrat turned her head and tilted her little head to look at Yun Ran. Her big ck eyes were round and filled with confusion. Mother, is it? Is Stinky Uncle Sweetcakes maternal grandfather?
Yun Ran met Xuanyuan Yus eyes and nodded in response. Yes. Wow, Sweetcake has a grandmother and a grandfather! Sweetcake also has Father and Mother, Brother, Brother Yanqi Aunt Chanyi And, and The little packraty on the side of the bed with one foot on the other calf. She swayed her little body wantonly and counted with its tender little fingers. Seeing that she was so happy, a faint smile appeared on Yun Rans lips. It was good that the packrat had so many people to pamper her. Then would you buy candied hawthorn for Sweetcake? the little packrat looked up and asked. Xuanyuan Yu said, Yes! Its just candied hawthorn! You can have as many as you want! Yun Ran had the intention to care about Sweetcake eating sweet food. She also did not allow Mo Beiyuan, Yan Qi, and the others to secretly buy her candied hawthorn to eat. The little packrat began to trick others to buy candied fruits for her. The few groups of secret guards in charge of the packrats safety had all been fooled by her. Yun Ran really had no choice. She even went to look for Mo Beiyuan because of this and asked him to give the secret guards a strict order not to secretly stuff snacks into the packrats mouth again. At this moment, the little packrat was starting to fool Xuanyuan Yu, the grandfather she had just acknowledged.
Yun Ran had no reason to doubt Xuanyuan Yus love for the little packrat. From her observations over the past few days, Xuanyuan Yus doting on this little packrat was definitelyparable to Mo Beiyuans. Then Sweetcake only needs a little bit The packrat said a little, but her two small hands gestured the greatest distance. Yun Ran patted her little butt gently. Dont fool your grandfather into buying you candied hawthorn. When the timees, you shall have a lot to cry about. Xuanyuan Yu skipped the step of raising his daughter and started to raise his granddaughter. Seeing Yun Ran p Sweetcakes butt, his heart ached. Dont hit her butt. What if you break it? Yun Ran was dumbfounded. She was just gently patting her, not hitting her! Yun Ran felt more or less awkward by her fathers sudden appearance and did not know how to get along with him. Dont listen to her lies. She cant eat too many sweets. The little packrat stuck out her butt and continued to rub against Bai Wans bed. This time, Xuanyuan Yu bent down, picked her up, and ced her beside Bai Wan. The little packrat snuggled into Bai Wans arms. Sweetcake wont eat. Give it to Grandmother. When Sweetcakes stomach hurts, it wont hurt so much after eating the candied hawthorn Grandmother, even if it hurts, you have to eat the candy. Chapter 238 - 238 Protect the Little Bracelet 238 Protect the Little Bracelet Bai Wan raised her arm with difficulty. Her bony fingers gently rubbed against the little packrats soft hair. She opened her eyes and looked at Yun Ran with concern as if she wanted to ask what the pain in her stomach was. But she didnt speak. She just stared. No one knew what she was trying to say. Bai Wan could only scream with her throat as she pointed at the little packrats stomach in her arms. Only then did Yun Ran understand what she was trying to say. Are you asking why Sweetcakes stomach hurts? Its because she was born with a super heaven-grade spiritual root and immediately possessed saint-grade spiritual power. Shes only three and a half years old, and her small body cant withstand such powerful spiritual power, so shes in pain. However, shes fine now. Xuanyuan He gave your Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet to Sweetcake to wear. As Yun Ran spoke, she nced at Xuanyuan Yu. It was mainly because she was not the Host, so she could not call him Dad for the time being. In order to ease the awkwardness, Yun Ran bent down again and took out the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet that the little packrat had hidden in the middle of her clothes. She showed it to Bai Wan. Bai Wan nodded and felt relieved. It was good that she was fine. This is Grandmothers bracelet. Little Sweetcake, you have to protect it well. You cant lose it, Yun Ran said gently as she rubbed the little packrats head. Yes, Sweetcake has to protect Little Bracelet well. The little packrat blinked its big ck eyes and said in a childish voice, I also have to protect Grandmother and beat up the big baddie. That little milky fist was like a little white bun, but Yun Ran knew that if she released her spirit energy, a punch would probably kill someone. Bun remained silent, but he knew what was happening. His mother had found her real family, and they had a maternal grandfather and grandmother. Yun Ran could tell that Bai Wan seemed to be in better spirits since Sweetcake appeared. In fact, most of the time, physical injuries were easy to treat, but psychological trauma was difficult. Bai Wan was imprisoned in the dark underground and suffered inhumane torture. She could not ignore her psychological problems. Little Sweetcakes existence could heal Bai Wans psychological trauma. The packrat had not eaten anything early in the morning, but she had carried him here. At this moment, her stomach was rumbling, and she insisted on dragging everyone to eat with her. Yun Ran did not sleep the entire night, so she went back to catch up on sleep and let the two little packrats stay with Bai Wan. Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yus rtionship was a little delicate now. Little Sweetcake could also ease this rtionship. Grandmother, you have to eat too! You can only gain weight if you eat obediently. Sweetcake didnt have meat before. She didnt have flesh because she was hungry. The little packrats soft hair was tied into two buns. Her eyes were clear and bright, and her nose was perky. She pouted as she spoke. There was no meaning in her words. However, the two of them frowned at the same time. Xuanyuan Yu asked her directly, When did you go hungry? Why were you hungry? Who told you to go hungry? Although his tone was a little anxious and his expression was not very gentle, the little packrat was not afraid of him. As she scooped the porridge in her small bowl with a spoon, she shook her calves under the table. Big bad egg, before Daddy found Sweetcake, Sweetcake, Mother, and Brother Bun were all staying at Big Bad Eggs house! Chapter 239 - 239 Not A Puppy 239 Not A Puppy Now that Yun Ran was not around, Mo Beiyuan went to do his work. The trantion could only be done by Bun. There was no expression on Buns delicate little face. He picked up a piece of vegetable and ced it on the small porcin te in front of Sweetcake as he exined, The big bad egg she was talking about is the group of people from the Prime Ministers Estate. We used to live in the Prime Ministers Estate. Anxiety shed across Bai Wans eyes when she heard his words. She wanted to know what Yun Zhiyuan and the others had done to Yun Ran and the two children! Yun Zhiyuan had promised her that as long as she lived obediently and provided him with fresh blood to drink, he would treat Yun Ran well. What did Sweetcake mean? However, she could not open her mouth. She could only use her hand to tug at the corner of Xuanyuan Yus shirt, wanting him to open his mouth and ask. Xuanyuan Yu ced hisrge hand on the back of her hand and patted it gently tofort her. Its fine. Ill ask clearly and then avenge them. No one can touch my daughter, grandson, and granddaughter! He also wanted to know what Yun Ran and the two little ones had experienced before. Xuanyuan Yuforted Bai Wan and looked at Sweetcake. At this moment, the little packrat was worried about the green vegetable in front of her. Suddenly, she tilted her head and looked at him. Then, she picked up the small spoon in her hand and poked the vegetables on the small porcin te. She stretched out her short arms and was about to send them to Xuanyuan Yus bowl. Grandpa, eat vegetables! Mother said to eat more vegetables, not just meat. Xuanyuan Yus heart warmed. Was this packrat concerned about his maternal grandfather? He held the bowl in his hand and was about to take the vegetable when he heard the voice of Bun. Grandfather, you cant help her eat it. She doesnt like vegetables and likes to send them to someone elses bowl. Xuanyuan Yu had been touched for nothing. Sweetcake can it eat yourself. Alright, then have one. The little packrat picked up the vegetable and took a bite. She ced it into her small mouth and chewed it two to three times before swallowing it. Then, she opened his mouth wide for everyone to see, Grandfather, Grandmother, Brother, look. Sweetcake has eaten it. Xuanyuan Yu nodded. Then, he heard Bun say, Sweetcake is great! Only then did Xuanyuan Yu react. So this little packrat was asking for praise for eating a vegetable just now? Yes, Sweetcake is the best. The little uncle at your maternal grandaunties ce is older than you. He doesnt even eat vegetables as well as you! Xuanyuan Yu thought of Shen Yu, that little fat ball. He loved meat the most. It seemed like he didnt even eat a mouthful of vegetables. Now, it seemed that their Sweetcake was indeed very good! The little packrat loved it when others praised her. She shook her head happily and ate her porridge. Xuanyuan Yu asked her again, Previously, at the big bad eggs house, did they not give you food? The little packrat nodded and said, The big bad eggs locked up Sweetcake and Brothers feet. They didnt give Sweetcake rice. They only gave Sweetcake stinky rice. Sweetcake doesnt like the big bad eggs! The little packrat had a good memory. She remembered all the things that had happened and the injuries she had suffered. Tears welled up in Xuanyuan Yus eyes. For a moment, all the words were stuck in his throat. The little packrat was a chatterbox. She could not stop talking about what had happened previously. The big bad eggs called Sweetcake and brother little bastards! The big bad eggs said that Mother is a fool. They said that Sweetcake and Brother are also little fools. They said we have to be tied up like dogs, or well bite people. But Sweetcake and Brother arent little puppies! The big bad eggs also hit Sweetcake and Brother Bun. They used such a long needle to prick Sweetcake and Brother Bun. As she spoke, she wanted to raise her small arms and roll up her sleeves. She wanted to look for the injuries on her body to show them. After rolling them up, she realized that the wounds were all gone. Mother applied medication to Sweetcake. Shes fine now. Chapter 240 - 240 I’m Not Your Woman 240 Im Not Your Woman The packrats words were tender, but they evoked the deepest sorrow in Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yus hearts. Bai Wan thought that as long as she endured everything alone, her child would be able to live well. Unexpectedly, Yun Zhiyuan, this beast, treated her child and the two little children like this. She couldnt die yet. She wanted to live and take revenge on Yun Zhiyuan! !! This hypocrite! This beast! Xuanyuan Yus eyes were bloodshot, and there was a strong murderous aura in his ck eyes. He had clenched his fists so hard that the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. Do you remember who bullied you? The packrat blinked and pointed at his little head. I remember! Sweetcake is a smart little child. Alright, then Ill bring you along. Show me who bullied you, okay? The little packrat tilted her head. Her big eyes were extremely beautiful. Its eyes were ck and bright, like two ck pearls embedded in a clearke. Grandfather, are you going to bring Sweetcake to fight the big bad eggs? Yes, Grandfather will take you to beat the big bad eggs. Xuanyuan Yus brows were filled with ruthlessness. His title of Tyrant all these years did note out of thin air. He would take revenge for the pain that those bastards from the Yun family of the East Continent had inflicted on Bai Wan, Yun Ran, and the two little fellows! Bai Wans eyes were also extremely red. The physical pain was nothing to her. Sadly, she thought that her forbearance could be exchanged for a good life for Yun Ran, but in fact, she was ridiculously wrong. She could imagine what kind of life Yun Ran had lived in the Prime Ministers Estate since she was young. And all of this was because of her. If she hadnt trusted Yun Zhiyuan back then and thought that he could help her investigate the Bai familys matters, she wouldnt have been trapped by him and implicated Yun Ran, who was born without the love of her parents. It was no wonder that Yun Ran was unwilling to acknowledge her and Xuanyuan Yu as her parents. Actually, Xuanyuan Yu was not to me for this matter. She had secretly left and returned to the East Continent without telling Xuanyan Yu that she was pregnant with his child. However, she did not expect that Xuanyuan Yu had already sat on the throne of Wuan. What Bai Wan could not understand was that with his status, he probably already had a beautiful woman by his side. There should also be many princes and princesses. Why did he have to look for her? He probably did not expect her to look like this! Yun Ran and the two little fellows gave Bai Wan the motivation to live. She did not want to continue ying dumb. As for Xuanyuan Yu, she still didnt want him to be involved. With Emperor Wuans current status, he could not cause trouble in the East Continent. After finishing her meal, Bai Wan stretched her fingers. She supported her arm and wrote a few sentences on the paper intermittently. Xuanyuan Yu, you and I didnt have parents orders or matchmakers words back then, so that wedding ceremony was just a joke. You dont have to take any responsibility for my matters. Im not your woman. Xuanyuan Yu did not expect the person he had waited for 20 years to say such words to him. Wanwan, are you angry at me for being so useless and not finding you and our child earlier? Its my fault. Hit me a few times to calm down, but can you not say these angry words? He didnt know how he survived all these years. His only belief was that she must still be alive, and he could only meet her again if he was alive. Chapter 241 - 241 His Secret! 241 His Secret! Bai Wans wrist, which was holding the pen, trembled violently. She tapped some ink and continued to write, Im not saying this out of anger. Its been 20 years. Ive long forgotten about you. Xuanyuan Yu, go back to Wuan. The matters here have nothing to do with you! Bai Wan did not want to be entangled with him anymore. The only thing she could do with her life was to clear the names of her father and brothers and avenge Yun Ran and the two little fellows. What right did she have to talk about love? Therefore, her words were cold and heartless; she did not want to give Xuanyuan Yu any hope. But I havent forgotten about you. Wanwan, give me a chance to take care of you, okay? Im Emperor Wuan now! I can give you everything you want. If you want to avenge the Bai family, I can also bring people to tten the East Continent! As long as you nod your head, I can do anything for you! I can be enemies with the world for you! !! Xuanyuan Yu also had his own obsession. All these years, his obsession had been Bai Wan. How could Bai Wan let him go against the world for her? She wanted to continue writing to persuade him not to be silly. However, her wrist was trembling so badly that she couldnt evenmunicate with him. She wondered what this fool wanted from a cripple like her. - At this moment in the Prime Ministers Estate, amotion had already exploded. As soon as Yun Zhiyuan came down from the Imperial Court, someone ran to him and said that the lock on the ancestral hall door had been broken and that a thief might have sneaked in. At that moment, Yun Zhiyuans expression changed drastically, and he panicked. Who would sneak into the ancestral hall to steal something for no reason? Yun Zhiyuan immediately rushed into the ancestral hall to check on the situation. When he saw the unlocked secret room, his heart turned cold. Bai Wan! Those people were here for Bai Wan! His secret! The secret that he had hidden for twenty years had been discovered! Looking at the empty dark room, Yun Zhiyuan was furious. Trash! A bunch of trash! Without Bai Wans blood, it would be very difficult for him to break through again. The spiritual root on his body belonged to Bai Wan. Only by drinking Bai Wans blood on time could his spiritual power cultivation increase. Who had saved Bai Wan from here? Could it be a remnant of the Bai family? No, it was impossible! Most of the Bai family members were dead. Even if some of them were not dead, they were all locked up in the deste prison and could note out to save her. Yun Zhiyuan could not guess who had sneaked into the Prime Ministers residence and saved Bai Wan. However, the more he could not guess, the more flustered he became. Something big had happened in the residence. Old Madam, the Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die, Eldest Miss Yun Qingqing, and Eldest Young Master Yun Hai were all here. Master, whats wrong? What happened? Did something happen to that b*tch? Luo Die came to the ancestral hall and asked anxiously. Yun Zhiyuan chased away the surrounding guards and gritted his teeth. That b*tch was saved. What?! Who saved that b*tch?! Who who knew that she was in our Prime Ministers Estate? Luo Dies mental endurance was not as good as Yun Zhiyuans. When she heard this, her legs went weak and she sat on the ground. The person they were hiding was none other than Bai Wan, the bloodline of the Bai family. She was the most doted on by the Bai Family. Back then, Bai Wan was the envy of all the women in the Eastern Continents Imperial City and the five kingdoms. It was as if Bai Xiao and the three young masters of the Bai family would give her everything she wanted in this world. Chapter 242 - 242 Who Saved Bai Wan? 242 Who Saved Bai Wan? Bai Wan had also inherited her beautiful mothers stunning looks. Her skin was as white as snow, and her ck hair and red lips were exquisite. Her delicate facial features were as beautiful as the bright moon. As long as she appeared, the others around her would be overshadowed and be her foil. That was why Bai Wan was known as the Number One Beauty of the Five Nations and Bright Moon Beauty. Those aristocratic young masters, princes, and heirs were all infatuated with Bai Wan, and Yun Zhiyuan was no exception. Back then, there were rumors that with Bai Wans identity and stunning appearance, only the status of the empress was worthy of her. Later, the Bai Family betrayed the country. Bai Xiao and the three young masters of the Bai family were all dead. The entire Bai family was exterminated. Bai Wan was no longer the beloved daughter of the Bai family. She had been tainted by some wild man and came to the Prime Ministers Estate with a big belly. She wanted them to help her find evidence that the Bai family had been framed. Yun Zhiyuan saw that the pure goddess in his heart had been yed by someone else until she became pregnant. His mind became corrupted straight away and he imprisoned her in the dark room of the ancestral hall of the Prime Ministers Estate. This trial wouldst for 20 years. Yun Zhiyuan had gotten the news from somewhere that Bai Wan had the bloodline of the clouds in her body. Since her mother, Yun Yin, really came from the clouds, their blood was Spirit Blood. It could increase cultivation and extend their lifespan. Bai Wan became a spiritual medicine that Yun Zhiyuan used to improve his cultivation. Every once in a while, he would bleed her. After drinking her blood, Yun Zhiyuans cultivation level had indeed been increasing. Unfortunately, Yun Zhiyuan was a selfish and petty man. He could not bear to let Luo Die drink a mouthful of Bai Wans blood. Now, Bai Wan had been rescued Could it be the Bai family The Bai family is still alive? Could it be that one of Bai Wans brothers didnt die and came back to save her? Luo Die had seen how protective the young masters of the Bai family were. There was once a young master from an aristocratic family who was drunk and flirted with Bai Wan, but he was crippled by the young masters of the Yun family. Idiot! What are you talking about in your sleep? Bai Xiao and those people from that family died long ago. How can they still be alive?! Yun Zhiyuan red at her and spoke with a harsh voice. Besides, with the temperament of those few people from the Bai family, if they knew that Bai Wan was imprisoned in this residence and tortured to such a half-dead state, they woulde to fight me to the death! They wouldnt take her away just like that. Yun Zhiyuan knew Bai Wans three brothers well. The three members of the Bai family hated it when Bai Wan was bullied. Therefore, he was certain that Bai Wans three brothers were not behind this. Zhiyuan, who do you think saved Bai Wan? The old madam was also shocked. After all, this matter concerned the life and death of the entire Yun family. Not to mention anything else, they were hiding the person the emperor was looking for. He even secretly raised the little bastard Bai Wan gave birth to. This was a huge crime of deceiving the emperor! Yun Zhiyuan shook his head. I dont understand either. Who did it? Yun Qingqing also tugged at her sleeve and bit her lip. She had only recently found out that her father had hidden Bai Wan in the residence. Yun Ran and she were not twins at all, but Bai Wans bloodline. Her heaven-grade spiritual root was indeed Yun Rans. But so what! Bai Wan was a member of the Bai family. The Bai family hadmitted a huge crime that implicated nine generations of their family. If their family raised that little bastard Yun Ran, it would be equivalent to saving Yun Rans life. So what if they dug out her heaven-grade spiritual root? Father, do you think they didnt dare to blow things up because they were afraid of exposing Bai Wans identity? Besides, although you imprisoned her in the residence, didnt you save her and that little bastard Yun Ran? Otherwise, with their identities, they would have been executed long ago. Chapter 243 - 243 Bai Wan and Yun Ran 243 Bai Wan and Yun Ran Only Yun Hai was confused. Who is Bai Wan? Whats her rtionship with that wretched girl, Yun Ran? Father, didnt you say that you wanted to kill Yun Ran to avenge me? Why is she still alive and well?! Look at me now. Its all because of that b*tch Yunran! Yun Hais hand had been crippled by Yun Ran, and then his other hand by a few men in ck. Now, both his hands were crippled. He even needed servants to serve him. !! Now, in the East Continents Imperial City, everyone wasughing at the Eldest Young Master of the Prime Ministers Estate, Yun Hai, for being trash. He couldnt find those men in ck, but he could take revenge on Yun Ran! Shut up! Yun Zhiyuan was annoyed by him and scolded him loudly. At this moment, who had the time to care about Yun Rans life? Stupid brainless thing, what do you know! Compared to Bai Wan, that b*tch Yunran is nothing! Bai Wan was a spiritual medicine that could help him improve his cultivation. Without her blood, it would be difficult for him to improve further. No, he had to find Bai Wan. Wait, Yun Ran? Could this matter be rted to that b*tch Yun Ran? Yun Zhiyuan was suddenly stunned. He nced at Old Madam Yun and the Prime Ministers wife, Luo Die. Did you tell that b*tch Yun Ran about her background? Did you let it slip in front of her? Does she know that Bai Wan is locked up in this ancestral hall? Old Madam Yun quickly pursed her lips. I only scolded that b*tch a few times. I didnt like her and got someone to punish her a few times. How could I tell her such a big secret? Why dont you ask your good wife if she leaked anything? Luo Die and Yun Zhiyuan had been husband and wife for so many years. Naturally, he had a vicious personality. Back then, he loved Bai Wan so much, but because Bai Wan was yed until she became pregnant, his love turned into hatred. He imprisoned Bai Wan and abused her like a madman. Now, if he thought that she had betrayed him, he would definitely not let her off. Husband, I didnt. Im very tight-lipped. All these years, Ive even hidden from Qingqing and Yun Hai. How can I tell an outsider like Yun Ran these secrets that affect the safety of our family? Luo Dies face was pale as she cried aggrievedly. Yun Zhiyuan was frustrated and uneasy. He felt that this matter was not simple. Keep your mouths shut. No matter who asks, you dont know anything about Bai Wan or Yun Ran. Im not sure. Do you understand? Got it, husband. Father, I understand. However, Yun Hai did not know what they were talking about. He had no idea about Bai Wan and the Bai family. Father, youre the Prime Minister of the East Continent. With such a high cultivation level, who would dare to touch you? Whats there to be afraid of? If Bai Wan was saved, so be it. Yun Zhiyuan knew that his son was an idiot who knew nothing but eating, drinking, and having fun, but he did not expect him to be so stupid. Stupid thing, the person supporting Yun Ran is that Ghost King Mo Beiyuan! If this matter is rted to Yun Ran, it must be rted to Mo Beiyuan! It was true that he was the Prime Minister of the East Continent, but with the Ghost King around, even the Emperor did not dare to touch Yun Ran and the two little bastards. He could only pray that this matter had nothing to do with Mo Beiyuan. He was thinking too much. In the Yuan Mansion, Yun Ran caught up on some sleep and didnt get up until the afternoon. After a simple meal, she went to Bai Wans courtyard to look for her two children. Bun apanied Huo Chanyi to prepare Bai Wans medicine and refine pills. Only Sweetcake was there. The little packrat was ying with Xuanyuan Yu. She could hear her giggling from afar. Oh, Sweetcake is flying high Chapter 244 - 244 Little Cutie 244 Little Cutie Yun Ran went over and saw Xuanyuan Yu jumping around the courtyard with the little packrat in his arms. Although it was not the noon sun, it was still unbearable. Xuanyuan Yu was probably afraid that the little packrat would be exposed to the sunlight. He carried her with one hand and raised the other high, using his sleeve to shield her from the dazzling sunlight. He no longer looked like a cold-faced tyrant. Seeing Yun Ran enter the courtyard, the packrat waved her little arms and called her mother. Yun Ran took Sweetcake from Xuanyuan Yus arms and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Mother, Sweetcake and Grandfather flew high, but Grandfather didnt fly as high as Father. Xuanyuan Yu said, Little cutie, it hurts. Is your fathers cultivation level one that a normal person should have? How many people in this world could fly higher than her father? It was not as if he was a flying demon beast! On the other hand, the packrat was very warm-hearted. After she finished speaking, she evenforted Xuanyuan Yu. She raised her small hand and patted Xuanyan Yu, Grandfather, dont be sad. Youre just a little shorter than my father Perhaps its because my father is taller than you. You have to eat obediently. If you grow tall, you can fly high. Yun Ran was amused by the packrats serious reasoning. Xuanyuan Yu was really not short. He could even be considered tall and straight, but he might be slightly shorter than Mo Beiyuan. In the room, Bai Wan took a bath with the help of the maidservant and changed into clean clothes. It was really difficult to wash her long hair. It was all knotted up. Bai Wan simply got someone to shave all her hair with a knife. Without her hair covering her face, her face looked even more terrifying. She was now as thin as a matchstick, her face was deathly pale, and she was covered in ugly scars. She was wearing a dress that did not fit her well, and she looked like a monster. Seeing Yun Ran and the others enter, she handed her the paper she had written on the table. Yun Ran took it and quickly scanned it. Back then, she went to look for Yun Zhiyuan to help the Bai family overturn the case. She did not expect Yun Ziyuan to be a hypocrite. At that time, when she was about to give birth, she was schemed against by Yun Zhiyuan, who she had once thought was worthy of her trust. Yun Ziyuan had been threatening her with the child. She thought that Yun Zhiyuan would treat Yun Ran well, so she obediently became his spiritual medicine. She did not expect Yun Ran and the two little fellows to be treated so inhumanely in the Yun family. Yun Ran met her teary eyes. It was probably because she was also a mother, so she could understand why a person like Bai Wan was willing to be controlled by Yun Zhiyuan for the past twenty years and live so weakly in that dark ce. She couldnt die. She was afraid that Yun Zhiyuan would attack her child if she died. I dont hate you. Yun Ran moved her lips to answer her question on the paper. Then, she nced at Xuanyuan Yu. I dont hate him either. The ones who did bad things were Yun Zhiyuan and those people from the Yun family. Yun Ran was not an insensible child. She could differentiate very clearly the grudges in this matter. Yun Ran paused for a moment and continued reading. It was some questions about her and Mo Beiyuan. Bai Wan wanted to know why she was with Mo Beiyuan. She wanted to ask her why she was pregnant with his child. Yun Ran nced at the little glutinous rice ball with her big ck eyes and replied, If you want to know about what happened between Mo Beiyuan and me, Ill tell you in the future. Chapter 245 - 245 No need! There Was Really No Need! 245 No need! There Was Really No Need! Yun Ran had seen the injuries on Bai Wans face and body before, so she went to the space to make some medicinal paste with the immortal spring water and the special herbs in the space to remove the scars. She picked some wild fruits. Not only did these wild fruits taste good, but they were also beneficial to the body. With Huo Chanyis medical skills, Bai Wan should be able to recover soon. Bai Wans gazended on therge pile of fruits Yun Ran took out of her storage ring. She was stunned for a moment before writing, These are the Seven Treasures Qilin Fruit! Why do you have these? Yun Ran did not expect Bai Wan to know these wild fruits, but she had an entire spatial immortal mountain and arge number of immortal spirit fruit trees. Yun Ran did not want to exin too much to her. Dont ask about the origin of these wild fruits. I have a lot. As she spoke, she took one for Little Sweetcake. The packrat had yet to bite it herself when she sent it to Xuanyuan Yu. Grandfather, eat it. You must be tired from ying with the Sweetcake just now. Her actions touched Xuanyuan Yu. His nose felt sore and his eyes were hot. He bent down and picked up the small glutinous rice ball. Why is our Sweetcake so obedient To be honest, Yun Ran was used to it. No matter how cold and hard a person was, his heart would melt in front of her Sweetcake. Grandfathers beard is stuck on Sweetcake Xuanyuan Yu had not shaved for the past few days, and stubble had appeared on his face. In his excitement, he had rubbed against the little packrats tender little face. The little packrat was delicate, and her fair little face had turned red. However, Xuanyuan Yus heart ached. Grandfather will apply medication for you It wont hurt anymore after you apply the medication As he spoke, he was about to retrieve the ointment from his Interspatial Ring. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. No need! There was really no need! She was afraid that if she did not stop him, Sweetcakes face would really be smeared with ointmentter. Well, shes fine. Theres no need to apply ointment. Little Sweetcake did not need to apply ointment, but Bai Wan did. Yun Ran asked Xuanyuan Yu to take Sweetcake out for a while while she stayed behind to treat Bai Wan. This was because Yun Ran could sense Bai Wans attitude towards Xuanyuan Yu; it seemed she wanted to cut ties with him. She probably wouldnt be willing to let Xuanyuan Yu stay and watch her apply the medication. Use this ointment for ten days to half a month, and the scars on your body will be almost healed. Dont worry, your scars are nothing. The injuries on my face before were simr to yours. Now, they cant be seen at all. Bai Wan was naturally shocked when she heard this. Her heart trembled uncontrobly. Had her face been injured before? Was it a very serious injury? Seeing that she wanted to write with a pen, Yun Ran guessed what she wanted to ask and replied directly, They must be afraid that I dont look like Yun Qingqing, Yun Zhiyuans biological daughter. They were worried that the secret of the twins will be discovered, so they destroyed my appearance. Bai Wan had not seen her since she was born. The only way to get her information was through Yun Zhiyuan, but he had been lying to her. She said that her child was living well and blissfully in the Yun family. But in reality Yun Ran saw her lips move as she mouthed the words: Im sorry. I told you, I dont me you for these things. Yun Ran smiled lightly. Her dark eyes seemed to be filled with fine starlight. She was extremely beautiful. Chapter 246 - 246 They Were Framed! 246 They Were Framed! After Mo Beiyuan finished dealing with the matters at hand, he received a message from the secret guard. There was a mishap in the Prime Ministers Estate. The ancestral hall was burned. Thinking about Yun Ran and Bai Wans identities, he went straight to Yun Ran and personally told her the news. The corners of Yun Rans lips curled up. Yun Zhiyuan wants to burn everything down! He probably thinks that Bai Wans identity is special and that she doesnt dare to seek revenge on him. Does this person not think that he has done something wrong at all? Hes really thick-skinned. So, what happened to the Bai family back then? Why did they betray the country while fighting? Can anyone tell me? !! Bai Wan anxiously shook her head and waved her hands. Ahhh No! No! How could her father and brothers betray the country? They were framed! Bai Wan was speechless. She could only write quickly on the paper, The Bai family was framed! Back then, she had approached Yun Zhiyuan for this matter. She wanted to clear her father and brother of the crime of treason. However, before she could find out who was the mastermind, she was schemed against by Yun Zhiyuan. Wan Wan, dont be anxious. I know a little about the Bai family. Xuanyuan Yu spoke with difficulty. Speaking of which, the Bai familys matter was still rted to his father, Emperor Wuan. Back then, there should have been traitors around your father and brother who betrayed them and secretly poisoned them, causing their bodies to have problems. When they fought on the battlefield, they were constantly defeated. Otherwise, with the spiritual power cultivation and talent of General Bai Xiao and the three young masters of the Bai family, they would definitely not have suffered a crushing defeat and died tragically on the battlefield. My father might be implicated too. Im sorry, Wanwan It wasnt like Xuanyuan Yu hadnt investigated all these years. Things werent that simple. There was indeed a traitor on Bai Xiaos side, but his father, the former Emperor Wuan, was definitely involved. Because when something happened to the Bai family, the one who benefited was the Wuan Kingdom, which was at a disadvantage on the battlefield. Bai Wan had left him because of their identities. They were destined to be enemies. She could not face his identity as the Prince of Wu An, nor could she face the tragic deaths of her father and brothers on the battlefield. When she left him, Bai Wan did not know that she was pregnant. When she found outter, she could not bear to hurt their flesh and blood. Back then, she had wanted to give birth to the child and raise it herself. Who would have thought that her decision would make Yun Ran suffer so much? Now, Bai Wans thoughts were a mess. She naturally did not hate Xuanyuan Yu, but with the current situation, it was definitely impossible for her to continue her rtionship with him. However, she was worried about the safety of Yun Ran and the two children. The current Xuanyuan Yu was indeed no longer the forgotten Prince of Wuan. He was the Emperor of Wuan, and he had enough ability to protect Yun Ran and the two children. Bai Wan knew that if her identity was exposed, Yun Ran and the two childrens backgrounds might also be dug out. But now that her spiritual root had been dug out and she had no spiritual power cultivation, she did not have the ability to protect Yun Ran and the two little packrats. Xuanyuan Yu should like Yun Ran and the two children very much. If possible, she hoped that Xuanyuan Yu could bring Yun Ran and the two little packrats back to Wuan to protect them. Then she could be at ease. She quickly wrote, Xuanyuan Yu, the Bai familys matter has nothing to do with you. You dont have to apologize to me. If you want to make it up to me, treat Yun Ran and the two children well. Chapter 247 - 247 Stay 247 Stay Bai Wan had a lot to say, and she did not stop writing. Take them back to Wuan and protect them well. Dont let anyone bully them. Otherwise, I wont let those people off even if I be a ghost. Bai Wan was a member of the Bai family, and the blood of the Bai family flowed in her veins. The Bai family was the most protective. Of course, Xuanyuan Yu was willing to bring Yun Ran and the two children back to Wuan. When he found out that Yun Ran was his bloodline, he had already made a decision in his heart. Wanwan, I promise you that I will use my life to protect Yun Ran and the two children. But what about you? Arent you going back to Wuan with us? Because Bai Wan had pushed the paper in front of Xuanyuan Yu, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan did not see what was written on the paper clearly. They only understood when Xuanyuan Yu said those words. It turned out that Bai Wan had asked Xuanyuan Yu to bring them back to Wuan. Mo Beiyuan was not an impatient person, but now, he could not hold it in anymore. These two people were discussing taking his people away! It would be strange if he could remain calm! His eyes were cold as he raised his thin lips. Bun and Sweetcake are my bloodlines! They will only stay by my side. His gazended on Yun Ran and he said, Theyre still young and cant leave their mother, so its impossible for Yun Ran to follow you back to Wuan. Xuanyuan Yu nced at him coldly and said in a slightly cold voice, Mo Beiyuan, Yun Ran is my bloodline. Shes the only princess in Wuan now, not an orphan girl you can bully as you please. Others in the five countries are afraid of you, the Ghost King! Im not afraid of you! Yun Ran knew that the two of them were not on good terms, but she did not expect them to be at daggers drawn again after just a few words. As the biological father of the original owner, it was understandable that Xuanyuan Yu wanted to bring her back. Mo Beiyuan was the biological father of the two children, so it did not seem wrong for him to not want to let Xuanyuan Yu take her away. Now, she might be the only one who could end their argument. Do you want to hear my opinion first before asking the childrens opinion? As soon as she spoke, Xuanyuan Yu and Mo Beiyuan looked over. Even Bai Wan looked over nervously. Yun Ran exhaled softly. Her fair skin was pale pink. She blinked and slowly said under their gazes, I dont n to leave the East Continent Imperial City for the time being. As for the reason, there were many. In addition, I think its best not to reveal my identity to the public before the Bai familys case is rified to avoid trouble. Although it had been so many years since the incident with the Bai family, Bai Wan was still the legitimate daughter of the Bai family. Xuanyuan Yu was the Emperor of Wuan. In addition, the Bai family had previously been charged with treason. Perhaps, some people could even use this opportunity to make things up and say that Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu had been hooking up for a long time. The secret marriage was also rted to the Bai familys treason. In short, Yun Ran felt that it was not appropriate to reveal her identity now. Bai Wans eyes trembled slightly. She knew how much trouble her identity would bring to the three of them. That was why she wanted Yun Ran to stay out of trouble. Then dont make it public. Come back to Wuan with me first. Xuanyuan Yu felt that since Yun Ran was his child, she should go back with him. Only then could he make up for what he owed her all those years ago. Didnt you hear what she said? She doesnt intend to leave East Continent! Mo Beiyuan frowned, and the aura around him changed. Chapter 248 - 248 This Man Doesn’t Love You at All! 248 This Man Doesnt Love You at All! Yun Ran felt a headacheing on when she saw that the two of them were about to fight. Xuanyuan Yu felt that Yun Ran did not n to leave with him because of Mo Beiyuan, so he did not like Mo Beiyuan from the bottom of his heart. In his opinion, Mo Beiyuan was bullying Yun Ran for being innocent and ignorant. He was coaxing the youngdys sincerity with sweet words. Otherwise, how could a youngdy who was not married be pregnant and secretly give birth to two children alone? !! If Mo Beiyuan really treated her well, Yun Ran and the two children would not have suffered so much in the Yun family. Mo Beiyuan was a scumbag. He had ruined the youngdys innocence and did not n to take responsibility. At the thought of the grievances Yun Ran and her children had suffered in the Prime Ministers Estate all these years, Xuanyuan Yus anger surged again. The mes in his eyes were about to spew out. He grabbed Mo Beiyuans cor. Bastard! If you cant bear this responsibility, you shouldnt have touched her back then! With that, he turned to look at Yun Ran. Listen carefully. This man doesnt love you at all! Yun Ran blinked and coughed awkwardly. I know he doesnt love me. She and Mo Beiyuan were connected because of the children and the Gu poison. It was normal for Mo Beiyuan not to love her! Then why are you still following him? Silly girl, listen to Daddy. You deserve a better man. Tears welled up in Xuanyuan Yus eyes as he imagined a scene. His innocent and pitiful daughter had been deceived by this stinky man. Even though she knew that this stinky man didnt love her, she was still willing to stay by his side. However, as her father, he could not watch her act foolishly and be deceived by a scumbag. There are many young talents in the five countries. Daddy will definitely help you find a good husband. Xuanyuan Yus daughter would have to be the most respected little princess in Wuan. She could have any husband she wanted! Why did she have to hang around Mo Beiyuan? Mo Beiyuan frowned. Previously, he did not care if Yun Ran would fall in love with or marry someone else. But now, when he heard Xuanyuan Yus words, he was instinctively unhappy. He even felt extremely possessive of Yun Ran. His handsome face darkened. Good husband? If those men dared to touch Yun Ran, he would cripple them! At this moment, Bai Wan frowned. She also thought that Mo Beiyuan was just ying with Yun Ran. Otherwise, he should have married her officially and not let Yun Ran follow him so illegitimately. She quickly wrote, You should leave him. Otherwise, you will be hurt even more when he finally falls in love with someone else. A hint of sadness appeared in Bai Wans eyes as she held Yun Rans hand tightly. She and Xuanyuan Yu had not ended well. She did not want her child to be unhappy. Yun Ran felt that in their hearts, she might be like a pitiful little girl who had an unrequited love for Mo Beiyuan. She quickly waved her hand. Wait, are you guys mistaken? My rtionship with him isnt what you think Because the Gu poison in the two of them involved Mo Beiyuans secret, Yun Ran could not exin this matter to them easily. Unexpectedly, Mo Beiyuan suddenly said, I didnt want to hurt her. It was an ident back then. I was poisoned by someone and was delirious When I woke up, she was already gone. I didnt know about the existence of the Bun and Sweetcake. Chapter 249 - 249 I Did Something Wrong, I Admit It! 249 I Did Something Wrong, I Admit It! If it were anyone else, Mo Beiyuan would not have bothered to exin, but Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu were Yun Rans parents. He didnt want them to misunderstand. Yun Ran nodded repeatedly. Yes, yes, yes. Thats what happened. Everything between him and me was an ident. An ident. It was an ident! Xuanyuan Yu was not appeased by this exnation. Instead, his expression darkened even more. He immediately took out his sword from his Interspatial Ring and said, In other words, she was unwilling at the beginning, but you forced her! You used her as a tool to purge the poison in your body? !! Yun Ran was speechless. Could this matter be exined clearly today? As the Host had just lost that portion of her memories, Yun Ran really did not know the details of that night with Mo Beiyuan. As for Mo Beiyuan, he probably could not remember clearly in his delirious state. Otherwise, he wouldnt have forgotten the original owners face and only remembered the special mark on her body. Just as she was thinking about how to exin the matter, the sword in Xuanyuan Yus hand stabbed at Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan did not dodge and allowed the sharp sword to stab into his flesh. Blood flowed out of the wound and quickly dyed his clothes red. Yun Ran was stunned. She knew Mo Beiyuans cultivation and ability. As long as he wanted to dodge, no one could stab him. So why didnt he avoid it? I did something wrong, I admit it! Mo Beiyuan seemed to not feel the pain and his gaze met Yun Rans stunned eyes. If time could be reversed, he would not bear to let her and the two little packrats suffer so much. Xuanyuan Yu was also stunned. Then, he sneered. What? Do you think we can forgive you for what you did to Yun Ran just by ying a ruse? Yun Rans pink lips moved, but in the end, she said, I know how to deal with these things with him. Dont interfere. Yun Ran knew that as a father, Xuanyuan Yu was avenging his daughter, but she had already made things clear to Mo Beiyuan about this. Both of them tacitly agreed that it was an ident. I know what I should do. I have to stay in the East Continents Imperial City because there are some things that I havent resolved yet. It was not because she fell in love with Mo Beiyuan and wanted to stay by his side. At this moment, Little Sweetcakes sweet and soft voice came from the inner room. Daddy Daddy The little packrat had just gotten tired of ying when Yun Ran coaxed her to sleep on the soft couch. She probably just woke up and called out for her father. Yun Ran nced at Mo Beiyuan, who was covered in blood. Go and treat your wound. Ill go check on her. Little Sweetcake was sensitive. If she saw Mo Beiyuans injuries, she would probably cry on the spot. Mo Beiyuan did not want Little Sweetcake to see him like this. He turned around and left. Xuanyuan Yu seemed to have thought of something and chased after him. Mo Beiyuan, dont provoke her anymore in the future. Stay away from her because youre not worthy! Remember, she has nothing to do with you from now on! The person who hurt her is not worthy of loving her! Mo Beiyuan paused for a moment before continuing to walk forward. No one noticed how tightly his hands were clenched in his sleeves. Yun Ran picked the packrat up from the soft couch and coaxed her. The soft and cute little packrats eyes were still a little misty after she woke up, but this did not hide the original rity and brightness. Wheres Daddy? Sweetcake heard Daddy talking Yun Ran estimated that when this little packrat heard Mo Beiyuans voice when she was in a daze and had notpletely woken up. Father might have something important to do. Helle and apany Sweetcaketer. Chapter 250 - 250 I’m Not A Weak Little White Flower 250 Im Not A Weak Little White Flower Yun Ran could only use a white lie to coax the little packrat first. The packrat was very obedient and sensible. She knew that her father was very busy, so she did not make a fuss about wanting her father anymore. Xuanyuan Yu put away the sword in his hand and entered the room. When he met Sweetcakes big ck eyes, his heart softened. He stretched out his arms towards the little packrat, and the little packrat threw herself into his arms. Xuanyuan Yu carried Sweetcake out of the room, but Yun Ran didnt pay much attention to it. She stayed in the house. Now that Xuanyuan Yu and Mo Beiyuan were not around, the mother and daughter could continue tomunicate. Yun Ran said, Since I have your blood in me, I cant stay out of the Bai familys matters. In addition, Yun Zhiyuan and his family are not only your enemies but also mine. I naturally have to take revenge. Bai Wan shook her head at her and wrote on the paper, This matter is very dangerous. Dont get involved. Yun Ran wondered, Is it dangerous? Is it more dangerous than killing zombies? She didnt think so! You might have some misunderstanding about me. Im not a delicate and weak little white flower. Yun Ran felt that perhaps her face was too deceptive. Then, she asked a few more questions. Wheres your spiritual root? Who dug it up? Bai Wan did not hide it from her and wrote down Yun Zhiyuans name. Yun Ran nodded and pursed her lips. She clicked her tongue. Is there something wrong with their family? Why do they always like to snatch other peoples spiritual roots? I understand. Ill think of a way to help you snatch your spiritual root back first. Of course, he had to pay back what he owed others. Bai Wan wrote, I only hope that you can be safe and not put yourself in danger for me. After reading what she had written, Yun Ran replied, Oh, then youve overestimated the trash of the Yun family. Ive never taken those things seriously. Yun Rans voice was faint, revealing an innate confidence. Previously, she had ced all her attention on the two little packrats and had yet to free her hands to deal with the Yun family, allowing them to jump around like a few clowns for a longer time. As for how to snatch Bai Wans spiritual root back, Yun Rans idea was very simple and crude. She could just capture Yun Zhiyuan and bring him back. After all, when Yun Zhiyuan dug out their spiritual roots, he did not ask if they were willing! When Yun Ran left, she did not see her little packrat and Xuanyuan Yu, so she asked the secret guards near the courtyard. Wheres Sweetcake? Where did Xuanyuan Yu take her to y? The secret guard in charge of protecting Sweetcake replied, Emperor Wuan took Sweetcake out for a walk and didnt let us follow him. He said He said that he thought of our Master when he saw us. Yun Ran was speechless. Even the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion were not pleasing to Xuanyuan Yus eye. There was no need to go that far! Yunran knew that Xuanyuan Yus cultivation level was not low, to begin with, and he had brought many of his own secret guards with him. Now, she did not have to worry about the little packrat encountering any danger. She went to see Mo Beiyuan. She did not know how deep that sword wound was. - On the other side, Xuanyuan Yu led the top secret guards of Wuan to the Prime Ministers Estate in the East Continent with the little packrat in his arms. Later, you just need to point with your little finger and tell Grandfather who bullied you and Mother. Is Grandfather going to take Sweetcake to fight the big bad egg? The packrat held the candied hawthorn that she had just bought on the street in her hand. Her big ck eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 251 - 251 Old Fish? Okay, Old Fish! 251 Old Fish? Okay, Old Fish! Thats right. Were going to beat up the big bad guy. However, the fact that Im your maternal grandfather has to be kept a secret for the time being. Xuanyuan Yu had no intention of letting Yun Zhiyuan and his family off, but Yun Ran had not allowed him to publicize their rtionship previously, so he could only ask the packrat not to address him as her grandfather outside. Why? Dont you want to be Sweetcakes grandfather? The little packrat had always been a problematic little packrat. She immediately expressed her doubts. !! How can Grandfather not want you? Youre Grandfathers little baby. Xuanyuan Yu didnt know how other people raised their little children. His little child had to be raised like a treasure. Then what should Sweetcake call Grandfather? The little packrat licked the candied hawthorn. It was fine as long as Grandfather did not abandon her. Xuanyuan Yu thought for a moment. Uncle definitely wouldnt do. Then the seniority would be messed up. Just call me Old Fish (Yu)! Old Fish? Okay, Old Fish! The little packrats voice was crisp as it grinned. The secret guards behind Xuanyuan Yu were speechless. - The group arrived outside the Prime Ministers Estate. Xuanyuan Yu ordered, Destroy this door. Its an eyesore. Smash those two stone lions. Theyre so ugly. The secret guards behind him received the order and immediately took action. They tore down the door of the Prime Ministers Estate and smashed the two stone lions at the door. Xuanyuan Yu carried Little Sweetcake and continued to walk into the Prime Ministers residence. Anyone who tried to stop them was dealt with by the secret guards behind him. The guards in the Prime Ministers Estate were not bad either, butpared to the iron-blooded secret guards nurtured by Xuanyuan Yu, they were nothing. Now, in the five countries, only the 12 Divisions under Mo Beiyuan couldpare to Xuanyuan Yu and his iron-blooded secret guards. After causing such a hugemotion, Yun Zhiyuan naturally had toe forward to see what was going on. How dare you! Who are you? How dare you barge into the Prime Ministers Estate of the East Continent! Yun Zhiyuan was already in a bad mood. Knowing that someone had smashed the door of the Prime Ministers Estate, he shouted with a dark expression. Old Fish! Its the big bad egg! Little Sweetcake recognized him just by hearing his voice. Yun Zhiyuan stepped into the courtyard and saw who it was. The little one was clearly the little bastard born by Yun Ran, but the man holding the little bastard was not Mo Beiyuan. He looked a little familiar. It seemed to be the tyrant from Wuan! Yun Zhiyuan froze. His expression was extremely ugly, and his pupils constricted. His furious words were stuck in his throat. How? How could it be that tyrant Xuanyuan Yu? Why did hee to the Eastern Continent? No, why did hee to the Prime Ministers Estate? He was even carrying the little bastard Yun Ran had given birth to. When the emperors of the other three countries stood in front of Yun Zhiyuan, Yun Zhiyuan would not be so flustered. However, the person in front of him was Xuanyuan Yu, that temperamental tyrant. Why has Emperor Wuane to my Prime Ministers Estate? Yun Zhiyuan was the Prime Minister of the East Continent after all. Although he was flustered, he was not so frightened by Xuanyuan Yu that he did not dare to speak. No matter how capable Xuanyuan Yu was, he was still the tyrant of Wuan, and he was the Prime Minister of the East Continent. If Xuanyuan Yu wanted to touch him, he had to think carefully. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Xuanyuan Yu ordered the secret guards behind him, Beat him to death! You When Yun Zhiyuan heard his order, he revealed an expression of doubt. Emperor Wuan seems to have forgotten that this is the East Continent and Im the Prime Minister of the East Continent. If you touch me, wont you be going overboard? Xuanyuan Yus sharp gaze was filled with undisguised killing intent. Prime Minister of the East Continent, what a coincidence. Im hitting you! The little packrat in his arms clenched her fists and waved in Yun Zhiyuans direction. Hit the big bad egg Chapter 252 - 252 The Law! I Am The Law! 252 The Law! I Am The Law! When Xuanyuan Yu lowered his head to look at her, the murderous look in his eyes disappeared without a trace. You eat your candied hawthorn. You dont have to do such a thing, lest you hurt your little hand. Okay. The packrat licked the candied hawthorn and shook her head wantonly in Xuanyuan Yus arms. When Yun Zhiyuan saw that little b*stard, he guessed that Xuanyuan Yu had nothing against him in the past and there was no reason for him to suddenly find trouble with him. It must be because of this little b*stard. When did I offend Emperor Wuan for Emperor Wuan to find trouble with me? !! Xuanyuan Yu narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly. I just dont like you. I think you deserve a beating! The secret guards behind him did not dy and immediately carried out his orders. A few people went forward and surrounded Yun Zhiyuan. Yun Zhiyuans cultivation level was not low, but the secret guards around Xuanyuan Yu were not ordinary people. They attacked at the same time, and Yun Zhiyuan found it difficult to deal with them. Yun Qingqing and Luo Die received the news from the maids and rushed over. They wanted to see who had the guts to barge into their Prime Ministers residence. The two of them had never seen Xuanyuan Yu before, so they naturally did not know his identity. They only felt that the cold and handsome face of the man in front of them was gloomy. His brows were like ovepping mountains and his eyes were like ink. His nose was high and his entire body emitted a dignified and oppressive aura. At this moment, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, giving off a cold aura. Just one look was enough to make one shudder. The two of them naturally saw the little packrat in Xuanyuan Yus arms. Who are you? Dont you know that this is the Prime Ministers Estate? Its not a ce for you and your men to behave atrociously. Yun Qingqingposed herself. She remembered that she had never seen this man in the East Continents Imperial City, so she guessed that this man only had a cold and terrifying aura, but his identity was actually ordinary. Hence, she shouted at Xuanyuan Yu coldly. Xuanyuan Yu nced at them coldly and asked Sweetcake, who was in his arms, Sweetcake, did they bully you and your mother? The little packrat raised her big, gem-like eyes and pointed forward with its tender little hand, Big bad egg, big bad egg too The packrat puffed up her cheeks angrily. Her ability to express herself was not very good, but it was enough for Xuanyuan Yu to understand. Alright, I understand. As long as it was a big bad egg that the little packrat was talking about, he would not let that person go. Beat both of them to death! Before Yun Qingqing and Luo Die could figure out what was going on, they were blocked by a few tall and dark-faced secret guards. Luo Die still had some spiritual power cultivation to protect herself, but after Yun Qingqings spiritual root was snatched back by Yun Ran, she no longer had any spiritual power cultivation. She was forced back by the secret guards. What are you doing?! Is there anyw in this world?! Xuanyuan Yu sneered and the corners of his mouth curled up. His eyes were cold. Thew! Im thew! Yun Qingqings eyes were filled with fear. Who was this man? Why did he exude such a powerful and dignified aura? Why was he protecting the little bastard Yun Ran had given birth to? Yun Ran must have seduced him and said bad things about the Yun family in front of him, making him take revenge on the Yun family for her. At this moment, she heard her father, Yun Zhiyuan, shout, Emperor Wuan! Only then did she realize that the man in front of her was actually the number one tyrant of the five countriesXuanyuan Yu! Luo Dies face was pale and she was shocked. How did Yun Ran seduce this tyrant who was supposed to be far away in Wuan? Chapter 253 - 253 What’s a Tyrant? 253 Whats a Tyrant? Yun Rans beautiful face shed across Yun Qingqings mind, and she spoke hurriedly. You were deceived by Yun Ran. She just has an innocent and harmless face. Actually, shes vicious. Ever since she was young, she has liked to seduce men everywhere! Youre just one of the men she seduced! Youre the vicious, vicious, vicious vicious balls! When the little packrat heard Yun Qingqing speak ill of her mother, she stopped eating the candied hawthorn and retorted. Xuanyuan Yu was already filled with anger toward this family. When he heard that they were ndering his biological daughter, his eyes were filled with gloominess. The corners of his lips that had been curled up slowly froze. Back in the Yun family, Yun Ran must have been insulted by this woman with these nasty words! Xuanyuan Yu raised his cold eyebrows and ordered the secret guard, Bring this woman over. The secret guard received his order and gently brought the panicked Yun Qingqing over. Xuanyuan Yu sat on a stone bench at the side with Sweetcake in his arms. The little packrat stood on hisp and leaned against his arm to eat the candied hawthorn. She was not even wearing her shoes. When she woke up, Yun Ran had forgotten to put on her shoes for her when she carried her off the soft couch. Her fair and tender feet stepped on Xuanyuan Yus clothes and she rubbed her left foot on her right foot. Her soft and fair face puffed up. Old Fish, I dont like this poisonous egg! Stinky egg! Bad egg! The little packrats vocabry for scolding people was reallycking. It was just a type of egg. Xuanyuan Yu allowed the little packrat to step on him without any disdain. Yun Qingqing was escorted to Xuanyuan Yu by two secret guards and forced to kneel with her head pressed down. However, she was unwilling to kneel down to the little bastard Yun Ran had given birth to. Hence, she raised her chin and mustered her courage to look at Xuanyuan Yu. The man in front of her was dressed in ck, vaguely outlining his beautiful and tight muscles. His long legs, broad shoulders, and narrow waist were clean and neat; he was like a king lying dormant in the darkness, with a hint of mystery and elegance. Her heart was beating faster. Compared to Mo Jinyu and Mo Chengwang, Xuanyuan Yu was a little older, but the man in front of her was the only person in the five countries who couldpete with Mo Beiyuan. He was unlike that useless Mo Chengwang, who peed his pants when he saw Mo Beiyuan and did not dare to touch Yun Ran and the two little bastards. So what if he was a tyrant? Mo Beiyuan was still the Ghost King! That b*tch Yunran had seduced him. As long as she could trample Yun Ran under her feet, she was willing to sacrifice herself to seduce this tyrant. She knew that for a man like Xuanyuan Yu, there was nock of beauties around him. She might not be beautiful, but she was also elegant and refined. As long as she showed that she was different from other women, she would be able to attract Xuanyuan Yus attention. I know youre the tyrant of Wuan. Everyone is afraid of you, but Im not afraid of you! Yun Qingqing raised her neck arrogantly and bit her lips. She wanted to give off a feeling of grievance, contrasted with strength. The little packrat in Xuanyuan Yus arms rolled its big ck eyes and asked in a childish voice, Old Fish, whats a big tyrant? Why did Poisonous Egg say that Old Fish is a big tyrant? In the past, Xuanyuan Yu didnt care about his reputation at all. A tyrant was a tyrant. However, at this moment, he did not want his little granddaughter to think that he was a big bad egg. Hence, he cleared her throat and said, Shes farting! This woman was gossiping in front of his precious granddaughter. Was she courting death? Chapter 254 - 254 The Smartest Child 254 The Smartest Child Ah Shes farting! The little packrats eyes widened. Then, she quickly raised her chubby little hand and covered her nose. Thinking that her maternal grandfather was still sniffing the fart, she held her breath and quickly pulled Xuanyuan Yus big hand to the height of his nose and mouth before covering her own nose and mouth. Yun Qingqing was speechless. She wanted to attract Xuanyuan Yus attention, but not in this way. !! I didnt She did not fart at all! However, this little bastards actions made it seem like she had really farted in front of so many people. Even the secret guards at the side made obvious evasive movements with looks of disdain. Xuanyuan Yu was ying with his precious granddaughter. Since the little packrat asked him to cover his mouth and nose, he would cover them. If his precious granddaughter said that this woman was farting, then she was farting! However, when he saw the little packrats face turn red, he realized that the little packrat was really holding her breath. He quickly picked up the little packrat and distanced himself from the woman. Alright, Sweetcake, stop holding your breath. Breathe quickly. Only then did the little packrat let go of her little hand. She took deep breaths and blinked her big ck eyes. Oh, Sweetcake knows. Poisonous Egg cant beat you, so she farted and wanted to stink us out. Xuanyuan Yu said, Little Sweetcake is so smart. The little packrat loved being praised the most. She raised her neck and snorted. Of course. Sweetcake is the smartest child. Then Sweetcake, tell me, how are we going to deal with her? The little packrat thought about it seriously, Hmm Then lets tell everyone. Tell everyone that shes a smelly egg and likes to fart. Tell everyone not to y with her. Little Sweetcake is really the smartest child! Xuanyuan Yu felt that Sweetcakes suggestion was quite good. Didnt this woman like to ruin other peoples reputation? Well, he would let her have a taste of being criticized. Lets do this! Put her on the city wall of the East Continent Imperial City and put up a sign. Write ording to Little Sweetcakes instructions. The secret guards around Xuanyuan Yu had carried out all sorts of dangerous missions, but this was the first time they had yed like this. It had to be said that this punishment was quite interesting. However, the Yun family was in a different situation. Yun Qingqing failed to seduce him. Instead, she was dragged up by a few secret guards. What are you doing? What are you doing? Father, Mother, save me, quickly save me. At this moment, Yun Zhiyuan and Luo Die were in an extremely sorry state. They were injured to varying degrees, so how could they have the time to save her? They could only watch as she was dragged away. Master, whats going on? When did our Prime Ministers Estate offend Emperor Wuan? In the end, the couple was pressed to the ground by the secret guards and kicked in front of Xuanyuan Yu. Luo Dies hair was messy and half of her face was swollen. She no longer had the nobility of a richdy. Yun Zhiyuan was not much better than her. He had been hit countless times, and blood was still flowing from the corner of his mouth. One of his eyes was swollen, and there was a wound on his forehead. Blood flowed down his cheek. Are you an idiot? Hes obviously here to support that child! Yun Zhiyuan gritted his teeth in hatred. He was really unlucky today. First, Bai Wan was saved by someone, and then this tyrant, Xuanyuan Yu, suddenly appeared and wanted to deal with them without a word. That little b*tch Yun Ran really knew how to climb up the socialdder. One moment, it was that Ghost King Mo Beiyuan, and the next moment, it was the tyrant Xuanyuan Yu. However, these two people were existences that even the Prime Ministers Estate could not afford to offend. Chapter 255 - 255 Going Too Far 255 Going Too Far Xuanyuan Yu remembered Yun Rans words. He couldnt take the lives of the Yun family for the time being. Moreover, he would still be wary of killing someone in front of the little packrat. They bullied Sweetcake before, right? How should we deal with them? Xuanyuan Yu propped his arms up and walked forward as if he was ying with the child in his arms. The little packrat tilted its head. The expression on its face was very serious. After a while, it said, Yes They didnt dress Sweetcake and Brother, and Sweetcake wouldnt dress them either. Hmph! The little packrat held a grudge. Most importantly, her memory was good. She remembered all the grievances she had suffered in this residence very clearly. As the little packrat spoke, she counted with her fingers. Also, the big bad egg fed Sweetcake stinky rice, and Sweetcake will feed them stinky rice. The big bad egg locked Sweetcake with a chain and made Sweetcake bark like a dog. Sweetcake will also make them bark like a dog. Just as the little packrat was calcting the previous scores, Yun Hai returned. Previously, he had been bullied at home and had just returned from drinking outside. He swayed his fat body and walked into the courtyard. He stared drunkenly at the little packrat in Xuanyuan Yus arms and recognized her at a nce! Little bastard! How dare youe back! Wheres that b*tch, Yun Ran? Why isnt she back? Is she afraid toe back? Or is she in some mans bed and cant get down? Yun Hai was already filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. Now that he was drunk and saw Sweetcake, he did not mind saying such nasty words in front of the child. No ordinary person could tolerate a person talking about his daughter like that, let alone Xuanyuan Yu. Sweetcake, be good. Close your eyes and open themter. Ah? Old Fish, why should Sweetcake close her eyes? Sweetcake has already slept. Because Im going to y a game with you. Close your eyes, then open them again, and this big bad guy will disappear. When the packrat heard that it was a game, she nodded excitedly. Alright, then close your eyes. Be good and dont peek. Xuanyuan Yu drew his sword and cut off Yun Hais head. Then, he nced at the unconscious Prime Ministers wife in disdain and left with the little packrat. Before leaving, he gave the secret guard an order. Follow Sweetcakes instructions and chain them up. Take off their clothes and throw them into the slop bucket. Yes. - In the Yuan Mansion. Yun Ran left Bai Wans courtyard and came to take a look at Mo Beiyuans injuries. When the sword was stabbed into him, Mo Beiyuans face was expressionless. He was so calm as if the sword had not stabbed him at all. Yun Ran couldnt tell from his expression if he was seriously injured, so she came over to take a look. Before she stepped into the courtyard, she heard Thunderbolts voice. Master, Young Master Feng Chen isnt here now. Its too slow to go to the pce to invite the imperial physician. Why dont we let Miss Huoe and take a look? I asked you to invite him to the pce, so you would go to invite him! Why are you talking so much nonsense? Thunderbolt knew that he couldnt persuade him anymore, but he just couldnt understand. With his masters skills, how could he be stabbed and injured so badly? If this wound was a little more nted, it would have reached the heart. Master, even if this is a ruse to gain sympathy, theres no need to be so serious! In Thunderbolts eyes, his master was definitely employing a ruse. After all, Miss Yun Rans biological father was the Emperor of Wuan. Miss Yun Ran would not escape her identity as the Princess of Wuan in the future. Emperor Wuan did not like their master to begin with. Coupled with the matters between their master and Miss Yun Ran, it was not impossible to use some schemes to make her stay. However, wasnt their master going too far? Chapter 256 - 256 I Owe Her 256 I Owe Her Mo Beiyuans cold eyes contained a warmth that had never been there before, and his eyes were no longer calm. Its not a ruse. I owe her. Xuanyuan Yus sword seemed to have stabbed him awake. Between him and Yun Ran, he had indeed pulled her into the abyss and destroyed her supposedly beautiful life. If it werent for him, she wouldnt have been bullied by others. If not for him, she would have found her biological parents and restored her status as the little princess of Wuan. She would have met a good man and had children with him. But now, her life was forcefully linked to him, the Ghost King. It was because of the two children, and the parasitic poison, but from the beginning to the end, she was the most innocent one. Previously, he felt that the only difference between her and his dead fiances was that they were bound by the parasitic poison. Therefore, he had to protect her and not let anything happen to her. Perhaps it was because he was born cold, or perhaps it was because he had not had any true feelings for her all these years, but he did not feel like he owed her anything. But now, he knew that she was different from those women in his heart! It was not because they had a child and were bound by the parasitic poison, but because she was Yun Ran! He wanted to protect her out of instinct, not because of the parasitic poison. It was not because she was the mother of the two children. He wanted to protect her! He wanted her to live! He wanted to see her smile! He even felt possessive. Mo Beiyuan knew that his possessiveness towards her was a mans possessiveness towards a woman, not the Gu poison. Even if he did not get close to her now, he still wanted to hug her fiercely, kiss her lips, and make her belong to him alone! Therefore, it was not a ruse to gain sympathy! He just felt that those who hurt her should be punished, and even he was no exception. Mo Beiyuan knew that his thoughts were a little abnormal. He was afraid that he would scare her if he said it, so he might as well let her think that it was a Gu poison! Everything he did was caused by the parasitic poison! Yun Ran knew that her footsteps could not escape Mo Beiyuans ears, and she had no intention of eavesdropping on their conversation. She pushed the door open and entered. Unexpectedly, because Mo Beiyuan had simply treated his wound to stop the bleeding, the clothes on his upper body had been removed, revealing his tight muscles and strong arms. Yun Ran was fine. She had seen many such topless situations in the apocalypse and walked forward with her usual expression. Hows your injury? If its serious, ask Huo Chanyi toe and take a look. Dont hang on. Yun Ran felt that his injury was more or less rted to her. Xuanyuan Yu had stabbed him to avenge her. If treatment was dyed and caused any seque, she would feel bad. You dont have to. Mo Beiyuan did not expect her to appear here. The pair of eyes in heterochromia clearly gazed at her with some emotions. He wanted to ask her if she was worried about him, but he did not ask. Instead, heughed at himself in his heart. Xuanyuan Yusst sentence seemed to be deeply engraved in his mind and kept echoing. The person who had hurt her was not worthy of loving her! Therefore, it was very likely that Yun Ran had already ssified him as someone who had hurt her from the beginning. That was why when he said that he wanted to give her the position of Princess Consort Yuan, she sneered and told him that not everyone would like that position. If she wanted to marry someone, she would only marry the person she really liked. And this person could not be him. In the past, Mo Beiyuan did not care about her thoughts at all. It did not matter to him if she was unwilling to take the position of Princess Consort Yuan. But now, he felt that her every word seemed to be telling him that it was impossible between them! Chapter 257 - 257 Sick 257 Sick Yun Ran didnt know what he was thinking. She moved closer to look at his injuries. Perhaps because he was too close, there was a faint medicinal fragrance in her nose. The wound should have been treated with medication and bandaged, but blood still seeped out from the wound. The white cloth wrapped around his chest was already mostly dyed red by blood. Although Yun Ran was not a doctor, she could tell at a nce that his injuries were not light! Thunderbolt, go call Huo Chanyi over to check on him. She paused for a moment before adding, Dont tell Bun about this, in case he gets worried. Just ask Huo Chanyi toe over herself. Tell him Im looking for her. !! It was mainly because once Bun found out about this, it wouldnt be easy to exin. How did he get injured? Did grandfather stab him with a sword? Why would Grandfather do so? Yun Ran really could not exin to the two children about her and Mo Beiyuan. An ident? Gu poison? She had no choice but to get involved? Thunderbolt agreed. Without looking at his masters expression, he turned around and quickly went to call for help. He could not understand why his master, a dignified man, would be so shy. Wasnt he just asking the youngdy to look at his injuries? It wasnt like he was naked. While waiting for someone, Yun Ran felt that she should say something, so she cleared her throat. Mo Beiyuan, we dont owe each other anything. Theres no need for you to do this. Yun Ran had the Hosts memories, so she knew that the Host did not hate him at all. Instead, after knowing that she was pregnant, her heart was filled with anticipation as she gave birth to the two children. When the two children were born, the Host was happy. Because in the Hosts heart, no matter who the father of the two little packrats was, the two little packrats were her children and her family. Yun Ran thought so too. Therefore, she really did not have any resentment toward Mo Beiyuan. However, the more she rified their rtionship and pretended not to care, the more ufortable Mo Beiyuan felt. He stared at her with a dark expression. Yun Ran could also tell that the expression on the mans face was a little ugly, but she could not read his mind and could not guess what he was thinking. Thunderbolt quickly brought Huo Chanyi over. However, his master did not allow anyone to approach him. The little girl rushed over and was chased out as soon as she reached the door. I said that I dont need her to treat me. Thunderbolt, are you trying to rebel? Thunderbolt was stuck at the door. He could neither advance nor retreat. Yun Ran frowned. She knew that Mo Beiyuan had a bad temper. Otherwise, the outside world would not spread rumors about him being an evil demon. It was obvious that he didnt even care about his body. Yun Ran was furious for no reason. Mo Beiyuan, will it kill you to let Huo Chanyi take a look at your injuries? Yun Ran was naturally not afraid of him when he lost his temper. She raised her porcin face at him and retorted. Mo Beiyuan pursed his lips, his eyes filled with displeasure. Im sick. I cant let other women get close to me. Why do you have so many bad habits Yun Ran couldnt help butin again, but then she thought of the strange Gu poison on him. Arent I the only one who cant get close to your parasitic poison? Why cant other women get close to it? Yun Rans eyes widened as she asked in a low voice. Chapter 258 - 258 Sigh, Just Playing! 258 Sigh, Just ying! Mo Beiyuan was frustrated and did not want other women to get close. Therefore, who knew that she would get to the bottom of it? His eyes darkened as his gazended on her charming face. His eyes were filled with emotions as he leaned closer and exhaled slowly. His voice was low and hoarse. I can tolerate it if you get close. The tips of Yun Rans ears were slightly red. The person in front of her was shirtless, and the muscles on his body were bursting with a manly aura. It was difficult for her pure heart to have strange thoughts when he suddenly leaned closer and said such words. !! What could he tolerate? Was Yun Ran afraid of him now? She was afraid that she couldnt help but attack him! Didnt he know that he looked so devilishly appealing? Not to mention, they had this parasitic poison on them that was attracting them to each other. Yun Ran took a deep breath and adjusted her breathing. She picked up the tea on the table beside her and took a sip to hide her panic. Mo Beiyuans gaze followed her movements. He noticed the teacup she brought to his mouth and remembered that it was the one he had used before. The spot where her lips were pressed against happened to be the spot where he had been drinking tea. Is it good? Ah Delicious Yun Ran licked her lips, revealing a small pink tongue, and smiled at him. Her clean little face was fair and beautiful. Yun Ran pondered for a moment and felt that she could not escape. This topic had to continue. Otherwise, how would she know what other strange symptoms the parasitic poison in his body had? So, what happens if other women get close to you? Mo Beiyuan met that pair of ck and pure eyes. It was difficult to believe that a person who had experienced so many bad things could have such a pair of clean eyes. Something will happen. What would happen? Something big. Mo Beiyuan did not know when he had the intention to tease her. He felt that it was very interesting to tease her like this. Mo Beiyuan, can you make yourself clear? Yun Ran looked at his wound and frowned. This person probably had a lot of blood. Sigh, he was just ying! Ill throw them out. Yun Ran said, Throw them out? Do you mean that when those people approach, youll feel so ufortable that you want to throw them out? Does that parasitic poison have such strange symptoms? So, only I can get close to you now, but no one else can? Then the woman who poisoned you really has a deep hatred for you! She wants you to be a monk! After asking, Yun Ran did not think too much about it. After all, the symptoms of this Gu poison were indeed quite strange. She had experienced it many times herself. Since he could react to her, he might have a different reaction to others. If thats the case, let me take a look at your injuries. At least he wouldnt throw her out. Mo Beiyuan did not lie to her. Before he was poisoned, he did not like other women getting close to him. Therefore, there would not be any maidservants by his side, not even an old nanny. He did not want Huo Chanyi to treat him, but he did not expect Yun Ran to understand that it was because of the parasitic poison and was even willing to treat him personally. Okay. Outside the door. Huo Chanyi and Thunderbolt waited for a long time, but they did not hear anything from Mo Beiyuan, who had changed his mind. Instead, Yun Ran, who had walked out of the house, came. Chanyi, do you have any medicine to treat his sword wounds? Ill apply it for him. Huo Chanyi nodded her head and handed the medicine to her. So, was she here to deliver the medicine? Yun Ran asked again, If the wound is so big that it cant heal on its own and we cant treat the blood even with medicine, what should we do? Chapter 259 - 259 Can’t Hold Her? 259 Cant Hold Her? Yun Ran had noticed before that Xuanyuan Yus sword was of the heavy sword type. It was very big, so the wound left behind must be huge. Therefore, just applying ointment to the wound would not stop the bleeding. Thunderbolt also nodded and added, Masters injury is not light. Its on his left chest. Its covered in blood. I dont know if his ribs are injured. Huo Chanyi didnt see any wounds, so she could only give them a treatment n based on their descriptions. !! Its fine if the ribs arent injured. If theyve already pierced through, its very likely that the organs under the ribs will be injured. Thats very likely to be life-threatening. Yun Ran frowned and realized the seriousness of the matter. She really could not understand why Mo Beiyuan, who cherished his life so much, did not know how to dodge when he saw the sword stabbing toward him. Then how do you tell if youve hurt your ribs? The simplest way is to open the flesh from the wound and examine it. As Huo Chanyi spoke, she took out her small medicine box and handed it to Yun Ran. There are tools here. You can use them to open his flesh. Its just that ordinary people might feel ufortable when they see a bloody scene. Yun Ran, can you do it? Yun Ran didnt dare to say anything else, but she had been in the apocalypse for many years. Her endurance in the face of blood was really invincible! Oh, thats fine with me. If the bone isnt hurt, close the wound, apply medicine, and bandage it, itll be taken care of. Yun Ran nodded. She was not a pure novice. In the apocalypse, external injuries were the mostmon situation for people like her who went on missions. There were still a lot of medical supplies in her space, but she didnt know if they were expired, so she didnt dare to take them out for him to use. Although the medical facilities here werent very advanced, Huo Chanyi was a genius in medicine, and her medical skills were still very good. Yun Ran asked everything she needed to know before returning to the room with the small medicine box. ording to Huo Chanyis instructions, Yun Ran first untied the white cloth that had been wrapped around Mo Beiyuans body. Then, she washed his wound with strong wine and used a tool to open his flesh. After confirming that his ribs had not been broken, she heaved a sigh of relief. The next step was to suture the wound, apply medication, and bandage it. Yun Ran was very calm. She lowered her eyes andpleted it carefully step by step. Throughout the entire process, her hands were very steady. It was impossible to tell that she was flustered for the first time. Even when she sutured the wound, every stitch was fast and precise. However, Mo Beiyuan was not as calm as her. The entire time, his breathing was filled with the sweet fragrance from her body. From time to time, her hair would rub against his chest. Because he had fallen in love with her and because of the Gu poison, all of this was simply torture for him. He had dug a hole for himself. While Yun Ran was focused on stitching up his wound, Mo Beiyuans heart itched from her hair. He raised his arm and circled her slender waist in the air as if she was in his arms. He smiled happily. Yun Ran looked up and saw him smiling faintly. She thought to herself that this person was really ruthless! He could actuallyugh when such a thick string was pulled on his flesh. All right, done! For the first time, Yun Ran felt a sense of aplishment. Chanyi also said that you need to be careful with your food. You cant touch spicy food, and you cant do anything too violent. You need to recuperate. Dont hold Sweetcake during this period of time. Cant hold her? He could tolerate the previous taboos. After all, he had never had any appetite. But to not be able to carry his little packrat this request was a little difficult for him. Why? Yun Ran nced at him gently. What do you mean why? I already said that you cant do anything vigorous. Hold her? I think you dont want your wound to heal. Her little packrat was very yful. Every time she was carried, she would move her limbs. Even if Huo Chanyi had personally stitched up his wounds, he would not be able to withstand the little packrats torment. Chapter 260 - 260 Stop Bluffing! 260 Stop Bluffing! Mo Beiyuan had just put on his clothes when the secret guard brought the news from the Prime Ministers Estate over. Emperor Wuan took Sweetcake to the Prime Ministers residence and hung the eldest daughter of the Prime Ministers residence outside the city gate. He killed the eldest young master of the Prime Ministers residence and tied the Prime Minister and his wife up before throwing them into the swill bucket in the back alley of thergest restaurant in the Imperial City. Yun Ran was speechless. Wait, didnt he bring Little Sweetcake to buy candied hawthorn? How did he get to the Prime Ministers Estate? !! The secret guard replied, They went to buy candied hawthorn. They also went to the Prime Ministers residence. Also went? Yun Ran didnt think this was done casually at all. Xuanyuan Yu should have gone to avenge them. Why did he kill Yunhai? Yun Ran naturally did not care if Yun Hai died. She was worried that Xuanyuan Yu would attack the Prime Ministers Estate under the eyes of the East Continents Emperor and p the East Continents Emperor in the face. The peaceful rtionship between the two countries would be broken. The corners of Mo Beiyuans eyes drooped, and his expression was extremely cold. His pupils were like the night sky in winter, emitting a coldness that could not be dispelled. Did he kill someone in front of Sweetcake? Simrly, Mo Beiyuan did not care if Yun Hai was dead or not. What he cared about was whether Xuanyuan Yu had killed someone in front of his Sweetcake. How old was the little packrat? He did not want the little packrat to witness such a bloody and brutal scene. Xuanyuan Yu could not control his emotions. Killing someone in front of the little packrat was the reason why Mo Beiyuan was angry. The secret guard reported what had happened at the Prime Ministers residence truthfully. No. When Emperor Wuan attacked, he made Sweetcake close her eyes and attacked very quickly. Yun Hai didnt even have the chance to scream before he was beheaded. After hearing his words, Mo Beiyuans expression improved slightly. Not long after the secret guard returned to deliver the news, Xuanyuan Yu returned with the little packrat. The little packrat giggled in his grandfathers arms. Clearly, she did not know what had just happened. Mother, Grandfather brought Sweetcake to fight the big baddie! The packrat clenched her fists and spoke in a childish voice. Seeing her running towards Mo Beiyuan with her short legs, Yun Ran quickly went forward to stop her and hugged her. Father, hug. The packrat was in her arms and even waved her two short arms at Mo Beiyuan for a hug. Yun Ran saw Mo Beiyuan take a few steps forward and raise his arm. Looking at his natural and skillful movements, it was obvious that he had forgotten the injuries on his body. Yun Ran coughed softly. Daddys arm is twisted. He cant hug you for the next few days. The fair and soft little girl widened her big ck eyes and eximed in surprise, What do you mean by twisted arm? Yun Ran exined, Its just that his arm is injured and he cant carry you anymore. Is Daddy injured? The smile on the packrats face disappeared and she revealed a worried expression. The tears in his big dark eyes came as they pleased. Yun Ran admired her super-developed tear ducts. The packrat cried sadly. Those who did not know better would think that something was wrong with Mo Beiyuan. He just cant hug you for the time being. When he recovers, he can still y with you. Yun Ran wiped her tears and coaxed her gently to eliminate the uneasiness in her heart. Then does it hurt when Daddy is injured? Sweetcake has to blow on Daddy. It wont hurt anymore. Xuanyuan Yu touched his nose. His arm was injured? He was afraid that he had just stabbed it. However, Mo Beiyuan was a man. Why was he bragging? How pretentious! Hes an adult. Hes not afraid of pain. Afraid! Daddy is afraid of pain! The soft and fair little packrat had just cried. There were still crystal tears on her thick curly eyshes. Her big eyes were watery from crying, and the tip of her nose was pink. She looked extremely pitiful. Her voice trembled slightly, and she looked like she was about to cry as she looked at Mo Beiyuan eagerly. Chapter 261 - 261 Sweet and Warm 261 Sweet and Warm Mo Beiyuan could not bear to see the little packrat like this. His heart seemed to be torn by something and ached faintly. He was probably going to fall for these two women for the rest of his life. Yes, Im afraid of pain. Go ahead and blow. Mo Beiyuan stretched out an arm and handed it to her, matching the little packrats emotions. The packrat tugged at his sleeve and searched up and down for a long time, but she did not see the wound. Her big ck eyes were filled with confusion. Wheres the injury? Where is the injury? In the little packrats consciousness, there would be wounds when one was injured. Without wounds, she did not know where to blow. Yun Ran exined to her directly, Well, you cant see the wound because the flesh under the skin is injured. Sweetcake cant see it, but his arm will hurt. Mo Beiyuan was halfway through his act. In order to coax the little packrat, he could only continue acting. He pointed at his wrist and said, Daddys wrist hurts. Okay! Sweetcake will blow on Daddy. The little packrat puffed up her pink cheeks and blew on Mo Beiyuans wrist seriously. Alright, it doesnt hurt anymore. After blowing on it a few times, Mo Beiyuan rubbed her little head and stopped her from blowing on it, lest the little fellow got tired. Then why did Daddy sprain it? Because I wasnt careful. Then Daddy, you have to promise Sweetcake that youll be careful next time, okay? Okay. Mo Beiyuans heart warmed. This little packrat really matched her name. She was sweet and warm. He had finally coaxed the little packrat. Only then did Yun Ran have the time to ask Xuanyuan Yu about what had happened in the Prime Ministers residence. You took Little Sweetcake to the Prime Ministers Estate? Xuanyuan Yu thought that she was unhappy that he had secretly brought Little Sweetcake out of the Yuan Mansion to y. He hurriedly exined, I just took her for a walk I didnt do anything. Yun Ran probed, You didnt anything? You hung Yun Qingqing up on the city wall, beheaded Yun Hai, and threw Yun Zhiyuan and Luo Die into a slop bucket. How is this not doing anything? Xuanyuan Yu was afraid that she would think that he had brought the little packrat to show off and expose his rtionship with the little packrat, so he hurriedly exined, I didnt tell the Yun family about my rtionship with Sweetcake. Although I really want to tell them that Sweetcake is my biological granddaughter and that youre my biological daughter! Yun Ran nced at him and wanted tough. Did she have to praise him for keeping to his word? She originally thought that Mo Beiyuan had done as he pleased, but she did not expect Xuanyuan Yu to be even worse than him. He rushed to the Prime Ministers Estate with Sweetcake and dealt with the entire family. We know everything about the Prime Ministers Estate. How do you n to solve the next problem? Since it had already happened, they could only discuss what to do next. Xuanyuan Yus deep ck eyes were filled with coldness. Next? Next, of course, Ill settle the score with them one by one. Yun Zhiyuans imprisonment of Bai Wan was enough for Xuanyuan Yu to kill him many times over. Moreover, Yun Zhiyuan had abused Yun Ran and the two little fellows. Xuanyuan Yu did not kill him now not because he wanted to spare his wretched life, but because he knew that the loss of Bai Wans spiritual root was rted to Yun Zhiyuan. If he wanted to recover her spiritual root, Yun Zhiyuan had to stay alive for the time being. At the mention of Bai Wan, Yun Ran remembered her previous n. Bai Wan Yun Zhiyuan dug out her spiritual root. I n to help her get it back. He dug out Wanwans spiritual root? Previously, Xuanyuan Yu only knew that Bai Wans spiritual root had been dug out, but when he asked her who had dug out her spiritual root, she didnt tell him. He guessed that this matter was rted to Yun Zhiyuan, but without Bai Wan saying it herself, he could not be sure. Now that Yun Ran had said that, there was no doubt. Chapter 262 - 262 Can I Be Afraid of the Wretched Emperor of the East Continent? 262 Can I Be Afraid of the Wretched Emperor of the East Continent? Ill bring him over now. Xuanyuan Yus expression darkened, and he gritted his teeth. Perhaps because it was rted to Bai Wan, Xuanyuan Yu was no longer as calm as before. He seemed a little anxious. Yun Ran stopped him and told him not to rush over. Bai Wan Her body is too weak now. She might not be able to withstand it if you dig out her spiritual root. Its not toote to dig it out after she recovers. Let Yun Zhiyuan jump around for a few more days. As for you, Im afraid you cant hide the fact that youre in the East Continents Imperial City now. He was the Emperor of Wuan. He had secretlye to the East Continents Imperial City. The petty Emperor of the East Continent would probably write a huge conspiracy theory in his heart. He might even think that he had designs on his territory. If I cant hide it, so be it. How can I be afraid of the wretched emperor of the East Continent? Xuanyuan Yu snorted. He did not take the emperor of the East Continent seriously at all. Yun Ran felt a headacheing on when she saw how self-righteous he sounded. Did this person not understand what it meant to act in secret? The problem was that he still carried Sweetcake and swaggered to the Prime Ministers Estate. That wretched emperor must have known by now that he was in the Yuan Mansion. Yun Ran looked up at Mo Beiyuan, thinking that he might be involved again. Mo Beiyuan also looked up and met her watery eyes that seemed to be able to speak. He took a few steps forward and said in a low voice, With me around, even if the sky copses, Ill hold it up for you. He did not know how tofort people. Usually, he would at most coax his little packrat. Now, it was the first time he was coaxing a woman so seriously. His voice softened. Xuanyuan Yu coughed heavily and stared at Mo Beiyuan unhappily. His eyes seemed to be on fire. Just talk nicely. Why are you standing so close? Besides, even if the sky falls, is it your turn to protect her? She has her biological father to protect her! Yun Ran was speechless. Could he actually give such a retort? However, when Mo Beiyuan looked at her just now, she actually felt that the emotions in his eyes were different from before. There was more warmth. After Xuanyuan Yu finished speaking, he was afraid that Mo Beiyuan would approach Yun Ran again. He used his body to block in front of Yun Ran. Ive already sent people over. Theyll be here tonight. In the future, let them follow you. You can order them around. He hade in a hurry and did not bring many people with him. But now that he had found his woman, child, grandson, and granddaughter, he naturally had to protect them well. It didnt matter if Yun Ran didnt want to leave the East Continent now. He just had to send more people to stay by her side. Manpower? Yun Ran thought that it should be just a few secret guards. Unexpectedly, it was a group of more than a thousand people. She and the little packrats were already protected by the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion. Now, there were more than a thousand of them. Wasnt this a little too high-profile? Xuanyuan Yu even asked one of them toe forward and introduce him to Yun Ran. This is Junye. From now on, hell lead these people by your side. If theres anything, just tell him to do it. Junye? Yun Ran looked up at the man in front of her. He was dressed in a pure ck shadow guard uniform as if he wanted to integrate himself into the night. His facial features were especially outstanding. The contours of his face were cold and clear, with sharp edges. His eye sockets were deep, and his nose was very straight. Between his eyebrows, there was a faint killing intent and a gust of wind and thunder. Yun Ran could feel the blood on his body. This persons hands should be stained with a lot of blood. Although he was a guard, Yun Ran felt that his aura was more like that of a killer. Since Xuanyuan Yu had sent her to her side, he probably trusted this person very much. Yun Ran felt that a thousand people were too many. Im not going to find someone to fight in a group. Why do I need so many people? A few will be enough. Moreover, there were many secret guards in the Yuan Mansion. Chapter 263 - 263 A Good-looking Gigolo 263 A Good-looking Gigolo However, Xuanyuan Yu disagreed with her. Who doesnt want to sneak home when they see a little baby like Sweetcake? Im worried if we dont arrange for more people to guard her. Yun Ran was speechless. Could it be that he had ced thousands of people here because he was worried that someone would steal Sweetcake? Yun Ran originally thought that it was already very exaggerated for Mo Beiyuan to ce more than ten secret guards beside Little Sweetcake. Unexpectedly, this one was even more exaggerated. She did not know whether tough or cry. Mo Beiyuan has someone guarding her. They cant steal her. No, its better to be safe than sorry. Shes just a little baby. We need to be careful. That was his precious granddaughter. Nothing could happen to her. What else could Yun Ran do? She could only ept his love for Sweetcake. It could be seen that Xuanyuan Yu really doted on Sweetcake as a grandfather. After Yun Ran left thisrge group of people behind, she naturally could not leave the thousand-odd people with Sweetcake. She retained ten of the best fighters to protect Bun and Little Sweetcake. The others scattered. Investigate what happened to the Bai family back then. The more detailed the better. Also, pay attention to the movements of the Prime Ministers Mansion and report to me at any time. Since the Bai family had been wronged, she had to help the Bai family appeal the case. There was no movement from the Prime Ministers residence for the time being, but Yun Ran didnt think Yun Zhiyuan could swallow such a huge grudge for long. With the addition of new people to Yun Rans side, Thunderbolt and the other secret guards felt that they had fallen out of favor with Miss Yun Ran and their young masters. In particr, they didnt like that kid called Junye. His spiritual power cultivation was higher than theirs. If they didnt teach him a lesson, he would probably forget whose territory this was! However, they could not beat him in a fight and could only endure that brats presence. - In the study of the Prince Yuan Mansion. Master, Emperor Wuan has nted many people around Miss Yun Ran. One of them is a kid called Junye. Hes very arrogant. Thunderbolt felt the need to report the matter of Yun Rans courtyard to his master. Mo Beiyuan knew in advance that Xuanyuan Yu wanted to nt someone beside Yun Ran. However, in terms of seniority, he was indeed a generation younger than Xuanyuan Yu. Therefore, even if he was unhappy that Xuanyuan Yu had nted someone beside Yun Ran, he could only convince himself to ept it. Junye? Who is it? Jing Lei said, I heard that hes an orphan that Emperor Wuan picked up from the battlefield. He has no parents, but his spiritual cultivation talent is very high. Hes now Emperor Wuans most trusted right-hand man. Hes the leader of those iron-blooded secret guards in Wuan. What about him? Do you think theres something wrong with him? Mo Beiyuan felt that it was not a big problem for Xuanyuan Yu to send someone he trusted the most to protect Yun Ran and the two children. Therefore, he did not understand what Thunderbolt wanted to express to him. I dont think that kid is very serious. He looks like a gigolo who specializes in seducing innocent girls. Moreover, he especially likes to approach Miss Yun Ran, as if hes afraid that she wont know of his existence. As soon as he arrived, he brought the people from the Wuan Kingdom to check everywhere in the courtyard. They even kept out the servants in the residence, as if the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion were all useless. This was unlike the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion, who were especially low-key and introverted. Mo Beiyuan originally thought that he was just an ordinary secret guard, but after hearing Thunderbolts words, he could not sit still anymore. He got up and went straight to Yun Rans courtyard. What did Xuanyuan Yu mean by arranging for a good-looking gigolo to be by Yun Rans side? Chapter 264 - 264 The Gigolo Has Already Infiltrated the Home! 264 The Gigolo Has Already Infiltrated the Home! Yun Ran had just soaked in spring water from the spatial immortal mountain and was rubbing her wet hair with a dry cloth. She heard the crackling sounds of fighting and sparks from metal shing outside, as well as the sound of tiles being overturned and shattered on the roof. Yun Ran thought that another killer hade to cause trouble, so she pushed open the door and went out to take a look. Who was the one who wanted to die in the middle of the night? There were many people standing in the courtyard. There were the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion and the people Xuanyuan Yu had just arranged for her today. !! The two groups of people were dressed differently, so it was easy to tell them apart. Now that they were standing on the left and right, there was a clear distinction. Yun Ran had not thought about it before. These two groups of people not only belonged to different forces, but also to different countries. Now that they were gathered together, she did not know if they were on good terms. In mid-air, two figures were fighting fiercely. Yun Ran had good eyesight and could tell their identities. What was going on? Why were Mo Beiyuan and Junye fighting? Could it be that the two of them had some old grudge? Seeing Thunderbolt at the side, Yun Ran asked, Does your master have a grudge against Junye? Thunderbolt wanted to say, He has a grudge! This pretty boy wants to seduce you. Isnt that a grudge? However, he did not dare to say that. Our master just wanted to see you, Miss Yun Ran. Who knew that Junye would actually stop our master? Itste. Our master shouldnt be here. Listen, is he talking like a human? Yun Ran was speechless. Just like that? From the looks of it, she would have thought that there was some deep feud between the two of them! Did the two of them start fighting just because of this? Thunderbolt wanted to say, The gigolo has already infiltrated the home. Of course, he should fight! It was this kid who started it! Masters temper is really good! After Thunderbolt finished speaking, he felt a little guilty. Who didnt know what kind of temper his master had? He had lied a little too much. Hence, he hurriedly added, It has always been our master who orders others, theres no reason for others to order him. But this kid has probably forgotten whose territory this is. He actually pointed a sword at our master! Isnt he asking for a beating? Yun Ran didnt know whether tough or cry after hearing his exnation. However, when she thought of Mo Beiyuans injuries, she could not smile anymore. She shouted at the two people who were still fighting, Stop fighting! However, neither of the two men in the air seemed to have any intention of stopping. Yun Ran could only rush to them and separate them. Junye, are you not going to listen to my orders? Are you going against me? Yun Ran frowned in displeasure. Since she had left him behind, her people had to listen to her orders. Perhaps it was a habit of the apocalypse, but Yun Ran did not like subordinates who acted on their own. Since Mo Beiyuan hade to look for her, as a secret guard, Junye should report to her instead of fighting with Mo Beiyuan without her orders. Im not. Jun Ye retracted the longsword in his hand. His deep and cold eyes stared at her in a daze, and his voice was cold. No? Then why did you make the decision on your own and even attack? Under the night sky, Yun Rans voice was also slightly cold. She was clearly a youngdy many years younger than him, but Junye could feel the aura in her eyes. It was the aura of a superior. Master said that no man is allowed to approach you, especially Mo Beiyuan. Junye was like an emotionless cold-blooded machine as he replied coldly. Yun Ran held her forehead. So, had Xuanyuan Yu insisted on nting someone beside her to guard against Mo Beiyuan? Chapter 265 - 265 Watch and Learn 265 Watch and Learn However, there was really no need for him to be wary of Mo Beiyuan. This was because Mo Beiyuan rarely spoke, let alone say sweet words. Xuanyuan Yus orders? Youre mine now, so you should listen to my orders, not those of your previous boss! You have two choices now. One is to leave and go back to Xuanyuan Yu. The other is to obey my orders when youre by my side. Yun Ran was not used to calling herself Master, so she felt that Boss was more pleasing to the ears. !! Since these people followed him, she had to set up rules. The emotions in Junyes eyes fluctuated slightly as if he did not expect a seemingly delicate little girl to have such a cold and hard attitude when scolding someone. Think about it and give me an answer tomorrow. After saying that, Yun Ran ignored him and looked at Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuan, why are you looking for me sote at night? Mo Beiyuan met her dark eyes and was momentarily speechless. He could not tell her that he wanted to see this gigolo secret guard beside her. To change the dressing. Mo Beiyuan finally found a reasonable reason. Oh, thene in with me. Yun Ran did not think too much about it. It was probably because she had helped treat the wound previously that he came to her to help change the dressing. It waste at night, and the two children had already fallen asleep. Yun Ran led him to the next room. In the courtyard, the two groups of secret guards exchanged nces for a few rounds. After watching themotion, Thunderbolt cleared his throat and said to Junye faintly, Hey, kid, dont you know this rule? Do secret guards have to act like secret guards? Watch and learn from me. The rule in this courtyard is that if Miss Yun Ran wants us to go east, we wont go west. If Miss Yun Ran wants us tough, we wont cry! Most importantly, there were immortal fruits to eat with Miss Yun Ran. Among the brothers of the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion, who didnt want to be sent to protect Miss Yun Ran and the two young masters? This was a lucrative job. How wonderful it would be to be able to see a baby like Sweetcake every day! These brats from Wuan had no idea how lucky they were. Junye sneered coldly. When did the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion be so fawning? They were actually willing to listen to a little girl. In the room, Yun Ran let him unbutton his shirt first. Ill dry my hair first. Mo Beiyuan ced his slender fingers on his waist. Just as he tugged at the cor on his waist, his gaze froze. Under the warm yellow candlelight, the petite figure tilted her neck slightly to the side. Her ck hair hung down like a waterfall, making her beautiful face look even smaller as if it was not even the size of his palm. Her fair skin was pale pink, and her lowered eyshes were long and curled. Under her delicate nose, her cherry lips were slightly pursed, and her entire body exuded an innocent temptation, like a ripening peach that was waiting for someone to pluck it. She was unbelievably beautiful. She was wearing a pink undergarment. It was thin and simple, but the cor was a little loose. Because she lowered her head slightly, it revealed her beautiful corbone and fair shoulders. When she was in the courtyard just now, she was also dressed so thinly. Mo Beiyuans Adams apple bobbed. His strange eyes darkened, and an extremely suppressed emotion surged in his eyes. Yun Ran was not squeamish, but her hair was wet. She was afraid that it would not be convenient to change his dressingter. As she quickly dried her hair, she realized that Mo Beiyuans clothes were still on. Chapter 266 - 266 Small Actions 266 Small Actions Why havent you taken it off? Yun Ran got up and walked over. She looked at him steadily and asked. Her pale little face came closer and closer. Mo Beiyuans throat tightened, and all the muscles in his body seemed to tense up because of her approach. The night is too cold. Your clothes are too thin. Yun Ran was speechless. She asked him to take off his clothes, but he said that she was wearing too little. Im not cold. Arent you going to apply medication? Let me take a look at your wound. I wonder if it cracked when you fought with Junye just now. Yun Ran frowned. Because all her attention was on his wound, she did not think too much about the meaning of his words. Mo Beiyuan ced his slender fingers on his waist. Under her gaze, he took off his clothes, revealing his firm and sexy muscles. Now it was Yun Rans turn to feel ufortable. This was because the man sitting opposite her was like a walking hormone. She only felt a strong masculine hormone assaulting her face, making it difficult for her to breathe. The white cloth wrapped around the wound was already soaked in blood. The wound that had yet to heal had probably opened up. Yun Ran leaned over and untied the white cloth wrapped around him, unable to avoid being too close to him. Mo Beiyuan carefully raised his hand again. His posture seemed to be wrapping around her waist and hugging her. Actually, he had not touched her body at all, but this was enough to make him happy. It was as if she was in his arms and belonged to him. Yun Ran did not notice his small actions. She was worrying about his wound. As she expected, the wound had already opened. Mo Beiyuan, I have to stitch up your wound again. Yeah. Mo Beiyuans expression was calm as if what she was mending was not his flesh but a shirt. Yun Rans delicate brows furrowed slightly. He didnt cherish his body. Yun Ran did not say another word to him until she bandaged his wound. As Mo Beiyuan cared too much about her, he quickly realized that something was wrong with her emotions. It seemed like he had made her unhappy. However, after thinking for a long time, he still could not figure out what he had done to make her angry. Why are you unhappy? Yun Ran was slightly stunned before she realized that she was actually angry with him. She was angry that he did not cherish his body. But when did she be so concerned about him? She cared so much that he could already affect her emotions. This emotion was also very unfamiliar to Yun Ran. For a moment, she was so flustered that she did not know how to answer him. Seeing that she still did not speak to him, Mo Beiyuan grabbed her wrist and said again, What are you angry about? He liked to see her get close to him and talk to him. He didnt like her to ignore him and treat him as a dispensable stranger. This terrible mood might drive him crazy. Yun Ran looked up at him with her dark watery eyes and met his stubborn and serious gaze. She bit her lip gently. Her voice was a little dry and awkward. Mo Beiyuan, I I dont like you being injured. Were you frightened by this wound? Mo Beiyuan frowned and looked at her nervously. He thought that she was not afraid of these bloody wounds. After all, when she killed the demon beasts back then andter encountered the assassins, she had a calm expression. Unexpectedly, she was afraid of wounds. If he had known, he wouldnt have let her see his wound. Chapter 267 - 267 You Didn’t Forbid Me From Carrying You 267 You Didnt Forbid Me From Carrying You Yun Rans eyes widened slightly. She didnt know how he could misunderstand her words and think she was frightened. She didnt know whether tough or cry. How timid and weak was she in his heart? Mo Beiyuan, Im not a weak little white flower. Im not frightened by your wound. I mean, I dont want you to be injured. Mo Beiyuans heart trembled, and some emotions surged in his eyes. However, she continued, After all, theres a parasitic poison between us. If something happens to you, I wont have an easy time either. So, I dont want to see anything happen to you. Please cherish your body. Yun Ran remembered that he had always protected her because of the parasitic poison and did not want her to be injured. Then it should be the same reason why she did not want him to be injured now. There was no need to panic. Everything could be exined by the Gu poison. Ill take care of Junye. When she suddenly mentioned that man, Mo Beiyuans expression darkened. What are you going to do? Keep him with you? Yun Ran analyzed seriously. Hes quite skilled. If he stays by my side willingly, Ill keep him. The loyalty of these secret guards was engraved in their bones and blood. This was very rare. Heh, his skills are not bad? Its easy for me to kill him. Mo Beiyuan looked displeased when he saw her actually praise that gigolo. He probably wonte to see you tomorrow. Yun Ran asked, What do you mean? He overestimated himself and fought me head-on just now. Im afraid hes seriously injured now. That pretty boy called Junyes spiritual power cultivation was not bad among the secret guards, but in front of him, it was not enough. Yun Ran was speechless. Previously, they did not have any enmity, but now they did. Since Mo Beiyuan said that his injuries were not light, it was probably really serious. Yun Ran was not very urate, so she asked Thunderbolt to take a look at the situation. If it was really serious, she had to ask Huo Chanyi to take a look. Mo Beiyuan did not like her to care about other men. Dont worry, he wont die. I didnt kill him. Yun Ran was wondering if this person could be any more arrogant. Wasnt he afraid of being beaten up when he goes out like this? Oh, right, no one in the five countries could defeat him. Fortunately, although this person was arrogant, he would not easily use his ability to take someones life. If he was really a tyrannical and tyrannical person, Junye would probably have be a corpse long ago, since he dared to stop Mo Beiyuan in his own territory and disrespect him. Late at night, Yun Ran yawned softly, and tears appeared in her eyes. However, she still had to prop her head and wait for Thunderbolt to reply. The person in front of her did not seem to have any intention of leaving. Perhaps because the person opposite her was Mo Beiyuan, Yun Ran was not guarded against him at all. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep on the table. Mo Beiyuan looked at the woman lying on the table with her head on her arm. He gently approached her and bent down to pick her up. Yun Ran had always been a light sleeper. After all, who would dare to sleep so deeply in an environment like the apocalypse? Therefore, the moment he bent down and picked her up, Yun Ran opened her eyes. Mo Beiyuan? Be careful, your wound The first thing Yun Ran thought of was his injuries, not how she was in his arms. Mo Beiyuan had no intention of putting her down, and she did not dare to struggle, afraid that she would open the wound that she had just stitched up again. She could only widen her dark eyes and look at him angrily. She even raised her arm to wrap it around his neck to reduce the weight on his arm as much as possible. You only forbid me from carrying Sweetcake, but you didnt forbid me from carrying you. A certain someone was actually so self-righteous! Chapter 268 - 268 Much Better Than Her 268 Much Better Than Her Yun Ran was speechless. What was wrong with this persons brain? I weigh a lot more than Sweetcake. Mo Beiyuan did not stop walking. Every step he took was especially stable. He replied in a low voice, Yes, youre much more obedient than her. !! Yun Ran had seen him patiently coax the little packrat before. Unexpectedly, the person he was coaxing in his arms was actually her. Her cheeks heated up uncontrobly, and even her ears began to heat up slightly. How could she remain calm when she looked at his extraordinarily handsome face again? Yun Ran hypnotized herself in her heart. Dont panic! Steady! Gu poison! It must be because of the Gu poison! Mo Beiyuan, if your wound opens again, I wont stitch it up for you. Yun Ran felt that she could not back down! Yeah. A certain someone did not seem to care about her threatening words and continued to carry her forward. When he reached the soft bed, he bent down and gently put her down. Yun Ran thought that since he had put her down, he should pull away and leave. Unexpectedly, he kept leaning over slightly and staring at her intently. Is that shadow guard that important to you? A hoarse voice sounded in her ear and traveled into her mind. Yun Rans ear itched a little, and she was enveloped by the cold aura on his body. What? Yun Ran looked up slightly. Perhaps because she had just dozed off, her eyes were a little confused. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of mist, like an innocent little beast that had identally stumbled into a trap. It made one want to ravish her. You didnt even sleep because of that secret guard. Are you that worried about him? Mo Beiyuans eyes were dark, and his voice was lowered, revealing obvious unhappiness. Yun Ran blinked and understood what he meant. That secret guard? Are you talking about Junye? You severely injured him. Of course, I have to see if his injuries are serious. If his injuries were too severe, she would have to ask Huo Chanyi to treat him immediately. Yun Ran could vaguely feel his unhappiness, and this unhappiness was caused by Junye. But why? You dont like him? Why? Why should I like a man who only knows how to rely on his looks! A man who depends on his looks? How do you know hes a man who depends on his loos? Yun Ran asked curiously. Mo Beiyuan did not want to discuss other men with her at all. He sneered. Looking like that, his cultivation level is weak. If he doesnt rely on his looks, what would he rely on? Yun Ran was speechless. This must be the legendary killing intent! Not only did he severely injure him, but he also despised him for being a weakling who only knew how to rely on his looks. Yun Ran could not understand. Junye had only been in the mansion for half a day. What had provoked him? Thunderbolt also came back to report on Junyes injuries. That kids body is too weak! Miss Huo went to take a look and said that he needs to recuperate for half a month. He needs to recuperate for half a month after a light fight. How delicate! How is he a man? Look at our Lord. He didnt even blink when he was stabbed. Yun Ran was speechless. Why did it sound like Thunderbolt didnt like Junye? Could it be that he was jealous of Junyes good looks? That shouldnt be the case! After all, Mo Beiyuans looks were better. At this moment, what else could Yun Ran say? She could only wish Junye a speedy recovery. She just did not know if Xuanyuan Yu would rush over to settle scores with him if he found out that the person he had just sent was seriously injured by Mo Beiyuan. Early the next morning, what Yun Ran was worried about happened. When Xuanyuan Yu found out that Junye was injured, he came over angrily to settle scores with him. Mo Beiyuan, why did you touch my people? Chapter 269 - 269 Wouldn’t It Be Nice to Hug the Baby? 269 Wouldnt It Be Nice to Hug the Baby? Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan Yus anger disappeared without a trace after Sweetcake waved her little arm and shouted at him, Grandpa, hug me. Why were they fighting? Wouldnt it be nice to hug the baby? Yun Ran had finally found a way for the two of them to coexist peacefully. That was her Sweetcake. As long as her Sweetcake was around, the two of them would definitely not be able to fight. After breakfast, Yun Ran went to apply medication for Bai Wan again. !! Coincidentally, Huo Chanyi was also examining Bai Wans body. Ive already concocted the medicine for her throat. After taking two to three courses of treatment, she can speak. The injuries on her body are recovering quite well. Although it had only been a day and a night, the old and new scars showed obvious signs of improvement. Even Bai Wan, the injured person, was very shocked by the effect of Yun Rans ointment. She had never seen such a good ointment for external injuries before. As Yun Ran applied the ointment, she chatted with her about what Xuanyuan Yu had done yesterday when he brought Sweetcake to the Prime Ministers residence. Did Sweetie get scared? After Bai Wan heard this, she quickly wrote a sentence on the paper in front of her. Her focus was not on anything else, but on Sweetcake. Yunran replied, When Xuanyuan Yu attacked, he didnt let Sweetcake see it. But he beheaded Yunhai. This matter definitely cant be suppressed. In broad daylight, he swaggered into the Prime Ministers Estate and killed the Young Master of the Prime Ministers Estate. This matter could not be let off just like that. However, she did not know what method the Yun family would use to take revenge. Bai Wan frowned and wrote again, Will Xuanyuan Yu be in trouble? Even if she didnt n to have anything to do with Xuanyuan Yu, she didnt want anything to happen to him. Yun Ran had been a little worried about this question, but Mo Beiyuan took the timest night to tell her about Xuanyuan Yus situation. Yun Ran was not worried at all. Xuanyuan Yu is the Emperor of Wuan. Logically speaking, the East Continents Emperor shouldnt have the guts to touch him. In addition, his style of doing things over the years is quite impressive. The East Continents Emperor is quite afraid of him. Mo Beiyuans original words to her were: After the Bai familys incident, many generals were disappointed. Some generals voluntarily retired and returned to their hometowns. There were no capable generals in the East Continent now, but it was the opposite in Wuan. If there was another conflict between the East Continent and Wu An, the army of the East Continent was no match for Wuan. Of course, unless there was another possibility, which was that he would personally be themander! That was another matter. However, the Emperor had always been wary of him. How could he personally hand over arge amount of military power to him? Therefore, the final conclusion was that the Emperor would not fight with Wuan over this matter. - In the East Continent Pce, the Emperor learned that Emperor Wuan, Xuanyuan Yu, had broken into the Prime Ministers residence, killed the Prime Ministers son, and beaten up the Prime Minister and his wife. He did not sleep for the entire night. He really couldnt understand why that tyrant, Xuanyuan Yu, didnt stay in his Wuan Country and came to the East Continents Imperial City to do these things. What made the emperor even angrier was that Xuanyuan Yu, had be so close to Mo Beiyuan. He felt that these two were colluding with each other and definitely wanted to join forces to seize his throne. No, Mo Beiyuan could not be left alive! Only when Mo Beiyuan died could he safely continue to be the Emperor of the East Continent. So, youre saying that Emperor Wuan attacked the Prime Ministers residence for the sake of the young princess of the Yuan family? The Emperor narrowed his eyes. This matter could be used well. Chapter 270 - 270 Catch Mo Beiyuan and Bite Him Later! 270 Catch Mo Beiyuan and Bite Him Later! Thats right. Its because of that little girl. When Emperor Wuan came to the Prime Ministers residence, he was carrying that little girl in his arms. That little girl is very vicious at such a young age. Your Majesty, you have to uphold justice for me! My son is only sixteen years old this year. Now, he has died tragically in front of me. Ive lost my family! Yun Zhiyuan no longer had the temperament and demeanor of the top minister of the five nations. Now, he had be the biggest joke in the East Continents Imperial City. The Emperor did not care if Yun Zhiyuans son died miserably. After all, he did not care even if his own bloodline died. He only wanted to know how to use this matter to deal with Mo Beiyuan. Why do I feel that its a little unreasonable for Emperor Wuan to attack the Prime Ministers Estate for a little child? Minister Yun, do you think this matter was instructed by King Yuan? When did King Yuan be so close to Emperor Wuan? I really didnt expect this! King Yuan Yes, this matter must be rted to King Yuan and that wretched girl Yun Ran! Yun Zhiyuan had suffered consecutive blows, and his mind had long been agitated. At this moment, he was like a mad dog, biting everywhere. Your Majesty, please seek justice for me! The emperor sessfully implicated Mo Beiyuan and secretly smirked. Of course, I have to stand up for the Prime Minister! Ill get someone to invite King Yuan and the others over to stand up for you. Minister Yun should know that with the rtionship between Wuan and the East Continent, Emperor Wuan cant have anything happen to him in the East Continent. The emperor was just short of saying it directly. Although the person was killed by Xuanyuan Yu, Mo Beiyuan should be the one to be targetted! - What was inevitable hade. The imperial decree was sent to the Yuan Mansion. The emperors words were quite polite. The general meaning was to invite them into the pce and exin what had happened in the Prime Ministers residence. Xuanyuan Yus identity was special, so he did not need to care about the decree of the East Continents Emperor. However, with Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuans identities, they had to go. That wretched emperor wants you to bring Little Sweetcake to the pce? What are you nning? No, I have to go and take a look too, in case he bullies you. Xuanyuan Yu was worried about them entering the pce, so he followed them. Yun Ran felt that it would be easier to make things clear if he was present. However, they had to think of an excuse in advance. In the carriage, Xuanyuan Yu had been teasing the little packrat. From his attitude, it could be seen that he really did not take the Emperor of the East Continent seriously. Old Fish, Sweetcake has been to the pce. Theres a big house in the pce. Such a big house. Does Sweetcake like big houses? I like them. You can y hide-and-seek in a big house. Alright, then Grandfather will build more big houses for Sweetcake and let you y hide-and-seek. Xuanyuan Yu was clearly trying to coax the packrat to go to Wuan. Yun Ran did not believe that Mo Beiyuan, this demon who doted on his daughter, could sit still. As expected If Sweetcake likes big houses, Daddy can build them too. Lets build ten first! Xuanyuan Yu snorted. What do you want to build in your Yuan Mansion? A small pavilion? Or a wooden house? Mo Beiyuans voice was slightly cold. You dont have to worry about that. I have a few mountains. I can choose a few ces to build a pce for Sweetcake. Ha, just a few mountains! The entire Wuan is mine! Sweetcake can hide wherever she wants. Yun Ran remarked, They can even argue about this. These two people are naturally at odds! In order to avoid the two of them continuing to argue on such a childish topic, Yun Ran could only speak and quickly change the topic. Old Yu, if the Emperor of the East Continent asks you why you went to the Prime Ministers Estate to cause trouble, how do you n to answer? Chapter 271 - 271 Not Far From Being a Father to Her! 271 Not Far From Being a Father to Her! For the time being, Yun Ran couldnt bring herself to address him as her father. It didnt seem right for her to address Xuanyuan Yu by his full name since he was an elder. Just like Sweetcake, she called him Yu for the time being. Of course, Xuanyuan Yu was happy that she had changed her address. After all, there was only a difference of one word between Old Yu and Old Father. He was not far from being a father to her! What do you mean why? Do I need to give Mo Donglin a reason to do anything? Ive given him enough respect. Xuanyuan Yu had never worried about this question from the beginning to the end. Yun Ran said, Thats true, but this is the East Continent after all. Theres no need for us to fall out with them. Then what do you think I should say? Ill listen to you. Her reference to us pleased Xuanyuan Yu. His daughter had already treated him as one of her own. Xuanyuan Yu was a tyrant in the Wuan Kingdom. Anyone who dared to question his words would be courting death. However, his attitude in front of Yunran was no different from Mo Beiyuans attitude towards Little Sweetcake. He only doted on her. Yun Ran organized her words and said, When the timees, just say that youre taking revenge for us. Anyway, weve already formed a grudge with the Prime Ministers Estate. Leave the rest to me. Yun Ran couldnt be bothered to make up a fancy reason. They alighted from the carriage outside the pce gate. Yun Ran carried Little Sweetcake. This was not the first time the little packrat had entered the pce. She obedientlyy in her mothers arms and was no longer so curious about the pce. Mo Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu walked behind on both sides. Little Sweetcake, do you want some candied hawthorn? Little Sweetcake, do you want to y Flying High? Little Sweetcake, are you tired? Along the way, Xuanyuan Yu teased the little packrat. However, the little packraty listlessly. Yun Ran, why is Sweetcake ignoring me? Does she not like me anymore? Yun Ran wanted to ask him how tired the packrat could be since she had not taken a single step from beginning to end. Besides, did he not know that the little baby would be sleepy? Its her lunch break now. Shes just sleepy. Dont think too much. How was a little girl who was already dozing off supposed to respond? Hearing from Yun Ran that Sweetcake was just sleepy, Xuanyuan Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that his precious granddaughter was fine. When they arrived outside the hall, the eunuch outside shouted at the top of his lungs. Emperor Wuan, King Yuan has arrived The packrat lying on Yun Rans shoulder was shocked by the sharp and ear-piercing voice. Her big eyes, which had just closed, opened again. She pursed her lips and tears welled up in her eyes. Yun Ran patted her back gently a few times tofort her. Its okay, its okay. Dont be afraid, Sweetcake. On the other hand, Xuanyuan Yu looked like he was going to fight that eunuch to death. Who asked you to shout so loudly? Is your master deaf?! Mo Beiyuan did not speak, but the way he looked at the eunuch was also filled with displeasure and killing intent. The eunuch was panicking. He did not know what had happened for him to offend these two ancestors. As Yun Ran coaxed the packrat, she signaled with her eyes that she was fine. She wanted the two of them not to be so anxious. After entering the hall, Yun Ran saw the exquisitely dressed Emperor of the East Continent on the dragon throne. The Emperor slowly said, Why did Emperor Wuane to the East Continent to stay in the Yuan Mansion? Xuanyuan Yu nced at him and said in an irritated voice, Keep your voice down. Dont disturb the packrats sleep. Yun Ran was speechless. Chapter 272 - 272 When Did I Befriend Him? 272 When Did I Befriend Him? Before they arrived, Mo Donglin had been thinking for a long time about how he should speak up to show off his authority as the ruler of the East Continent and suppress Xuanyuan Yu. However, he would not fall out with him and cause the two countries to fight. Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan Yu did not take him seriously at all. He even scolded him and asked him to keep his voice down. This was the pce of the East Continent. He was the emperor of the East Continent, yet someone dared to give him orders in his territory. Mo Donglins face turned green. What does Emperor Wuan mean? Have you forgotten that this is the East Continent Imperial City, the East Continent Imperial Pce? Xuanyuan Yu nced at him indifferently. So? Does Emperor Wuan look down on the East Continent, or does he look down on me, the East Continent Emperor? Mo Donglin gritted his teeth and asked. Xuanyuan Yu sneered and didnt have the patience to argue with him. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Cut the crap. Little Sweetcake is tired and wants to go back to sleep. Yun Ran knew that Xuanyuan Yu did not deliberately use these words to make the East Continent Emperor ufortable. He really doted on Sweetcake and felt that the East Continent Emperors nonsense had dyed the little packrats afternoon nap. It came from his grandfathers love for his precious granddaughter. However, in the eyes of others, Xuanyuan Yu was a tyrant who looked down on everyone and was extremely arrogant. With just two short sentences, he suppressed the East Continent Emperor. Mo Donglins imposing manner as the ruler of a country was nothing in front of Xuanyuan Yu. He could only look at the other person standing in the hallMo Beiyuan. Brother, when did you be friends with Emperor Wuan? Before Mo Beiyuan could reply, Xuanyuan Yu was the first to be unhappy. Wait, when did I be friends with him? Whos so blind and keen to gossip! Xuanyuan Yus expression was really disdainful. It was as if he would be angry with anyone who said that he was on good terms with Mo Beiyuan. It was Mo Donglins turn to be dumbfounded. The two of them were not on good terms? Why was Xuanyuan Yu carrying Mo Beiyuans child to the Prime Ministers Estate? Minister Yun, tell me what happened at the Prime Ministers Estate yesterday. Yun Zhiyuan had been holding back his words all this while. Now that he could finally speak, his voice was filled with grief and indignation. Yesterday, Emperor Wuan brought the young princess of the Yuan King to my house. I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. Emperor Wuan killed my son under the instructions of the young princess and humiliated my daughter and us. I beg Your Majesty to seek justice for me! Yun Zhiyuan knew that he could not take revenge on Xuanyuan Yu at all. In that case, he would let Mo Beiyuan and the little bastard from Yun Rans family pay for his sons life! Otherwise, it would be difficult to appease the hatred in his heart! This was also the emperors intention. He wanted to take the opportunity to punish King Yuan for not disciplining his child well. When Xuanyuan Yu heard that they were actually here for Sweetcake, how could he tolerate it? Beast, you even want to frame a three-and-a-half-year-old girl. Youre really a piece of trash! Seeing that Xuanyuan Yu had flown into a rage and attacked Yun Zhiyuan, Yun Ran finally understood why Xuanyuan Yu was called the number one tyrant by the citizens of the five countries. Ill give you another chance. What did you see with your own eyes? What did you hear with your own ears? If youre right, Ill spare you. If youre wrong, you can forget about your eyes and ears. Xuanyuan Yus voice was bone-chilling and his eyes were filled with malice. He was apletely different person from the gentle man who had coaxed Sweetcake in the carriage just now. Perhaps this was his true side, the true side that belonged to the number one tyrant of the five countries. Chapter 273 - 273 Climbing onto the Great Tyrant’s Head to Have Fun 273 Climbing onto the Great Tyrants Head to Have Fun Yun Zhiyuan felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. His face turned green. When he met Xuanyuan Yus cold and murderous gaze, his body involuntarily trembled. Xuanyuan Yu raised his hand and punched him in the eye. The ring on his finger hit his left eyeball. Blood immediately flowed out. !! Yun Zhiyuan was in so much pain that he went crazy. A chill ran down his spine. He knew that Xuanyuan Yu was warning him not to say anything wrong. And his eye was probably already blinded. On one side was his dead son, and on the other was his remaining eye and ears. In the end, Yun Zhiyuan made a decision in his heart. I made a mistake. Does this have anything to do with Sweetcake? No, its okay. All these years, after Xuanyuan Yu sat in that position, he felt that it was too little for him to personally punish someone. This father and son of the Yun family were among the very few people who could instantly provoke his anger. Alright, why dont you tell me what you saw and heard yesterday? Yesterday, my son was drunk and offended Emperor Wuan. It was not that Yun Zhiyuan did not want to avenge his son, but Xuanyuan Yu was like a lunatic. A lunatic that he could not afford to offend. He could not ruin the entire Yun family for his son. However, what he did not know was that Xuanyuan Yu did not kill him because of Bai Wans spiritual root. From the beginning to the end, Xuanyuan Yu had no intention of letting him off. In Xuanyuan Yus heart, just the fact that Yun Zhiyuan had imprisoned Bai Wan was enough for him to destroy the entire Yun family. Yun Ran felt that she had said a lot of things in the carriage in vain. Now, Xuanyuan Yu had directly taken action and intimidated Yun Zhiyuan into changing his words. Even the reason he killed Yun Hai became that Yun Hai was drunk and offended him. At this moment, the little packrat had just woken up from her nap. She came out of her half-conscious state and looked around with her big ck eyes. Then, she called out in a childish voice, Grand Old Fish Old Fish The packrat realized that she had almost slipped. She hurriedly raised her chubby little hand to cover her mouth and stared with her big ck grape-like eyes. Yun Ran was also amused by her small actions. Such a small ball had to cooperate with them to act outside. It was really difficult for her to remember not to use the wrong address. Everyone saw the tyrant, who had been filled with hostility a moment ago, take the bloody ring off his finger and wipe the blood on his finger with a handkerchief. Only then did he turn around and take the packrat from Yunrans arms. The packrat hadpletely woken up and was in high spirits again. She climbed onto Xuanyuan Yus shoulder. Did Sweetcake wake up? Do you want to sleep a little longer? Sweetcake doesnt want to sleep anymore. Im already awake. The chubby little packrat sat on the tyrants shoulder and yed with his hair. However, at this moment, the tyrants face actually revealed a particrly gentle and doting smile. That smile stunned everyone in the hall. This little packrat was really brave! She actually climbed onto the tyrants head to have fun. Old Fish, what were you doing? The packrat did not see Xuanyuan Yus actions clearly just now. At this moment, she blinked and looked in Yun Zhiyuans direction. Eh, its the big bad egg! Why is the big bad egg here? As she spoke, she clenched her fists and gestured in Yun Zhiyuans direction. Big bad egg bullied Old Fish. Sweetcake will beat you up! Everyone who had just witnessed Xuanyuan Yus violence against Yun Xiang was speechless. Chapter 274 - 274 Do I Need to Be Jealous of You? 274 Do I Need to Be Jealous of You? Everyone who had just witnessed Xuanyuan Yus violence against Prime Minister Yun was speechless. The little packrat probably didnt see the tyrants terrifying appearance when he was violent. That was why she was deceived by the tyrants gentle face. Most importantly, this big tyrant was too shameless. He actually raised his arm in front of the little packrat andined that his hand hurt, asking the little packrat to blow on it. Aiyo, the big bad egg hit my hand with his head just now. My finger hurts. !! Ah then Sweetcake can blow on Old Fish. It wont hurt anymore. Little Sweetcake didnt understand the medical theories that Bun had learned. In her understanding, blowing on the wound could really relieve the pain. Alright, blow for me. As the little packrat spoke, she puffed up her pink cheeks and exhaled seriously at Xuanyuan Yus hand. The soft little ball was like a white glutinous ball. She seemed to be able to enter ones heart and emit the sweet fragrance of milk. Xuanyuan Yu could not help but raise his eyebrows at Mo Beiyuan. The corners of Mo Beiyuans lips curled up coldly as he sneered. If your hand hurts, go find a doctor. Dont dy the treatment, lest it gets serious and you have to cut it off. Are you jealous? The two of them exchanged nces and continued to talk. Mo Beiyuan chuckled. Do I need to be jealous of you? Sweetcake,e, Daddy will carry you and y with you. Yun Ran was speechless. Could their actions be any more childish? Now, they were actually fighting for favor from little packrat. Fortunately, Little Sweetcake had a good memory and remembered that her father was injured. She quickly shook her head obediently and replied in a milky voice, Daddy cant carry Sweetcake because Daddy is injured. You can only carry Sweetcake and fly high when Daddy recovers. Yun Ran also spoke to stop him from fooling around. Mo Beiyuan Yun Zhiyuan, a useless piece of trash, had changed his words after being intimidated by Xuanyuan Yu. Mo Donglin was originally unhappy that he had ruined his show. However, when he heard that Mo Beiyuan was actually injured and could not even carry a child, he could not help but be happy. Is my royal brother injured? When did this happen? Is his injury serious? Its not serious. Mo Beiyuan frowned and replied. To him, as long as he did not die, the injuries were not serious. However, the Emperor did not give up. He looked very worried. Since youre all in the pce, let the imperial physicians take a good look at you. No, I just sprained my arm. This was what he had used to coax the little packrat previously. At this moment, it was just enough to brush off the emperor. Just a sprained arm? The Emperor originally thought that he could take his life while he was unwell, but he did not expect him to only have sprained his arm, causing him to be happy for nothing. However, the thought of getting rid of Mo Beiyuan in his heart became stronger and stronger. Xuanyuan Yus actions were strange and unpredictable. On the surface, he looked like he really did not get along with Mo Beiyuan, but she doted on the little baby in the Yuan Mansion. That little baby was quite likable, but it was not to the extent that Xuanyuan Yu, the tyrant of Wu An, would travel thousands of miles to support her! The Emperor really could not understand the reason behind this. He could only send arge number of spies to investigate. However, they could not find out why Xuanyuan Yu doted on that little packrat so much. Instead, they found out that he had sent thousands of secret guards to the Yuan Mansion to protect the two little children. Chapter 275 - 275 Were You Worried About Me? 275 Were You Worried About Me? The Yuan Mansion was heavily guarded, to begin with. No matter how powerful the assassins were, they would be killed. Now, with Xuanyuan Yu and the thousands of iron-blooded secret guards, not to mention assassins, even a sparrow might not be able to fly in. It was harder than ascending to the heavens to enter the Yuan Mansion to assassinate Mo Beiyuan. Mo Donglin had dreamed of Mo Beiyuan snatching his throne these few days; he and his bloodline had both died tragically in Mo Beiyuans hands in those dreams. The birth of the nightmare made Mo Donglin unable to eat or sleep in peace. He regretted not killing Mo Beiyuan like how he killed his other brothers when he was young. Back then, he thought that Mo Beiyuan was born with different pupils and was known as an evil jinx. He assumed Mo Beiyuan could not achieve much at such a young age. Moreover, that jinxs fate might not even leave behind a bloodline. It was impossible for Mo Beiyuan to pose any threat to his throne. Who knew that Mo Beiyuan would be stronger and stronger over the years and even establish his own powerful factionthe 12 Divisions of the Yuan Manor? What really made Mo Donglin panic was that Mo Beiyuans fate as a jinx had been broken and he had his own bloodline. This way, after Mo Beiyuan seized the throne, he would also have an heir to inherit his throne. Is there no one in these five countries who can help me solve my problems? Is there no one who can deal with Mo Beiyuan? Just as the emperor was worried about this matter, the chief eunuch, Chang Gui, offered a n. Your Majesty, why dont you send someone to find that god from 20 years ago? Back then, that god could help you resolve the problem of the Bai family. Today, he can also help you resolve the current problem. Mo Donglins expression froze. Now, we can only ask that master toe out of seclusion. Go and choose a group of clean and beautiful little pce maids. Take my letter and help me ask that master toe out of seclusion. Yes, Ill do it now. Only Chang Gui, an old servant who had served the emperor for many years, knew the emperors secret from 20 years ago. - When Yun Ran returned from the pce, the first thing she did was to go to Bai Wans courtyard and tell her briefly what had happened so that she wouldnt worry. The matter with the Prime Ministers Estate has been settled. Dont worry anymore. Are you all right? Bai Wan looked at her and then at Xuanyuan Yu, who was behind Yun Ran. Was he fine too? When Xuanyuan Yu saw her looking at him, he smiled at her. That smile was not fake at all. It was hearty and pure. Wanwan, were you worried about me? Bai Wan quickly averted her gaze. She was no longer the youngdy who had first fallen in love 20 years ago. Over the years, she had experienced too much. Her body and mind were already riddled with holes. Her expression was so numb that she forgot how to smile. Therefore, Bai Wan chose to avoid Xuanyuan Yus bright and clean smile. Xuanyuan Yu was not a fool. He was no longer the young boy from before. He could feel that Bai Wan had been avoiding his feelings for her since the beginning. What she wrote most on the paper was that her business had nothing to do with him. However, they hadpleted their marriage rites. She was the woman he, Xuanyuan Yu, had set his heart on. He had searched for her for more than 20 years before he found her. How could he let her go? Wanwan, what do you want? I can give you anything, but you have to stay by my side. Youre not allowed to have any thoughts of leaving me for the rest of your life! Yun Ran retreated silently in order not to disturb their conversation. Chapter 276 - 276 Ripping Whatever She Wrote 276 Ripping Whatever She Wrote Yun Ran felt that even if she was their daughter, she shouldnt interfere in the matter between Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan. After all, that was the rtionship between the two of them. However, putting aside Xuanyuan Yus reputation as a tyrant, it was indeed rare for Xuanyuan Yu not to be involved with another woman since he had been waiting for Bai Wan for 20 years. Moreover, he was not an ordinary man, but the ruler of a country! He would have the chance to have more beauties. !! Thinking about the harem of hundreds of women in the East Continent, Yun Ran immediately felt a chill run down her spine and goosebumps rose on her arms. One was a rare devoted type, while the other was a scumbag who only knew how to think with his lower body. They were both emperors, but the difference was huge. Bai Wansplexion was much better than before, but she knew that she was still very ugly. She had a bald head, a skinny appearance, and her entire body was covered in green ointment. Most people did not want to look at her. Therefore, was Xuanyuan Yus eyesight bad? He could still say sweet nothings when faced with her ugly appearance. Bai Wan pressed the corners of her lips together. She was helpless against him. She wrote on the paper, With your current status, you can have any woman you want. Why should you continue to pester someone like me? Xuanyuan Yu, dont be silly. We havent seen each other for more than twenty years. Ive long forgotten my previous rtionship with you. Bai Wan knew that with Yun Rans ointment, she might be able to recover her previous appearance. But so what? Even if she had that face from before, it could not change her already dead heart. He was Emperor Wuan, and she was the orphan daughter of the Bai family. She had too many responsibilities on her shoulders. She wanted to investigate the Bai familys case. She wanted to find the members of the Bai family who had been exiled in a deste prison on a deserted ind. She had no time to renew their rtionship. Xuanyuan Yu pressed his slender fingers between his eyebrows as if he was trying his best to suppress his emotions. Then, he raised his hand and took the paper she had just written. He tore it into pieces and scattered it in the air. He looked at her with a dark gaze. Wanwan, what did you write? I didnt see it clearly. Bai Wan ground her teeth on her lips. She did not expect a grown man like him to still act shamelessly in front of her. That wicked look seemed to tell her that he would tear as much as she wrote. Then it was useless for her to continue writing. Xuanyuan Yu raised his hand and rubbed his lips against hers affectionately. His eyes were filled with restrained madness, and his voice was extremely hoarse. Wanwan, dont bite me. My heart aches when I see it. Bai Wan frowned slightly. The Bai familys matter was already difficult enough. Now, there was also this man, who could not be chased away no matter what. In the following period of time, there was no movement from the Emperor or the Yun family. When Yun Ran saw her little packrat ying hide-and-seek with the holy beast in the courtyard all day, she felt that she had forgotten something. After thinking for a long time, she remembered that her two little packrats had not gone to the academy for a long time. This academy was really too much. The two little packrats had not gone for so long, but they actually did not send anyone to the residence to ask. She had been too busy previously and had forgotten about the two children going to school. As a father, Mo Beiyuan was also a big-hearted person. He had actually forgotten about the two children going to school. Chapter 277 - 277 Wear One on Each Finger 277 Wear One on Each Finger Yun Ran nned to send the two children to the academy the next day. Xuanyuan Yu came early in the morning to take Sweetcake shopping, but Yun Ran rejected him. No, she has to go to school. She cant go out with you. School? How old is Sweetcake? Shes just a three-and-a-half-year-old baby. Shes so young. How can you bear to let her go to a dangerous ce like the academy alone? Xuanyuan Yu didnt expect Yun Ran to be willing to send Little Sweetie to school! He immediately expressed his disapproval! Yun Ran was amused by his reaction. Thats an academy. How did it be a dangerous ce? However, Xuanyuan Yu advised her seriously to quickly give up on sending Little Sweetcake to the academy. How is it not dangerous! What if she falls while walking? There are all kinds of children in this academy. What if one of them is jealous of Sweetcakes good looks and deliberately bullies her? Wouldnt my darling be bullied? Moreover, the academys guards must be very poor. What if some bad people want to steal Sweetcake? You wont even have a ce to cry. Yun Ran was speechless. Mo Beiyuan had doted on the packrat very much back then, but when she entered the school, he was not as nervous as Xuanyuan Yu. In Xuanyuan Yus eyes, that academy was not an academy, but a dragons pool and a tigers den! And her Sweetcake was not a little doll. She was a little porcin doll. It would be terrible if she fell. As Yun Ran sorted out the school supplies for the children, sheforted a certain grandfather who was overly nervous. Shes almost four years old. If she falls, shell get up on her own. Youre worrying too much about other children being jealous of her and bullying her. She has a super heaven-level spiritual root and Saint-level cultivation. In theory, other than Mo Beiyuan, no one in the five countries can touch her. In addition, with the crazy little sister-doting Bun around, do you think Bun will let others touch Sweetcake under his nose? In the end, there are indeed no guards in the academy, but the elites of the Yuan Mansion have been arranged. Ill also stay in the academy and go home together with them after school. Although Yun Ran answered them one by one, Xuanyuan Yu was still worried about sending the little glutinous rice ball to the academy. What does my precious granddaughter want to learn? Music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, song, horseback riding, and archery? Ill just hire some people to teach her. Why would she need to go to any academy? Yun Ran put the books, brush, ink, pastries, and fruits into her storage ring and prepared to send the two little packrats to the academy. Little Sweetcakey at the side and stared at her storage ring with her big ck eyes. Her face was filled with curiosity and envy. Mothers ring is so beautiful! It can make many things disappear. Sweetcake also wants a beautiful ring. Yun Ran did not expect the little packrat to be curious about the storage ring. Logically speaking, with spiritual power cultivation, one could use spiritual power to activate the storage ring. But her little packrat was too young. Her small body was still growing, and Yun Ran could not find a small storage ring suitable for her to wear for a while. This was because there was no three-year-old child in the entire continent who had awakened a spiritual root and had such spiritual cultivation. Therefore, there was no Armament Master who would forge a storage ring for a little child. Yun Ran did not think in that direction. Anyway, the packrat usually stayed by her side and did not need to pack anything. When Sweetcake grows up a little, Ill buy you this ring that can make things disappear. However, Xuanyuan Yu immediately understood what the little packrat meant. Didnt his precious granddaughter just want a storage ring? What was so difficult about that? He had to satisfy her request. Isnt it just a storage ring? Ill find it for you. Ill find ten for you. Our Sweetcake will wear one on each finger. Chapter 278 - 278 Murderous Little Evil Spirit 278 Murderous Little Evil Spirit Yun Ran was speechless. It wasnt that she didnt want to reject Xuanyuan Yus good intentions, but even if she did, it wouldnt affect Xuanyuan Yus doting on Sweetcake. When Yun Ran sent the two little packrats to the academy, Xuanyuan Yu insisted on following her. He said that he wanted to see how the conditions of the academy were. If it didnt work, he would switch schools for Sweetcake and Bun. If that didnt work, he would build an academy for the two of them. Yun Ran was speechless. !! As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the academy, Xuanyuan Yu started to pick on things. Why are there so many stone steps at the entrance of the academy? Its so dangerous to climb up and down! Ill get someone to knock on these stone steps and fill the road. In the future, Ill drive the carriage directly to the entrance of the academy so that the two little packrats wont have to walk such a long distance. Yun Ran was speechless. Why is this academys school so big? Arent the stools that Bun and Sweetcake are sitting on too high? Why isnt there even a cushion? Can their little butts stand it if they sit here for too long? What does this teacher want to achieve by talking and knocking around with a broken stick in his hand? Yun Ran was really afraid that he would rush in unhappily and beat up the teachers in the academy. She quickly pulled him away from the school. Dont disturb their ss. It had been a while since the two little packrats came to ss. Thest time was before the pce banquet, which was when Mo Beiyuan was recognized by the other children in the school. At this moment, it was obvious that the other children were still afraid of the two children. Moreover, the news of the Prime Ministers Estate had spread throughout the East Continents Imperial City in the past few days. Although Yun Zhiyuanter admitted in the main hall that his son was drunk and caused trouble, it was a fact that Emperor Wuan carried the young master of the Yuan Mansion to the Prime Ministers Mansion and killed Yun Zhiyuans son. Rumors, when passed from one persons mouth to anothers, could distort the truth. Moreover, it was passed through the mouths of many people. As the news spread, it became that the young princess of the Yuan Mansion had killed the young master of the Prime Ministers Mansion. As a result, the parents of these children in the school told their children to stay away from the young princess of the Yuan Mansion. This was because the young princess of the Yuan Mansion was extremely vicious at such a young age. She was a little evil spirit that killed without batting an eyelid. Little Sweetcake remembered her mothers words. She wanted to be friends with everyone in school. Therefore, after the teacher left, she took out a handful of candy from her little pouch and greeted the other children in a friendly manner. Do you guys want to eat sweet cakes? Theyre delicious osmanthus candy. However, when the children saw her, they all avoided her as if they had seen a ghost. Mo Yunnian, go away. We dont want to eat your candy, murderous demon. Yes, youre a little evil spirit who kills people. We dont want to eat your candy. Go away. After all, they were all children and could not hide anything. They said what was on their minds in a few sentences. Sweetcake isnt a little demon, and she didnt kill anyone! The packrat happily came over to treat everyone to candy, but she did not expect to be called a little evil spirit. Naturally, she felt extremely aggrieved and her eyes turned red. Bun saw that she was being bullied and quickly went forward to protect her behind him. If you call her a little evil spirit again, believe it or not, Ill poison all of you and make you mute! Although he was still a little kid, the aura and gaze that Bun disyed shocked those children who were several years older than him. Dont cry. Ill take you out to find your mother. Bun knew that his mother and grandfather hadnt gone far, so he held his sisters hand and walked out of the school. Chapter 279 - 279 Your Words Will Hurt Her 279 Your Words Will Hurt Her The little packrat was truly pampered in the residence. Everyone in the residence doted on her. Now, she had been scolded by those children as a little evil spirit and was even used of killing someone, her young heart suffered. As she wiped her tears, she followed her brother to look for her mother. Yun Ran and Xuanyuan Yu were drinking tea in a nearby pavilion. About ten Iron Blood Dark Guards sent by the Yuan Mansion and Xuanyuan Yu were left near the school. Bun led the crying Sweetcake out. The secret guards hiding in the dark all appeared. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? Who bullied her? Why is Little Master crying? What happened? These secret guards had been by the side of Yun Ran and the two little packrats. Although they spent most of their time hiding in the dark, the little packrats could still tell them apart one by one. They kept calling them uncles. If there was anything delicious, Sweetcake would run over and give it to them. She would ask if they were hungry or thirsty. The secret guards were usually a group of orphans. When a group of men were together, they felt that they were not cared for. Therefore, in the eyes of these secret guards, Sweetcake was the heartwarming little fairy child. Everyone really doted on her and protected her. Seeing that she was crying, their first reaction was to rush in and ask which little brat made Sweetcake cry. The little packrat whimpered aggrievedly as she blinked her big teary eyes and said, They all say that Sweetcake is a little evil spirit. They say that Sweetcake killed someone. Who said that? What little evil spirit? Little Master Sweetcake, youre clearly a little immortal child. The secret guards were filled with righteous indignation and insisted on dragging her out. Bun pursed his lips and stopped them. Dont act on your own. Go deliver a message to Mother. Shell rush over to deal with it. If the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion were to move out and attack those children, who knew what kind of rumors would spread outside? The secret guards reported the situation to Yun Ran. Yun Ran and Xuanyuan Yu rushed over. The little packrat was still crying. It held its brothers hand and stood in the empty courtyard, looking indescribably pitiful. Yun Ran went over and picked her up, frowning slightly. Why is someone saying that shes a little evil spirit again? Didnt we make everything clear before? She knew that these children did not have any ill intentions. Perhaps they had only believed the rumors and were too young to know how to distinguish right from wrong. However, her little girl was still a child. Why should he suffer such harm? Xuanyuan Yu didnt understand the secret guards words at all. He only heard that Sweetcake was crying and rushed over. What little evil spirit? Why did those children call Sweetcake a little evil spirit? Bun exined, Because they think Daddy is an evil spirit. Were Daddys children, so were little evil spirits. But this time, other than scolding us, they also said that Sweetcake killed someone. Are these brats asking for a beating?! Xuanyuan Yu punched a tree trunk at the side. He was furious. Saying that a three-and-a-half-year-old child had killed someone was probably crazy! Yun Ran rubbed against the little packrat in her arms andforted her softly. Then, she carried the little packrat into the school. Why did you say that Mo Yunnian killed someone? Shes younger than all of you. Shes just a little sister. How could she kill someone? Do you know that your words will hurt her? Chapter 280 - 280 Wasn’t This On Purpose? 280 Wasnt This On Purpose? The packrat was too young to treat these words as a joke. She would notugh them off. Instead, she would really think about whether she was a little evil spirit. Why did these children say that when she had clearly not killed anyone? She would really be hurt by these words. Previously, she had been called a little evil spirit by these children for a long time. She had been insecure and had even had one or two nightmares because of this. She clenched her fists and muttered that she was not a little evil spirit. At this moment, her little face was pink from crying. There were beads of tears hanging on her long and dense eyshes. She was a small ball. She pouted her small mouth aggrievedly and her big red eyes were red. Anyone who saw her would want to protect her. Perhaps because she had cried too hard, even her voice had changed, like an injured kitten. Sweetcake didnt kill anyone. Sweetcake is a good baby, not a little evil spirit. Sweetcake doesnt kill people. The little packrat actually did not have much concept of murder. She only knew that murder was a very bad thing. Killing meant that someone would die in front of her. Xuanyuan Yu didnt have Yun Rans good temper. He stepped into the school and nced at the half-grown children. His voice was filled with displeasure. You guys are quite good at bullying! Who scolded her just now? Come out. Those children were already afraid of Little Sweetcake. Now that Xuanyuan Yu shouted at them, they trembled and huddled together. There were one or two who were a little bolder. Mo Yunnian killed the young master of the Prime Ministers Estate. Everyone in the Imperial City knows about it. Thats right. My mother told me that Mo Yunnian is different from us. Shes a little monster with a super super heaven spiritual root! Although shes small, her ability can kill. Yun Ran did not know that the news of the packrat going to the Prime Ministers Mansion would spread like wildfire. Her frown deepened. Xuanyuan Yu was also stunned. He did not expect that the reason why the little packrat was ostracized and bullied by these children was all because he had killed that bastard son of the Yun family in a fit of anger. For the first time, Xuanyuan Yu understood a principle. He could not be impulsive. He had originally nned to bring the little packrat to the Yun family to support her. Unexpectedly, his good intentions had ruined things. Xuanyuan Yu wanted to tell these children that he was the one who killed the man and not to me this on a little child. However, Yun Ran spoke before he could. Mo Yunnian is not a little monster. Its true that she has a super heaven-grade spiritual root, but thats her innate talent. Her ability will be used to protect people, not kill them. This was also what Yun Ran had always taught the packrat. The packrat was smart. She had already realized the difference between her and the other children. Yun Ran had told her that she was a little doll chosen by the gods to be so smart and powerful. When she was older, she could use her abilities to protect the people she wanted to protect and help those in need. The little packrat was very happy. She raised her fair and tender little face and pinched her little milky fist. Yes, Sweetcake has grown up. I want to hit the big baddie egg. But now, her talent and ability had caused her to bebeled as a little monster. Yun Ran did not believe it. The parents of these children did not know that a heaven-grade spiritual root was only a talent rting to her spiritual root, but those people described Sweetcake, who had such a talent, as a little monster in front of their children. Wasnt this intentional? Perhaps it was because of jealousy or some other reason. But no matter what the reason was, they should not discredit a three-and-a-half-year-old girl. There were too many trashy people in the world. Under normal circumstances, Yun Ran would not be angry at these trashy people. However, this time, it was her Sweetcake who was hurt. It was hard for her not to be angry. Chapter 281 - 281 She’s Not Wrong 281 Shes Not Wrong Yun Ran twisted her neck and ordered the secret guard beside her, That person who said that little Sweetcake is a little monster go and find out whose child she is. Ill personally visit and ask them when they became little monsters with super heaven-level spiritual roots. The secret guards also felt that their little master, Sweetcake, was really aggrieved to have been called a little monster. They were all a little indignant. What little monster? I think theyre just jealous. Jealous of our little master Sweet Cakes spiritual root talent. Thats right. Our little master Sweetcake has a super heaven-grade spiritual root. What about you? What level are your spiritual roots? Why dont you tell us and let everyone hear and see? Among this group of children, there were one or two who were slightly older. Eight or nine-year-old children would have awakened their spiritual roots. They were all the most ordinary spiritual roots. At this moment, they had not even understood the most basic Qi-gathering cultivation. They could notpare to Sweetcakes super heaven-grade spiritual roots at all. Although Yun Ran was angry, she could not deal with these half-grown brats. These children had listened to their parents and thought that Little Sweetcake was dangerous, so they ostracized her together. It was useless even if she exined it to them seriously now because these children would only choose to believe in their parents and not an outsider like her. Therefore, it was not easy for her to change the childrens minds with just a few exnations. She would coax her Sweetcake first. Yun Ran carried her little packrat to the side. After someforting, the little packrats mood was much better and she no longer cried. With her hands on her round waist, Sweetcake whined, Sweetcake is not a little monster! Sweet Cake is a cute and beautiful little immortal. Yes, Sweetcake is a little fairy. Yun Ran reached out and rubbed the girls head gently. She looked up and saw that Xuanyuan Yu was actually staring at the little packrat with reddened eyes. Yun Ran was speechless. Xuanyuan Yu probably felt that the little packrat had suffered because of him and felt sorry for it. Shes fine. She just suffered a little. Yes, Sweetcake is fine. Sweetcake is going to look for Big Brother. The little packrat gradually regained herposure. She raised her chubby little face at them and revealed her signature sweet smile. She waved her lotus root-like arms and ran off to y with her brother. The ss continued. Yun Ran did not bring her back immediately. She did not want to teach the little packrat to avoid trouble. She told the little packrat that she was not in the wrong, so she did not have to hide from those people. This time, Xuanyuan Yu did not dare to be rash in settling scores with the childrens families. After taking a sip of herbal tea, he looked at Yun Ran and apologized. I didnt know itll get Little Sweetcake involved. Yun Rans expression was cid as she replied indifferently, Shes fine. How can she be fine? Shes crying like that. No, I have to bring her back to Wuan. In the pce, no one would dare to bully her like this. Xuanyuan Yu did not like Mo Beiyuan and had always wanted to bring Yun Ran and the children back to Wuan. This time, because of Sweetcake, he tried to persuade Yun Ran again. Yun Ran sighed softly. I know you dote on her, but she cant always be a little flower protected byyers of secret guards. This is not how she should grow up. Yun Rans heart ached for the little packrat, but she had stayed in the apocalyptic environment for too long. Although she was heartened that the little packrat was doted on, they could not stop her from growing up. Chapter 282 - 282 Good Fortune 282 Good Fortune Little Sweetcake returned to her seat. There was still a small piece of candy in her mouth. As she moved the lump in her pink cheeks, she looked like a squirrel stealing a pinecone. Bun took out a handkerchief and wiped the icing on her hand. Hurry up and finish the candy. When the teacherester, you cant eat it anymore. Okay, Sweetcake got it. The packrat blinked her big ck eyes and nodded vigorously. She was obedient and soft. Bun helped her prepare the books, brushes, and ink before returning to his seat. Unexpectedly, just as he sat down The ground shook violently. At that moment, the entire house shook as well. The huge wooden beam supporting the roof smashed down on the children sitting in the house. Just as the children were frightened by this sudden change and froze on the spot, a small pink figure appeared in front of them. It was Mo Yunnian. The little ball raised her lotus root-like arm and swung her little fist, sending the big wooden beam flying. Dont be afraid. Sweetcake is very strong. She wont let the broken wood hit you. Although the little packrat was only three and a half years old, she was very brave. At this moment, in the face of this change, she was even calmer than those older children. No matter how the ground shook, the little packrat puffed up its chest and pushed a few tables together to let the children hide under them. Quickly,e over. Hide under the table and dont run around Be careful not to be hit in the head by the bad guys wooden block and be a little fool Seeing that a child was running around the house in fear, the little packrats voice carried a trace of anxiety. Bun ran over and frowned. Sweetcake what are you doing? Brother, Sweetcake is protecting everyone! The little packrat said seriously with her big ck eyes. With such a hugemotion, the secret guards outside and Yun Ran, Xuanyuan Yu, and the others in the pavilion were naturally rmed. Its an earthquake! Xuanyuan Yu shouted nervously. Earthquake? Earthquake! Yun Ran quickly came back to her senses. The two of them ran towards the school where the two little packrats were. However, when they arrived, the house had already copsed and was deformed. The roof was pressed down, and they could hear the cries of the children inside. The secret guards all gathered together. Whether it was the people from the Yuan Mansion or Xuanyuan Yus people, they were all pulling at the bricks and broken wood piled up. Miss Yun Ran, the two young masters are still inside. They didnt manage to escape. Yun Ran told herself not to panic. Bun and Sweetcake were blessed by the heavens. They would definitely be fine. However, under such circumstances, she could notpletely convince herself to calm down. She could only stabilize her voice as much as possible. Be careful when you move these bricks and wood. Dont cause another copse. With that, the two of them joined in. Moving quickly, but carefully, they shifted the bricks and wood away. Because there were a lot of people, the bricks and wood piled up were quickly moved away. Everyone saw a small pink figure standing on the table. She had one hand on her waist, and the other was raised high, holding a huge wooden beam. Her mouth was still stuffed with unfinished candy, and her pink cheeks were moving. Chapter 283 - 283 The Little Packrat’s Style 283 The Little Packrats Style Yun Rans eyes were red with anxiety, but looking at her little packrats appearance now, she found it funny. As sheughed, tears rolled down her cheeks. The secret guards were also shocked. Everyone thought that the roof of the house had fallen down. The change was so fast that they did not have time to fly over to save them. Moreover, there were children inside. Many people would probably be injured. !! Unexpectedly, all the children were hiding under the table. Only their delicate little master was standing on the table, holding the nk up to the roof that was pressing down. Was the little packrat crying? That was impossible! Not only did she not cry from fright, she even shook her little feet wantonly. She was extremely calm. Mother Old Old Fish Sweetcakes hands are so tired! When the little packrat saw her mother, grandfather, and the group of secret guards, she began to wheedle in her childish voice. Xuanyuan Yu quickly moved over and took the big nk that the little packrat was holding. Yun Ran also carried the packrat out. After the secret guards carried the children hidden under the table out, Xuanyuan Yu let go and retreated. The moment he pulled it out, the entire roof copsed, and rubble and wood rumbled. The little packrat did not know what a brave and great thing she had done. She was nestled in Yun Rans arms, drinking water from a water bag that was even bigger than her small face. Sweetcake is awesome! Yun Ran kissed her little face a few times in a row. The packrat had indeed exceeded her expectations. She had always known that the little packrat had an extremely high cultivation level. However, she did not know that a little packrat would be so brave in such a critical moment. Mother said it before. Sweetcake is a little immortal. A little immortal is meant to save everyone. The packrats eyes curved into a smile. Her eyes were clear and bright. She had a small nose and pink lips. When she smiled, she would reveal a row of white baby teeth. There were two small dimples on her face, and she was so sweet that it made ones heart tremble. Previously, she had clearly been scolded to tears by those children, but she did not hold a grudge. Xuanyuan Yu carried her over and sized up her in his arms. He asked in detail, Are you hurt? Do your hands hurt? Do your feet hurt? If that piece of wood fell, so be it. Why are you holding it? Although she was fine, Xuanyuan Yus heart ached! It was such a big block of wood. How could his heart not ache when he saw the little packrats fair arms and hands holding it? Because the big wood will fall and hit the table. If the table is broken, the little children hiding below will be hit. But Sweetcake is good! She wont let the big wood fall. The packrat raised her little fists again, indicating that her fists were really powerful. At this moment, the dean and the teachers of the academy finally arrived. The other sses had older students. When they encountered earthquakes, they knew how to escape. However, this ss was filled with half-grown children. The youngest was only three and a half years old. They were all young masters and youngdies from aristocratic families. If anything happened, they would probably cry from fear. The dean and the teachers thought that there would be many casualties this time. Unexpectedly, when they stepped into the courtyard, they saw a group of children standing in the courtyard. Beside them was a group of secret guards from the Imperial Mansion. Those two from the Yuan Mansion came to the academy? These children are lucky! The director sighed heavily. He thought that the secret guards had rushed in when the ground was shaking and saved all these children. Little did he know that the real little hero was a three-and-a-half-year-old little packrat. Chapter 284 - 284 Stay Three Steps Away From Her 284 Stay Three Steps Away From Her Mo Yunnian saved us just now. I dont think shes a bad person. Mo Yunnian is so powerful! And so brave! If it werent for her, we might all have been smashed to death. I also think that Mo Yunnian is not a little evil spirit. She looks like a beautiful fairy child in a painting. Moreover, her voice is soft. She definitely wont kill anyone. Then we should apologize to her because we just said that shes a little evil spirit and that she killed someone. !! The group of children gathered together and had just recovered from their shock. However, they realized that if Sweetcake hadnt saved them just now, something might have happened to them. After all, they were still children and their thoughts were not that heavy. At this moment, they realized their mistake and came to the little packrat. Mo Yunnian, thank you for saving us. We wont call you a little evil spirit anymore. Mo Yunnian, we were wrong. Youre not a little evil spirit. Youre our savior. Yes, I think youre very cute. You look like a fairy child in a painting. Mo Yunnian, youre so brave! Youre the bravest little child Ive ever seen. Yun Rans eyes softened. She knew it. Her little girl was so likable. How could anyone hate her? The little packrat did not seem to expect that these children, who had previously called her a little evil spirit, would alle over to praise her. For a moment, she could not react. She widened her big ck grape-like eyes and looked confused. Then, as if she understood that everyone was praising her, sheughed happily. Every sound of her softughter carried a happy hook. She shook her head and her calves swayed wantonly. Her little actions were all sweet. Because Sweetcake is a little immortal! A little immortal wants to save people! Xuanyuan Yus heart ached. Of course, he was happy that the little packrat was liked. However, at the same time, he was a little disappointed. This was because the little packrat woulde to the academy in the future and y with these brats. She would have less time to apany him. These brats were not so stupid that they could not be saved. They knew how good his Sweetcake was. Mo Yunnnian, thank you for saving me. This jade pendant is for you. Mo Yunnnian, well be good sisters from now on. Can I invite you to our house as a guest? Mo Yunnian, I like sweets too. Ill bring you delicious sweets tomorrow. Lets eat together. The dean and the teachers also learned from the secret guards that the little packrat had just saved the children. The dean was both grateful and surprised! Was this little packrat that powerful? On the other side, the little packrat was surrounded by a group of little radish heads. The scene immediately became lively. Faced with everyones enthusiasm, the little packrat nodded her head in agreement. Okay! Sure. Xuanyuan Yu was carrying the little packrat. When he saw a child rubbing against him and wanting to pull the little packrats hand, he hurriedly pped it away. What do you want? If you want to talk, talk. Why are you touching her? Youre a little boy. Shes a little girl. Stay three steps away from her. After Yun Ran finished checking on Bun, she went to ask the secret guards to see what was going on with the earthquake. At this moment, even the school had copsed. There was no way they could continue studying. Hence, the two little packrats packed up and went home after attending ss for half a day. At the same time, an earthquake urred in the Yuan Mansion. Chapter 285 - 285 The Little Packrat That Got Away 285 The Little Packrat That Got Away Mo Beiyuan rushed out of the study under the violent shaking. He looked at the abnormal sky and summoned the Red-Winged Flying Dragon to rush toward the academy. His woman and children were there. He was anxious to know their current situation. This was not the first time Mo Beiyuan had experienced such a thing. He had encountered more serious earthquakes than this. But this time, he had something to worry about. He was worried about Yun Ran and the two children. Its Daddy! Its Big Flying Dragon! Daddy is here to bring Sweetcake home. The little packrat was carried out by Xuanyuan Yu. Before she reached the carriage parked outside the academy, her sharp eyes noticed the red-winged beast flying in her direction. Daddy, Daddy, Sweetcake is here. Shes here. The little packrat held her small hands to her mouth and used all her strength to shout. Then, she waved her short arm. Mo Beiyuan also discovered them. Before the Red-winged Flying Dragonnded, he jumped down andnded in front of Yun Ran and the children. He raised his hand and wanted to carry the little packrat over. The little packrat seemed to have forgotten that he had twisted his arm. She was so happy that she wanted to throw herself into his arms. Only Yun Ran remembered Mo Beiyuans injuries. Mo Beiyuan, your injuries It couldnt be helped. The two of them had clearly forgotten about this. Yun Ran could only remind them. The little packrat immediately retracted her little arm and shook her head at her father. Like a little adult, she said in all seriousness, Daddys injuries havent recovered yet. You cant carry Sweetcake. Daddy has to listen obediently to Mother. Mo Beiyuans little packrat got away and he felt disappointed! However, he was injured, so he could only retract his hand resentfully. Mo Beiyuan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them standing in front of him. However, he still asked nervously. Yun Ran, are you alright? Were you frightened by the earthquake just now? Yun Ran shook her head at him. No, were all fine. Bun and Sweetcake werent frightened either. The house in the academy copsed, so they were given a break. I was nning to bring them back. Why did you rush over? Yun Ran was also slightly surprised to see him rush over. After all, the Yuan Mansion was not far from here, but it was not close. He should have rushed over to look for them the moment the earthquake happened. There was an earthquake in the Imperial City. The road is a mess. Its not convenient for you to take the carriage. Im here to take you home. Oh. Yun Ran nodded and passed the little packrat to Xuanyuan Yu. Then, she carried Bun and jumped onto the Red-Winged Wyverns back. It wasnt that she didnt want Xuanyuan Yu to sit. It wasnt that she waszy and didnt want to walk back. Instead, she was worried that Xuanyuan Yu and Mo Beiyuan would quarrel again on the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. In short, she felt that it was right not to let the two of them sit on the back of the same flying beast at the same time. Of course, Xuanyuan Yu would not say anything. At this moment, no matter how much he disliked Mo Beiyuan, it was impossible for him to joke about the safety of Yun Ran and the two children. After the earthquake, who knew how chaotic the city was? It was safer to take a flying demon beast. On the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon, the little packrat began to tell her father about her brave performance just now. Sweetcake is a little immortal. Shes protecting the other children. Everyone is praising Sweetcake. Chapter 286 - 286 It Wasn’t Me, I Didn’t! 286 It Wasnt Me, I Didnt! Yun Ran wondered, What other baby? This little packrat is the youngest baby. The little packrat shook its little head happily and told its father, Sweetcake is not a little evil spirit. Sweetcake even told the children that Sweetcakes father is also a good person and not a big evil spirit. They all believe Sweetcakes words now. Mo Beiyuan looked at Yun Ran, who was at the side. The meaning in his eyes was probably to ask if something had happened in the academy today. Why was there talk of a little evil spirit? A big evil spirit? Yun Ran exined to him briefly. Because of the matter at the Prime Ministers Estate, at first, those children ostracized the little packrat and were even afraid of her. They said that the little packrat was a little monster with a super heaven-grade spiritual root. !! However, after that, there was a sudden earthquake. The little packrat stood up and protected all the children. The event changed the childrens thoughts about her. When Mo Beiyuan heard that his little packrat lift the roof with her bare hands, his eyelids trembled twice. Is your little arm alright? As he spoke, he picked up the little dumplings lotus root-like arm to see if it was injured. Yun Ran smiled and said, She just used another crosswood that fell from the roof. When we found her, she was posing with this little arm on her hip. At the mention of the packrat holding arge piece of crosswood with one hand on his waist, Yun Ran still found it funny. How could there be such a cute little ball of rice? She even had candy in her mouth. At the mention of this candy, Yun Ran remembered to ask the packrat, Little Sweetcake, where did the candy you just atee from? Yun Ran had always had the intention to control the little packrat to eat sweet food. Therefore, she would usually rece candy with with fruits when the little packrat wanted sweet things. The little packrat covered her mouth and shook her head at Yunran. Sweetcake didnt eat candy! Mother, the candy ran into Sweetcakes mouth on its own. Yun Ran raised her hand and gently pinched the little packrats puffed-up face. Mo Yunnian, The candy wont run into your mouth on its own. It doesnt have legs either. So, who gave you the candy? The little packrat rolled her big ck eyes and blinked at its father. Yun Ran followed her gaze. Mo Beiyuan quickly cleared his throat and said seriously, It wasnt me. I didnt! At most, he had only bought candied hawthorn for the little packrat once or twice. Father The little packrat secretly reached over and shook his fathers sleeve. Mo Beiyuan looked at her pitiful appearance and wanted to speak up for her. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran coughed heavily. Mo Yunnian, its useless to look for Daddy now. He cant help you. So, who gave you the candy? Grandfather? Yun Ran pondered for a moment. Mo Beiyuan was no longer good at secretly buying sweet food for the little packrat. The secret guards were also afraid of her reprimanding him. The only one left was probably Xuanyuan Yu, the biological grandfather who doted on the little packrat without any bottom line. The packrats eyes lit up. Wow! Mother, youre so smart. This was not the time to listen to the packrats ttery. She took the little packrats small pouch over and checked it. Only then did she realize that it was filled with candy cubes. The small pouch was so full it could not be stuffed anymore. It seemed like she had to talk to Xuanyuan Yu about this. The little packrat was a child. How could she have any self-control? Although she was nodding her head seriously now, she would probably forget everything she said when she turned around and saw the candy. Chapter 287 - 287 Bring the Children to My Courtyard Tonight 287 Bring the Children to My Courtyard Tonight The family of four returned to the Yuan Mansion. The secret guards kept sending news to Mo Beiyuan. Yun Ran knew that this news should be about this earthquake, so she leaned over to listen. After Mo Beiyuan read the news, his expression darkened. !! Yun Ran had asked Thunderbolt and the other secret guards and learned that the Imperial City had not experienced the earthquake before, but they and their master had experienced it when they went to other ces. Thunderbolt and the others also said that the earthquake this time looked abnormal. It was different from the earthquake they had experienced before. She asked Thunderbolt and the rest, How is it different? Thunderbolt said, In the past, Master and I went to the city where the earthquake happened and saved people. We have some understanding of the earthquake. Before the earthquake, there would be some warnings. For example, some demon beasts would be panicking and roaring wildly. Snakes, insects, rats, ants would crawl out from the ground, and the flowers and trees withered abnormally. However, before the earthquake in the Imperial City this time, there was no sign at all. That was why they felt that the earthquake this time was a little abnormal. Was this earthquake an ident? Or was there another reason? Yun Ran asked curiously. Mo Beiyuan handed her the note from Raven, indicating for her to read it herself. Yun Ran took it and scanned the contents of the note as quickly as she could. The contents of the note were mostly about the impact of the earthquake on various parts of the Imperial City, such as the copse of houses, huge cracks, and some casualties. However, Yun Rans gaze lingered on one of the notes for a moment longer. There is something unusual at the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent. The ce where the earthquake is the most serious is the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent? In other words, the epicenter of the earthquake is not the Imperial City, but the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent? It had to be said that the Yuan Mansions 12 Divisions were very powerful when it came to their informationworks. In just a short period of time, they actually found the central area of the earthquake. Mo Beiyuan, do you want to go to the Imperial Mausoleum to take a look? After all, his ancestors were lying there. Theres no need to. Mo Beiyuan was not interested in the ancestors of the royal family. He looked at her with a pair of cold and deep eyes. His gaze stopped on her small face. The earthquake might happen a second time, a third time, or even many times. Tonight, bring the children to my courtyard. Yun Ran knew that he was concerned about the safety of the two children. In addition, he might be worried that she would die and implicate him. Hence, she nodded in agreement. She brought the two little packrats and stayed in the same room as him. Sweetcake was overjoyed when she heard that they were going to sleep with their father today. Before Sweetcake fell asleep, she held her fair and tender feet and shouted that she was going to have a little brother. Little brother? Yun Ran recalled the conversation about her little brother in the carriage before entering the pce and could not help but retreat. Mo Beiyuan, coax her to sleep. I still have something to do. Daddy, when will Sweetcake have a little brother? The little packrat widened her big ck eyes and looked energetic. Mo Beiyuan did not expect her to suddenly mention this topic again, so he continued to coax her with the same reason as before. Youll have one when youre older. But Sweetcake has already grown up! Shes about to be four years old. The packrat raised four fingers as she spoke, indicating that she had really grown up. Father and Mother, do you not want to give Sweetcake and Brother a little brother? Chapter 288 - 288 This Damn Gu Poison! 288 This Damn Gu Poison! The little packrat was very clingy. She puffed up her cheeks and hugged her fathers big hand. It had to ask clearly. Bun, who was quietly flipping through a thick ancient book at the side, was speechless. He had never wanted a little brother! Mo Beiyuan had faced all kinds of serious tests and dangerous situations, but now, he felt that his forehead was covered in sweat. !! He cursed Feng Chen in his heart again. It was all because of this mouth of his that he could bring up any topic to tease the little packrat. Was this little brother born just like that? Now is not the time. Mo Beiyuan cleared his throat. The packrat had another question. When will it be time? When can I have a little brother? Mo Beiyuan took a deep breath. When you grow up a little, youll still be too young. With a little brother, Daddy wont be able to carry you and fly high. All right, then. The little packrat yawned after a while. Mo Beiyuan quickly patted her. Sweetcake, go to sleep. Daddy, you should sleep too. Wheres Mom? We have to sleep together today. The little packrat tried her best to widen her eyes to prevent her eyelids from closing. She wanted her mother toe and sleep with her. In the end, the four of them squeezed onto arge bed. Bun slept in the innermost corner with Little Sweetcake squeezed beside him. Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan were next to each other. Mo Beiyuans hand was grabbed by the little packrat. It was as if he was hugging Yun Ran. The parasitic poison on the two of them and Mo Beiyuans injuries made Yun Ran lie stiffly on her side. However, the presence of the man behind her was too strong. His entire body exuded a fatal aura, and the warmth of his skin could be felt through his thin clothes. Yun Ran felt that she was having difficulty breathing. However, her little packrat had just started to feel sleepy. If he removed his hand, he would definitely wake her up. Therefore, she could only lie down like this. Are you cold? The mans deep voice sounded in Yun Rans ear and traveled into her mind. Yun Ran felt her ear itch and burn slightly, as if something had touched her neck. Im not cold. She was definitely not cold now, and her body was still ufortably hot. This damn poison! This was too torturous! The two of them were clearly under the control of the parasitic poison, but why was she the one who reacted more strongly every time? Mo Beiyuans eyesight could see even in the dark. Therefore, under the faint candlelight, he could clearly see the pink on her skin and the sweet smell that belonged to her. He wanted to pull her into his arms and fuse her into his flesh and blood! Yun Ran had no idea that behind her, his eyes were filled with madness and almost paranoid love. Yun Ran listened to the two childrens breathing and judged that they were asleep. She said softly, Mo Beiyuan, theyre both asleep. Yes. The voice behind her ears seemed to be even deeper and hoarser. Seeing that he had no intention of moving, Yun Ran said in a low voice, Do you want to try pulling your hand away? I dont think I can. Cant pull away? How can that be? Is the packrat still holding on so tightly when shes asleep? Yun Ran wanted to break free from his arms, so she twisted her body. Hiss Ill try again. Dont move. Yun Ran gasped behind her. She thought that she had identally touched his wound, so she did not dare to move. Chapter 289 - 289 Mother and Father Slept Together 289 Mother and Father Slept Together It was not that Mo Beiyuan really could not pull away, but he just wanted to hug her for a while. It was a little torturous, but he was willing to endure the torture brought by the Gu poison. This was a rare situation. She was like an obedient little beast nestled in his arms as if she belonged to him. Mo Beiyuan, can you be faster? Yes, hug me for a while more. Mo Beiyuans voice was filled with rare joy. What? Yun Ran couldnt see his current expression at all. Mo Beiyuan cleared his throat and lowered his head slightly. He leaned against her ear and said seriously, I said, let the little packrat hug me for a while longer. When shes sound asleep, Ill pull her away to avoid waking her up. Yun Ran could only continue to nestle in his arms and wait for the packrat to fall asleep. The two of them carefully got up from the bed. It wasnt until they reached the outer room that Yun Ran felt her heartbeat calm down a little. However, because the Gu poison in her body had acted up just now, her face was flushed shyly. At this moment, her eyes were watery, and the corners of her eyes were slightly raised. In Mo Beiyuans eyes, she was unbelievably beautiful. His eyes, which were as calm as the deep sea, were filled with love at this moment. Go to sleep. Yun Ran wanted to go to bed too, but she remembered his injuries. Take off your clothes. Ill change your dressing first. The wound was almost healed. Yun Ran realized that the recovery ability of his body was really strong. He had recovered from such a serious injury in such a short period of time. However, other than this new wound, there were many old injuries on his body. There was also a strange injury on his back. It seemed to be a totem branded by something. Mo Beiyuan, what does this mark on your back mean? Yun Ran was just asking casually, but she didnt expect him to quickly pull up his shirt to cover the mark, as if he didnt want her to see it. Nothing. I was just ying with something. Yun Ran was not an insensible person. Seeing that he was deliberately evading her question, she did not intend to continue asking. At the end of the day, their rtionship had not reached the point where they could share each others secrets. It was normal that he didnt want to tell her. However, after Mo Beiyuan spoke, he regretted it. Wasnt his attitude towards her a little fierce just now? He grabbed her wrist and exined in a low voice, That thing is too dirty. I dont want you to touch it. What Yun Ran saw was a brand, but to him, that brand was a humiliation that he would never be able to erase in his life. It was a dark past that he could not bear to look back on. Yun Ran didnt know why he used the word dirty to describe the brand on his back, but she didnt continue to ask. After dealing with his injuries, the two of them went to sleep separately. When the little packrat had breakfast the next day, she raised his ignorant little face and happily told his maternal grandfather and grandmother. Mother and Father slept together yesterday. Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan looked in Yun Rans direction. Yun Ran had just taken a sip of porridge and almost choked. Why was this little packrat always stopping halfway through her sentence? It was yesterdays earthquake. Mo Beiyuan was worried that there would be a second and third earthquake, so he slept in the same room as us. The little packrat nodded. Daddy is hugging me to sleep with Mommy. For the first time, Yun Ran despised her little packrat for talking too much. She had to show off this kind of thing. Chapter 290 - 290 Taking Back the Spirit Root 290 Taking Back the Spirit Root Yun Ran really did not want to continue this topic, so she changed the topic to Bai Wan. Your body has almost recovered. In a few days, take back your spiritual root. Bai Wans voice had just recovered. Her voice was not very pleasant and was a little hoarse, but she could already speak. Okay. The ointment in Yun Rans immortal mountain disyed its magical effect again. Now, there were no terrifying scars on Bai Wans face or body. Food therapy and medicinal therapy were carried out together, and she was no longer as skinny as before. As expected of the number one beauty of the five countries. Even if she did not have any hair now, it did not affect the fact that she was a peerless beauty. She sat there with an oval face and a swan neck. She did not smile or get angry. Her thick eyshes were long and curled, and her almond-shaped eyes blinked like a pool of clear spring water. Her frown and smile were indescribably charming. That beauty seemed to be emanating from her bones. Because she had been imprisoned in a dark room underground and had not seen the sun for many years, her skin was a little sickly white. However, it did not affect her beauty at all. Instead, it gave her a weak sense of beauty. Yun Ran didnt know about others, but Xuanyuan Yus eyes were about to fall on Bai Wan. Wanwan, Ill go to the Prime Ministers Estate and bring him over. Wait here. Xuanyuan Yu, you dont have to worry about this matter. Bai Wan didnt know how many times she had rejected him. She had said all kinds of harsh words and had never been kind to him, but this person had been pretending to be stupid. Yun Ran did not intend to let Xuanyuan Yu capture Yun Zhiyuan. After all, from the looks of it, this persons methods were indeed a little harsh. Ill discuss with Mo Beiyuan about capturing Yun Zhiyuan. Dont worry about it, Yu. No matter how bad Xuanyuan Yus temper was, he wouldnt re up in front of the woman he loved the most and his precious daughter. It was one thing for Bai Wan to avoid him, but why didnt his precious daughter speak up for him? Yun Ran, tell me the truth. Do you think Im quite useless too? Do you think I cant protect you? So, none of you are willing to return to Wuan with me. Yun Ran held her forehead silently. I have my own ns for this matter. I dont intend to rm the people from the Prime Ministers Estate. I just want to secretly capture him. As for how you want to deal with him after capturing him and taking his spiritual root, its up to you. She was afraid that something would happen if he was too impulsive. It wasnt that Xuanyuan Yu wasnt smart enough, but this matter involved Bai Wan, so he might not be too calm. It was just like how Yun Zhiyuan used little Sweetcake in the main hall previously, causing Xuanyuan Yu to fly into a rage. Therefore, she nned to bring a few secret guards over to the Prime Ministers residence. However, in the end, even Yun Ran herself could not make it. Mo Beiyuan arranged for Thunderbolt to bring people to stuff Yun Zhiyuan into the sack and carry him back. It was also the first time Yun Ran knew that there was a very hidden secret prison in the Yuan Mansion. Yun Zhiyuan was blind in one eye and wore a ck blindfold. He turned his other eye and saw the few people standing in front of him in the dim light. Yun Zhiyuans pupils constricted as he revealed an expression of extreme fear. Bai Wan! Yunran! Mo Beiyuan! Xuanyuan Yu! How could this be? Why are you all here? Why were these four people together! Chapter 291 - 291 Can You Live Like a Man! 291 Can You Live Like a Man! Yun Zhiyuan suddenly realized that Bai Wan had been saved by Yun Ran and King Yuan! Emperor Wuan was with them! Yun Ran pursed her lips and revealed a faint smile. Its already at this point. Dont pretend to be stupid with us anymore. Dont you know why were together? Looking at her, then at Bai Wan, fear slowly crept into Yun Zhiyuans heart. Could it be that they already knew about the rtionship between Bai Wan and Yun Ran? Impossible, how was that possible? Only a few people from the Yun Family knew about this secret. His own mother probably wouldnt betray him. Qingqing was his bloodline, and she wouldnt betray him. The only one left was Luo Die, that damned woman! It must be her. She was the one who revealed the Yun familys secret. Now that these people had kidnapped him, it was obvious that they wanted to seek revenge on him. Yun Zhiyuan, I want to take back my things today. Youre not worthy of my spiritual root. Bai Wans throat had yet to recoverpletely. Her voice was hoarse. It did not sound pleasant, but it was very calm. She did not have the hysterical excitement she had when shest saw her enemy. Bai Wan What are you talking about? What do you mean by your spiritual root? Yun Zhiyuan knew that he had lost an eye and made the Emperor unhappy. He was afraid that his life would not be easy in the future. If his spiritual root was taken away again, he would really have nothing left. There would be no chance to make aeback. Bai Wan knew that he was shameless, but she did not expect him to still deny it. Yun Zhiyuan, its been so many years. Can you live like a man? Back then, he had schemed against Bai Wan and taken away her spiritual root. In the beginning, Bai Wan was filled with hatred for him. It was not a good feeling to be deceived by someone she trusted. But gradually, she only looked down on him. She was also d that she did not fall in love with this so-called childhood sweetheart and marry such a disgusting man. Only a good-for-nothing would steal someone elses spiritual root! And youre a good-for-nothing! Yun Ran was a little surprised that Bai Wans personality was so Well, hot-tempered and straightforward! After being scolded by her, Yun Zhiyuans expression naturally did not look good. Bai Wan! Shut up! Stop talking! Im not! Im not trash! Im the Prime Minister of the East Continent! You betrayed me first! I didnt betray you first! Bai Wan could not be bothered to look at him. She looked at Mo Beiyuan and nodded slightly. Then Ill have to trouble King Yuan to help me dig out the spiritual root from this trash. Mo Beiyuan nodded at her and walked towards Yun Zhiyuan. Yun Zhiyuan knew what was waiting for him next. He struggled to get up and escape. He was like a stray dog that was fleeing in all directions. Mo Beiyuan approached and grabbed him without much strength. He picked him up and activated the powerful spiritual qi in his body to force the spiritual root out of Yun Zhiyuans body. Then, he waved the spiritual root in Bai Wans direction. The spiritual root immediately recognized its owner and stopped in Bai Wans palm. Xuanyuan Yu, who had been silent all this while, saw that the spiritual root had been taken out. He no longer restrained his anger and punched Yun Zhiyuan. Now, I dont have to keep you alive! Yun Zhiyuan, whose spiritual root had been taken away, copsed to the ground. He had no room to resist and could only let Xuanyuan Yu punch him. Chapter 292 - 292 Doting on Bai Wan 292 Doting on Bai Wan Mo Beiyuan nted the spiritual root back into Bai Wans body. Huo Chanyi had already prepared the pill to stabilize the spiritual root. Bai Wan felt that it was slightly inappropriate for her spiritual root to return to her body. Fortunately, her body had already been nursed back to health, so there wouldnt be too many problems. Bai Wan adjusted her breathing slightly before walking towards Yun Zhiyuan, who was beaten up by Xuanyuan Yu and was on hisst breath. The man on the ground had his spiritual root taken away. It was as if someone had taken away half his life. At this moment, he could only lie on the ground and pant. Yun Zhiyuan, I cant be bothered to settle the grudges between us anymore. However, I have to settle the score with you for digging out my daughters spiritual root and hurting and abusing Bun and Sweet Cake! The Bai family was famous for being protective. Previously, Xuanyuan Yu had gone to the Yun family to make a scene and avenge Yun Ran and the two children. However, Bai Wan did not go with them! Now, it was her turn to stand up for her daughter, grandson, and granddaughter. Bai Wan had just gotten her spiritual root back, so her cultivation technique was a little rusty. However, it was not a problem for her to take revenge on a piece of trash like Yun Zhiyuan. Xuanyuan Yu moved and appeared in front of her, stopping her. Wanwan, dont do anything. Dont dirty your hands. Xuanyuan Yu was wearing a few hard rings on his fist just now. All of them were aimed at Yun Zhiyuans face, causing his face to be badly mangled and his entire body to be covered in dirty blood. Bai Wan nced at the person in front of her and frowned slightly. Dont get in my way. Xuanyuan Yu didnt want her to get close to Yun Zhiyuan and coaxed her gently. Wanwan, Ill avenge you! Tell me, how do you want to deal with him? Ill do it! You dont have to do it yourself! Bai Wan rolled her eyes at him. I want to avenge Yun Ran and the two little packrats! If I dont do it myself, what kind of revenge is that?! She just wanted to beat Yun Zhiyuan up! Xuanyuan Yu smiled foolishly. Hes only left with one breath now. He might not be able to withstand the beating. Ill get someone to treat him first before dragging him over to let you give him a good beating. What do you think? Bai Wan was speechless. Yun Ran was speechless. Was there such a thing? Yun Ran had always thought that Xuanyuan Yu only doted on their three-and-a-half-year-old little packrat. She did not expect him to dote on Bai Wan so much. Prime Minister Yun of the East Continent, who was lying on the ground, let out a weak voice, Bai Wan! I didnt expect you to be able to seduce a man after bing a withered flower! Youre really despicable! He hated it! He should have killed this b*tch back then! Bai Wan was not angered by his words. Instead, she raised her arm and pressed down on Xuanyuan Yus hand which was about to draw his sword. She smiled slowly. After recovering her health, her lips regained their color. When she smiled, she looked extremely beautiful. Oh, I forgot to tell you. Xuanyuan Yu is the wild man youve been talking about all these years! Didnt you always say that I was blind and was deceived by a wild man? Didnt you always say that I would regret giving my virginity to a wild man and not marrying you to be your Madam? But youre useless in my eyes! Youre not worthy of beingpared to him! Yun Ran crossed her arms and watched the show. Her mother was really ruthless! These words undoubtedly would crush a mans pride. Yun Zhiyuan had always beencent. He felt that he was now the Prime Minister of the East Continent. He held a high position and was sought after by everyone. The Yun family had also be a big family in the East Continent. Bai Wan did not choose him back then, but she gave herself to a wild man. She was stupid. She would definitely regret it! Chapter 293 - 293 The Dog of the Emperor of the East Continent 293 The Dog of the Emperor of the East Continent Therefore, over the years, Yun Zhiyuan interrogated Bai Wan more than once. Did she regret it? He wanted to prove that he was better and stronger than the wild man she had fallen in love with! However, Bai Wan had been imprisoned by him for 20 years and had been treated inhumanely. Her body was covered in wounds and her mind was about to copse from the torture, but she had never felt any regret. Yun Zhiyuan, youve been a dog for the East Continents Emperor for so many years. Now, youre just a wretched ve! But Xuanyuan Yu is the Emperor of Wuan! Hitting you is like hitting a dog! Although you stole my spiritual root and drank my blood, it still cant hide the fact that youre useless. Yun Zhiyuan was stunned. Xuanyuan Yu! Xuanyuan Yu was actually the wild man who had gotten Bai Wan pregnant! Yun Zhiyuan suddenly understood why Xuanyuan Yu would bring the little bastard from Yun Rans family to the Prime Ministers residence to cause trouble for them. This was because they had long known that Yun Ran was Xuanyuan Yus child. They had always treated him as a fool! No, Yun Zhiyuan refused to admit that he had lost. Heughed crazily. Cough, cough, cough So what?! You, youve been imprisoned by me for so many years. Youve long been my woman! Even if Im a dog, youve been bitten by me. With great effort, Yun Zhiyuan turned his head to look at Bai Wans beautiful face. He had already ruined her face which was used to seduce men. Why did she regain her previous appearance? He regretted it. He regretted that after all these years, he had actually resisted the urge in his body to touch her. He wanted her to give in to him, kneel in front of him, take off her clothes, and beg for his pity and love. He wanted to enjoy the fatal pleasure ofpletely subduing the high and mighty daughter of the Bai family. At first, he coaxed her nicely and expressed his deep love for her. However, Bai Wan was indifferent to his love. She did not even want to look at him. Later on, his mentality changed. He whipped her like a madman. He disfigured her face. He called her cheap and shameless! He wanted her to understand that he was the only man who truly loved her in this world. He had hit and scolded her because he loved her too much. He wanted her to be obedient and treat him like the heavens. He tried to find out the identity of the wild man from her, but she had clearly told him that the wild man was already dead. He had died on the battlefield. That was why she had returned to the East Continent alone with a big belly. Yun Zhiyuan did not expect to be deceived by her. The emotions in Bai Wans eyes fluctuated. She knew very well that Yun Zhiyuan was a desperate person who wanted to nder her. However, would Xuanyuan Yu believe her if she exined? Bai Wan looked at Xuanyuan Yu, wanting to see his reaction. Xuanyuan Yu was still immersed in the joy of Bai Wans words. When he saw Bai Wan looking at him, he pulled her into his arms. Those strong arms suddenly tightened, as if he wanted to rub the person in his arms into his bones and blood. The two of them would never be separated again. Wanwan, I knew it! You havent forgotten me at all. All these years, Ive been in your heart! Bai Wan was stunned. Lets not talk to this piece of shit. Bai Wan was speechless. Xuanyuan Yu, didnt you hear what he said? Ive been imprisoned by him for so many years. Cant you think about what might have happened between him and me? Chapter 294 - 294 Don’t Get Close to Him, Okay? 294 Dont Get Close to Him, Okay? Bai Wan did not know if he was pretending to be stupid or really stupid. Xuanyuan Yu had lived for so many years and was in his forties. How could he not understand what Yun Zhiyuan meant? He leaned over and pressed his lips against Bai Wans forehead. He had been suppressing his emotions for so many days, afraid that he would scare her. Wanwan, to me, your life is more important than anything else. Nothing else is important. Although Bai Wan did not intend to continue her rtionship with him, she felt it was not in vain for her to meet such a good man in this life. Xuanyuan Yu, although this isnt important to you, I feel disgusted by his nder. So, there are some things that I have to make clear. I, Bai Wan, have never been touched or bitten by a mad dog like him. Xuanyuan Yu held her waist with hisrge hand. There were stars in his eyes, and his voice became gentler. He didnt look like a violent tyrant at all. Wanwan, this mad dog is too dirty. Dont get close to him, okay? Bai Wan felt therge hand on her waist through her clothes. She frowned slightly and lowered her voice. Xuanyuan Yu, just say what you want to say. Let go of me first. At this moment, the two juniors, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan, were still standing at the side! No matter how mentally strong Bai Wan was, she would still feel embarrassed to be kissed and hugged by him in front of two juniors. Alright, I understand. I wont go near him. Ill leave him to you, but I dont want him to die so easily. Bai Wan was pampered by the Bai family, but she was not the kind of innocent youngdy who knew nothing. She had also followed her father and brother to the battlefield. Ever since she was twelve years old, she had gone to the Demon Beast Forest alone to train. That was why she had such strong willpower. It wasnt that she didnt know how to y tricks, but that she disdained to do so. However, the disgusting Yun Zhiyuan and the shameless Yun family were an exception for her. She wanted them to live a life worse than death, not end Yun Zhiyuans life. Wanwan, go back and sleep first! You just retrieved your spiritual root and need to rest. After Xuanyuan Yu sent her away, he returned and instructed his subordinates, No matter what, keep him alive. Ille and visit him often. Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan Yu! Bai Wan and I were childhood sweethearts! I, Im the man who loves her the most. Yun Zhiyuan was picked up from the ground, but he was indignant. He was not in the wrong. It was Bai Wan who betrayed him first. He took Bai Wans spiritual root because he wanted to break her wings and make her stay by his side obediently. If it wasnt for him, Bai Wan would have been captured by the emperor and beheaded like the rest of the Bai family. I saved her and your children! If it werent for me, they would have died and been executed for treason twenty years ago! So nothing I did was wrong. Hearing his shameless words, Xuanyuan Yus temper red up. He clenched his fist and almost swung it at him again. Fortunately, he was stopped by the secret guard at the side. Master, with this punch, he might really not be able to be saved. Then how are you going to report to Miss Bai? Xuanyuan Yu could only take a deep breath and retract his fist. His eyes were sharp and filled with coldness. Are you even worthy of saying that you love her? I was afraid that I would hurt her too much when I hugged her, but you hurt her all over! Chapter 295 - 295 Concern and Endurance 295 Concern and Endurance Xuanyuan Yu would probably never forget how Bai Wan looked when she was brought back by Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan. Her body was covered in injuries, and her eyes were dull. She was like a little beast that was abused and could copse at any moment. Xuanyuan Yu red at him angrily. His eyes were bloodshot, like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. I was the one who touched her. I loved her first. If you have anything to say,e at me. Bullying her and the child is nothing. You saved them? Pfft! If you hadnt hidden them, my people would have found them long ago! They wouldnt have suffered so much! Yun Ran would not need to be involved with the Ghost King, Mo Beiyuan. Dont worry, youll live. Ill return everything she suffered tenfold or a hundredfold. Xuanyuan Yu suppressed the anger in his body and left the underground prison of the princes mansion after saying coldly. Bai Wan had sessfully snatched her spiritual root back. Over the past few days, she had been slowly recovering her spiritual power cultivation. What she needed to do next was to investigate what happened to the Bai family back then. As Yun Ran chatted with her, she mentioned the earthquake in the Imperial City in the past few days. In addition to the news sent back by the secret guards previously, the secret guards had sent back a lot of news in the past few days. The epicenter of the earthquake is at the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continents royal family. I heard that the tombs in the Imperial Mausoleum have copsed. The bones of their ancestors cant be found now. Yun Ran only treated it as a means of passing time. Unexpectedly, Bai Wans expression changed instantly. Is the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continents royal family in the Longgu Mountain thirty miles away from the Imperial City? The Imperial Mausoleum 20 years ago was in that ce. Bai Wan was not sure if the Imperial Mausoleum 20 yearster would still be in that ce. Yun Ran didnt know what mountain it was, but seeing that she was in such a hurry, she helped her ask the secret guard who reported the news. He confirmed that he was talking about the Imperial Mausoleum in Longgu Mountain outside the Imperial City. Is there a problem with the Imperial Mausoleum? Seeing that her expression was a little abnormal and that she had been frowning, Yun Ran intuitively felt that there should be something wrong with the Imperial Mausoleum. Bai Wan nodded. That ce hides a secret that concerns the survival of the five countries on the continent. Im going there to take a look. The secret of the survival of the five countries? That was the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continents royal family. Even if it was destroyed and affected the fate of the continent, it shouldnt affect the survival of the entire continent! At most, it would affect the existence of the East Continents royal family. However, Bai Wans expression was serious. She did not seem to be joking. Yun Ran nned to apany her. The two of them were not going anywhere else but to the tomb of the ancestor of the East Continents royal family. Yun Ran felt that she should inform Mo Beiyuan. Mo Beiyuans handsome face had always been expressionless. Even if he was concerned, he was extremely forbearing. His voice was cold and indifferent, without much fluctuation. Why are you going to the Imperial Mausoleum? There was a serious earthquake there. Its not safe. Yun Ran said, Bai Wan said that that ce hides a big secret that concerns the survival of the five countries. She has to go and take a look. Im apanying her there to take a look. The big secret of the five countries? Even though Mo Beiyuan was usually not a curious person, he raised his eyebrows faintly. Yun Ran spread her hands. Dont ask me. I dont know what secret it is either. She didnt tell me. Chapter 296 - 296 Seeing Through But Not Exposing 296 Seeing Through But Not Exposing Mo Beiyuan met her clear and lively eyes. He would definitely be worried if he let her and Bai Wan go to such a dangerous ce. When do you n to leave? Ill be leaving soon. Although Yun Ran was not in a hurry, Bai Wan was really anxious to leave. !! Alright, Ill go with you after Im done with some matters. Huh? Are youing with us? Mo Beiyuan cleared his throat and said seriously, Thats the Imperial Mausoleum. The ancestors of the East Continents royal family are lying inside. I n to visit them. Yun Ran felt that there was indeed nothing wrong with his exnation, so she nodded. However, she then thought of another problem. Theres no problem with Bun staying in the princes mansion. He can y with his own poison and pills. But it might not be easy for the others to take care of Little Sweetcake. Bun was more independent. Perhaps it was because he was an elder brother, but he had never been very clingy to her and Mo Beiyuan. However, unless someone between her and Mo Beiyuan stayed behind to bring her along, Sweetcake would feel extremely insecure. When she made a fuss, she would cry. Once she cried, no one could coax her. Then take her with us. Mo Beiyuan did not want to leave Little Sweetcake in the residence. However, when Xuanyuan Yu heard that they were bringing the little packrat to the Imperial Mausoleum, he snatched the little packrat back. No, what is that ce? Bring her over! Thats the Imperial Mausoleum. Why? Yun Ran was puzzled. Xuanyuan Yu said, Dont you know that the Yin aura in the Imperial Mausoleum is very heavy? Especially when shes such a big baby. Shell fall sick if she goes in. Although this sounded strange, Yun Ran did not dare to take this risk with her little packrat. Then Yun Ran meant that Mo Beiyuan should stay and not follow her. At this moment, Xuanyuan Yu continued in a serious tone, The only solution is for me to follow along and suppress the Yin Qi with my powerful Dragon Qi and righteousness. Yun Ran was speechless. She was extremely suspicious that this person actually wanted to go with them. Bai Wan might have ignored him, so he found this reason. However, could the Imperial Qi on his body suppress the ghosts of the ancestors of the royal family of another country? Yun Ran saw through it and didnt expose it. In that case, lets go together. The Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent was a forbidden area of the East Continent. Normally, one could only enter with the permission of the Emperor. Xuanyuan Yu was the Emperor of Wuan. Although the rtionship between the East Continent and Wuan wasnt too bad and they maintained a superficial harmony, it didnt make sense for Xuanyuan Yu, the Emperor of Wuan, to enter the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent directly. Moreover, Bai Wans identity could not be exposed for the time being. Therefore, they had to keep a low profile. It was best to hide their whereabouts. Riding on a flying demonic beast, the group did not enter through the main entrance of the Imperial Mausoleum. Instead, they spent some effort to make their way to the back mountain of the Imperial Mausoleum. From midair, the entire mountain had copsed into a huge pit. Cracks of varying degrees appeared on the ground and mountains around the huge pit. The huge pit was so dark that it was impossible to see anything from afar. Bai Wan rode the flying demonic beast andnded. Xuanyuan Yu followed closely behind. The little girl in Yun Rans arms stuck her head out of her cloak, her big ck eyes filled with curiosity. Mother, where is this? Sweet Cake has never been here. Yun Ran did not mind. This is the tomb of the Mo familys ancestors. Chapter 297 - 297 Whispers 297 Whispers A mausoleum? The little packrat tilted its head as if it was thinking about what a mausoleum was. When a person dies, theyll be stored in a coffin here. Yun Ran gave her a simple exnation of the imperial mausoleum. The little packrat nodded her little head in confusion. On the other side, Bai Wan had already walked towards the huge pit. She needed to quickly determine if the earthquake was just an ident. !! Wanwan, what are you looking for? Xuanyuan Yu saw her holding a lighter in the ruins of the copsed mausoleum. She frowned anxiously as if she was looking for something. Bai Wan was looking for a rock. To be precise, it was not an ordinary rock. It was a core of an ancient array. The Formation Eye was in the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent. Her mother had told her that the Formation Eye concerned the survival of the entire Xuanxia Continent and the five nations. At the same time, her mother had also told her that the eye of the array was a Heavenly Stone that fell from the sky. It contained a very powerful energy. If someone destroyed the eye of the array, the power of the Heavenly Stone was enough to tten the entire mountain and even affect the nearby cities. What was even more terrifying was that once this formation core was destroyed, the very important barrier that existed between the Xuanxia Continent and the clouds would also be destroyed. At that time, something terrifying would pass through the destroyed barrier and arrive at the Five Nations. Her mother said that those terrifying things were enough to overturn the five countries. At that time, the five countries might be a purgatory. The reason why Mother came to the Xuanxia Continent from the clouds was to protect this ancient array formation. This ancient array formation had a total of five array cores. The Imperial Mausoleum in the East Continent was just one of them. Now that her mother was no longer around, she had to help her mother guard these array cores. Therefore, when she heard that the center of the earthquake was the imperial mausoleum, she immediately wondered if the array core had been broken. Otherwise, it would be too much of a coincidence. Bai Wan searched for a long time but could not find the Heavenly Stone that her mother had mentioned. She thought that it was probably buried deep in this huge pit. Then it would probably be very difficult to find it in a short period of time. Yun Ran alsonded from the back of the flying demon beast with the little packrat in her arms. She was curious about what Bai Wan was looking for in the ruins of the Imperial Mausoleum ruins. Mo Beiyuans injuries were almost healed. He could finally carry his little packrat. He took the packrat from Yun Rans arms and asked her to check on Bai Wan. The little packrat was in her fathers arms. Her small body was not obedient for a moment as She swayed its legs, Daddy, its not fun here at all. Its dark. Sweetcake doesnt like it. No matter how heaven-defying the packrats talent was, she was still a child. How could a little kid like a dark environment? Mo Beiyuan leaned close to the packrats ear and whispered to her. Yes, Daddy doesnt like it either, but your mother has something important to do and has toe here. Lets protect her together, okay? Okay, Sweetcake has to protect Mom with Daddy. The packrat was actually very easy to coax. In the blink of an eye, she started giggling. Yun Ran came to Bai Wans side and asked her what she was looking for. Bai Wan replied, Its a stone. Its not an ordinary stone. Its pure ck and huge. Its engraved with strange characters. She had never seen the Heavenly Stone of the Formation Eye with her own eyes, but her mother had personally told her that it was described like this. Previously, Yun Ran had been quite curious about what Bai Wan was doing here. Now, she was still curious about the special meaning of the stone she was looking for. Bai Wan knew that they were filled with doubts. When we find it, Ill tell you what it is. Chapter 298 - 298 Jinxed Mouth! 298 Jinxed Mouth! The ancestors of the East Continents royal family were buried in the Imperial Mausoleum. There were emperors and empresses buried together, ministers and generals buried with them, and pce maids buried with them. The scale was huge, almost upying the entire mountain. Therefore, it was still difficult for the few of them to find a stone. Moreover, the entire Imperial Mausoleum had copsed into ruins because of the earthquake. !! Yun Ran felt that with this amount of work, even arge excavation machine in the apocalypse would probably take some time. The few of them had high cultivation levels, but digging the ground had nothing to do with their cultivation levels. They still needed more manpower. Why dont we send more people over? Xuanyuan Yu had the same thought as Yun Ran. They needed more people for this matter. At this moment, Mo Beiyuan carried the little packrat over and said in a low voice, Theres no need. In a few days, the emperor should send someone over. At that time, he only needed to send people to keep an eye on this ce. There was no need for them to dig at all. Yun Ran felt that he was right. In any case, the emperor was going to send someone over to clean up this ce, so all they had to do was wait. Bai Wan looked at the dark surroundings and then at the little packrat in Mo Beiyuans arms who was wrapped in a small cloak and was still trembling from the cold wind. She nodded. Bring Little Sweetcake back first. Its not appropriate for her to be here. However, not long after she finished speaking, the little packrat frowned and shouted that her stomach hurt. Her fair and tender face was chubby, and her eyshes were curled up. However, at this moment, she was rolling ufortably in Mo Beiyuans arms. Her eyes were red and she clenched her fists. The few of them saw that something was wrong with her and went over. Even with the naked eye, Yun Ran could tell that the little packrat was not in a good state. She raised her hand and tested the little packrats forehead. With a light touch, Yun Ran was shocked by the temperature of the packrats body. Why is she so hot? Is it because of the spiritual energy in her body? Thats not right! Isnt she wearing the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet? Xuanyuan Yu also stretched out his hand and probed the little packrats forehead. Could it be that she was really frightened by the Yin energy in the Imperial Tombs? He had only said it casually previously. Could he really have hit the nail on the head? His jinxed mouth! Pui pui pui pui! The small ball was curled up and lying on her fathers shoulder, making painful and ufortable sounds. It made their hearts ache. Bai Wan also rubbed against the little packrats hot face and red at Xuanyuan Yu, indicating for him to stop talking nonsense. Unexpectedly, the little packrats situation did not improve. Something abnormal happened to Yun Ran and Bai Wan again. Their body temperaturse had risen and their bodies were hot. It was as if their entire bodies had been thrown into a high-temperature furnace. It was very ufortable. The little packrats stomach did not hurt. It was just that she was too young and could not urately express her situation. She could only say that her stomach hurt. Theres something wrong here. Hurry up and carry her away. Yun Ran bit her lip hard. Her willpower was not weak, so she could still hold on. Bai Wan was also holding on. Her condition was slightly lighter than those of Yun Ran and the little packrat. At least she could still stand steadily. At this moment, Yun Ran could no longer stand steadily. Mo Beiyuan was quick to react. He hugged the little packrat with one hand and Yun Rans waist with the other. Fortunately, he was not an ordinary man. Even though he was carrying the two of them, his footsteps were still very steady. However, they still left the huge pit, but Yun Ran and the little packrats condition still did not improve. Mo Beiyuan, is there poison in the Imperial Mausoleum of the East Continent? Something had happened to his woman, his daughter, and his little granddaughter. Xuanyuan Yus anxious temper rose again as he roared at Mo Beiyuan. Chapter 299 - 299 Is It Really Poisonous? 299 Is It Really Poisonous? Mo Beiyuan did not have the time to bicker with him. He just walked past him in silence, nning to carry the little packrat and Yun Ran on the back of the flying demon beast and head back to find Huo Chanyi. Bai Wan said, Leave Little Sweetcake to us. My condition isnt very serious. Take good care of Yun Ran. Mo Beiyuan wanted to say that there was no need. He could protect his woman and daughter himself. But at this moment, a group of flying demon beasts suddenly appeared in the sky not far away. !! This was because they could not figure out who was on the other side and if they would cause trouble for them. Now, the little packrat had fainted again. If he really needed to do it in midair, there was no way he could carry a person in each hand. He could only hand the little packrat over to Xuanyuan Yu. Lets split up. Bring Little Sweetcake back first and look for Huo Chanyi. With that, he picked Yun Ran up by the waist and jumped onto the back of the flying demon beast. They had just jumped onto the back of the flying demon beast when a few flying demon beasts chased after them. Mo Beiyuan held Yunran in his arms with one hand and drew his sword with the other, ready to fight at any time. He had to lure this group of people away and let Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan leave with the packrat first. Yun Rans body was still hot and her condition did not improve at all. Her arms hugged his strong and firm waist because she could not stand steadily at all. Mo Beiyuan Is there really poison in your Imperial Mausoleum?! Yun Ran felt very ufortable now. After all, by relying on him, their bodies would inevitablye into contact. Coupled with the Gu poison, it was simply killing her. If she didnt find something to talk about and divert her attention, she would probably go crazy. I dont know. However, the person on the other end of the line ended the conversation with a single sentence. Mo Beiyuan Dont you think this is very strange? Why are you and Old Yu fine, but not I, Sweetcake, and Bai Wan? Mo Beiyuan also wanted to know the reason. If possible, he would rather be the one in trouble now. Perhaps because he was frightened by their sudden situation, the words Heavens Lonestar appeared in Mo Beiyuans mind again. Was it because his fate was really that hard that something happened to them again and again? The flying demon beasts chasing after him interrupted Mo Beiyuans thoughts. The flying demon beasts should be the emperors men on their backs. They were all wearing ck armor and holding bows in their hands. They could not catch up to them, so they shot arrows at them. Mo Beiyuan waved his sword to block the arrows that flew over. However, those people were still unwilling to give up. After missing the first round, it was the second and third round of attacks. In the past, Mo Beiyuan would not even blink when facing these people. However, at this moment, he was worried that these arrows would hurt Yun Ran in his arms, so he became very careful. In order not to expose their identities, they were not riding the Red-winged Flying Dragon today, but the mostmon flying demon beast. This ordinary flying demon beasts mobility andbat strength were also very ordinary. After a few rounds, its wings were shot. It lost its bnce and fell straight down. Although Yun Rans consciousness was not very clear, she could roughly guess the situation they were facing. What she could do now was not to cause trouble for Mo Beiyuan. Chapter 300 - 300 Controlled by the Gu Poison Again! 300 Controlled by the Gu Poison Again! After the flying demon beast fell, Mo Beiyuan hugged her waist tightly, gathered spiritual qi, and disappeared into the dusky forest with her. The two quickly avoided the pursuit of the group of people behind them. However, the flying demon beast could no longer fly. Afraid that those people were still in the forest and had not gone far, Mo Beiyuan did not immediately fire the signal arrow in his hand. Instead, he observed Yun Rans situation in his arms. !! Yun Ran forced her eyelids open, twisted her pink lips, and smiled at him. Im fine. Mo Beiyuan realized that her entire body was drenched in sweat. Her hair was sticking to her pink face and neck, and the corners of her eyes were slightly red. She exuded a soft beauty. It was as if she had just been ruthlessly ravished. Her palm-sized face only revealed a pair of clean eyes. As she looked at him with her clear and beautiful almond-shaped eyes, her slender eyshes were moving slightly. She was obedient and gentle, so gentle that it made ones heart ache. He was like a little beast that had identally fallen into a trap. Mo Beiyuan Yun Ran raised her neck carefully. Her eyes were misty, and her voice was soft. Yun Ran thought to herself that this was the rhythm of her body being controlled by the Gu poison again! Previously, when the parasitic poison acted up, she could still push him away with her willpower. But now, her willpower was very weak. The man in front of her had almost perfect facial features. His nose bridge was straight, and his eyes were deep. His lips were thin, but there was an indescribable sexiness to them. He had a narrow waist, broad shoulders, and a straight back. Under the twilight, that face looked abstinent and cold. Yun Ran ground her teeth gently on her lips and stared at him with wet eyes. Her gazended on his sexy and good-looking thin lips. At this moment, he was hugging her. The two of them were so close that Yun Ran could smell the auraing from him. Yun Rans mind heated up. Her legs actually trembled. She stood on tiptoe, raised her face, and kissed his soft and cold thin lips. Yun Ran had never kissed anyone before. She had always be single. Therefore, there were no rules or techniques at all. She just stuck to him. She was a little anxious. Mo Beiyuan seemed to have been put under an immobilization spell and froze. His muscles were tense, and hisrge hands were still wrapped around her waist. Just as Yun Ran realized what a stupid thing she had done and wanted to back away. However, he grabbed the back of her head with hisrge hand. His thin lips invaded her. Unlike his cold and indifferent personality, his kiss was extremely aggressive, and domineering. After a while, Mo Beiyuan let go of the woman who was about to suffocate and pressed his forehead against hers. Yun Ran knew that she had provoked him first. She had taken advantage of him first and teased him. Therefore, at this moment, she did not have the confidence to use him of losing control and taking advantage of her. She could not raise her hand to p him or anything! Cough, cough, cough. Mo Beiyuan, you know that it was an ident just now. It was all caused by the Gu poison Yun Rans voice was a little unnatural, and her tongue was still a little numb. Deep down in her heart, she had already urately determined the rtionship between the two of them. It was because the parasitic poison had linked them together, and because of the two children, their rtionship was better. The two of them were partners that could not be separated for the time being. However, she had never thought that they would kiss. And it was Yun Ran who couldnt control herself and leaned over to kiss him forcefully. Chapter 301 - 301 Who Are You Calling Little Thing! 301 Who Are You Calling Little Thing! Is it because of the parasitic poison? Mo Beiyuans gazended on her moist lips that he had attacked. His voice was hoarse. The corners of his eyes were slightly cold. His strange eyes were like the night sky in winter, but he could not hide the disappointment in them. Yun Ran pursed her lips slightly, her slender eyshes curling like butterfly wings. She lowered them gently and covered her eyes. What else? !! That parasitic poison was so powerful and strange. She must have leaned over to kiss him because of the parasitic poison! Of course, there was also a huge problem with him! His lips were too beautiful, and his body smelled too good. Yun Ran didnt even know how she could remain calm when facing those shirtless men in the apocalypse. The two of them were discussing such hot questions. Yun Ran was already hot, and now she was even hotter. No, she had to find a stream to wash away the messy evil thoughts in her mind. Is there water around here? I want to take a shower. The sweat on my body is unbearable. Mo Beiyuan raised his hand and naturally ced it on her forehead, wanting to test her temperature to determine her current physical condition. You need to return to the Imperial Residence as soon as possible and look for Huo Chanyi. Instead of taking a bath in the wild. With that, he took out arge cloak from his Interspatial Ring and wrapped it around her. She was covered in sweat. If the night wind blew again, her body would probably be even worse. Yun Ran was instantly rolled into a silkworm baby. Mo Beiyuan, what are you doing? Im hot! Mo Beiyuan lowered his head and looked at the woman struggling in his arms. He said in a low voice, Werent you afraid of being kissed just now, little thing? Yun Ran was speechless. Who was he calling a little thing? No! What did he mean by that? Yun Ran was wrapped up by him and couldnt move. When she met his eyes, she realized that there was still some deep emotion in them that he suppressed. Yun Ran instinctively felt a dangerous message in his eyes. When Mo Beiyuan carried her, he did not carry her on his shoulder like a sandbag. Instead, he supported her leg with one hand and her back with the other. Yun Ran seemed to be nestled in his chest, looking petite and cute. The two of them abandoned the flying demon beast and could only rely on their legs. However, this person carried her the entire time and returned to the Imperial Residence from the forest. What kind of inhuman physical strength was this? When Yun Ran returned to her courtyard, Huo Chanyi had already checked on the little packrat. The diagnosis was that the little packrat was not sick, but her spiritual power cultivation had increased again. Apart from Little Sweetcake, Bun had also awakened his Spiritual root in the princes mansion. After Huo Chanyis test, she found a very rare Heaven Spirit Root. However, Buns Heaven Spirit Root seemed to be purer and stronger. It was close to a transcendent Heaven Spirit Root. Yun Ran had thought that Bun might not have the extraordinary talent of Sweetcake in terms of spiritual power cultivation, but now, Yun Ran knew that she was wrong. Bun was only a littlete in awakening. In that case, she could roughly deduce her and Bai Wans situation. Their spiritual power cultivation had increased again. Didnt they say that its very difficult to increase ones spiritual power level? Eating pills, practicing cultivation techniques, and so on might not increase much even after several years. Why did we suddenly increase ours like this? It caught them offguard. Chapter 302 Live Teaching 302 Live Teaching This situation where arge amount of spiritual energy suddenly surged into ones body was not a big problem for Yun Ran and Bai Wan. They only needed to use some higher-grade cultivation techniques and slowly transform this spiritual energy into something they could control. Bun''sprehension ability exceeded that of ordinary children. He could also explore it and slowly try it out with their cultivation techniques. However, it was a little difficult for Little Sweetcake to learn such a profound cultivation technique. She had to be taught the structure of every part of her body first. "Sweetcake doesn''t know how to exhale with her stomach" Mo Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu, two talented experts with spiritual power cultivation, surrounded the little packrat and taught her on the spot. However, they were unable to enlighten the little packrat. The little packrat''s previous abilities had all beenprehended by her. At this moment, if they forcefully stuffed these difficult and iprehensible cultivation techniques into her, she would obviously not be able to digest them. "Sweetcake doesn''t know where the little energy ran off to" Fortunately, the little packrat had the Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet around her neck. After struggling for a long time, she still hadn''t learned the cultivation technique. She was exhausted. The Ten Direction Mystic Spirit Bracelet should have worked. At this moment, the little packrat was gradually getting better. She fell asleep in Mo Beiyuan''s arms. Bai Wan looked at Yun Ran and the two children, and intense guilt appeared in her eyes. Her lips moved, but she finally said, "I know why this happened. It''s because of my bloodline." Her words attracted everyone''s attention. "Bloodline? The bloodline of the Bai family?" Because only the four of them had changed their spiritual power from the beginning to the end, Yun Ran guessed that there was a secret to the Bai family''s bloodline. Bai Wan shook her head. "It''s not the blood of the Bai family. It''s my mother, your maternal grandmother You should have heard the rumor that she came from the clouds." Yun Ran nodded. She had indeed heard this rumor. That was the first time Yun Ran had heard of such a mysterious ce as " the clouds." "That rumor is true. Your grandmother is indeed from the clouds. She has the bloodline of the clouds in her body. This bloodline is very powerful for the people of the five countries. And I, you, and the two little packrats have all inherited her bloodline." There were many rumors about the clouds in the five countries. The rumors said that the clouds were where the immortals lived. That Yun Yin from the clouds was naturally not an ordinary person. Therefore, the real big boss was not General Bai Xiao, but Madam General. Bai Wan continued slowly, "It''s just that I didn''t expect you and the two little packrats to be more affected by the bloodline than me. Especially Little Sweetcake. She has such a powerful spiritual cultivation at such a young age. I didn''t expect her to directly enter the Saint Realm." Logically speaking, she had directly inherited the bloodline. Yun Ran had inherited it from her, and the two little packrats had inherited it from Yun Ran. It shouldn''t be getting stronger and stronger. However, Bai Wan could not figure out the reason. "When your maternal grandmother first came to the five countries, she traveled the continent as the adopted daughter of the Yun family. Therefore, other than your maternal grandfather and a few uncles, the Yun family is considered one of the very few people who know the secret that she came from the cloud." "All these years, Yun Zhiyuan drank my blood and stole my spiritual root, turning from a good-for-nothing to a spiritual cultivator with a good cultivation base. Legend has it that the blood on the cloud is spiritual blood! It can allow people to live forever, increase their cultivation, revive people, and cure hundreds of poisons!" Chapter 303 - 303: The Most Ridiculous Thing Chapter 303: The Most Ridiculous Thing Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios But I dont think its a good thing to have such a bloodline Because my mother was in trouble because of this rumor. As Bai Wan spoke, she clenched her fists tightly. At that time, she was still young, but that did not mean that she could forget everything. Therefore, I didnt intend to tell you all this at the beginning I dont want you to be troubled by the blood on the cloud. Now, she had no choice but to tell them this. Since she had already said all this, Bai Wan did not intend to hide the matter of their ancient array formation. Your grandmother came from the clouds to the five countries of the Xuanxia Continent. She actually came with a very important mission. She came to protect the ancient array formation of the Xuanxia Continent. Ancient array formation? What kind of plot was this? Why did Yun Ran feel that this topic was gradually developing into something more mysterious? Thats right. The stone Im looking for today is rted to this ancient array formation. Its a fallen heavenly stone with ancient inscriptions engraved on it. There are a total of five such stones in the Xuanxia Continent. They possess very powerful spiritual qi, but as long as the array formation is not destroyed, the powerful spiritual qi will only be used to maintain the energy of the array formation. Once the spiritual qi erupts, it means that the array formation has been destroyed. Your grandmother once said that once the formation is destroyed, the barrier that exists between the cloud and the Xuanxia Continent will disappear. Something especially terrifying wille from the cloud. At that time, the five countries will be reduced to a terrifying purgatory. Ancient array formations, barriers, terrifying things, the clouds, the purgatory of the human world Why did Yun Ran feel that this alternate world was not safer than the apocalypse she had been in before? So, you went to the Imperial Mausoleum because you suspected that the formation had already been destroyed? The powerful Spiritual Power on the stone erupted, causing this earthquake? Bai Wan nodded silently. If she was only suspicious before, she was now certain. Now, Yun Ran understood everything. The reason why our bodies were suddenly so abnormal is that the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Stone had affected our bodies. MO Beiyuan and Old Yu did not react because their bloodlines are different from ours. Bai Wan nodded again. Your grandmother once said that a powerful force will appear in the five countries and destroy the array. Their goal is to open the barrier and enter the cloud. Those people will not care about the safety of the people of the five countries. However, back then, Mother had spent a lot of effort searching the entire continent but could not find these people. Unexpectedly, these people really appeared decades after her mother passed away. Now that everything was clear, MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu heaved a sigh of relief. At least their women were fine. In fact, not only were Bai Wan and Yun Ran fine, but they also benefited from a disaster. Their spiritual power cultivation level had increased by another level. Yun Ran felt that the bloodline on the cloud was simply a cheat in life. This was nothing to them. It was just that her spiritual power cultivation had increased a little. The most ridiculous thing was that her little packrat had unknowingly be the person with the highest cultivation in the entire continent in her sleep! Well MO Beiyuan, her biological father, would also move down from the first ce of the five countries to the second ce. Yun Ran really didnt want her little packrat to suffer from the sudden increase in spiritual power again. Next, the people from the 12 Divisions under MO Beiyuan had been paying attention to the situation in the Imperial Mausoleum.. Chapter 304 - 304: Did Something Shameful Chapter 304: Did Something Shameful Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios In the past few days in the Imperial City, other than the Earthquake, themoners talked about Prime Minister Yuns disappearance the most during their meals. It was said that on the second day of the earthquake, he suddenly disappeared from the residence. An important official of the Imperial Court had mysteriously disappeared. Of course, the emperor had to send someone to investigate, but after searching for a long time, he could not find any clues. In the East Continent Pce, because of the earthquake and the Prime Ministers disappearance, the Emperor was so anxious that he could not eat or Chang Gui, do you think these two things have anything to do with my brother? Minister Yun was fine, but why did he suddenly disappear? Also, why did the earthquake happen in the Imperial City? The mountain range where the Imperial Mausoleum is located is the most serious. Did someone want to destroy the dragon blessing of the East Continents Imperial Family and seize my imperial power? These things happened one after another. The emperor was a petty person, so he naturally med everything on MO Beiyuan. Eunuch Chang Gui had served the Emperor for so many years, so he naturally understood the Emperors thoughts at this moment. He followed the Emperors words and replied, Thats right. Ive lived for so many years, but Ive never seen the Imperial City move. This is really strange. Everyone says that King Yuan is the reincarnation of the Ghost King Could it be that he did something shameful to the Imperial Mausoleum? The emperors eyes were sinister as he gritted his teeth and said hatefully, This brother of mine is quite capable! He can even break the fate of the jinx! I asked you to invite the master out of the mountain. Did the master reply? Chang Gui bowed and took a few steps closer to the emperor. He replied softly, The expert has received your kindness, Your Majesty. He will reach the Imperial City in a few days. At that time, with the experts help, Your Majesty, you dont have to worry about King Yuans wild ambitions. Hearing this, the Emperors expression became slightly better. About Minister Yun, theres no need to send too many people over. Hes just a blind piece of trash. I was just worried that I wouldnt have a chance to get him to scram. Its good that he disappeared just like that. The Yun Family was not a hundred-year-old aristocratic family. Their foundation was extremely shallow. Now that so many things had happened in a row, Yun Qingqing, the eldest daughter of the Prime Ministers Estate, had lost her status. Even the Crown Prince, MO Jinyu, and the bootlicker, MO Chengwang, were deliberately avoiding her. Originally, MO Jinyu was using her to borrow the power of the Prime Ministers Estate. But now, the Prime Ministers Estate had clearly lost its power, so Yun Qingqing had lost her original value. Originally, MO Jinyu felt that although this woman had lost her value, at least her face was still pretty. It was not impossible for him to keep her by his side and serve him. Unexpectedly, this woman was hung on the city wall by Emperor Wu l an. There was even a sign hanging around her neck that said things like stinky balls and farts. When MO Jinyu thought of those words, he felt disgusted. How could he have the mood to be affectionate with her? However, Yun Qingqing was too shameless. After going to the Crown Princes residence a few times, it seemed like she was going to make him take responsibility for her. MO Jinyu was so annoyed by her that his head hurt. He changed her gentle and amiable attitude towards her. You should take a good look at your current face. When I see you now, Ill even vomit the food I ate the day before. Perhaps it was because Yun Ran had taken her spiritual root back, but Yun Qingqings current appearance had also changed. Her originally delicate skin had be dark and rough, and a lot of her hair had fallen off. She was clearlv a girl who had iust turned 20. but the skin on her face was extremely shriveled. It was as if she had aged dozens of years in an instant. However, Yun Qingqing had applied a lot of makeup to cover her face. She looked like a paper dummy.. Chapter 305 - 305: Don’t Come Out and Scare People Chapter 305: Dont Come Out and Scare People Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios MO Jinyu only took another look at her and started to feel nauseous. He had actually kissed this woman in the past. Get lost quickly. Dont force me to chase you out. Yun Qingqing was hurt by his words. She covered her face and cried, Brother Jinyu, didnt you say that you would only love Qingqing in this life? Youre saying this to force Qingqing to die! A cold smile appeared on MO Jinyus lips as he said coldly, Then die! In my opinion, youre neither human nor a ghost. If youre alive, you might as well die. If it werent for you, my hand wouldnt have been crippled! He hated MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran, but he could not take revenge on MO Beiyuan. He could only vent his anger on Yun Qingqing. Donte near me! Ill tell you the truth. Even if your dead fatheres back, Father wont let him continue to be the Prime Minister. If your Yun family falls, not to mention me, even the beggars on the street corner wont want you. In the end, Yun Qingqing was thrown out by the guards of the crown princes residence. Then, she went to look for MO Chengwang. However, she did not expect that even MO Chengwang would start to despise her now. Qingqing, its good that youre staying in the residence. Donte out and scare people. Brother Chengwang, my appearance is only temporary. As long as you help me find a Heaven Grade Spiritual Root, I can recover my previous beauty. Now, only you can help me. Now, the sisters who were on good terms with her avoided her as though she was a snake. They did not take her, the dignified daughter of the Prime Minister, seriously at all. Yun Qingqing had once sworn in her heart that she would take back everything she had. And now, only MO Chengwang could help her. However, MO Chengwang felt that her mind was already crazy and abnormal. She was still having unrealistic dreams. Heaven Grade Spiritual Root? Do you know how many people in the world have a Heaven Grade Spiritual Root? Then dig out the spiritual root of that b*tch Yun Ran and give it to me! Yun Qingqing felt that all the suffering she had experienced now was because Yun Ran had snatched her heaven-grade spiritual root. Therefore, as long as she snatched back the Heaven Grade Spiritual Root, she would be able to restore her glorious life. MO Chengwang looked at her face, which was even more terrifying than a paper effigy, and quickly avoided her gaze. He said impatiently, Yun Ran! Let me tell you the truth. Yun Ran is very important to Imperial Uncle. Not to mention me, even Father doesnt dare to touch her. Do you want me to dig out her spiritual root for you? Then you want me to die! Yun Ran was no longer the foolish second daughter of the Yun family who could be bullied by anyone. Now, with his Royal Uncle backing her up, no one in the five countries dared to touch her. Brother Wang Can you bear to watch Qingqing die? If Qingqing doesnt have her spiritual root, Qingqing will die In the past, MO Chengwang couldnt stand her crying, but now, when he thought of her face and how she looked when she was hung on the city wall, he felt disgusted and his heart didnt ache at all. Then you can only die. I have no choice. Who is MO Beiyuan? I still want to With that, he turned around and left with his men. At the thought that this woman actually liked to fart, MO Chengwang really could not have any sinful thoughts about her. Yun Qingqing chased after him for a few streets but could not catch up. Unexpectedly, she bumped into Yun Ran, who hade out with the packrat. For the next few days, the little packrat did not need to go to the academy. Yun Ran was afraid that she would be bored in the residence, so she brought her out to wander around. MO Beiyuan also silently apanied the mother and daughter.. Chapter 306 - 306: Perfect Birth Characters Chapter 306: Perfect Birth Characters Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios The little packrat had a small dough figurine in one hand and a candied hawthorn in the other. She was extremelv haDDV. She felt that she was the most beautiful child on the streets all day. Who would have thought that such a milky little child who was licking the candied hawthorn skewers with narrowed eyes was actually the number one expert in the spiritual power of the five countries! When Yun Qingqing ran out of the street corner, the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms was the first to discover her. Ah, its Stinky Balls! Yun Ran did not recognize the person at all. She looked puzzled. Did the packrat know this person? When Yun Qingqing rushed over, she spoke. Only then did Yun Ran recognize her. And what the hell were Stinky Balls? Did she miss something? Wasnt the Yun family collectively called Big Bad Eggs previously? Daddy, Sweetcake doesnt like her. She will fart. What a smelly fart! The soft and cute little ball was wearing a high-quality satin white dress. Her fair and cute little face was swaying her big ck eyes as she wheedled in her fathers arms. Her voice was still as childish and sweet as ever. Yun Ran was speechless. This topic was interesting. So, what exactly did the little packrat experience in the Prime Ministers Estate? Didnt Old Yu just take her for a walk around the Prime Ministers residence? However, Yun Qingqing saw them and rushed toward them with hatred in her eyes. Yun Ran had already raised one foot and was about to kick her away. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuan was faster than her and moved his leg first. Yun Qingqing flew out in a sorry state and hit the stall selling stinky salted fish at the corner of the street. She suddenly screamed. Yun Ran suspected that a certain big boss must have done it on purpose. He urately kicked her to the stall where stinky salted fish was sold. He probably wanted to avenge her little packrat! Looking at Yun Rans devastatingly beautiful face, Yun Qingqing was indignant! Because that face should have been hers! Everything Yun Ran was enjoying now should belong to her, Yun Qingqing! Yun Ran, you thief! Give me back my heaven-grade spiritual root. Yun Ran blinked her watery ck eyes and said calmly, Yun Qingqing, dont tell me you think anyone will believe your crazy words? Thief? Your Yun familys skin is really the thickest Ive ever seen. Im afraid its as thick as a city wall. You cant even prate it. At this moment, jealousy and humiliation filled Yun Qingqings entire mind. She had even torgotten how terrifying MO Beiyuan was. He was not to be tritled with! Yun Ran, do you really think youve beaten me? Do you really think youve climbed up the socialdder? Everyone in the five countries knows that any woman whos involved with the Yuan King will die a horrible death! Yun Qingqing looked up, gritted her teeth, andughed crazily at them. Yun Ran, Ill wait and see how you and your two little bastards will be jinxed to death! Yun Ran had already died once, so she was naturally not afraid of such a verbal curse. However, Yun Qingqing could not scold her two children! I dont know why other women cant live, but Im living quitefortably by his side. Not only do I eat and drink well every day, but my spiritual power is also increasing day by day. Perhaps he and I are a match made in heaven. Our birth characters are extremelypatible. On the other hand, the crown princes hand was crippled when you were with him. Right on the heels of that, when we return to the residence, your brother was dead, your father is missing, and your family is in trouble. Speaking of which, theres a huge problem with your fate! Yun Ran was not MO Beiyuan. He did not even know how to refute when someone used his fate to curse him. She felt ufortable listening to it, so she naturally had to argue with Yun Qingqing. MO Beiyuans expression was originally cold, and his body was filled with waves of coldness. However, when he heard that they were a match made in heaven and that their birth characters were superpatible, the coldness gradually dissipated.. Chapter 307 - 307: The Packrat’s Words Were Really Poisonous! Chapter 307: The Packrats Words Were Really Poisonous! Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios The little packrat didnt quite understand what she was saying. Her big clear eyes shed as she guessed that her mother and Stinky Balls were quarreling! Hence, she waved the candied hawthorn skewer in his hand and said fiercely, Stinky Balls, Smelly Egg! Youre a Stinky Ball that lets out farts! Stinky Ball loves to let out farts! No one wants to y with you! Because you stink! Yun Ran was speechless. Her little packrats words were really poisonous! Demonic thoughts echoed in Yun Rans mind. Yun Ran instinctively took a few steps back and automatically distanced herself from Yun Qingqing in disdain. MO Beiyuan, lets go back to the Yuan Mansion. I dont want to shop anymore. Okay. How could MO Beiyuan, the Ghost King, appear on the streets of the Imperial City in the past? Now, in order to apany her and the little packrat, he was slowly trying to do things that he had never done in the past. He experienced the joy of paying for his woman. The two of them returned to the residence. Coincidentally, there was news from the 12 Division at the Imperial Mausoleum. The moment Yun Ran received the news, she went to Bai Wan and told her. Over the past few days, the Emperors men have been cleaning up the Imperial Mausoleum. They did find some rubble with strange inscriptions. The secret guards secretly brought a piece back. Take a look and see if its the Heavenly Stone you mentioned. Bai Wan took the Heavenly Stone and ced it in her palm. She could feel the remaining spiritual power on the stone. Yes! This is the Heavenly Stone. It seems that the Heavenly Stone has been destroyed and the array eye here has been broken. Theres something else thats very strange. I wonder if it has anything to do with this Heavenstone. M/hat is it? Bai Wan looked up at her and gestured for her to continue. Yun Ran said, The emperor sent more than a thousand people to clean up the Imperial Mausoleum ruins, but not a single skeleton was found. Dont you think this is strange? That was the Imperial Mausoleum. Logically speaking, there should be many corpses lying there. Bai Wans eyes flickered slightly and she frowned slightly. You mean, the coffins are still there but the bones are all gone? Yun Ran nodded. That was indeed what the secret guard had said. The coffins have all been dug out, but I dont know if all the coffins were shaken open or if they were opened for some other reason. Theres not a single bone in the entire Imperial Mausoleum. This kind of thing was too mysterious. If MO Beiyuan had not sent people from the 12 Divisions to keep an eye on it, the emperor would not have let anyone spread the news! In fact, Bai Wan did not know much about Heavenly Stones, so she could not answer her question for the time being. There was also another possibility, which was that the person who destroyed the Heavenly Stone had taken those corpses away. But what was the point of those people taking the corpses away? On this side, they had already confirmed that the barrier had been destroyed. Then, they had to guard the other array cores. However, Bai Wan shook her head helplessly. I dont know where the other array cores are for the time being. Your grandmother has actually been searching for the other array cores, but this ancient array core is hidden very deeply. The only thing I can be sure of is that theyre all Heavenly Stones with inscriptions engraved on them. Xuanyuan Yuforted them. Wanwan, dont worry too much. Perhaps that group of people only found this ce. Bai Wan could only hope so. If only the Bai family was still around and his father and brothers were still around, they would definitely be able to find the other array cores with her brothers abilities.. Chapter 308 - 308: No, That’s Not My Life Chapter 308: No, Thats Not My Life Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios However, Bai Wan knew that her father and brothers who doted on her would never return. What she could do now was to seek justice for them and investigate the Bai familys injustice back then. Xuanyuan Yu, why are you still here? Arent you the ruler of Wuan? Bai Wan did not intend to let him interfere in the Bai familys matters. After all, he was the Emperor of Wuan. Back then, the Bai family had been ndered for treason during the war with Wu l an. It wasnt easy for Xuanyuan Yu to find her. After waiting for so many years, how could he leave her? If you and Yun Ran dont bring the children back with me, whats the point of me going back alone? It was too lonely for him to be by himself in such a big pce. It wasnt the first time Bai Wan had talked to him about their rtionship. Every time, he would muddle through it by feigning ignorance. She did not know what to do with him. She had said what she needed to say. She had even given him a cold shoulder many times. However, this person refused to recognize any of them. Xuanyuan Yu, I never said I wanted to go back with you. Wanwan, but thats not what you said before. What did I say before? That time in the dark prison, you clearly said in front of Yun Zhiyuan that you wanted to be with me for the rest of your life. You said that Yun Zhiyuan was trash and had no right topete with me! You said that you never regretted being with me! Bai Wan was speechless and felt a headacheing on. Back when she was in the dark prison, she wanted to take revenge on Yun Zhiyuan, so she used him to provoke him. But she had never said that she wanted to continue their rtionship! Bai Wan sighed heavily. It was impossible for her to live for herself now. She had too many responsibilities and missions for the rest of her life. She was no longer the little girl who risked her life for love. She had grown up! She had only recently learned from Yun Ran that the man in front of her had actually waited for her for twenty years! He had been looking for him for 20 years! In the past twenty years, although he was the noble Emperor Wu e an and had unparalleled power, there was not a single woman in his harem. Bai Wans heart was also made of flesh. If a man could do this for her, she couldnt be indifferent. Moreover, she had never forgotten him all these years. She still had feelings for him. Ah Yu, Im sorry. She liked to call him that when they were together. However, when she suddenly called him that gently, Xuanyuan Yu panicked because he could feel the seriousness and persistence in her eyes. Wanwan, I dont want your apology! You didnt let me down! Bai Wan could feel how careful he had been with her these past few days. However, the more he behaved like this, the more she felt that she owed him. Back then, for the sake of her father and brother, she had left without saying goodbye, but he had waited for her withoutints for so many years. Yu, you have your own life, and I have mine. You should go back and be your Emperor Wuan. I have my own things to do. No, thats not my life! Xuanyuan Yus eyes were bloodshot as he hurriedly exined to her, Im fulfilling your wish! You said that you hoped that Wu l an and the East Continent would not go to war again. Therefore, I climbed to that position with my hands stained with blood. This was because only by sitting in that position could he truly fulfill her wish. Bai Wans heart trembled again. She bit her Jip. She did not know that he had climbed to that position for her. This fool! Chapter 309 - 309: This Decision Is Too Hasty Chapter 309: This Decision Is Too Hasty Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios Yu, thank you. She thanked him on behalf of the people of the two countries. She also thanked him on behalf of the soldiers of the two countries. If it werent for him, the war between the East Continent and Wu l an might not have ended yet. Bai Wan had no idea how long it would take for her to do what she was about to do and what kind of danger she would encounter. Other than the Bai familys case, she still needed to protect those ancient array cores. Therefore, if she gave him hope now and made him wait with that hope, it would be really unfair to him. He had been waiting for her for twenty years. He could not spend his life on her. Moreover, with her current status, she could not be with him openly. Ah Yu, go back first. When Im free, Ill bring Yun Ran and the two children to Wuan to see you. Bai Wan really couldnt give him what he wanted, so she could onlyfort him for the time being. In fact, Xuanyuan Yu had already received many letters from Wuan. All of them were from his sister. Most of the content was to persuade him to give up and go back quickly. He had not told his sister that he had found Bai Wan. He wanted to bring them back and meet his family in Wuan. It was already inappropriate for him toe to the East Continent Imperial City with his identity, not to mention that he had caused so much trouble. However, because he couldnt bear to part with them, he had been dying his return to Wu l an. Now, Bai Wan did not seem to want to cut ties with him anymore. Xuanyuan Yu was naturally happy. With this happiness, he agreed readily. Alright, Ill return to Wuan in the next few days, but Ill leave some people behind to protect you. You and Yun Ran can mobilize them at will. Xuanyuan Yu was the ruler of Wu An. Yun Ran was naturally not surprised that he wanted to return to Wuan However, the little packrat had already established a very deep rtionship with him. When she found out that he was about to leave, she immediately broke down. The little ball looked pitiful. It pouted pitifully and its big eyes were filled with tears. She was really pitiful. With a sobbing voice, she shouted, Grandfather, dont go dont go Alright, Grandfather wont leave. He wont leave. Bai Wan had finally persuaded Xuanyuan Yu to leave. After the little packratsmotion, Xuanyuan Yu changed his mind because his heart ached for the little packrat. Yun Ran was speechless. She had wanted to coax little Sweetcake, but who knew that Xuanyuan Yu would change so quickly? This decision was too hasty. Yun Ran wanted to ask him if he should think about the Eldest Princess, the courtiers of Wuan, and the people of Wu l an. They should all need him to go back. However, Xuanyuan Yu was still feeling sorry for the little packrat. Sweet Cake, dont cry. If you cry, Grandfather will feel terrible too. In the end, Xuanyuan Yu failed to leave. On Wuans side, the Eldest Princess asked the Shen brothers toe over and persuade them to return. Shen Lang and Shen Yu hade with a mission. Especially Shen Yu. His mother had given him a very difficult task. M/hether it was wheedling or pretending to be sick, he had to bring his uncle back. Shen Langs mission was the same as Shen Yus. It was to bring his uncle, Emperor Wuan, back to Wuan. Lang and Yu are here? When Xuanyuan Yu heard that the two brothers were there, he carried Little Sweetcake and went to pick them up. He didnt mean anything else. He just wanted them to see his precious granddaughter who could sweeten people.. Chapter 310 - 310: Stabbed in the Heart! Chapter 310: Stabbed in the Heart! Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios Its the pretty little girl! Shen Yu saw the beautiful little sister in his uncles arms from afar and waved his chubby arms excitedly. Little girl! Do you still remember me? Im Brother Ah Yu! Of course, Shen Lang was also a little surprised. It was not that he was surprised to see Little Sweetcake here, but he was surprised that his uncle was carrying MO Beiyuans little packrat. Speaking of which, he looked more like a good person than his uncle! MO Beiyuan did not allow Shen Lang to get close to the little packrat, as if he would scare her if he did. But at this moment, this little packrat was in his tyrant uncles arms. This matter was very real. In the end, Shen Lang came to a conclusion. His uncle must have thought that this little packrat was fun and cute, so he carried him out when the people from the Yuan Mansion were not paying attention. Uncle, before MO Beiyuan finds out, quickly return his child. You dont know how precious this child is in the Yuan Mansion. Shen Lang took a step forward and lowered his voice. Xuanyuan Yu pped his hand away. Shen Lang wanted to pinch the little packrats face. Go away. Dont get close to her. Shes shy. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and looked at Shen Lang and Shen Yu curiously. She naturally remembered them and waved her lotus root-like arms at Little Brother Shen Yu, who was about to jump up. Shen Yu was excited. Sister still remembers me. Sister smiled at me. Sister just greeted me. Sister? Xuanyuan Yu frowned. This seniority was wrong. What sister? Shes not your sister. Why are you calling her that? Call her niece! After saying that, he coaxed Sweetcake gently, Sweetcake, these two are your eldest uncle and second uncle, Shen Lang and Shen Yu. Shen Lang stood rooted to the ground in shock. Although he also felt quite good that his uncle could take advantage of MO Beiyuan, wasnt this a little too sudden? Uncle, have you acknowledged this little boys mother as your adopted daughter? Shen Langs brain was active. The rtionship between the generations instantly changed. However, Shen Yu was still stunned. How did he be the little sisters uncle? Xuanyuan Yu said, What adopted daughter?! Shes my biological daughter! My biological daughter! Little Sweetcake is also my biological granddaughter. Why? Dont you think she looks like me? Shen Lang said, Its not a question of whether she looks like you or not, but isnt that woman the legitimate daughter of the Yun family? How did she be Uncles bloodline? However, when Shen Lang saw Bai Wan, he understood everything. Yun Ran was born to Bai Wan and his uncle, so this little packrat was naturally his uncles biological granddaughter. She was also his and Shen Yus biological niece. Uncle, let me hug her. Shen Lang felt his back straighten. As her uncle, it was not too much for him to hug his little niece! However, Xuanyuan Yu nced at him indifferently. No, look at your small arms. What if yo drop her? Its fine if her small buttnds on the ground, but if her headnds on the ground, something big will happen. Shen Lang felt that his heart had been pierced! He was clearly an elegant young master! Shen Yu felt that his arm was thick, so he raised his arm. Uncle, my arm is thick! I have the strength, let me hug her! Xuanyuan Yu looked at his short and chubby head. Youre a ball that needs to be carried by others. How can you carry her? Xuanyuan Yu protected the little packrat to death. No matter how Shen Lang and Shen Yu kicked up a fuss, he refused to let go.. Chapter 311 - 311: You Are Meat Chapter 311: You Are Meat Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios When Yun Ran entered their house, she saw Shen Lang and Shen Yu staring at her Little Sweetcake with bitter expressions. What happened? Xuanyuan Yu snorted. They want to carry Little Sweetcake. Do you think they can carry her as they please? Yun Ran was speechless. Didnt they say that Emperor Wuan doted on his two nephews? Why did he sound so disdainful now? Xuanyuan Yu nced at his two nephews. What are you doing in the East Continent? If theres nothing else, go back. Shen Lang and Shen Yu looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. No, Mother asked Uncle to hurry back to Wuan. we wont leave for the time being. Originally, the two of them hade with the mission given to them by the Eldest Princess. Unexpectedly, at this moment, there was no need to talk about the mission. It wasnt easy for them to have a little nephew and niece. Who would want to return to Wu l an? Shen Yu started to roll on the ground, left and right. It was not known how he rolled, but he managed to roll toward little Sweetcake. Xuanyuan Yu couldnt bear to watch anymore. Shen Yu, youre already an uncle. Why are you still rolling on the ground? Arent you embarrassed?! Every time Shen Yu used a big move in front of his uncle, his uncle would coax him. But why didnt it work this time? Xuanyuan Yu nced at his wrinkled clothes. Eat less in the future. Look at your stomach, its causing your clothes to bulge. When Xuanyuan Yu had not seen other children, he felt that Shen Yu was just a few pounds heavier than the other children and had a bigger appetite. Nothing However, after taking care of Sweetcake and Bun, he understood that Shen Yus appetite was not just a little big! That piece of meat was not just a few more kilograms! However, because of the young brats identity, no one around him dared to stop him from eating or say that he was a fatty. Shen Yu was unconvinced. He ced his hands on his waist. Ah Yu is cute like that! Xuanyuan Yu said, Recognize the reality. Youre meaty. Sweetcake is the cute one. Shen Yus little face was filled with disbelief. Uncle, dont you like Ah Yu anymore? Dont you love me anymore? Seeing that the chubby boy was about to cry, Yun Ran quickly said, Cough, cough, cough, Old Yu. Xuanyuan Yu said, Hold back your tears. Do you still want to be Sweetcakes uncle?! Hence, Yun Ran saw Shen Yu hold back the tears that were about to fall from his eyes. Im her uncle. I wont cry! Little Sweetcake, Im your uncle! You have to call me uncle! Shen Yu smiled, his eyes almost squeezed into slits. The packrat was very obedient. She called out in a childish voice, Yes, Uncle. Yun Ran watched as her Sweetcake was surrounded by Shen Lang and Shen Yu and greeted them a few times. Had these two never heard anyone call for their uncle? The two of them brought a group of people and stayed in the Yuan Mansion. It would not be a big deal if Bai Wan and her identity were exposed. They would just be seen as visiting a rtive. However, at this moment, everyone saw that the two young masters of Emperor Wuan and Princess Wu i ans family had bothe to the East Continent and were staying at the Yuan Mansion. Their rtionship with the Yuan King was definitely not ordinary. Although the two countries were now in an era of truce and peace, there had been disputes after all. To be honest, Xuanyuan Yus reputation as a tyrant was not much better than that of the Ghost King, MO Beiyuan. It inevitably caused some people to fantasize.. Chapter 312 - 312: The Two or Three Things that Emperor Wu’an and the Yuan King Had to Say Chapter 312: The Two or Three Things that Emperor Wuan and the Yuan King Had to Say Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regarding why Emperor Wuan was on good terms with the Eastern Continents Ghost King. There were really too many versions sent back by the secret guards. Some conspiracy theories said that Emperor Wuan and the Yuan King were on good terms because they wanted to rebel and do something unfavorable to the East Continent. Some said that Emperor Wuan had a strange illness and was treating it in the Yuan Mansion. The version sent back today was definitely the strangest one Yun Ran had ever heard. To summarize, it was The Two and Three Things that Emperor Wuan and the Yuan King Had to Say, also known as The Unrecognized Love and Hate of Emperor Wuan and the Yuan King. They made it up to be exciting. It was said that Emperor Wuans harem was empty and that the Yuan King had not had a woman all these years because they were waiting for each other. However, because of their identities, the two of them had always been in love but could not be together. As for her and the two children! Those were all illusions used by MO Beiyuan! It was used to mask his true love! When Yun Ran heard this version, she was really shocked. These peoples imaginations were simply amazing. No, was this ce so open-minded? What was even more awkvvard was that when the secret guard sent the news back, MO Beiyuan, the person involved, was beside her. His expression was ugly. The secret guard felt a murderous aura and slipped away in fear. Only Yun Ran was left in the house to face the awkwardness alone. Most importantly, one of the protagonists was her biological father, and the other protagonist was her childrens biological father. Just like that, Yun Ran was so embarrassed that she almost dug out a nine-story pce with her toes! Just as she was about to slip away, MO Beiyuans low and hoarse voice sounded. Im straight! Yun Ran smiled sheepishly. I know, I know. As MO Beiyuan frowned fiercely, his eyes were dark and stormy. He wanted to tell her that he was straight and liked her! However, he was worried that if he said these words, he would scare her away. He could only endure and restrain himself! However, there were some things that could not be restrained just because he wanted to. For example, the way he looked at her. His eyes that were as calm as water were like gemstones soaked in moonlight. They were so deep that it made ones heart palpitate. Yun Ran licked her dry lips. It was just a joke. Wasnt his gaze a little too much? However, Yun Ran did not know that MO Beiyuans eyes were slightly red at this moment. His desire for her had been suppressed to the extreme. The urge to pull her into his arms and kiss her fiercely kept attacking him, as if it was about to upy his brain. Because of his extreme restraint, MO Beiyuans hands were clenched tightly. The muscles on his arms were very tight, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. Previously, the influence of the Gu poison on him was still within his control. However, ever since he had feelings for her and the two of them kissed in the forest, MO Beiyuan realized that his situation had be a little bad. If he was closer to her now, or if he stared at her porcin-white face and lips that were as beautiful as peach blossoms in March, he would lose control. When Yun Ran saw him like this, her first reaction was, of course, that the parasitic poison had acted up. She quickly retreated. This Gu poison was really a curse! However, there was nothing they could do about it now. Her obvious distance and avoidance made MO Beiyuan feel very ufortable. He felt that she wanted to cut ties with him and escape. Dont you think we should do something to stop those rumors? Yun Ran raised her watery eyes slightly and looked at him.. What? Chapter 313 - 313: Just for Fun Chapter 313: Just for Fun Trantor:?As Studios??Editor:?As Studios Mo Beiyuans hoarse voice sounded again. It might be nothing to us, but such rumors are very harmful to Bun and Sweetcake. Yun Ran frowned. The two children were her bottom line. If such rumors really spread like wildfire, it would indeed be a very bad thing for the two little packrats. What are you going to do? Investigate the source of this rumor? Then arrest everyone? Yun Ran had thought that this was a funny rumor and did not take it to heart, but now that she heard him say this, her expression immediately became serious. Mo Beiyuan said seriously, Since such a rumor has started, its very difficult to investigate its source. Moreover, you cant seal everyones mouth. Yun Ran nodded. That was true. No matter where or when, the rumormongers relied on their own mouths. Do you have a better idea? Since he had mentioned that he wanted to do something, he should have a way to suppress these bad rumors. MO Beiyuan stared at her with dark eyes. I might need your cooperation. Are you willing? Whats there to be unwilling about? Tell me, what should I do? Yun Ran didnt think too much about it for a moment. She thought that if she could suppress such unreliable rumors, she would naturally cooperate with him if she could. MO Beiyuans eyes narrowed slightly before he slowly said indifferently, Actually, the solution is very simple. Its just to make them believe that I dont like men and like women. Yun Ran nodded again. She felt that his logic was a little simple, but it was indeed very reasonable! Wait a minute! Did he mean that he wanted her to cooperate with him and act outside? To let others know that the woman he liked was her? This way, there would be no nonsense outside. This was a good idea. It was much more convenient and effective than investigating the source. But the problem was that the boh Was it really feasible to show off their love in front of others? Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. What do you think? Are you unwilling? Yunran forced a dry smile. Its not that Im unwilling, but how do you n to show off I mean, how do you n to make people believe that you really like She already had two children with him, yet those people could still link him and Xuanyuan Yu together. Then what should they do to convince those people that he liked women and that he liked her? MO Beiyuans dark eyes were filled with unreadable emotions. You just have to cooperate with me. Ill arrange the rest. Yunran had fought her way to the truth in the apocalypse. Dont rely on anyone. Only by relying on yourself can you survive. However, MO Beiyuan seemed to have broken through everything, making her feel safe. Okay. For the rest of the time, Yun Ran felt that he might have some misunderstanding about pretending to like it. He took her to the auction. Then, he bid for the first to thest items and gave them to her. Yun Ran muttered to herself, How is this public disy of affection?! Hes clearly saying that Im rich. Sigh, its just for fun. Seeing that Yun Ran was looking at the pile of auction items and frowning, MO Beiyuan asked, Why? Dont you like it? Yun Ran felt that she had to teach him what it meant to pretend to like someone very much.. Chapter 314 - 314: I Don’t Despise You Chapter 314: I Dont Despise You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The way youre buying the entire ce at the auction Others will only think that you, MO Beiyuan, have a lot of money. They wont think that youre expressing your liking for me. Yun Ran deliberated for a moment and said her thoughts. This domineering CEOs attitude of throwing money away really did not show his liking for her. One could only say that MO Beiyuan was a generous and good person. MO Beiyuan narrowed his eyes and stared at her deeply. Then, he asked in a low voice, Then what do you think I should do to express my feelings for you? Before he brought her to the auction, he had asked Thunderbolt and the other secret guards. What kind of ces did the youngdies and madams of the noble families in the Imperial City usually like to go and do? The secret guards told him where the young misses and Madams often went. The biggest auction was one of them. The youngdies and Madams of the noble families would fight to buy what they liked at the auction. Hence, MO Beiyuan brought Yun Ran to the auction and booked the entire ce. However, ???????????? clearly did not like what he had done. He had never been attentive to any woman in the past, so at this moment, he really did not know what to do to please her. Yun Ran nced at the gossipy and curious gazes around her. This acting venue was indeed a good venue, but what was the difference between where they were at now and standing at the two ends of the Milky Way? There was no interaction during the entire process. It did not look like a passionate rtionship at all! Then, she looked at a certain someone. His expression was calm, cold, and indifferent.. If Yun Ran didnt know that he had such a cold personality, she would have suspected that he had something against her, let alone like her. It would be strange if anyone else in this scene could tell that he liked her! MO Beiyuan, youve never eaten pork before. But have you never seen a pig run? What? What I mean is, havent you seen the eyes of others who dote on their women and give off the feeling that they love the other party so much? Yun Ran had never eaten pork herself, but she had seen pigs run! In the apocalypse, electricity was insufficient. The only pastime was reading some melodramatic romance novels. At that time, she remembered that she had read a batch of extremelyrge-scale pirated novels. The content of each one was called explosive and hot. Yun Ran recalled for a while and felt that MO Beiyuans identity was suitable to be a domineering prince. As Yun Ran spoke, she leaned in front of him and whispered, Although we have voodoo on us, if we want to act, we have to act like it. Dont you think so? Yeah. She moved closer to him. MO Beiyuans expression finally fluctuated a little, and there were some ripples in his eyes. Yun Ran continued, Thenter, when you walk, you have to put your arm around my waist. When you look at me, your eyes have to be especially deep and filled with love. You should not look like you despise me and want to be worlds apart from me. I dont. MO Beiyuans voice was restrained and slightly hoarse. You dont? Yun Ran looked up at him with clear eyes. I dont despise you. He was afraid that if he approached her, he would not be able to control his strong desire for her. Yun Ran handed her hand over. MO Beiyuan, dont be too nervous. You just have to act intimate with me. MO Beiyuan held her hand and pulled her into his arms. Then, he wrapped his arms around her slender and sott waist and lowered his head to ask hoarsely, Like this? Yun Rans original intention was to try holding hands first. Unexpectedly, this persons actions were so explosive that he pulled her into his arms.. Chapter 315 - 315: Be Good, Don ‘t Move Around Chapter 315: Be Good, Don t Move Around Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cough, cough, cough Something like that! That works too. Yun Ran nestled in his arms. There was no need to pretend to be shy and weak at all because the Gu poison in her body was restless. Her bodys reaction was too real. At this moment, the man she was leaning against had also be different. All the muscles in his body were tense and hard. His big hand was on Yun Rans slender waist, and the warmth of his palm reached Yun Rans waist through the fabric of her clothes. His other hand was under Yun Rans chin. Yun Ran was forced to look at him. When she looked at his handsome face, her eyes darkened. There was something surging in them, as if there was a storm and tsunami that had been suppressed for a long time. Yun Ran instinctively licked her lips. At this moment, thatrge hand also stretched out two slender fingers and gently rubbed against her lips. The tip of Yun Rans tongue identally touched his fingertips. Ranran, that chair is too hard. Just sit in my embrace. Yun Ran was speechless. Yun Rans entire mind felt muffled. Why did this person seem to have instantly opened up his conception vessels and be so good at flirting? There was also that deep and passionate gaze that seemed to be able to make onepletely fall into it. Yun Ran felt that if he was in the industry, he would definitely win the award of Best Actor. He was too good at acting. If youre tired, sleep in my arms. Dont not afraid even if you fall asleep. Ill carry von hack Yun Ran was speechless. Yun Ran blushed and whispered, Ah Yuan, Im not sleepy. It was just that the two of them were in this position that made Yun Rans neck heat up. Due to the parasitic poison, her entire body went limp, and she could only lean weakly in his arms. What did you call me? MO Beiyuan stared at her, his eyes dark and slightly aggressive. Yun Ran exined, If its two intimate people, its too distant to call them by their first names. Yes, Ranran is right. MO Beiyuans lips curled up happily, and a faint smile shed across his eyes. Yun Ran nestled in his arms. She twisted her body slightly and heard a sudden gasp above her head. Be good. Dont move. Im a normal man. Yun Ran was speechless. Although the lines were too old-fashioned, it had to be said that this person was really good at it. Yun Ran felt that it was all thanks to her self-control! If it were anyone else who did not have much self-control, they would have been in trouble by now. The auction was finally over. Yun Ran was about to get up from his arms, but she did not expect to fall back into his arms as soon as her legs touched the ground because of the parasitic poison. Coincidentally, her pink lips collided with his chin. MO Beiyuan quickly grabbed her waist, his eyes filled with doting. His voice was hoarse, maic, and filled with love. Ranran, why are you throwing yourself at me again? Do you want me to carry you away? Thats not impossible. Yun Rans heart was beating like a drum. If he continued to tease her like this, she probably wouldnt be able to hold on for much longer. No, no, no. I just fell because my legs were weak. Yun Ran propped herself up on his chest and quickly stood up. She fanned her burning face with her hand. She had only taken a few steps when arge hand wrapped around her waist again. Lets go. Ill take you somewhere else to shop. W-Where are we going? Yun Rans voice trembled slightly. Ill bring you to choose a flying demon beast. To Yun Ran, these words meant the same thing as Woman, Ill take you to pick a car.. Chapter 316 - 316: Can You Not Be So Cowardly? Chapter 316: Can You Not Be So Cowardly? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps because of the earthquake, the recent flying demon beast market in the Imperial City was very popr. When the ground was shaking, flying demon beasts were indeed the best way to escape. Some organizations that specialized in taming flying demon beasts took this opportunity to make a fortune. A very grand flying demon beast venue was set up. After much publicity, it had be popr to ride flying demon beasts in the Imperial City recently. One of the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion was specialized in taming demon beasts. Other than flying demonic beasts, there were also ordinary star-ranked demonic beasts. Some were convenient modes of travel, while others were meant for increasingbat strength. Therefore, the residence was notcking in flying demon beasts. MO Beiyuan had brought her here purely to buy a few demon beasts to y with her. Yun Rans understanding was that it did not matter if she bought demon beasts or not. What was important was to let these people know about their rtionship. Ah Yuan, this demon beast is so big. Im afraid. Yun Ran felt that she could entuate MO Beiyuans masculinity by pretending to be soft. However, the rge flying demon beast opposite her was facing her at this moment. Its little ws trembled, pped its wings, and directly withered. It was trembling like a little chick. Yun Ran muttered softly, Youre so big. Can you not be so cowardly? Stand up! MO Beiyuan gently held her waist. As he listened to her reprimand the demon beast softly, a faint smile appeared in his eyes again. It reminded him of the scene of Sweetcake dragging the tail of the sacred beast in the residence and insisting on ying hide-and-seek. This one was too cowardly. Yun Ran could only change to someone a little bolder. However, the flying demon beasts here were not very bold. She basically stood in front of them. Before she could say that she was afraid,those demon beasts immediatelyid down. Seeing that Yun Ran had failed a few times in a row, Mo Beiyuan revealed a helpless and doting gaze. In the past, Mo Beiyuan could not understand why Yun Rans talent in beast taming and spiritual power cultivation was different from those of ordinary people. However, ever since Bai Wan mentioned their cloud bloodline, everything made sense. Yun Ran was momentarilv stunned. Yun Ran shook her head decisively. These flying demon beasts are too cowardly. Its a waste of money to buy them back. Thev iust needed to show their faces. There was no need to reallv buv these little cowardly beasts back. Seeing that she didnt like anything, MO Beiyuan didnt force her to buy it. Yun Ran thought that the days process was almost over. Who knew that there would be antern festival at night? Because of the earthquake, themoners held antern festival to pray for blessings, hoping that the natural disaster would be far away from the East Continent. MO Beiyuan exined to her why there was antern meeting tonight. Yun Ran and the others knew the reason for the earthquake, but themoners did not. They only thought that it was an idental natural disaster. After the earthquake, the Imperial City was almost repaired. It had already returned to its former prosperous state. The rivermps floated in the water, carrying the most beautiful and sincere wishes of the people. Although Yun Ran did not believe in these things, she still released antern. Her wish was very simple. She hoped that the two little balls would grow up happily and that their family and friends would be healthy. MO Beiyuan looked at the little girl standing by the river with her eyes closed and making a wish under the cold moonlight. He felt that this might be the best scene he had seen in his life. He wondered what wish she had made. However, MO Beiyuan also made a wish in his heart. He hoped that her wish would be fulfilled.. Chapter 317 - 317: Mo Beiyuan Didn’t Even Dare to Imagine Chapter 317: Mo Beiyuan Didnt Even Dare to Imagine Trantor:?As Studios??Editor:?As Studios Yun Ran felt that the intimacy the two of them had disyed today was definitely true love! If anyone still believed the rumor that Mo Beiyuan liked men, they would definitely be blind. Just as she was about to leave by the river, a hand suddenly appeared in the dark river and pulled her ankle down. Caught off guard, Yun Ran was pulled into the water. She wasnt bad at swimming, but when she was pulled down unprepared, she still choked on a few mouthfuls of water. Mo Beiyuan was not far from her. He rushed over and jumped into the water immediately, wanting to save her. However, the bottom of the water was pitch-ck, and his eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of fog. He could not see clearly at all. Even if he had extraordinary spiritual qi, he was still a mortal. Yun Ran was quite calm. She had been pretending to be weak for the entire day, but that didnt mean she was really weak! It was just that she was a little flustered just now. After regaining herposure, she began to mobilize the spiritual qi in her body. The wretch who was tugging at her ankle even wanted to reach over and touch her waist. Other than the reaction of the Gu poison, she did not feel anything when Mo Beiyuan touched her. However, when this wretchs hand reached over, Yun Ran felt disgusted! She grabbed the wretchs hand and broke it with a crack. Then, she kicked the wretch again. Yun Ran did not know that she had been in the water with this wretch for too long. This wretch was probably very good at swimming. She did not know how long he had been hiding in the water, but he did not make a sound. He found an opportunity and pulled her down. Following the rule of life in the apocalypse, the first thing Yun Ran thought of was to save her life before figuring out the situation. Hence, after kicking the wretch away, she swam to the surface. Not long after, she sessfully surfaced. She took a few deep breaths of fresh air, and the feeling of choking on water eased a little. When she looked up again, she realized that the surrounding environment was not the riverside of the Imperial City where she had just been. Yun Ran was speechless. She had only been in the water with that wretch for a few minutes. It was impossible for them to gone to another ce aftering out. Yun Ran was only puzzled and did not panic immediately. She swam to the shore and tidied her clothes. On the other side, MO Beiyuan and the secret guards jumped into the river one after another. They dived into the water and searched for a long time, but there was no sign of anyone. Master, weve searched this river for three miles, but theres no one. Thunderbolt and the others had also watched helplessly as Yun Ran was pulled into the water by a ck shadow, but now, they could not even find a shadow. This was simply strange. Themoners are all saying that some river ghost is causing trouble. They say that every year, a girl is chosen by the river ghost and disappears by the river. They cant even find a corpse. MO Beiyuans clothes had long been soaked by the river. His ck hair was dripping with water, and his strange eyes were filled with a strong killing intent under the moonlight. Its not a river ghost. Its a demonic cultivator. He must have set up a transfer array at the bottom of the river long ago. When he went down just now, he felt a trace of demonic energy. Unfortunately, he was still a step toote. There were only a few oues for people captured by demonic cultivators. One was to have their lives taken, and the other was to be half-dead as a furnace. However, no matter which oue it was, MO Beiyuan did not even dare to imagine it.. Chapter 318 - 318: MO Beiyuan, I’m Fine Chapter 318: MO Beiyuan, Im Fine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A demonic cultivators array formation was different from a spirit energy array formation. Only a demonic cultivators demonic qi could break it. This was also the reason why devil cultivators were so arrogant all these years. The demonic cultivator hiding in the river clearly had a high cultivation level. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to use the array formation to disappear into the river with Yun Ran in the blink of an eye. Yun Ran waited by the river for a while. Seeing that the wretch did not appear, she could not be bothered to continue waiting. It was already sote. She had to go back and coax her little packrats to sleep. When she walked out of the forest, she saw a small vige. She found a family and asked for directions before realizing that she was already more than ten miles away from the Imperial City. Yun Ran did not stay and think too much about it. After asking for the way back, she left behind a reward for the directions and continued in the direction of the Imperial City. She wondered if MO Beiyuan had returned to the Yuan Mansion. When Yun Ran returned to the Imperial City, she realized that the city gate seemed to have been sealed. Arge group of guards in ck uniforms were looking for something. It seemed like something big had happened. Yun Ran leaned over and heard the conversation of a fewmoners. I heard that the Yuan King is looking for someone! These are the 12 Divisions of the Yuan King! So these are the legendary 12 Divisions of the Yuan King! But who is this Yuan King looking for? Why did he mobilize so many people? Why did he even reveal the 12 Divisions that are usually elusive? I heard hes looking for a woman. What woman? The woman beside the Yuan King? Could she be the second daughter of the Yun family who left home? Of course, who else could it be other than that person? I heard that an ident happened when the two of them were setting up the rivermp by the river. That Second Miss was captured by the river ghost in the water! River ghost? Im afraid shes doomed after being captured by that thing, right? The chatter grew louder. It was difficult for Yun Ran not to hear their conversation. River ghost? Was that thing that captured called a river ghost? Isnt that so? I heard that the Yuan King and his men have searched the river for more than ten times, but they still cant find any traces of the Second Miss of the Yun family or the river ghost. Im afraid shes already been eaten by the river ghost. Yun Ran had originally nned to return to the Yuan Mansion directly. Now, she decided to go to the river to look for MO Beiyuan first. This was to prevent him from continuing to dive into the ck winter river to search for her. She returned to the ce where she had fallen into the water. Yun Ran waved her slender arm at him from afar. MO Beiyuan! Stop looking. Im here. MO Beiyuans eyes trembled when he saw the pink figure not far away. The emotions that he had been suppressing in his eyes seemed to have suddenly erupted as he flew towards her. Yun Ran saw a ck shadow instantly move in front of her. It must have been because he had just entered the water. His hair was still dripping, and his clothes were drenched, emitting waves of cold. MO Beiyuan came in front of her, grabbed Yun Rans back, and pulled her in front of him. Then, he leaned over slightly and pulled her into his arms. His body was tense. His strong arms wrapped tightly around Yun Rans body, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear. Yun Rans body was wrapped around his so tightly that she was pressed against him. Her ears were filled with his rapidly beating heart. After a while, Yun Ran felt the strength in her body lessen. She pursed her lips, raised her chin in his arms, and smiled at him. MO Beiyuan, Im fine.. Chapter 319 - 319: Poison? Chapter 319: Poison? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuans eyes were loving,plicated, and deep. His eyes seemed bottomless. All of a sudden, he grabbed the back of her head and leaned down, urately and fiercely kissing the lips of the woman whose name he had been calling for the entire night. Yun Ran didnt know what was wrong with her. His aura instantly enveloped her entire body, making her unable to move. His thin lips were a little cold as they lingered on hers. This kiss was urgent and attacked Yun Ran like a storm, but gradually, it was as light as spring rain. Yun Rans mind was stuffy. She let out a soft moan. However, this voice entuated the fanaticism in MO Beiyuans eyes. After the kiss, his strong hands hugged her even tighter, holding her tightly in his arms, as if he wanted to embed her into his bones and blood. Yun Ran pressed her face against his chest and panted heavily. Her face burned. This persons posture just now seemed to want to eat her up. She almost couldnt withstand him. Yun Ran was in a daze as he wrapped her in arge cloak. She looked at him in a daze. MO Beiyuan Why did the parasitic poison act up just now? He had lost control just now. Yun Rans first reaction was that the parasitic poison must have acted up. However, only MO Beiyuan knew best that he had lost control not because of the parasitic poison, but because of her. He did not know that he would lose control of his emotions when something happened to her. Her influence on him had long surpassed the influence of the Gu poison on him. No parasitic poison couldpare to the powerful temptation she exuded the moment she approached him. How did you get out of danger? MO Beiyuan changed the topic, not wanting to answer her question. Yun Ran thought that he had tacitly agreed to the Gu poisons attack, so she did not continue asking. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. I just kicked that dog and swam up myself. Recalling the conversation she had just heard at the city gate, Yun Ran asked again, They said that dog is a river ghost. Do you know what a river ghost is? MO Beiyuans eyes darkened, and a hint of ferocity appeared between his brows. Its not a river ghost. Its a demonic cultivator. After you were pulled out of the water, you suddenly disappeared because he had already set up a Demon Spirit Transfer Array at the bottom of the river. Yunran nodded. I see! Are you hurt? From MO Beiyuans point of view, she was not injured, but he was worried that there were hidden injuries. Yun Ran shook her head. He just pulled my ankle and pulled me into the water. He tried to touch my waist, but I broke the dogs paw. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened, and there was a fire in his eyes. To the carriage. Yun Ran thought he was going to take her back to the residence, so she obediently got into the carriage. Unexpectedly, after he got into the carriage, he chased away the secret guard driving the carriage and stared at her with a deep gaze. Take off your shoes and let me see your ankle. The demonic aura on a demonic cultivator is not simple. Some of that demonic aura is poisonous. Yun Ran wanted to refuse, but when she heard him say that it was poisonous, she quickly kicked off her shoes and checked her ankle to see if she had been injured by the demonic aura. MO Beiyuan also looked over and noticed a circle of bruises on her porcin -white slender ankle. He frowned and a hint of viciousness shed across his eyes. Yun Ran saw him take out the ointment and apply it to her ankle. She was too embarrassed and wanted to retract her foot, but hisrge hand grabbed it. I dont think I was poisoned. Its just a bruise. Its not a big deal. Itll go away in a few days. Ranran, dont move! MO Beiyuan reminded her in a hoarse voice.. Chapter 320 - 320: Eaten by Creatures? Chapter 320: Eaten by Creatures? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ranran? Yun Ran thought to herself that he must have been too immersed in his role? Why did he still call her Ranran? MO Beiyuan, were in the carriage now. You dont have to continue acting. No one will see. MO Beiyuan smiled self-deprecatingly with a dark expression. He wanted to tell her that he was not acting. Everything he did today was from his heart. He really liked her and fell in love with her. However, his mind was filled with Xuanyuan Yus words. MO Beiyuan, ever since that incident four years ago, its impossible between you and her. She wont fall in love with a man who once hurt her. Shell fall in love with anyone, but it cant be you. You have no right to love her. In the ident four years ago, he had hurt her. It was not something that that sword could repay. Now, he could only use the parasitic poison to hide his feelings for her. Yun Ran looked calm, but she was actually not that calm. After all, the two of them had just kissed, and it was a hot and lingering kiss. It would be strange if she could remain calm in front of him. As he had just entered the water, his clothes were drenched and stuck to his body. His back was wide and his waist was thin. He half-knelt in front of her with his long legs bent. His perfect figure exuded an abstinent and sexy aura. Most importantly, the way he looked at her was so deep that it made ones heart palpitate. In the end, Yun Ran could not retract her feet. Her jade-like toes trembled gently, like shy little shells. MO Beiyuan picked up some ointment with his finger and gently rubbed it against the delicate skin on her ankle. Yun Ran quickly felt her body go weak. Oh no, the venom seemed to have been stimted again. She did not know if it was because the two of them were too intimate today or because of the kiss just now. Yun Ran felt that she was in danger now! MO Beiyuan, dont touch me Go away, go away quickly! Afraid that she would shamelessly pounce on him likest time, Yun Ran was anxious to break free from the restraints of his palm. MO Beiyuan did not expect her to reject him applying medication on her. His eyes darkened, and his heart seemed to be stabbed by something. Yun Ran retracted her feet and hid in the corner of the carriage. She wrapped herself tightly from head to toe in arge cloak. Even her face was hidden under the cloak. She did not want to look at him or think about him. However, in MO Beiyuans opinion, her series of actions was avoiding and detesting him. He tightened his grip and said in a hoarse voice, I wont get close to you. Ill leave the medicine here. Apply it yourself. When Yun Ran heard him leave, she slowly poked her head out of her cloak to get some air. The abnormal heat on her face had yet to fade. Her gazended on the small white porcin bottle containing the ointment. She was slightly in a daze, and her mind was filled with images of her and MO Beiyuan. This statested until she returned to the Yuan Mansion and saw her little packrats. Only then did she feel slightly better. Everyone in the residence should know that she fell into the river. Even Shen Lang and Shen Yu were awake Everyone was waiting for her news. Upon seeing her return, the crying little packrat hugged her leg. Thats great! Mother wasnt eaten by big fish, big prawns, and big turtles! Yun Ran was speechless. She wanted to know who was teasing her little packrat and saying that she would be eaten.. Chapter 321 - 321: Thinking Chapter 321: Thinking Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran, are you alright? Why did you suddenly fall into the river? Xuanyuan Yu looked anxious. Bai Wan also sized her up nervously. After confirming that she did not have any external injuries and was not in a sorry state, she heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Ran knew that everyone was worried about her and smiled warmly. Im fine. I just slipped. Because there were a few children present, Yun Ran did not tell them about her experience of being grabbed by the demonic cultivator and pulled off. She did not want to scare the children. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and kept waving her little hands. She said seriously, Mother, you have to be careful in the future. Hold Sweetcakes hand, okay? Okay, Ill hold your hand in the future so that I wont fall. After Yun Ran coaxed the little packrat to sleep, she saw that Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu were still outside. She knew that the two of them did not believe her words just now. Before they could ask, she told them about his encounter with the demonic cultivator. MO Beiyuan and I were setting up a rivermp by the river when a wretched thing suddenly appeared from the river and pulled me into the river. When I struggled to break free again, I realized that I was already outside the Imperial City. MO Beiyuan said that there was a barrier set up by a demonic cultivator at the bottom of the river. The person who pulled me into the water should be a demonic cultivator. Thats all the information I have for now. Demonic cultivator? Upon hearing this word, Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yus expressions changed. Recently, the demonic cultivators have be more and more arrogant! Xuanyuan Yu gritted his teeth and said hatefully. He already hated the demonic cultivators who killed without batting an eyelid in the five countries. Now that he heard what happened to Yun Ran, he was even angrier. Bai Wan was a little calmer than him. Her dark eyes were deep in thought. What about MO Beiyuan? Did his people find anything? On the other hand, Yun Ran was quite ambitious. She didnt take what happened tonight seriously at all. I dont know. Ill ask him when he gets back. However, Yun Ran waited all night. This was because Mo Beiyuan had brought people to the forest she had mentioned previously. He had mobilized the people of the 12 Divisions and sealed the entire forest. From the looks of it, he would not stop until he captured the demonic cultivator. Yun Ran also learned from the secret guards that this was not the first time the demonic cultivator had hidden in the river to harm people. Over the years, there had been many missing girls in that river. In the end, not even a corpse had been found. That was how the legend of the river ghost came about. Yun Ran stayed in the residence and nned to go to the scene during the day. Unexpectedly, her Sweetcake was frightened by her falling into the water yesterday and insisted on going out with her. Yun Ran could only bring her along. The mother and daughter met MO Beiyuan in the forest. The little packrat saw her father from afar and ran over. She hugged MO Beiyuans leg and wheedled passionately. MO Beiyuan bent down and picked her up. The hostility in his eyes dissipated, and even the corners of his thin mouth revealed gentleness. Yun Ran nodded at him and exined her intentions. I had nothing to do in the residence, so I came to take a look. Yes, Sweetcake also wants toe and see Daddy. She misses Daddy as much as Mommy! The little packrat thought that Yun Ran was here to see him and nodded her head in a childish voice. Yun Ran was speechless. When did she say that? Most importantly, her little packrat did not notice how awkwvard her mother was at this moment. She even asked in a childish voice, Then did Daddy miss Sweetcake and Mommy? Yun Ran thought that he would not answer such a boring question, but she did not expect his eyes to darken as he looked at her. He said hoarsely, I do.. Chapter 322 - 322: But He’s “Little Uncle”! Chapter 322: But Hes Little Uncle! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After hearing his answer, the little packrat wrapped her little arms intimately around her fathers neck and giggled. Sweetcake knows. Daddy misses Sweetcake and Mommy, so Sweetcake and Mommy came to look for Daddy. The little packrats voice was as soft as ever. Yun Ran left the father and daughter to bond while she went to the river where the incident had happened yesterday to take another look. She had swum ashore from this river yesterday. There was nothing unusual around her. Thunderbolt led the secret guards to search the forest for the entire night, but they did not find any traces of demonic cultivators. Everyones faces were filled with fatigue and disappointment. Seeing Yun Ran standing by the river and looking at the river in a daze, Thunderbolt came forward and asked, Miss Yun Ran, did you notice what the fiendish cultivator who captured you looked like yesterday? Yun Ran recalled the situation yesterday. In the water, her vision was blocked. All she could see was a big ck shadow, so she really couldnt give a precise description of what the wretched thing looked like. However, it was not as if there was no information at all. He broke his paw. Thunderbolt was dumbfounded. Miss Yun Ran, how did you know that he had a broken hand?! This was very important information. Yun Rans expression was normal as she replied indifferently, Because I broke it. Thunderbolt and the secret guards were speechless. This time, the demonic cultivator had offended someone he shouldnt have. Yun Ran paused for a moment and said slowly, The skin on his wrist is different from that of ordinary people. Theres something like fish scales. Theres a very strong stench on his body. You can investigate from these directions. Thunderbolt nodded and continued to search with his men. However, even at night, there was still no result. On the other hand, all the rumors about the river ghost in the Imperial City suddenly appeared. Its said that the one from the Yuan Mansion came back alive! She escaped from the River Ghost! You said that the second daughter of the Yun family was captured by the river ghost and came back alive. Her luck is too good. Its said that the 12 Divisions of the Ghost King are currently capturing the river ghost. If they can really capture the river ghost, that would be a joyous matter! Unfortunately, the people of the 12 Divisions had been busy for a few days, but they had not been able to get rid of the evil for the people. Perhaps because of this ident, the rumors about MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu gradually stopped. Now, the entire Imperial City knew that the Ghost King and the Second Miss of the Yun Family were truly in love! In order to avenge his woman, the Ghost King mobilized the 12 Divisions. Over the past few days, he had almost turned the mountain on the outskirts of the Imperial City inside out. In the Yuan Mansion, Shen Yu had already bepletely familiar with Sweetcake. The two of them strolled from this courtyard to that courtyard and yed together. Hearing Sweetcake address him as uncle was so beautiful. He wished he could tell everyone that he was Sweetcakes uncle! Sweetcake, Uncle will take you fishing! I know how to fish! Shen Yu really did not want to y hide-and-seek anymore. Little Sweetcake was too good at hiding. Moreover, Sweetcakes little kitten was even bigger than the big tiger and big demon beast he had seen before. It was fierce and scary. But he was her uncle! Even if Uncle was afraid, he could not cry. Little Sweetcake had never gone fishing before. Her big eyes lit up. Uncle, what is fishing? Ive never even yed it before. Shen Yu ced his hands on his nonexistent waist, cleared his throat, and exined to her, Fishing is using a fishing rod to catch the fish in the water! Its very fun! Shen Yu was only a four or five-year-old boy. How could he know how to fish? He had only watched his father and brother fish a few times. But he was her uncle! Uncle must know how to fish! And he was an expert at fishing! Chapter 323 - 323: Something Was Wrong Chapter 323: Something Was Wrong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat nodded. Okay! Sweetcake wants to y with fish! Uncle, lets go fishing! Shen Yu leaned over again and whispered, Stinky Big Brother fishes by himself. He doesnt bring me out to y and looks down on me! Hmph! So, they wont let us go fishing. Sweetcake, lets go secretly and catch a lot of fish. Lets scare Stinky Big Brother, okay? The little packrat narrowed her big eyes and said in a milky voice, Sweetcakes father likes to eat fish. Sweetcake wants to catch many, many fish for Daddy to eat! The two little packrats huddled together and whispered to each other for a while. In the end, they decided to secretly go fishing by the river. How they would leave the residence had be a problem for the two of them. Shen Yu said, These guards listen to the orders of Uncle and Brother Stinky. If they know that were going fishing, theyll definitely report it to Uncle and Brother Stinky! Then we wont be able to go! The little packrat expressed her agreement. She frowned and nodded seriously. The secret guards will definitely tell Mother and Father about us going fishing. At that time, we wont be able to go. Shen Yu was good at other things, but he was really good at causing trouble! So, we have to go secretly! Dont tell them that were going fishing. Alright, we shall do it secretly. Uncle, lets fly out before the secret guards notice us! But I cant fly! Shen Yu looked at his round stomach and was a little worried. Its alright. Sweetcake can fly. Its fine as long as Sweetcake flies out with Uncle. The little packrat patted her small chest to express her confidence. Shen Yu did not expect his little niece to be able to fly. He pointed at the high wall and asked, Can you fly over such a high wall? The little packrat nodded. Its so high. But Sweetcake can fly over, but there are secret guards outside this wall. If we fly out from here, well be discovered by the secret guards. Shen Yu was stunned for a moment, wondering if she was telling the truth. How do you know that there are secret guards outside? You cant see outside. Sweetcakes big ck eyes shed with confusion. Because Sweetcake can hear the sound of the secret guards walking and talking! Cant Uncle hear them? Shen Yu said, I cant hear them! Sweetcakes little face revealed a pained expression. Then, she raised her little arm and patted Shen Yus shoulder with her soft little hand. Its okay if you cant hear them. Uncle, dont be afraid. Sweetcake will protect you! Shen Yu felt that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it. So when do we leave? The little packrat pricked up her ears and the tips of her ears moved slightly. Then, she pointed in a direction and said, There are no secret guards behind this wall. Uncle, lets go this way! Shen Yu was just a little boy who was doted on by the entire family. He did not realize how heaven-defying the little packrats ability was. He nodded. Alright, lets go this way. The two of them were really thoughtful. They even left a letter for the adults with pen and paper. Then, Sweetcake carried her uncle, who was as heavy as two children, and evaded the secret guards and Xuanyuan Yus men before slipping out of the mansion.. Chapter 324 - 324: Read More Books Chapter 324: Read More Books Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Yu, who had been picked up by his little niece and was flying around, was shocked and doubted his life. Sweetcake, how did you fly? Can you teach me? Sweetcake just wants to fly high! How could the little packrat know about spirit energy, spirit root, and spirit rank? Previously, MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu had taught her spiritual energy cultivation techniques, but she had not learned anything. Therefore, the little packrat had always thought that the reason why she could fly was because she could fly if she wanted to. Shen Yu was puzzled. Shen Yu really did not study much. If he had read more books, he would not have believed her. He tried to fly high more than ten times in his little head, but he still stood on the spot. In the end, he could only find an excuse for himself. Perhaps its because I have too much flesh on my body that I cant fly. Its okay. When I have less flesh, Ill be able to fly. At that time, Ill carry you and fly high. After the two little packrats left the princes mansion, their next step was to find a river to fish in. The two of them strolled on the street hand in hand. The little packrat was good with ttery. She was afraid that she would not be able to catch much fish if she went to the wrong ce, so she went to ask someone. Pretty sister, where can we fish more fish? Uncle and I are going fishing. When the people on the street saw the two beautiful children, they all looked over. Which familys little baby is this? Why isnt there an adult following him? Look at her attire. Shes probably either rich or noble! Did she get lost? This little girl looks familiar! Where have I seen her before? Just like that, someone came over to ask the two little packrats whose children they were. They even wanted to reach out and tease the little baby. Sweetcake remembered what her mother had told her. She could not tell strangers about her identity, nor could she tell them whose child she was! Hence, she pulled her little uncle and shook her head. You cant say it. Its a secret. Were going fishing. Were not lost! Shen Yu was much bigger than Little Sweetcake. When he saw those peopleing over and reaching out to poke his little nieces pink face, he quickly red at them and put on the aura of a young master in the Eldest Princesss residence. Who are you?! Dont touch her! Otherwise, Ill get someone to capture you and spank your butts! Sweetcake also remembered what her mother had taught her. She puffed up her pink cheeks and widened her big ck eyes. She said in a childish voice, No, you cant pinch Sweetcakes face! The two little packrats were too cute. It almost caused amotion on the entire street. Children cant go to the river to y. Be careful not to fall into the river. You dont know, right? Over the past few days, a river ghost has appeared in the river of our Imperial City. That river ghost specializes in eating fair and tender children like you. Some people were so bored that they tried to scare the two children with rumors about the river ghost (pronounced as He Gui). Unexpectedly, the little girls eyes were sparkling as she asked curiously, Uncle, what does a river turtle (also pronounced as He Gui) look like? Sweetcake has never seen a river turtle before! Why does a river turtle want to eat babies? Is it hungry? Then why doesnt it eat the big fish, prawns, and prawns in the river? The person who was gossiping was dumbfounded. How would he know about these problems? Chapter 325 - 325: Saying the Most Cowardly Words With The Most Arrogant Expression Chapter 325: Saying the Most Cowardly Words With The Most Arrogant Expression Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that his little niece was not afraid, Shen Yu patted his small chest to show that he was not afraid at all. What river turtle? Im not afraid! Im going to catch it and fry it! Wow, Sweetcake hasnt eaten fried river turtles? Is it delicious? The two little packrats misheard the river ghost as a river turtle. They thought it was a big turtle in the river! Hence, they had another n for today. They would catch a lot of fish and a big river turtle! Uncle, wheres the river turtle? Sweetcake wants to catch a river turtle. That person had originally nned to scare the two children. Unexpectedly, the two children were actually discussing how to deep-fry the river ghost! This was too ruthless! It was really too ruthless! The onlookers were also amused by the conversation between the two little packrats. Whose two children are these? Theyre too funny. Fried river ghost! Hahahaha I also want to have a taste of this fried river ghost.. Are these two children really going to the river? Thats too dangerous. The two little packrats were not affected by these people. They continued forward and quickly found a river. They happened to see someone fishing by the river. Sweetcake tilted her head and observed for a while before saying, Uncle, so fishing fish requires wood! Then we have to find two pieces of wood too. Shen Yu had said that he had not prepared anything along the way. It turned out that he had forgotten to prepare the fishing rod. Its fine. Arent there trees here? Lets break two long branches and fish with them The onlookers were speechless. Everyone felt that these two children were interesting and followed them to watch the show. Therefore, no matter what the two little packrats did, everyone felt that they were just children ying around. They did not take it to heart at all. There were indeed manyrge locust trees with lush branches and leaves by the river. Their trunks were thick and strong, and even two or three adults might not be able to carry them. Based on the height and size of these two children, they could at most bend down to pick up the leaves on the ground! How could they break a branch from this tree? Everyone was waiting to see the two little packrats being defeated by reality. They would cryter. The little girl jumped onto a tree branch that was as tall as a few people. Then, she pointed at one of the tree branches and asked, Uncle, do you like this fishing rod? Uncle Shen raised his chubby chin proudly. Then, he said the most cowardly words with the most arrogant expression. Ah, this one! This one is too big. I cant carry it. Alright, then I shall pick a small and light fishing rod for Uncle. Everyone saw the little pink ball jumping around on the tree branches. She was so agile. After that, she snorted and broke a big tree branch with a palm. Just like that, she hummed and pped down a few tree branches. Then, she jumped down from the tree. Shock appeared on everyones faces. The two little packrats squatted on the ground and picked out their fishing rods. The slightly older boy chose the thinnest tree trunk. As for the remaining tree poles, the thinnest one was as thick as a normal persons arm. No way, no way! Was this little packrat really going to use such a thick tree branch as a fishing rod? Chapter 326 - 326: Saying the Most Domineering Words in the Mildest Voice Chapter 326: Saying the Most Domineering Words in the Mildest Voice Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone was just here to watch the show. Who knew that it would be so exciting! Whose child is this?! No, isnt she too strong?! I suspect that her punch can send me flying. Be more confident and remove your doubts. This little kid clearly has a Spiritual Stage cultivation and her spiritual power is not low! Is she really nning to use this tree branch to fish? Can she really catch fish? Sweetcake had chosen her fishing rod and was about to start fishing. The little packrat was very smart. She widened its big ck eyes and first observed how others fished. Then, she realized that other peoples fishing rods had long lines and curved hooks, as well as ck worms. And the fishing rods she and her uncle were holding were just pieces of wood. But she didnt have long threads or curved hooks, and she didnt like ck worms twisting around. Hence, the little packrat thought for a while and finally thought of a good idea. Uncle, should we use the fishing rod to let the fishes sleep before fishing them One dared to think and speak, and the other dared to listen. Okay, how do we put the fish to sleep? The little packrat weighed the thick tree pole in her hand and replied, I shall use a fishing rod to knock them out! Fishy will feel dizzy and want to sleep. While Shen Yu understood, the others who were watching themotion also understood what this little packrat meant. What do she mean by letting the fishy sleep? She just wanted to use a thick stick to knock the fish out and then scoop them This little packrat really used the milkiest voice to say the most domineering words. Alright, lets fish like this! Everyone muttered almost in unison, Are you guys fishing? Youre clearly smashing fish! For some reason, they were all quite curious if the little kid could hit the fish. All of them were waiting to see themotion. The little packrat held a stick that was thicker than he4 small arm and stared at the water with her big ck eyes. Then, she pped the stick down, causing water to ssh everywhere. Right on the heels of that, they witnessed a miracle. Arge grass carp with its belly turned up floated on the river. It should weigh about eight catties. Wow, Sweetcake caught a big fish. Its a big fish! The little packrat happily patted her little hands and puffed herself up. The onlookers were dumbfounded. Uncle Shen, who was holding the thinnest tree pole with both hands but was sweating profusely from exhaustion, was speechless. The uncle who had been fishing looked down at the palm-sized fish in his bamboo basket and instantly had his worldview redefined. This little babys strength was heaven-defying! The little packrat used the big tree branch in her hand to pull in the big fish with its white belly to the shore. She only bent down and squatted down when the fish reached the shore. She grabbed the big fishs tail and picked it up from the water. After witnessing how the little packrat climbed the tree and smashed the fish, everyone did not find it strange anymore when they saw her easily pick up a big fish. Uncle, look, this is a big fish caught by Sweetcake. Uncle, you have to work hard Shen Yu looked at the fishing rod in his hand and clenched his fists. He was her uncle! Alright, Ill definitely catch a fish.. Chapter 327 - 327: You’re Not Fishing, You’re Smashing Fish! Smashing Fish! Chapter 327: Youre Not Fishing, Youre Smashing Fish! Smashing Fish! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat threw the fish to the ground beside her and continued to smash the fish. The tree branch in her hand smashed down urately. Most importantly, each smash yielded a big fish that weighed more than eight catties. The onlookers on both sides of the shore were stunned. How did she see the fish swimming downstream? Am I blind? What Im curious about is why shes carrying such a heavy tree branch and hitting it so urately! If the fish in this river see this little ancestor in the future, they will have to take a detour. The little packrat was trapped in the Yuan Mansion all day long. There were only two games she yed: hide-and-seek and flying high. Now, she felt that fishing fish was too fun! The more she yed, the more energetic he became. Every time he hit it, he would giggle. Uncle, Sweetcake likes to y with fish! Uncle, isnt Sweetcake very good at fishing fish? The onlookers on both sides of the riverbank were thinking, Youre not fishing, youre smashing fish! Smashing fish! Shen Yu raised his arm and imitated Sweetcakes actions. He smashed it into the river a few times, but other than the sshes, there was nothing. Shen Yu looked at the big fish that had already piled up at his feet and scratched his head. He asked, Little Sweetcake, how did you catch them? Can you teach The little packrat nodded. Thats right. Once Uncle sees the big fish in the water and gently throws down the fishing rod, the fish would obediently faint. The little packrat continued to operate as she spoke. Another big fish with a white belly floated out of the river. However, Shen Yu encountered a problem at the first step because he could not see the fish in the water at all! Little Sweetcake, my eyes might not be good. I cant see the fish in the water. It doesnt matter if Uncle cant see it. Sweetcake caught a lot of fish. I can feed them to Uncle! The little packratforted the child who was more senior than her by a generation her warmly. Everyone else was thinking that they couldnt see either. So, were they blind too? Everyone seemed to have forgotten that it was in this river, where a river ghost had appeared to capture people not long ago. Everyone was staring at this little baby to watch the show. Someone even teased the little packrat and asked her if she wanted to sell such fish for money. The little packrat shook her little head seriously. Im not selling them, Im not selling them. I caught the fish for Daddy. Daddy likes to eat fish. Then whos your father? Everyone was really curious about whose child she was and wanted to follow this topic to coax her to say lt. Unexpectedly, this little packrat was very vignt. Her words were all praise for her father, but she did not mention his name or identity. The little packrat had not had enough fun yet. She raised the big tree branch in her hand and muttered in a childish voice, Sweetcake wants to catch a big fish. A big fish for Daddy. As she spoke, she dragged the tree branch along the riverbank. A small baby dragging a big tree branch and strolling by the river. This scene was simply amazing. Although it was already time for dinner, no one wanted to go home for dinner, so they followed behind the little baby like a swarm of bees. Hence, the situation became more and more off. A little baby was dragging a big tree branch with arge group of people following behind her. Just as everyone was wondering how big a fish this little baby was going to catch, the little packrat who was strolling in front suddenly increased her speed. She tapped her feet on the ground and flew up with a big tree branch.. Chapter 328 - 328: The Little Packrat’s Fighting Spirit Was Inspired Chapter 328: The Little Packrats Fighting Spirit Was Inspired Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Big Fish! Dont run! Sweetcake has already seen you! You cant run away! Big Fishy! If youre not obedient, Sweetcake will beat you up! How could the people behind her keep up with this little packrats speed? They ran until they were panting, but they didnt want to give up. She found a big fish! Oh my god, theres really a big fish in this river! Can we catch this little baby? Then well be in luck today. In the future, he would brag to his rtives and friends. Whenever Shen Yu went out, he was either riding a carriage or a flying demon beast. When he couldnt walk anymore, he would go back on his word and let Stinky Brother or a guard carry him. This was the first time he had run so far in one breath. He was afraid that someone would steal Sweetcake. He was out of breath from chasing after her. He decided that when he returned, he would eat less and lose all the flesh on his body. He wanted to fly too. Sweetcake was so focused on catching the big fish that she did not notice that she had already been separated from her uncle by a long distance. Seizing the opportunity, she smashed the big branch in her hand. She actually did not knock out the big fish! How infuriating! The little packrats fighting spirit was aroused. She picked up the tree branch and smashed it into the river a few more times. The huge waves stirred up by the water were clearly different from when it smashed the other fish. Those who were close to the shore were drenched by the waves. Smelly fish, you still want to run! Sweetcake said that you cant escape! Because Sweetcakes fishing skills is very powerful! The little packrat stirred the river water with the big tree branch in her hand for a while, waiting for the big fish in the water to flip over and float. But there vvas no movement in the water for a long time. The little packrat frowned unhappily. You stinky fish, youre actually hiding down there and noting out. Sweetcake is going to be angry! Everyone wiped the water off their faces and leaned closer to stare at the river. Kid, are you sure theres a big fish under there? The scene just now was really a little chaotic. They did not even see clearly if there was really such a big fish. Sweetcake nodded. Sweetcake is a good baby. Mother said that good babies cant lie, so Sweetcake doesnt lie. How big is that big fish? The little packrat tilted her head and said, Its even bigger than you! Everyone asked again, Has the big fish been knocked unconscious by you? Did it hide in the water and note up? The little packrat nodded again, Sweetcake wants to catch it! But Mother said that Sweetcake is a little child. A little child cant y with water by the river. Everyone was dumbfounded. Then what were you doing just now? When the little packrat encountered a problem, her little head quickly thought of possible solutions. Soon, she discovered the anchor of the boat parked on the shore. Sweetcake wants to borrow this to fish the big fish out of the river? The little packrat raised her fair and exquisite face. Who could bear not to lend her something when she asked to borrow it so obediently and sensibly?! The captain nodded. Sure, sure. Take it and use it! Hence, everyones gazes were fixed on the surface of the water. They felt inexplicably nervous as they waited for the little baby to fish out the big fish from the river. The little baby pulled the chain on the bed that was connected to the anchor. Then, she swung her little arm and threw it towards the river. Then, she exerted strength and pulled something out from the bottom of the river.. Chapter 329 - 329: Her Little Kid Chapter 329: Her Little Kid Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What the hell is that? It doesnt look like a fish! Everyone surrounded her. The thing was dirty and wrapped in mud and river grass at the bottom of the river. It had arms and legs and looked like a human at first nce. However, if one took a closer look, they would realize that it looked a little strange. Its skin was wrinkled and covered in a sticky dark green liquid. Its abnormal arms were covered in green scales. Its entire body emitted a strong stench. Sweetcake ran over happily, muttering about big fish. However, when she saw the thing in front of her, she was so angry that she almost cried. Not a big fishy? River ghost! Yes! I heard from the people of the 12 Divisions that this river ghost has scales on its hand and a broken hand. Look, its hand seems to be broken. Recalling the rumors about river ghosts these days, the crowd immediately became restless. Oh my god, which familys child actually captured the river ghost? The Yuan Mansions reward is a box of crystals! Quick, whos going to inform the people from the Yuan Mansion? This child is probably going to make a great contribution. At this moment, in the Yuan Mansion. It was not peaceful. When the secret guards realized that the two little packrats in the courtyard had disappeared, they felt terrible. After a while, Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, and the others all received the news. Her Little Sweetcake and Shen Yu had disappeared. Most importantly, the guards inside and outside the Yuan Mansion did not discover their whereabouts. The secret guard handed them a piece of paper that he had found on the table. This might have been left behind by Sweetcake and Young Master Shen. Yun Ran took a look. That wild and abstract style was most likely the work of her little packrat. This looks like fish? What does Little Sweetie mean by filling an entire piece of paper with fish? When Shen Lang, Xuanyuan Yu, and the others heard that the two little ones were missing, they were extremely anxious. Yun Rans eyes darkened. With her understanding of her little packrat, there was a high chance that these two had gone to catch fish. Theyve probably gone to catch fish. Catch fish? Shen Lang was puzzled Yu cant even hold a fishing rod! How can he catch fish? I hope he didnt fall into the river. When he said that, Xuanyuan Yu panicked. We havent found the river ghost for the past few days. Dont let it catch our Sweetcake just because shes soft and tender! Yun Ran stopped him from thinking nonsense. Its daytime now. That river ghost doesnt dare toe out and catch people. Lets split up and search the nearby riverbank first. The two little fellows shouldnt be able to go far. Just as everyone was about to leave the residence to look for the children, the guards of the Yuan Mansion sent the news that the river ghost had been captured. Its said to be on the riverbank in the east of the city. Its a river ghost caught by a little Kid. A little kid? When Yun Ran heard this, she looked at MO Beiyuan. The two of them thought of their Little Sweetcake. The only person who could do such a thing was her little packrat! Theres no need to search. Lets go straight to the shore of the east river of the city. The two little fellows should be there. The group of people arrived at the riverbank in the east of the city at the fastest speed. They saw the people surrounding her. In the middle of the crowd, sitting on a big rock under a big tree, swinging her legs, was her Sweetcake.. Chapter 330 - 330: Your Little Butt Is Itchy Chapter 330: Your Little Butt Is Itchy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The fair and chubby little packrat was not afraid even when surrounded by such arge group of people. There was arge pile of fish in front of her, and each fish was quite big. A little further away from the little packraty a humanoid monster. It was dirty, but Yun Ran took a few more nces and confirmed that the monster was the wretched thing that had captured her. MO Beiyuan flew over and picked up his little packrat from the big rock. When the little girl saw that it was his father, she happily stared at her short legs in his arms. Daddy, Sweetcake caught a lot of big fish for Daddy! I originally wanted to catch a river turtle for Daddy, but the river turtle is too smelly! I wont give it to Daddy! The little packrat was in her fathers arms as she spoke. On the way here, MO Beiyuan had promised Yun Ran that when she saw this little packrat, he had to scold her with a cold expression. This was to let the little packrat know that she had done something wrong today. However, at this moment, MO Beiyuan could not reprimand the little packrat in his arms. Why did you run out alone? The little packrat pointed at Shen Yu and shook his head. i l was not alone. Sweetcake came to fish with Uncle. Shen Yu was about to brag when Shen Lang picked him up and reprimanded him sternly, Ah Yu, who asked you to run around with Sweetcake? Do you know how dangerous it is for the two of you to run out like this? Who were the two little packrats? One was MO Beiyuans bloodline, and the other was the son of Eldest Princess of Wu l an. As long as they met anyone with evil intentions, the consequences Shen Lang felt a lingering fear when he thought about it. Seeing that the two little packrats were fine, Xuanyuan Yus expression improved a little. He and MO Beiyuan had made too many enemies outside. Those people could not find a chance to attack them and would naturally have bad ideas about their families. Shen Lang had been kidnapped when he was young. Fortunately, the secret guards had acted quickly and saved his life. Therefore, when he found out that Sweetcake and Shen Yu had left the residence, Xuanyuan Yu had been worried. Shen Yu, I think your little butt is itchy! Xuanyuan Yu didnt even need to ask. It was definitely Shen Yu, that troublemaker, who had suggested catching some kind of fish! This was because Sweetcake only knew how to y hide-and-seek and fly She had never seen anyone fishing. Uncle, my butt doesnt itch! Shen Yu did not understand what he meant. He even stuck out his butt to show that his butt was very good and not itchy at all. Everyone was amused by him and wanted tough. When Sweetcake saw that they were allughing, she giggled too. MO Beiyuan could not bear to lecture her. Yun Ran knew that he doted on the packrat, so she stopped depending on him and carried the packrat over herself. How did you get out of the residence? Yun Ran was curious about how the two of them had slipped out from under the noses of so many secret guards. Sweetcake flew out with Little Uncle. The secret guards didnt know. Yun Ran had almost forgotten that her little packrat was not an ordinary child at all, but the number one child with spiritual power cultivation in the continent! Therefore, as long as this little packrat wanted to avoid the secret guards, they would not be able to discover her whereabouts at all. However, it was precisely because of this that she had to teach her little packrat a lesson. Othenwise, if this little girl really slipped out, the secret guards would probably not be able to catch up to her. Didnt I tell you before that there are bad people outside who might capture you? Then you wont be able to see me, Father, and Brother in the future Chapter 331 - 331: It’s Fine Then… Chapter 331: Its Fine Then Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat blinked her big ck grape-like eyes as if she realized that she had been naughty and had done something wrong. She had made her mother unhappy. Her small hands nervously intertwined. Sweetcake wants to fish Daddy likes to eat fish As she spoke, her big ck eyes looked at MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan knew that Yun Ran was teaching the child now and that he should not interfere. However, when the little packrat looked at him like this, his heart softened. Father does like to eat fish. Yun Ran red at him. Sure, get the secret guards to bring all the fish back and marinate them into salted fish. Its enough for you to eat for a few months. MO Beiyuan knew that he was in the wrong and touched the tip of his nose. Ill go over there to see the river ghost. Only then did Yun Ran continue to educate her little packrat. Didnt Mother say before that you cant go to the river to y with the water? Have you forgotten about this? The little packrat quickly lowered her head and admitted her mistake. Mother, Sweetcake didnt go to the river to y with water I was just fishing fish Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. She couldnt maintain her feigned seriousness anymore. Therefore, in her little packrats heart, fishing and ying with water were two different things. Seeing the aggrieved look on the packrats face, Xuanyuan Yu hurriedly went forward and hugged the packrat. Forget it, forget it. Shes just a little child. What does she know? If you want to me someone, me that troublemaker Shen Yu. Why did he want to go fishing for no reason? Yun Ran said angrily, Shen Yu cant leave the mansion at all. Little Sweetie brought him out. In essence, Sweetcake was the one who brought Shen Yu out! Therefore, she had to let her little packrat know that she could no longer use her high spiritual cultivation to run around. Sweetcake, you have to promise me that you wont run out of the residence without Father and Mother knowing. Yes, I understand. Mother, dont be angry with me, okay? The little packrat admitted her mistake in a childish voice. She didnt want to make her mother angry. Xuanyuan Yu carried the packrat and walked in the direction of the river ghost. Did you catch this river ghost too? How did you catch such a thing? The 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion and the elites under him were unable to capture this demonic cultivator. Unexpectedly, he was caught by Sweetcake. Yes, the river turtle was caught by Sweetcake. I caught it in the river. As she spoke, the little packrat waved her little arms and demonstrated to her maternal grandfather how she had used a thick tree branch to knock out the river turtle first. Then, she used the anchor of arge iron chain to pull the river turtle up. When Xuanyuan Yu heard this, he praised from the bottom of his heart, Our Sweetcake is really amazing! The packrat loved it when others praised her. She pursed her lips and chuckled as her legs swayed wantonly. The river turtle swims fast, but Sweetcake runs faster than it! I Yun Ran also listened to the process of the packrat catching the river ghost. To put it simply, the packrat did not y by the rules at all and relied on her strength to crush him. After MO Beiyuan appeared, the onlookers on the shore all realized the identity of this little packrat. So its the precious daughter of the Yuan King! Then its fine Therefore, the handsome reward from the Yuan Mansion was returned to his own warehouse in the end. Who said that the Ghost King is a jinx? Look at his little kid. Shes clearly a little immortal who can even capture river ghosts. Thats right. I heard that during the earthquake, this daughter of the Yuan Mansion saved many children in the academy.] Chapter 332 - 332: Just Fished Out Chapter 332: Just Fished Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The packrat thought that she had only gone out to catch a fish. Little did she know that because of what happened today, she had be a little immortal in the eyes of the people of the East Continents Imperial City. Miraculously, the packrats matter also improved MO Beiyuans reputation. Yun Ran had figured out the logic of these people. It was the same concept as the big and small evil spirits from before. MO Beiyuan was a big evil spirit, so his child was a little evil spirit and not a good person. By the same logic, Sweetcake was now a little immortal who had captured the river ghost. As her father, MO Beiyuan had an additional halo of being a good person. In the past, the citizens of the Imperial City would take a detour when they passed by the Yuan Mansion. Now, they even dared to bring things to the entrance of the Yuan Mansion to thank the little immortal. Yun Ran looked at the little immortal sleeping with her belly exposed, and a smile appeared in her eyes. This little packrat thought that she had slipped out to y. She did not know at all that she had done something amazing. Bun was probably frightened by Sweetcakes sneaky escape. He stopped ying with pills and poisons and kept an eye on his sister all day. He was afraid that her sister would run away with Shen Yu again. Even when Sweetcake was sleeping, he had to watch over her. Because the little packrat had be nervous, Yan Qi, who usually had an extremely low presence, was also standing guard outside their door. At this moment, Shen Yu no longer had the chance to be alone with Sweetcake. As soon as he appeared, several pairs of eyes were staring at him. Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears when she saw how guarded they were against Shen Yu. You dont have to stare at Shen Yu like that. If it was only Shen Yu, he would not be able to pass through theyers of guards in the mansion. The key was still her little packrat. However, her little packrat had already promised her that she would obediently stop running around. Yun Ran coaxed the packrat to sleep. M/hen she was free, she asked MO Beiyuan about the river ghost. The river ghost was indeed a demonic cultivator. He had been doing evil in the waters near the Imperial City for so many years. He had probably killed hundreds of people. He had been hiding in the dark and would only appear at night to capture people. Unexpectedly, he would end up in the hands of a child. When the people of the 12 Divisions investigated this river ghost, they discovered that although he was a demonic cultivator, the demonic aura on his body had beenpletely hidden. It could not help but remind them of the destruction of the Myriad Poison Valley. In other words, this demonic cultivator might have consumed a medicinal pill that could hide demonic qi to escape the search of the 12 Divisions. MO Beiyuan used some methods and sessfully obtained some information from the river ghost. It turned out that there was a boss above this river ghost. His boss was also a demonic cultivator with spiritual power that was above that of the river ghost. The river ghost had captured living people by the river all these years and had given them all to his boss. His boss was called Blood Chef and was one of the Eight Divine Fiends. In addition, the river ghost had indeed eaten a medicinal pill to hide his demonic aura. It was this Blood Chef who had bestowed it to him. Hearing him finish, Yun Ran encountered her knowledge blind spot again. The Eight Divine Fiends? The Blood Chef? MO Beiyuan lowered his voice and exined patiently, The orthodox sects of the five countries have their own sects. The demonic cultivators also know that they can only be stronger andpete with the sects by forming their own sects. The Eight Divine Fiends are a faction formed by demonic cultivators. They are formed by eight great devils. These eight people can be considered the top existences among the demonic cultivators in recent years. Blood Chef is one of them. In addition, theres Shopkeeper Jin, Beauty Bone Lady, Earth Buddha, Mad Schr, Corpse Controller, and General Evil.. Chapter 333 - 333: Eight Divine Fiends Chapter 333: Eight Divine Fiends Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan did not expect this river ghost to be rted to the Eight Gods and Fiends. Yun Ran looked at him. You only mentioned seven just now. I think you missed one. MO Beiyuan said, I did say seven, because theres another one who doesnt have a so-called nickname. Hes their boss. The 12 Divisions havent found any news about yet. His age, identity, appearance, and gender are all a mystery at the moment. Seeing that she seemed to be quite interested in the Eight Divine Fiends, MO Beiyuan asked a secret guard to bring over a booklet that recorded all the information about the Eight Divine Fiends and handed it to her. This is the most detailed information about the Eight Divine Fiends in the five kingdoms. Yun Ran took it happily. Anyway, Im not sleepy yet. I have nothing to do. Its good to roll over before I sleep. When Yun Ran said flip through it, she meant it literally. This was not the first time MO Beiyuan had seen her flip through books so quickly. His Bun and Little Sweetcake had definitely inherited her skills in this matter. Especially the Bun, he flipped through books very quickly. Yun Ran quickly finished flipping through it and gained an understanding of the Eight Divine Fiends. Other than the mysterious boss, the other seven notorious great demonic cultivators were all vicious and evil people. However, five years ago, a mysterious person appeared and actually subdued these seven devils. This person had always been hiding in the dark, but he could make the other seven great devils respect him. He was the most terrifying existence among the Eight Divine Fiends. Yun Ran did not flip through it for nothing. After reading it, she exined her analysis. The boss of the Eight Divine Fiends should be young. ording to his style of doing things over the years, it can be seen that he is very arrogant. Such a person will never submit to anyone as long as he has the ability. He wants to be the king who rules everything! He can hide his identity, but he cant hide his ambition. MO Beiyuan put down the pen in his hand and continued to listen to her. Yun Ran treated him as a friend and started chatting. A person with such a personality usually wont hide his identity unless he has another identity, and that identity is very important to him. He doesnt want to abandon that identity for the time being, or rather, he doesnt want to abandon some things that that identity has brought him. MO Beiyuan had always known that she was very smart, but he was still stunned by her analysis. Yes, go on. If hes a Devil Cultivator, he wouldnt be afraid of people finding out that hes a Devil Cultivator. For example, the rest of the Eight Divine Fiends do evil everywhere without hiding their identities as demonic cultivators. However, this boss doesnt seem to be proud of his demonic cultivation base. Therefore, his other identity might not be a devil cultivator. Yun Ran seriously analyzed the way these eight people did things and realized that there was a clear difference between this boss and the other seven. It was what she had just said. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. Perhaps it was because of the understanding that demonic cultivators would only obey demonic cultivators stronger than them, but everyone, including him, thought that the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends was a demonic cultivator. However, after Yun Ran flipped through the information about the Eight Divine Fiends, she gave another answer that they had never thought of. Then what is he? Yun Ran pointed at him, then at herself. He should be human like us.. Chapter 334 - 334: She Really Couldn’t Sleep! Chapter 334: She Really Couldnt Sleep! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios An ambitious man! Yun Rans lips curled into a faint smile. Before the apocalypse, she had studied some criminal psychology courses. One of them was the analysis of criminal psychology. Based on some known information, she analyzed the criminals habits and psychological journey to obtain some useful information. However, theres too little information about him in your booklet. I can onlye up with this information at the moment. MO Beiyuan had just recovered from his shock when he saw Yun Ran point at the booklet with her fair finger and continue, This Blood Chef, your information should be wrong. Her age is between 60 to 70 years old. Thats right, but shes a woman and not a man. If you follow the trail of an old man in his sixties or seventies, youll definitely not be able to catch her. The correct direction is a young and beautiful woman. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened and he revealed a surprised expression again. How do you know that shes a young and beautiful woman? Over the years, the people of the 12 Divisions had been investigating the Eight Divine Fiends. He had confirmed gradually that this Blood Chef was an old man with an ugly face. Unexpectedly, the hypothesis was overthrown by Yun Ran again. Yun Ran flipped open the booklet and pointed out the cases that the Blood Chef hadmitted. She analyzed them for him. The victims in the blood chef case all have something inmon. They were all young and beautiful girls. Their appearances were all destroyed before they died. Under normal circumstances, when criminals destroy someone elses appearance, its either jealousy or hatred. But if its hatred, when she deals with the bodies of the victims, she will also carry hatred, but the wounds on these corpses dont show anger or hatred. This means that its the former, out of jealousy. MO Beiyuans eyes shed with admiration. How do you know all this? Yun Ran couldnt tell him that she was from an alternate world, so she pointed at her head and said, I guessed. In any case, she did not count on MO Beiyuanpletely believing her without any substantial evidence. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuan did not continue to ask. Instead, he nodded at her. Ill get the secret guards to follow your instructions and investigate again. At this moment, Yun Rans eyes widened in slight surprise. This person actually believed her without any evidence. MO Beiyuan, I said that Im guessing but you believed me? MO Beiyuans expression was slightly restrained as he stared at her with dark eyes. His voice was low and hoarse. Yes, I believe you. It was just a few simple words, but they made Yun Ran feel happy. Her pink lips curled up, and her beautiful eyes shed with a faint smile. In the apocalypse, trust was the rarest thing between people. Therefore Yun Ran was very happy that someone was willing to trust her. MO Beiyuan met her pure eyes. The little girls happiness seeped out of her eyes, and she was as beautiful as light. She smiled sweetly at him with her watery eyes. Her starry eyes seemed to be able to speak. It was not that MO Beiyuan had never seen her smile, but he was still a little dazed. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, he came back to his senses and reached out to stop her. The river ghost revealed that the Blood Chef is hiding in the Imperial City. Therefore, for safetys sake, you and the two children will move in with me during this period of time. Yun Ran raised her chin slightly and looked up with her palm-sized face. The Yuan Mansion should be very safe, right? She shouldnt dare toe to the Yuan Mansion. It was fine for her to be in the same room as him now. However, at night, the two of themy on a soft bed.. When she listened to his breathing, she really could not sleep! Chapter 335 - 335: MO Beiyuan, You Want to Kiss Me? Chapter 335: MO Beiyuan, You Want to Kiss Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As MO Beiyuan grabbed her wrist, an indescribable emotion was hidden in his eyes. The river ghost said that the Blood Chef has long targeted you because she likes your face very much. A normal girl would definitely be afraid if she was targeted by a perverted murderer. But who was Yun Ran? Scared? There was no such thing! A sweet, soft, and harmless smile bloomed on her pure and beautiful face. Blood Chef, right? Let here and catch me! Lets see who will chop up whom when the timees! MO Beiyuan was speechless. His Sweetcake did not know how to be afraid. No matter what bad people she met, she would use her little fists to beat them up. She must have learned from her mother. Yun Ran, you know that I dont want anything to happen to you. His words reminded Yun Ran. He had told her more than once before that they had a life-and-death rtionship! She knew! There was a voodoo bond between them! Therefore, nothing must happen to her! He would not allow anything to happen to her under his watch. After figuring it out, Yun Ran couldnt be bothered to continue arguing with him. She nodded obediently. Got it. Ill move in. In the past, when he mentioned the parasitic poison in the two of them, Yun Ran only felt that this man was troubled by the parasitic poison and hence restricted her freedom. However, at this moment, when she realized that the voodoo poison was the reason for his concern for her, his special care, and the trust he had for her, Yun Ran felt like a joke. There was an indescribable sense of loss in her heart, and her mood immediately fell to the bottom. Her smiling face suddenly turned cold, and her slender wrist pulled back from his grasp. Her voice was cold and hard, without a trace of warmth. She was like apletely different person from before. MO Beiyuans original goal was only to protect her and the children. He did not expect to make her unhappy. He frowned slightly and grabbed her wrist. Yun Ran, youre not happy! Im unhappy, but does this have anything to do with you? MO Beiyuan, arent you interfering too much? Yun Ran really hated this bullshit voodoo connection between her and him now. She hated how well he treated her because of the parasitic poison. She hated herself even more for having her mind messed up because of his simple words. Why are you unhappy? Is it because you dont want to move in? MO Beiyuan had never encountered such a troublesome situation before, so his method of handling it was very direct. He insisted on figuring out why she was unhappy. Yun Ran exhaled softly and suddenly turned around. She looked up at him and tiptoed. Her pink lips were less than a punch away from his chin. Her breath was like orchids, and there was a pure and charming smile on her pure and beautiful face. MO Beiyuan, do you want to kiss me? Do you want me? MO Beiyuan did not react at all. Her delicate and soft body pressed against him. Her beautiful pink lips parted slightly as she said such bold words to him. MO Beiyuan felt the blood in his entire body boil. After being seduced by her, his eyes darkened. He wanted to! He wanted to go crazy! But he wasnt that stupid. He noticed the change in her emotions and realized that everything she was doing now had another purpose. Yun Ran, what exactly do you want? Yun Rans lips twitched, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her clear face. Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that just now, my entire body was weak.. I wanted you to kiss me and hug me Every time I got close to you, these feelings tortured me like crazy! But I dont want to be controlled by the parasitic poison! Chapter 336 - 336: That False Illusion of Love Chapter 336: That False Illusion of Love Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran looked at him. Her palm-sized face was beautiful, but her alluring eyes were filled with bitterness. The situation between the two of us is not normal at all! To put it bluntly, between you and me, its just like a man and a woman who have been drugged. Its just that one night is enough for them, but you and I have to be affected all the time. I feel ufortable even when I smell your aura now, do you understand? MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. It was bottomless! He could tell how much she hated this parasitic poison and even him! I will think of a way as soon as possible to cure this parasitic poison. I will also try my best to stay as far away from you as possible. He wanted to make her feel better and less ufortable. Emotion shed in Yun Rans eyes. She wasnt that happy. However, she hated the false illusion of love between the two of them when they were controlled by the parasitic poison even more. Yun Ran realized deeply that they couldnt get too close, or something would happen to both of them. It was as if everything had gone out of control after she lost control and kissed him in the forest that day! At this moment, the two of them were doing things that only people who loved each other could do because of the parasitic poison. What if one day, the parasitic poison in their bodies was cured and the two of them regained their consciousness? One of them could be full of love, but the other did not love at all. The two of them would be in an extremely awkward situation. Yun Ran knew that she was a little paranoid when it came to love. However, she did not dare to take the gamble that the two of them would continue to love each other even after the poison was removed. Yun Ran did not move to his courtyard, but what she did not know was that MO Beiyuan would personally guard her and the two childrens courtyard every night. The days seemed to be the same as before. But it was different. They would cooperate tacitly in front of the children. They would still be the father and mother. However, other than that, the two of them did not seem to have any othermunication. The two of them were like strangers. Bai Wan was sharp and quickly noticed the difference between the two of them. Ranran, did you and King Yuan quarrel? Bai Wan had never understood the rtionship between the two of them, but Yun Ran was her daughter. Thest thing she wanted was for her daughter to suffer any grievances. Yunran shook her head at her. We didnt quarrel. We just thought we should keep our distance from each other. Bai Wan had actually wanted to ask her what was going on between her and MO Beiyuan. If the two of them loved each other, why didnt they get married? If they didnt love each other, what did it mean for the two of them to be together in such an unclear manner? It was just that he had never found a suitable opportunity before. Ranran, whats going on between you and King Yuan? What do you mean what happened? Dont you know that its because of the parasitic poison between him and me? He needs to protect me and cant let anything happen to me. As for the bad reactions brought about by the Gu poison, Yun Ran was too embarrassed to exin it to her so clearly. What if we remove the factor of the parasitic poison? Dont you have any feelings for each other? Bai Wan had lived for so many years, so she naturally knew the rtionship between a man and a woman better than them. From the perspective of a bystander, MO Beiyuan had different feelings for Yun Ran. Otherwise, there was no need for him to suffer Xuanyuan Yus sword. Yun Rans attitude towards MO Beiyuan did not seem to be that of a stranger. Yun Ran was a little confused, not understanding what she meant. What other feelings? Bai Wan sighed and asked, So, you dont know that he likes you? Yun Ran was speechless. He likes me? How is that possible? I mean, you might be mistaken.. What he has towards me isnt about that at all, but voodoo! Chapter 337 - 337: Don’t Look Down On This Gu Poison Chapter 337: Dont Look Down On This Gu Poison Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reaction of this parasitic poison was too embarrassing. Yun Ran had not nned to say anything. However, she was not that thick-skinned, and she was too embarrassed to admit that MO Beiyuan liked her. Its like this. That parasitic poison is very perverted. Once we get close, it will re up. When it res up, we cant help but want to get close to each other. We want to do some things, just like the things a man and woman who love each other want to do when theyre together Yun Ran tried to express herself as implicitly as possible. She hoped that Bai Wan would understand. However, Bai Wan said bluntly, I know, its simr to that kind of medicine. However, be it medicine or voodoo, it can only control a persons body but not their heart. Moreover, MO Beiyuans willpower is definitely not ordinary. How can this small voodoo poison control him? In my opinion, your influence on him has already exceeded the influence of the parasitic poison on him. With your appearance and personality, he must be blind if he doesnt like you. Yun Ran wondered why Bai Wan was praising her. It seemed like this misunderstanding was getting bigger and bigger! Yun Ran could not care less about being shy now. Anyway, she had already given birth. Dont underestimate this Gu poison. Its quite powerful. When I get close to him, my legs go weak and I cant even stand steadily. MO Beiyuan is also very affected, so sometimes, the way he looks at me might be wrong, making people think that he might like me. After listening to her exnation, Bai Wan finally understood what had happened between the two of them. It was just that Yun Ran had always attributed MO Beiyuans feelings for her to the Gu poison. Moreover, it was very likely that she had mistaken her feelings for MO Beiyuan for the effects of the Gu poison. Ranran, listen to me. He loves you. Theres no doubt about that. It has nothing to do with the voodoo. Bai Wan did not want her to be so muddle-headed, so she simply told her bluntly that there was no doubt that MO Beiyuan loved her. It was mainly because MO Beiyuans gaze was too obvious. It was difficult for her not to notice it. Yun Ran felt like she was being interrogated by her parents about whether she was in a rtionship. She had just taken a nervous sip of water to calm herself down. Now, she almost spat it out in excitement. Just now it was about him liking her. How did it be love now? Moreover, Bai Wan sounded very confident. She almost called MO Beiyuan over to confront him. However, Yun Ran felt that Bai Wan was really overthinking. She continued to shake her head. Impossible. How could a person like MO Beiyuan fall in love with someone so easily? Bai Wan patted her hand and said gently, Ranran, actually, its too easy to tell if one person loves another. You just have to pay attention to what he usually does and the way he looks at you. Silly girl, MO Beiyuan looks at you with love. The fact that hes willing to ept Xuanyuan Yus stab because of you is enough to exin everything. Yun Ran, who had been very determined, was now a little shaken. She was smart enough to understand what Bai Wan meant. A look? She could feel the way MO Beiyuan looked at her. However, she had always thought that it was because of the parasitic poison. As for that stab.. Yun Ran had never thought that he was willing to suffer that sword because he loved her. Therefore, Bai Wans wordspletely overturned some of Yun Rans previous understanding.. Chapter 338 - 338: The More She Thought About It, the More Warped It Got Chapter 338: The More She Thought About It, the More Warped It Got Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran realized that no matter how many melodramatic romance novels she read, she might not really understand love. Just like now, she was in a daze. Her mind was filled with Bai Wans words. Did MO Beiyuan like her? No! Did he love her? However, she had always wrongly attributed his love for her to the poison. Bai Wan asked her to think about the change in MO Beiyuans attitude towards her before and after. Yun Ran had a good memory, so after she went back to think about it, she couldnt sleep. This was because she realized that, ignoring the influence of the Gu poison, ording to Bai Wans words, if she was really moved, she could be sure that she liked MO Beiyuan, even if she could not be sure if MO Beiyuan liked her. The so-called uncontroble kiss was not because of the voodoo poison, but because she liked him, so she wanted to kiss him ording to her heart. She was simply lusting after him! Although Yun Ran did not want to admit it, MO Beiyuans thin lips were really soft and cold. The more she thought about it, the more warped it got. Yun Ran quickly raised her hand and knocked her head to get rid of the burning images in her mind. She tugged at the nket and covered her burning face. Yun Ran had always known that she was not the kind of person who liked someone easily, but if she did, it would be difficult to change her mind. She would want more. Therefore, now that she had confirmed her feelings, Yun Ran could not help but think, What about MO Beiyuan? Was it as Bai Wan had said? Did he really like her? She could not differentiate between Gu poison and true love. What about MO Beiyuan? If he really liked her, why didnt he say so? Could it be that he could not differentiate between true feelings and poison? Or was Bai Wan mistaken? Was he not interested in her at all? Actually, it was no wonder that Yun Ran thought too much about it, because the two of them were different from men and women who loved each other normally. However, after confirming her feelings, Yun Ran did not n to be so muddle-headed. She wanted to find an opportunity to ask him. However, before Yun Ran could ask, MO Beiyuan suddenly left the mansion for more than half a month. A few days ago, Yun Ran could still hold back and did not ask where he was. On the fifth day, Yun Ran couldnt hold it in anymore. She found Thunderbolt and asked, Where has your lord been these past few days? Why has he been gone for so long? Little Sweetcake also nodded her little head at the side to express, Sweetcake hasnt seen Daddy for many days. Where did Daddy go? Why isnt he back yet? Sweetcake misses Daddy! Thunderbolt replied, Master has something important to do. Yun Ran saw him nce at Sweetcake, as if he wanted to avoid this question in front of the little packrat. She did not continue asking in front of the little packrat. Instead, she got someone to carry the little packrat out and asked Thunderbolt again. Where the hell did he go? Thunderbolt looked at her with a strange expression. Master, he went to find a cure for the poison. Yunran frowned slightly. Isnt there no way to cure the Gu poison? Why is he suddenly looking it again? Yun Ran could tell that something was wrong with Thunderbolts words. With the people from the 12 Divisions under MO Beiyuan, if there was really a way to cure the Gu poison, they would have cured it long ago and not let the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body drag on for so long. Why did MO Beiyuan suddenly seek out the cure to the Gu poison after she quarreled with him? Thunderbolt avoided her gaze. I dont know either. No, you know that youre his most trusted subordinate. Its impossible for him not to tell you when he left to do such an important thing. Yun Ran raised her lips. Her voice was calm, but it scared the cold sweat out of Thunderbolts forehead. Did Miss Yun Ran have to be so smart? Chapter 339 - 339: Do You Want to Die!? Chapter 339: Do You Want to Die!? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran roughly guessed that MO Beiyuan had asked Thunderbolt to hide this matter from her. It was because of this that she had to ask clearly. Why did he ask you to hide this from me? The antidote is clearly something beneficial to both him and me. He should have told me immediately. Unless.. unless theres a problem with this antidote! Thunderbolt knew that he could not hide from this persons sharp eyes. He could only reply truthfully, Actually, weve already found this antidote. However, Young Master Feng Chen said that this method isnt very safe. Perhaps in the end, before the poison is cured, it might backfire and cause other problems. Therefore, Master has never nned to use this method to cure the poison. But recently, for some reason, Master suddenly thought of this method. He didnt listen to anyones persuasion and insisted on detoxifying the poison. Yun Ran seemed to understand the reason that Thunderbolt could not fathom. She remembered that MO Beiyuan had said that day, I will think of a way to cure this Gu poison as soon as possible. She thought that his so-called as soon as possible was just to get the secret guards to find a way to cure the parasitic poison, and not for him to secretly use this unreliable method to cure the poison himself. Yun Ran frowned. How unsafe is this method to cure the parasitic poison? If it doesnt seed, what will happen? Thunderbolt shook his head. We dont know the details. I only remember that Young Master Feng Chen said that if he failed, Master would be a poison man? Yun Rans eyes turned cold, and her frown deepened. Then you should know where hes gone now, right? Thunderbolt said three words, Fallen Demon Forest. Fallen Demon Forest? Its their of the demonic cultivators? Yun Ran remembered that she had nned to take Bun there for a walk. Later, something happened in the Myriad Poison Valley, and they returned. Thunderbolt said, Thats right. Its the Fallen Demon Forest where demonic cultivators appear. Then can you contact him now using the method of the 12 Divisions? I cant contact him because Master knew that the Fallen Demon Forest was rife with danger, so he went alone. Yun Ran lowered her eyes and ordered the secret guard in a cold voice, Contact Feng Chen. I want to find him. Yun Ran was worried about MO Beiyuans safety now, but she knew that she could not panic. She needed to ask everything clearly before making a n. Feng Chen received a message from the secret guard and quickly appeared in front of Yun Ran. Before Yun Ran could ask, Feng Chens temper exploded. Is MO Beiyuan crazy?! Does he want to die?! How can he y like this?! Why did he suddenly take things so hard? Did he really go to the Five Poisons to risk his life? If I had known, I wouldnt have mentioned it in the first ce. Feng Chen was furious and pped himself. Yun Rans cold brows furrowed. Are you done being crazy? If you are, answer my question properly. Whats the way to detoxify the poison? Whats the chance of sess? If you fail, whats the most serious consequence? Feng Chen snatched a cup of tea and took a deep sip before suppressing his anger. The way to detoxify is to find the Five Poisons in the Fallen Demon Forest. The Five Poisons are not like those of the little scorpions, centipedes, and toads. The Five Poisons are from an ancient demon beast with poison all over its body. The poison on that thing is very powerful. Its said that wherever it goes, be it flowers, trees, or demon beasts, there would be none that is alive. Yun Ran shot him a look.. Get to the point! Chapter 340 - 340: I’m Not Making It Up Chapter 340: Im Not Making It Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chens throat was a little dry after being stared at by her. The main point is that ording to the ancient books, someone was poisoned by an extremely toxic poison. He thought that he would definitely die, but he didnt expect to encounter this Five-Poison demon beast and directly fought poison with poison and survived. I used this example as a joke and told Ah Yuan. But I also made it very clear back then that this thing really depends on luck. Its simply gambling with ones life! Therefore, I spent a lot of effort to persuade him not to risk his life. Who knew that he would actually go secretly When Feng Chen heard that MO Beiyuan had gone to the Fallen Demon Forest, he felt terrible. Yun Rans voice was mixed with a coldness, and her delicate eyebrows pressed down fiercely. So, you were just joking. Theres no so-called chance of detoxification at all. Feng Chen was a little scared and said softly, There are indeed records in the ancient books. Im not making it up. No, I have to hurry to the Fallen Demon Forest and find him. I cant let him be stupid. Feng Chen realized the severity of the matter and did not dare to dy. He prepared to go to the Fallen Demon Forest to find MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran stopped him. Wait, you dont have to go. Ill go. Feng Chen looked at her in surprise, thinking that he had heard wrongly. Youre going? Are you going to the Fallen Demon Forest to look for Ah Yuan? Why? Yun Ran said, Because my cultivation level is higher than yours, so I can find him faster. And you probably wont even be able to find your way in that forest. Feng Chen muttered, Wait, is this girl despising me? It was true that he didnt know the way, but he wasnt that useless! Alright, Ill go with you. Theres strength in numbers. Yun Ran pressed the space between her eyebrows again. No need. Youll hold me back if you go. Not to mention Feng Chen, Yun Ran did not even n to bring a secret guard. It was more convenient for her to move alone. Thunderbolt, I need the fastest flying demon beast and a map to the Fallen Demon Forest. Then, pass me some information about the Fallen Demon Forest. Yun Ran had indeed been living in the Yuan Mansion and ying with her little packrat every day. However, she was also the queen of the apocalypse who made decisive calls and moved quickly. The fastest flying demon beast will be Masters Red-winged Flying Dragon. Miss Yun Ran, do you want to ride Masters red-winged flying dragon? Yun Ran was stunned. Red-winged Flying Dragon? Didnt MO Beiyuan ride the Red-winged Flying Dragon? Thunderbolt exined, No, Master said that the Red-winged Flying Dragon is reserved for Miss Yun Ran and two little masters so that its convenient for you to go out. Yun Ran was silent for a moment before replying, Got it. Red-winged Flying Dragon it is. Before Yun Ran left, she went to look for Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu and told them that she was about to leave to look for MO Beiyuan. She asked them to help take care of her Bun and Sweetcake. Bun would be alright. Its just Sweetcake. She might cry. When Xuanyuan Yu heard that she was going to the Fallen Demon Forest, he naturally disagreed out of concern for his daughter. No, you cant go to that godforsaken ce. Its too dangerous. If you want to find MO Beiyuan, Ill bring people to help you find him. Stay in the residence and apany your mother and the two children. Sweetcake cant leave you. Xuanyuan Yus face was cold as he nned to put on the attitude of a strict father. Yun Ran knew that he was also concerned about her, but she was not a flower in a greenhouse and did not need his protection. If you and your men can beat me, Ill stay and let you go.. Chapter 341 - 341: Chaos in the Fallen Demon Forest Chapter 341: Chaos in the Fallen Demon Forest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yu was dumbfounded. He was stabbed in the heart again. His womans cultivation level was higher than his. His daughters cultivation level was higher than his. Even his three-and-a-half-year-old grandchildrens cultivation level was higher than his. Yun Ran wasnt deliberately making things difficult for him. It was just that time was of the essence and she didnt have much time to argue with him about who was more suitable to go. Xuanyuan Yu could only take a step back. Then choose a few secret guards to follow you. You can take care of each other. Yun Rans expression did not change. It was the same thing. No, its too much trouble. If Sweetcakees looking for us, just coax her and use other things to divert her attention. Yun Ran couldnt bear to part with her two children either, but there was nothing she could do now. Yun Ran went to exin to the two little packrats that she was going to leave for a few days to find their father. Bun was very smart. He immediately realized that something might have happened to his father, so his mother went to look for him. However, he was also very sensible. He did not say it in front of his sister. Instead, he helped coax the little packrat whose eyes were already filled with tears. Mother, arent you going with Sweetcake? Sweetcake will be obedient and beat up bad people. Yun Ran coaxed her gently. Im not going to fight bad people. When I fight bad people next time, Ill bring Sweetcake along. Sweetcake also has a mission at home. She has to help me protect Brother well. Dont let big baddies bully Grandfather, Grandfather, Uncle, and the others, okay? Yes, sure. Sweetcake will protect them well. The packrat replied as she cried. However, her small hand kept gripping Yun Rans sleeve tightly and refused to let go. Yun Ran got up and wanted to leave, but she realized that the little packrat was still hanging on to her. Sweetcake, be good and wave to Mother. See youter. Yun Ran sighed and carried the little packrat down. After coaxing her for a while, she hardened her heart and turned to leave. Thunderbolt had already prepared the Red-winged Flying Dragon, as well as the map and information she wanted. After Yun Ran took it, she jumped onto the back of the Red -Winged Flying Dragon. The Fallen Demon Forest was not close to the Imperial City of the East Continent, but Yun Ran rode the red-winged flying dragon and arrived at the edge of the Fallen Demon Forest at the fastest speed. On the way, Yun Ran had already scanned all the information about the Fallen Demon Forest. This ce was very different from the other forests. For example, the spiritual energy here was different from the spiritual energy in other ces. Because it was mixed with the poisonous fog and miasma all year round, the spiritual energy was also poisonous. However, this kind of poisonous spiritual qi was the best cultivation qi for demonic cultivators. For this reason, this was the Devil Cultivators favorite cultivation ce on the continent. It was also divided into the territories of the Devil Cultivators. The fiendish cultivators and the spiritual cultivators of the five nations were mortal enemies! Unless a spirit cultivator did not want to live anymore, they would not enter the Fallen Demon Forest to seek death. Even with MO Beiyuans cultivation, he might not be able to escape unscathed. Yun Ran could not find the exact location of the Five-Poison demon beast from the information she had. In other words, MO Beiyuan did not know where the Five-Poison demon beast was. It was very likely that he was still searching. What Yun Ran had to do was stop him before he did anything stupid. But how could she find him as soon as possible? Yun Ran touched her chin and felt that she could use the huge demonic cultivation system in the Fallen Demon Forest. What she needed to do was to stir up chaos in the Fallen Demon Forest and get all the demonic cultivator organizations here to capture her. She also had to spread the news as much as possible. If MO Beiyuan knew that she hade to the Fallen Demon Forest and was captured by the demonic cultivators, he would definitely save her first.. Chapter 342 - 342: Never Seen Someone Like Her Chapter 342: Never Seen Someone Like Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran flew over the Fallen Demon Forest on the Red-winged Flying Dragon. Before they could fly for more than five kilometers, they were blocked by a group of demonic cultivators riding flying demonic beasts. More than ten Devil Spirit Birds surrounded the Red-winged Flying Dragon from all directions. Perhaps because they were afraid of the Saint-level Red -winged Flying Dragon, they only pped their wings and did not dare to pounce on it. When the demonic cultivators on the back of the Demon Spirit Bird saw the fair little girl on the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon, they waved the weapons in their hands and shouted excitedly. Its a spiritual cultivator! And its a woman! Ive never seen such a fair and beautiful woman in all my years of life. Our boss, the Azure Demonic Dragon, happens to want to raise a little beast to y with recently. Lets capture her and give her to our boss. Our boss will definitely be very happy. Thats right. When Boss Azure Demon Dragon gets tired of ying with it, hell give her to us. Yun Ran raised her watery eyesnguidly and nced at the demonic cultivators on the Demon Spirit Birds. Her pink lips moved. What rank can your boss, Great Green Insect, be in this Fallen Demon Forest? The few demonic cultivators were stunned by her question. Some scratched their heads, while others widened their eyes. What do you mean by that? Whos our boss? Yun Ran wondered, Are all demonic cultivators so stupid? They cant even understand such a simple question. Alright, then Ill change my question. In this Fallen Demon Forest, how many demonic cultivators are there that your boss cant afford to offend? The few demonic cultivators looked at each other. One of the demonic cultivators who was too straightforward replied, In this Fallen Demon Forest, there are only White Ghost, One-eyed Wolf, and Dark Lady that our boss cant afford to offend. Yun Rans beautiful eyes narrowed and her pink lips curled up. So, your boss is ranked fourth in this Fallen Demon Forest? Fourth? Our boss is on equal footing with them! Theyre all bosses! The demonic cultivator realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly changed his words. Yun Ran was not stupid. She knew that he had changed their words. If he was the fourth, he should have many demonic cultivators under him. Alright, Im willing to go back with you. What what did you say? These demonic cultivators had been doing evil in the Five Nations Continent for many years, but they had never seen someone behave so strangely. It was fine if she did not shout for help, cry, or make a fuss when she encountered a group of ferocious demonic cultivators. She actually volunteered to go back with them. Was her brain not too good? Didnt you want to capture me and present me to your boss? Then I agree to go back with you. Where is your nest? Which way is it? Lead the way ahead. The few demonic cultivators were dumbfounded as they led her back to their nest. They did not know that they had brought back an ancestor that they could not afford to offend. Boss, look, we brought back this is the little spirit cultivator for you. She identally barged into the Fallen Demon Forest and lost her way. She even foolishly followed us back. Boss, look at her fair and tender face, her ck and round eyes, and her red little mouth. Ive never seen such a lively little spirit cultivator in my life. Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes and her gazended on the dark and strong demonic cultivator boss in front of her. On the other hand, the Azure Demon Dragons pitch-ck eyes were also looking at her. The woman in front of him was white and glowing. She stood there with her delicate skin and tender flesh. Her entire body exuded a spiritual aura that demonic cultivators did not have. Such a beautiful little thing was really rare. It must be very interesting to raise her. Someone, bring a cage over. I want to raise her well.. Chapter 343 - 343: Great Green Insect, Right? Chapter 343: Great Green Insect, Right? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Raise me? Are you worthy? Yun Rans phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. Her voice was very faint, but it was mixed with endless coldness and killing intent. At this moment, she was clearly in their of a demonic cultivator, surrounded by ferocious demonic cultivators. However, there was no fear on her face. Just as the demonic cultivators were moring for their boss to teach her a lesson A saber had appeared in Yun Rans hand at some point, and it was already pressed against the demonic cultivators neck. The little girls voice was still indifferent. Youre the Great Green Insect, right? I want to discuss a business deal with you. Ill use your life in exchange for you to do something for me. The Azure Demon Dragon and his subordinates were speechless. What the hell was a Great Green Insect? What happened to the silly little spirit cultivator who got lost? Due to the change in the situation, the demonic cultivators no longer shouted blindly. This was because it was not their boss who wanted to teach the little spirit cultivator a lesson, but the little spirit cultivator who wanted to teach their boss a lesson. The Azure Demon Dragon did not expect to be threatened by a seemingly weak little spirit cultivator with a saber at his neck. In his mind, this little spirit cultivator was so young, so how high could his spiritual power cultivation be? She must be bluffing and deliberately tricking him. He could take advantage of her unpreparedness and secretly subdue her. Unexpectedly, before the hand hidden under the sleeve could move, he heard the little spirit cultivator say, Your ws are itchy. I can help you cut them off The Azure Demon Dragon was dumbfounded Who are you? What is the purpose of a spiritual cultivatoring to the Fallen Demon Forest? Why, why should I help you? Yun Rans eyes were clear but cold and powerful. She nced at him indifferently, but it was as if there was a hidden de. No matter who I was before, Im someone who can take your life now. Listen, get your men to move out and help me find someone in this forest. A man with purple eyes. After your men find him, bring him back safely. If hes unwilling toe back with you, tell him that a woman came to the Fallen Demon Forest to find him and was captured by you. The Azure Demon Dragon was stunned. What was this woman doing? Who the f*ck had captured who now? However, this woman was fast and had sharp eyes. Alright, I promise you. The Azure Demon Dragon calcted in his heart. He would first pretend to agree to this womans request. After he coaxed this woman into putting away her saber, he would turn around and cripple her. In any case, he was a demonic cultivator and did not need to reason with spiritual cultivators. These self-proimed righteous sect female spiritual cultivators were all very stupid and easy to deceive. Yun Ran was indeed prepared to put the saber away because she was really tired of holding it up. However, at the same time that she put away the knife, her other hand moved as well. A small ck pill fell swiftly into the Azure Demon Dragons mouth. Pfft, pfft, pfft. What did you feed me? The Azure Demonic Dragon came back to his senses and immediately tried to spit out. Unexpectedly, the pill melted in his mouth, and the bitter medicinal taste spread in his mouth. Yun Ran blinked. On her palm-sized face, her expression was very innocent. Oh, poison! What else? Can I still feed you immortal pills? This pill was given to her by her Bun before she left. Bun said that it was a type of poison that wouldnt kill anyone, but when the poison acted up, it was fatal. He asked her to keep it for self-defense. Of course, Yun Ran had to ept her Buns sincerity. Youre lucky. This is a poison that my son personally developed. It melts in your mouth and the poison instantly seeps into your body. Even if others want to try it, I cant bear to give it to them. The Azure Demon Dragons expression changed. Ive already promised to help you find him.. Why are you still feeding me poison? Chapter 344 - 344: Don ‘t You Know? Chapter 344: Don t You Know? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans lips curled into an extremely faint smile. Her watery eyes were still clear and lively, but she seemed to have seen through everything. Dont tell me you think Ill hold a demonic cultivator to his word? Dont you know what kind of reputation you demonic cultivators have in the five countries? Youre treacherous, cunning, and vicious. Youre also famous for not keeping your word. The Azure Demon Dragon and the group of demonic cultivators were speechless. Therefore, this little girl was not stupid, nor did she not know their identity as demonic cultivators. Instead, she did not take them seriously at all. What poison did you feed me? Quick, give me the antidote The poison in the Azure Demon Dragons body quickly began to take effect. His entire body was in extreme pain, and all the blood vessels in his body seemed to be about to explode. He could only roll on the ground. Yun Ran nced at him indifferently. If I want to give you the antidote now, why would I poison you?! Alright, I know youre the Great Green Insect. When youre done rolling around, get your men to hurry up and find him. Bring him back, and Ill naturally give you the antidote. At this moment, the Azure Demon Dragon could only endure the pain of the poison acting up in his body and get his subordinates to quickly search for the person. This time, he didnt dare to fool her anymore. The forest is too big. If you dont give us more urate information, we wont be able to find him so quickly. Yun Ran thought about it seriously. Her pink lips moved and she gave them some more information. Hes very tall and very handsome. He has heterochromia in his eyes and a bad temper. He looks cold and likes to wear ck. The weapon he uses is a big long sword. His spiritual power cultivation is very high. He can kill a few demonic cultivators like you with a single strike. The group of demonic cultivators muttered, Forget about thest sentence! We dont want to know. As a result, almost all the demonic cultivators here were mobilized. All of them went into the forest to search for MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran felt that there were still not enough people, and she suspected that the brains of these demonic cultivators would move too slowly. Then, she asked the person who had just gotten up from the ground, Great. Green Insect, let me ask you, who has more subordinates, the White Ghost, the One-eved Wolf, and the Dark Ladv? W What do you want? The Azure Demon Dragon realized that the poison in his body was acting up in waves. He had just gotten up to catch his breath when this woman suddenly asked him such a question. What did she mean? Dont be nervous. Im just curious. How powerful are the demonic cultivators in front of you? The Azure Demon Dragon originally wanted to say that he was the most impressive and awesome fiendish cultivator faction in the entire Fallen Demon Forest, but at this moment, even if he had the cheek to say it shamelessly, he probably wouldnt believe it. White Ghost and One-Eyed Wolfs forces are about the same. The Dark Ladys forces are slightly weaker, but everyone has their own territory. We have always stayed in our ownne and minded our own business. If the man youre looking for leaves my territory, my people wont be able to do anything. Yun Ran wanted to hit him after hearing this! Then why didnt you say so earlier? What were you rolling on the ground for? The Azure Demon Dragon felt wronged. You didnt ask before! Besides, did he choose to roll around? He was in pain! Yun Ran gritted her teeth. Okay, then Ill ask now. Which area are the three of them in? What are their personalities? The Azure Demon Dragon said, White Ghost is quite good-looking. Hes a handsome gentleman. He doesnt look like a demonic cultivator at all. Instead, he looks like a spiritual cultivator from the five kingdoms. I only know that he appeared in the Fallen Demon Forest 20 years ago. He didnt do anything bad. The demonic cultivators under him are also obedient. They dont fit in with us other demonic cultivators! Yun Ran nced at him and could hear the Azure Demon Dragons disdain for the White Ghost.. Chapter 345 - 345: Incompatible with Other Demonic Cultivators Chapter 345: Ipatible with Other Demonic Cultivators Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Continue. What about the One-Eyed Wolf and the Dark Lady? The Azure Demon Dragon continued, The One-Eyed Wolf is the opposite of White Ghost. Hes evil, ruthless, and vicious. He has a one-eyed Cyclops Wolf King by his side who can control the demonic wolves in the Fallen Demon Forest. Thats why everyone calls him the One-Eyed Wolf. He has the most demonic cultivators under him. Oh, right, he and White Ghost are archenemies. The Dark Lady is a female fiendish cultivator and the number one great beauty in our Fallen Demon Forest. However, this womans thoughts are a hundred times more poisonous than a poisonous scorpion. Ordinary people dont dare to provoke her. Dark Lady likes handsome men and has always wanted to hook up with White Ghost, but White Ghost doesnt want to hook up with her. One-Eyed Wolf wants to hook up with her, and she doesnt want to hook up with One-Eyed Wolf Do you understand what I mean? Yun Ran was speechless. Understood! However, she did not expect that there would be such a melodramatic love triangle between demonic cultivators. The information about the One-Eyed Wolf and the Dark Lady was within Yun Rans expectations. However, the White Ghost was quite beyond Yun Rans expectations. The demonic cultivators under the White Ghost had never done anything bad. He even led their demonic cultivators to behave themselves. This was because they were not perverted and evil enough. They were ipatible with other demonic cultivators. It was as if there was a herbivore among arge group of carnivorous animals. Yun Ran had just obtained this information from the Azure Demon Dragon and was about to go and chat with the White Ghost when a demonic cultivator returned on the Demon Spirit Bird. Boss, we have important news. Hurry up and tell me. The Azure Demon Dragon wasnt thatfortable. There was still poison in his body that hadnt been cured yet. Yes, we found out that the Dark Lady had just captured a handsome young man from the forest. We also found out that the handsome young man also used a sword. His spiritual power cultivation was not bad. The Dark Lady had lost many subordinates and used some methods to capture him. Of course, Yun Ran heard what the demonic cultivator said, but she was still calm. Thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was something strange about this matter. Then does he have eyes with heterochromia? Whether it was MO Beiyuan or not, this characteristic could be used to differentiate. Im not sure, because after this person was captured, he was covered with a hood. Our people havent found out for the time being. However, its said that hes really very handsome. The Dark Lady ns to consummate her marriage with him tonight. We can still stop her if we leave quickly. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes and nced at him. Is it such a coincidence? Dont tell me you colluded with that Dark Lady to scheme against me? When the demonic cultivator saw her look, he hurriedly exined, How can that be? Our boss is still in your hands. Yun Ran cupped her cheeks and smiled at him. Why not? If your boss dies, wont you be able to take his ce? At this moment, the demonic cultivator was panicking because she had guessed his n correctly! He really wanted to take this opportunity to deceive her and kill her with the Dark Lady. If she died and the poison in his bosss body couldnt be cured, he would be able to sessfully swallow his bosss territory. At that time, the Dark Lady would be his woman, and the two territories would merge into one. Then, he would surpass White Ghost and One-Eyed Wolf and be thergest force in the entire Fallen Demon Forest. But just now, his n had been seen through by this woman. The Azure Demon Dragon was almost angered to death by his subordinate before it was poisoned to death! You want to kill me? Boss, dont listen to this woman. Shes a spiritual cultivator. How can you listen to the nonsense of a spiritual cultivator? Yun Ran propped her arms up and looked like she was watching a good show. Dont panic.. Your batch of demonic cultivators isnt very capable! Wheres the cunningness youre so proud of? Why are you trembling when youre lying to someone?! Chapter 346 - 346: We Demonic Cultivators Kill People Like This! Chapter 346: We Demonic Cultivators Kill People Like This! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That demonic cultivator had schemed against his boss, but she had exposed him just like that. He had even seen the killing intent in their bosss eyes. How could he not tremble? Im just a little cold from the wind. No, cant I? Anyway, thats your man. If you dont believe me, you cant me us if something happens to him. Yun Ran frowned, a trace of displeasure shing across her beautiful face. I dont care whos the monkey king in this mountain, but if you want to plot against me together, youve made a mistake! Besides, Ive said it before. The person Im looking for can kill several demonic cultivators like you with a single strike. Do you think hell be captured so easily? Therefore, when he said those words, Yun Ran did not believe him at all. MO Beiyuan was not that kind of person in her heart. To im that he was consummating the marriage, who was this guy lying to? When the Azure Demon Dragon saw that his subordinate was rendered speechless, he knew that Yun Ran had guessed correctly. In a fit of anger, he simply killed the traitorous minion. Im not dead yet! Youre already thinking of taking my position! You actually hooked up with that wretched demonic cultivator Die! Although the Azure Demon Dragon was poisoned, his condition was slightly better now. His demonic cultivation had also recovered, and he shattered the head of the small fry with a punch. Only then did he realize that Yun Ran, this fair and tender little spirit cultivator, was still watching from the side. This woman must have been stunned by his ruthlessness when he attacked just now! Hence, he raised his head proudly. All demonic cultivators kill like this! Its bloody and brutal! Yun Ran hummed indifferently, her watery eyes not even blinking. It was as if what had been shattered in front of her was not a big bloody head, but a big rock. Then you demonic cultivators are indeed abnormal. You dont use your sabers and swords and like to mess with your own blood and brain matter No wonder your body stinks so much. You have to reflect on yourself. These people under you want to usurp the throne. Is it because your body stinks too much? The Azure Demon Dragon paused in his action of rubbing the dirt on his hands against his body. The disdain on this little spirit cultivators face was clear! Were fiendish cultivators. Which fiendish cultivator smells good? Im not a handsome pretty boy like White Ghost who dresses clean all day long and specializes in seducing those female fiendish cultivators. Yun Ran couldnt be bothered to continue talking nonsense with him. Lead the way. Im going to see the White Ghost. Youre going to see the White Ghost? Why are you going to look for him? Dont tell me youve taken a fancy to that pretty boy, the White Ghost! Although he was also the leader of the demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest, the White Ghost was clearly much more popr than him. The female demonic cultivators he had seduced were all shouting every day that they wanted to give birth to a little demonic cultivator for the White Ghost. How infuriating! No, no, I dont get along with him! Yun Ran despised him for being dirty. Otherwise, she would have kicked him out. Youre not going? I think you dont want to get rid of the poison in your The Azure Demon Dragon was controlled by her, so he could only bring her to see the White Ghost. On the way, he had said a lot of bad things about the White Ghost. That White Ghost isnt a good person! Hes different from me. He hates beautiful little spirit cultivators like you the most in his life. I heard that he was once deceived by a beautiful little spirit cultivator. You have to be careful.. Chapter 347 - 347: He Was Worried That Little Spirit Cultivator Would Be Killed by the White Ghost Chapter 347: He Was Worried That Little Spirit Cultivator Would Be Killed by the White Ghost Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not expect demonic cultivators to like gossip so much. When they reached the White Ghosts territory, Yun Ran felt that she might have been deceived. Great Green Insect, tell me the truth. Did you pick up those territories because the other three didnt want them? Not only was it small, but it was also full of potholes. If it rained, the ce would flood. Looking at the White Ghouls territory, the perfect geographical location, lush mountains, water, and roads, it was simply a paradise. It was hard to imagine that there would be such a paradise in the legendary Fallen Demon Forest where demonic cultivators were everywhere. Yun Rans curiosity about the White Ghost grew. As soon as the two of them entered the White Ghouls territory, they were stopped. Azure Demon Dragon! What are you doing here? White Ghosts subordinate recognized the Azure Demon Dragon at a nce and revealed a look of displeasure. The Azure Demon Dragon pointed at the little spirit cultivator beside him, This little spirit cultivator is here to look for your boss, White Ghost! Im just helping to lead the way. Yun Ran also stood up. Thats right. Im the one looking for the White Ghost. Miss, why are you looking for our boss? The demonic cultivators under the White Ghost did not have a good attitude toward Yun Ran, but at least their mouths were clean. As expected, the kind of subordinates reflected the style of the leader. It was just like the secret guards of the Yuan Mansions 12 divisions. Although they usually liked to keep a cold face, as if everyone owed the 12 Divisions money, their values were very upright. When the Imperial City shook, all of them took out silver from their pockets to help with the disaster. As Yun Ran thought about it, she naturally thought of MO Beiyuan. Whether it was the earthquake in the Imperial City or the demonic cultivators causing trouble, he had always been silently working for the people. This man carried all kinds of unpleasant infamy, but he had never felt resentment and became a true evil ghost in the minds of others. He clearly had the ability to sit in that position, but he had been putting up with nonsense the wretched emperor threw at him. Even though that wretched emperor had targeted him several times, schemed against him, and wanted his life, he had not made an enemy of that wretched emperor. Yun Ran knew that this mans situation was not just about the throne. He had the innocent people of the five countries in his eyes. White Ghosts subordinate asked her to wait for a while, then turned around and went back to deliver the news. Soon, Yun Ran received a reply from the White Ghost that he agreed to meet her. The Azure Demon Dragon didnt want to meet the White Ghost, but he was worried that the White Ghost would kill the little spirit cultivator. If she died just like that, who could he find to cure the poison in his body? Hence, he could only follow. The two of them were led to arge vige in the mountains. Yun Ran also saw the legendary White Ghost, who was ipatible with other demonic cultivators because he was not abnormal enough. To be honest, if she hadnt known in advance that this person was a demonic cultivator, Yun Ran definitely wouldnt have thought that he was a demonic cultivator. A tall man was sitting on a long bench covered in animal skin. The mans long and narrow eyes narrowed. His slender fingers supported his chin. His well-defined handsome facial features were indeed a little out of cepared to the other demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest. His thin lips were slightly pursed, and his expression was cold and solemn. Yun Ran actually felt a noble and peerless aura from him, as if he had an innate nobility and dignity. Such a good appearance overturned Yun Rans previous understanding of demonic cultivators. The man was also looking at her. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and his expression darkened slightly. He seemed to be very curious why a little girl like her would appear in a ce like the Fallen Demon Forest. She even appeared in front of him clean and unscathed. Whats the matter? Chapter 348 - 348: Because He Was Not Perverted And Bad Enough Chapter 348: Because He Was Not Perverted And Bad Enough Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was usually trained by MO Beiyuan to be resistant to looks. She could be considered to have developed resistance to handsome men. She nodded as usual. Yes. I heard that you have a lot of people under you. I want to ask you to help me find someone. When White Ghost heard this, there was a faint smile on his lips, as if he found her words very interesting. You want my help? Do you know what this ce is and who I am, little girl? Wasnt it a joke for a small spiritual cultivator toe to the Fallen Demon Forest to seek help from a fiendish demonic cultivator? Yun Ran nodded seriously. I know who you are. The Great Green Insect said that youre White Ghost. Because youre not perverted and bad enough, youre good-looking and different from other demonic cultivators. The Great Green Insect? White Ghost raised the corners of his eyes slightly and looked at Yun Ran, waiting for her to answer. Yun Ran looked at the Azure Demon Dragon beside her. Thats him. The Azure Demon Dragon was dumbfounded. When did he, the Azure Demon Dragon, change his name? Why didnt he know? The White Ghosts thin lips curled into another arc. He seemed to be in a good mood. Oh, him! This name is not bad. Tell me, who are you looking for in the Fallen Demon Forest? Yun Ran said, Im looking for a man! He has heterochromia in his eyes and an extremely high spiritual power cultivation Before Yun Ran could finish, the White Ghost suddenlyughed and nced at her coldly. The person youre looking for is the number one spiritual cultivator of the five countries, Ghost King MO Beiyuan? Yun Ran was speechless. Did the demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest know the name of MO Beiyuan, the Ghost King? However, when she thought about it, it made sense. There was probably no one else on the continent who had that pair of eyes with heterochromia. If she said it out loud, it would be equivalent to exposing his identity. Thats right. Im looking for him. White Ghost looked at her with interest. Youre in such a hurry to find him alone in the Fallen Demon Forest. He must be very important to you. Why? Is he your man? Yun Rans watery eyes met his. Thats right. Hes my man. Yun Ran felt that there was no need for her to exin herplicated rtionship with MO Beiyuan to a demonic cultivator. Since he was certain that she and MO Beiyuan had that kind of rtionship, she might as well nod and admit it. White Ghost was still leaning against the animal skin chair. His posture was casual, and his face was handsome. Then you might not know anything about your mans cultivation level. He can walk out of the Fallen Demon Forest on his own. He doesnt need anyone to interfere. Of course, Yun Ran knew. If MO Beiyuan was not here for the Five-poison Demon Beast, then she did not have to worry so much. Although the other demon beasts and demonic cultivators in the forest were troublesome, MO Beiyuan could resolve these troubles with his ability. However, the problem was that he was here to find the Five Poisons Demonic Beast to detoxify the poison! Yun Ran bit her lip gently. She was hesitating if she should tell him about the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. In the end, MO Beiyuans safety overcame her other concerns. No, hes in danger. Hes here to find the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. Im afraid that hell be bitten by the Five Poisons Demonic Beast I heard that its poison is very powerful. Five Poisons Demonic Beast? Bai Guis deep ck eyes clearly shook, and the fingers on his hands tightened. Then, he said, Then you dont have to worry. The Five Poisons Demonic Beast is already dead. The Five Poisons Demonic Beast is dead? How did you know? Because I killed it myself! Bai Gui didnt want to say much about the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. Although this sounded like a coincidence, with Yun Rans experience in the apocalypse, she could confirm that the White Ghost in front of her was not lying to her. If the Five Poisons Demonic Beast was already dead, MO Beiyuan should be safe for the time being.. Chapter 349 - 349: I Want Him to Be Unharmed Chapter 349: I Want Him to Be Unharmed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, are there any other greater dangers in the Fallen Demon Forest? For example, human-eating pythons, poisonous demon beasts, and so on? Yun Ran found a chair and sat down. Her movements were natural. White Ghost was amused by this little girls reaction again. You, a little girl, really dont know the immensity of heaven and earth. Take care of yourself first. This is the Fallen Demon Forest, and standing in front of you is the most dangerous existence in the Fallen Demon ForestDemon Cultivator White Ghost! The corners of Yun Rans mouth twitched, and her eyes curved slightly, revealing a hint of arrogance. Since I dare toe to your door, I can walk out on my own. How long had White Ghost been in the Fallen Demon Forest? This little girl was definitely the most arrogant person in front of a demonic cultivator. She must have been spoiled by the elders in the family. Raised in the inner reisidnece, she did not know the dangers outside. Yun Rans appearance was extremely deceiving. She had a soft and fair face, a pair of clear eyes, a slender and petite figure, and was young. It was easy for people to think that she was an inexperienced little girl. White Ghost thought that this little girl had only met him. If she had met other demonic cultivators, she would probably have been gnawed to death. The little girl was a little arrogant, but her arrogance made White Ghost feel a sense of familiarity. He did not hate her. If it wasnt for the fact that this little girl was young, White Ghost almost thought that he had seen her before he was injured and lost his memory. Otherwise, why would he feel that this little girl who suddenly appeared was familiar? Little girl, you have to know if there are any other dangers here. Yun Rans pink lips curled up as she replied crisply, Of course, I want to find out if my man is in any other danger in this darn forest! Since she was already here, she naturally had to leave the Fallen Demon Forest with MO Beiyuan. The White Ghosts thin lips curled up slightly. This little girl and the Ghost King had a deep rtionship. If your man is really MO Beiyuan, then he wont die. Yun Ran said seriously, I know. The danger in this forest wont kill him, but what I want is for him to be unharmed! A faint smile shed across White Ghosts eyes as he teased her with interest. Are you really a couple with that Ghost King? Then why did he leave you alone ande to the Fallen Demon Forest by himself? Could it be that he came to the Fallen Demon Forest to avoid you? Yun Ran did not expect White Ghost to suspect her rtionship with MO Beiyuan. She raised her porcin-white face and pursed her pink lips. Because he felt that this Fallen Demon Forest was dangerous and couldnt bear for me to be injured. On the other hand, youre so handsome and youre even hiding in this Fallen Demon Forest as a demonic cultivator. What are you thinking? White Ghost realized from the start that this little girl was not afraid of him. Unexpectedly, this little girl was so bold and even dared to tease him about his appearance. Why did he be a demonic cultivator? Because he was a demonic cultivator! Little girl, just stay here obediently and dont run around. Ill send someone to look for him. White Ghost had lived in the Fallen Demon Forest for 20 years. He knew how the demonic cultivators here treated spiritual cultivators. With this little girls appearance, she was like a steamed bun in the eyes of the demonic cultivators. Once she was captured by those demonic cultivators, her life would probably be ruined. Yun Ran was naturally happy that he had agreed to help find her. She thanked him generously. White Ghost looked at the Azure Demon Dragon beside her and frowned slightly.. Why are you with him? Chapter 350 - 350: Do You Not Shower, Or Do You Smell? Chapter 350: Do You Not Shower, Or Do You Smell? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What kind of dog was the Azure Demonic Dragon? As someone who had been in the Fallen Demon Forest, White Ghost was naturally the clearest about it. This guy was ridiculously evil, vicious, sinister, and cunning. He was definitely an evil person. Why was this little girl with such an evil demonic cultivator? Could it be that she had been deceived by him and thought that he was a good person? As White Ghost thought of this, the dark and vicious aura in his eyes spread out. His cold and murderous gaze directly swept towards the Azure Demonic Dragon. If you dont want to die, get lost and stay away from her. The Azure Demon Dragon was dumbfounded. He had followed them because he didnt want to die. White Ghost, get this straight. Its not that I dont want to leave, but this little spirit cultivator doesnt want me to leave! The White Ghost looked at him with disdain. She wont let you go? Why wont she let you go? Is it because you dont want to take a shower or because you stink? Get lost quickly. Dont have any ideas about her. With that, he looked at the innocent-looking Yun Ran and couldnt help but scold her sternly. Little girl, youre really bold. Didnt your elders teach you to be careful when youre outside? Didnt they tell you how bad the demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest are? Do you know who he is? How dare you follow him around like this? Yun Ran had never seen such a righteous demonic cultivator! Her watery eyes blinked and her lips curled into a soft smile. Oh, youre talking about him! Hes indeed not a good person, but Im not afraid of him. However, in the eyes of White Ghost, she was just a delicate girl who had been spoiled by the elders in her family. She did not know the dangers of this world. Seeing that she was so young, he guessed that she had never really fought with anyone. She thought that she was an expert, but in fact, she was just ying around. Alright, stay here obediently. Ill take care of the Azure Demon Dragon. As he spoke, he stood up and punched the Azure Demonic Dragon. The Azure Demon Dragon was caught off guard and was punched on the bridge of its nose, breaking it. He was no match for the White Ghost, not to mention that he was poisoned. After taking a few steps back, he shouted at the top of his lungs, White Ghost, weve always been to stay in our ownne and minded our own business. What do you mean by this? A mocking smile appeared on White Ghosts face. To stay in our ownne, mine our own business? Thats because I couldnt be bothered to attack you. Today, you came knocking on my door. Arent you just asking for a beating? White Ghost didnt have any ambitions. He didnt want to dominate the Fallen Demon Forest, which was why the few factions in the forest were rtively peaceful. However, this did not mean that he did not dare to touch the Azure Demon Dragon. The Azure Demonic Dragon felt that he was really f*cking wronged! Most importantly, the poison in his body acted up again. It was so painful that he rolled on the ground. White Ghost thought that he was being shameless because he couldnt win. I pped your face. Why are you rolling on the ground? I The poison is acting up. Grandaunt, little ancestor, Im begging you. Please give me the antidote! The Azure Demon Dragon begged Yun Ran for mercy as it rolled. Yun Ran rested her pink cheeks on her hands, her long eyshes fluttering. There was a careless smile on her lips. If I were you, Id hurry back and get the subordinates to find him. The Azure Demonic Dragon could only do as she said and go back to ask his people to quickly find that man. White Ghost was speechless. Therefore, he had been worried for this little girl for a long time, but this little girl had already used poison to control the Azure Demon Dragon.. Chapter 351 - 351: Not Even Worthy of Touching His Hair Chapter 351: Not Even Worthy of Touching His Hair Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran temporarily stayed in the White Ghosts stronghold. She was waiting for White Ghost subordinates and the Green Demon Dragons subordinates to bring MO Beiyuan back. But soon, the news that there was a beautiful little spirit cultivator beside White Ghost spread. The Dark Lady, who had always been interested in White Ghost and wanted to conquer him, had also received news from her subordinates. She brought his subordinates to the door. White Ghost,e out! How am I inferior to that little spirit cultivator? Are you blind?! Yun Ran was originally wandering around the vige, but she didnt expect to encounter this woman. Hence, she showed her face and took a look. In the forest that was suffused with a dense demonic aura, the young girls long hair was brushed. Her appearance was exquisite and delicate. Her face was so fair that it made people unable to look away. Her eyes were like ss, clear and clean, and her cherry lips were tender. She seemed to be a fairy from the Heavenly Pce who had fallen into the mortal world. She was so beautiful that she did not seem like a mortal. Seeing her like this, the Dark Lady was even more furious. Youre the little spirit cultivator who seduced the White Ghost? Shameless b*tch. Are the male spirit cultivators outside not brave enough to satisfy you? Why did you have toe to our Fallen Demon Forest to seduce the demonic cultivators! Yun Ran was naturally not in a good mood after being scolded by her. She looked up. i l think the White Ghost isnt blind. Its right that he doesnt like you. The Dark Lady had been in the Fallen Demon Forest for so long, and the only thing that was out of her reach was White Ghost. Now that someone had stepped on her sore spot, the cold and evil aura around her burst out. She was like an evil ghost that had walked out of hell, and her eyes were terrifying. B*tch, dont you need a man? Alright, Ill help you! With that, she rushed towards Yun Ran with a ck sharp weapon in her hand. Yun Ran was not the type to be beaten up obediently. She raised her saber and weed her. Ive indeed seen the purple-eyed man youre looking for. Ive had enough fun So I killed him and fed him to my demon beast. Unexpectedly, the Dark Ladys mouth was dirty and she kept nagging. Yun Ran was extremely annoyed. Originally, she wanted to exchange a few more moves with her and see what big moves the demonic cultivators had. But now, Yun Ran didnt want to y slowly. With a turn of the de, the aura on her entire body instantly changed, and a trace of violent hostility appeared in her dark eyes. She directly shed at the Dark Lady with her saber. Youre too dirty to even touch his hair! When White Ghost heard his subordinates report, he immediately rushed over. He thought that the Dark Lady had always been sinister and jealous of beautiful spiritual cultivators. Something was probably going to happen to the little girl. Who would have thought that when he rushed over, he would find the Dark Lady rolling on the ground. For some reason, her face was so swollen that she didnt even look human. Meanwhile, the little girl was standing at the side. She was fine, but her face was a little red. Whats going on? White Ghost asked. Yun Ran raised her eyebrows, her eyes cold. Its fine. Its just that I dont like people talking trash about my man in front of me! White Ghost thought to himself that this little girl was really devoted to the Ghost King. She really liked him a lot. No wonder she came to the Fallen Demon Forest on her own to look for the Ghost King. Dark Lady didnt hurt you, right? The Dark Lady, who was rolling on the ground, said with difficulty, White, White Ghost Dont, dont forget your identity. Youre a demonic cultivator! Theres a feud between demonic cultivators and spiritual cultivators! Shes seducing you and using you! Kill her! Kill her quickly! White Ghost nced at her. He had never had a good impression of this Dark Lady, but this woman had been pestering him and had even used dirty methods on him several times. Fortunately, he had the poison of the Five Poisons Demonic Beast in his body, so the unclean medicine used by this woman was useless against him. However, this did not stop the White Ghost from feeling disgusted with her.. Chapter 352 - 352: Twenty Years Ago Chapter 352: Twenty Years Ago Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios White Ghost had lost his previous memories, but he instinctively hated the despicable and shameless actions of demonic cultivators. He thought that before he lost his memory, he should have been a good person. Dark Lady, I dont want to kill you, but if you continue to pester me, dont me me for being merciless! Take your people and scram! As Yun Ran watched the show from the side, her watery eyes blinked gently. She felt that this White Ghosts aura was too decent. He did not look like a demonic cultivator at all. His eyes were straight and there were no evil intentions n them. He did not look like a demonic cultivator. Instead, he looked like a righteous general. After the Dark Lady caused a scene, White Ghost got someone to strengthen the defense of the stronghold and even told Yun Ran not to go out for a stroll. Little girl, what kind of ce do you think this Fallen Demon Forest is? Stay in the vige obediently. Ive already gotten someone to help you find someone. There should be a result soon. Yun Ran knew that he was doing this for her own good, so she epted his kind concern. But in this stronghold, there was nothing to do. Yun Ran was very curious why a person like him would appear in the Fallen Demon Forest. Others have been demonic cultivators for generations, or theyve gone astray in the path of spiritual cultivation and walked toward the path of demonic cultivation. What about you? Why did you appear in the Fallen Demon Forest? Where is your family? White Ghost rarely talked about his experiences with others. Even his closest subordinates did not know why he hade to the Fallen Demon Forest. However, this little girl blinked her big ck eyes and looked serious. This made White Ghost want to chat with her. Guess? Yun Rans eyes narrowed. Ill guess. You should have been forced to enter the Fallen Demon Forest to be a demonic cultivator! Your appearance and demeanor are not like one who grew up in an ordinary family. Which royal family of the five countries are you from? Or are you the young master of a big family? Did you fail in your struggle for the throne? Or were you harmed by your biological brothers? Bai Gui was amused by her. What was this little girl thinking? i l dont know my own identity because I dont have my previous memories. I dont know if I still have a family in this world. The White Ghosts smile gradually disappeared, and there was a trace of confusion and sadness in his eyes. It was not that he did not want to regain his memories all these years, but he tried many ways but could not recall the past. He only felt that some things were familiar, but he could not remember what was going on. Amnesia? When did you lose your memory? Once I head back, Ill get someone to help you search and see if we can find your family. The White Ghost had helped her in the Fallen Demon Forest. In return, Yun Ran nned to help him. White Ghost didnt take her words seriously and replied casually, Twenty years ago. Twenty years ago? Okay, I got it. Do you have any other characteristics on you? Or a special token or something? White Ghost originally thought that this little girl was just joking. He did not expect her to ask about his situation so seriously. It seemed that this little girl really nned to help him find his family. Little girl, Im a demonic cultivator. Arent you afraid that I was some evil person previously? Yun Ran shook her head. No, evil is engraved in your bones and blood. If youre really a great evil person, you wont be able to hold on to your good heart in this Fallen Demon Forest after losing your memory. White Ghost had seen the fear of the people of the five kingdoms toward demonic cultivators, but this was the first time he had heard the word good from the mouths of the five kingdoms. There were emotions in his eyes. I dont have any characteristics. As for the token, I carry a small stone with me.. Chapter 353 - 353: Which Uncle Is It? Chapter 353: Which Uncle Is It? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasnt that White Ghost hadnt thought of using this small ck stone to search for his background. However, this ck stone was too ordinary. It was impossible to tell what shape it was, and there was nothing engraved on it. Yun Ran asked him to take out the stone and show it to her. White Ghost was not on guard against a little girl like her, so he took out the ck stone hanging around its neck. Yun Ran stared at the ck stone and was stunned. She also took out a small pendant stone from her neck and gestured at the ck stone of the White Ghost. This ck stone looked ordinary, but if one took a closer look, one could still see something special about it. There were some natural patterns on the ck stone. The patterns on Yun Rans stone matched the patterns on the White Ghosts stone. White Ghost was also stunned. Why did this little girl have a pendant that matched his? What was the rtionship between him and this little girl? Could it be that he had a family before he lost his memory? Could this little girl be his The more White Ghost thought about it, the tighter his expression became. Why do you have this stone? Do you have a father? Yunran came back to her senses and realized what he meant. She pursed her lips. Cough, cough, cough. Youre thinking too much. Youre not my father! But if Im not wrong, you should have something to do with me. My mother gave me this pendant. When she gave it to me, she told me that there were a total of four simr pendants on her and my three uncles. Therefore, if Im not wrong, you should be one of my uncles. What a coincidence. Yun Ran did not expect to be able to acknowledge her family in the Fallen Demon Forest. White Ghost looked at her in a daze. Was that why he felt an affinity with her at first nce? Your mother? Yes, but my mother said that my three uncles passed away 20 years ago. Perhaps something happened to you back then, so you didnt die? Because the White Ghost had lost his memory, Yun Ran could not figure out what had happened back then. She wondered if the Derson in front of her was her eldest uncle. second uncle. or youngest uncle. However, no matter which uncle it was, Mother should be very happy to know that he was still alive! Yun Ran told him about the Bai family right on the heels of that, letting him know how much trouble there was behind his current identity. Due to the fact that things were reallyplicated, it took Yun Ran a long time to exin. White Ghosts expression darkened. When he heard that Bai Wan had been imprisoned for 20 years, killing intent would definitely appear in his eyes. A trace of heartache shed across his heart. He could feel that he was very familiar with the name Bai Wan although he still could not remember anything or anyone. He was sure that he knew Bai Wan. So, I should have died on the battlefield twenty years ago? Then what was my name before? My mother said that my eldest uncles name is Bai Ze, my second uncles name is Bai Qi, and my third uncles name is Bai Xuan. Yun Ran said the names of her three uncles in one breath. I dont know which uncle you are now. One of these three names should be yours. Although White Ghost was still unable to confirm whether this little girls words were true or not, the more he looked at this little girl, the more pleasing she was to the eye. He also put on the tone of an elder.. Little girl, why did youe to the Fallen Demon Forest alone? Does your mother know? Chapter 354 - 354: Looking for Her Little Lover Chapter 354: Looking for Her Little Lover Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Previously, the White Ghost had indeed asked her why she hade to the Fallen Demon Forest. Yun Ran said that she was there to find someone. But now, when he asked again, it was obvious that his identity had changed as an elder. Yun Ran understood that the White Ghost was treating her like a spoiled little girl who had secretly run away to find her little lover. Dont worry, I didnt sneak out alone. My mother and father know that I came to the Fallen Demon Forest to find MO Beiyuan. The White Ghosts handsome brows were still knitted. You hurt the Dark Lady today. Im afraid youll attract the One-eyed Wolfs revenge. However, with me around, you dont have to be afraid. Yun Ran hummed softly, not taking the One-eyed Wolf or anything else seriously at all. Then have your subordinates found any news about MO Beiyuan? She wanted to know MO Beiyuans situation now. She did not care about anything else. White Ghost said in a deep voice, He should have gone deep into the Fallen Demon Forest. The terrain in the forest isplicated, and demon beasts are everywhere. I dont think there will be any news back in the next day or two. Yunran waited patiently for two days and could not stand it anymore. She had been thinking about him for the past few days. Thinking about everything that had happened between the two of them, she experienced the feeling of missing someone deep in her heart. It also made her understand one thing. That was, life was too short. She did not know which woulde first, tomorrow or an ident. If she did not love him well, she would feel that she had let herself down in this life. When she saw MO Beiyuan, she would confess to him. At that moment, in the depths of the Fallen Demon Forest, a few demonic cultivators were chatting. Who do you think that little spirit cultivator is? Why is our Boss, White Ghost, treating her so well? Could it be that he has taken a fancy to her? You dont say. This is the first time Ive seen such a beautiful little spirit cultivator in my life. Shes much prettier than that Dark Lady. If I were the Boss White Ghost, I would also choose that little spirit cultivator. Her skin is really fair and tender. I heard that little spirit cultivator is here to look for her little lover. Do you know who her little lover is? Who is it? The other demonic cultivators interest was piqued by him. They all surrounded him and urged him to speak quickly. Its the number one spiritual cultivator of the five countries, Ghost King MO Beiyuan. Our boss is going to snatch the woman from the number one expert of the five countries! MO Beiyuan had originally nned to avoid unnecessary conflict with these demonic cultivators, so he had been hiding in the dark. The forest was dense with trees and strange rocks. The terrain wasplicated, making it easy to conceal himself. However, he did not expect to hear his name from these demonic cultivators. Coupled with the meaning behind these demonic cultivators words, MO Beiyuan obtained a key piece of information. That was: Had his womane to the Fallen Demon Forest to look for him? And he immediately thought of Yun Ran. His woman, the woman he, MO Beiyuan, wanted, was only Yun Ran! MO Beiyuan did not give himself time to calm down and think. He immediately appeared from the shadows and rushed in front of the demonic cultivators. Where is the Ghost Kings woman you mentioned now? The few demonic cultivators were about to say, Who are you!? Why did you suddenly rush out to scare me! However, when they looked up, they saw a pair of purple and ck eyes. Purple purple eyes. You, youre the Ghost King were looking for! MO Beiyuans strange eyes were too recognizable. He did not need anything else to prove his identity.. Chapter 355 - 355: Who Bullied You? Chapter 355: Who Bullied You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Let me ask you, where is the woman you mentioned now? MO Beiyuan was not a good-tempered person, to begin with. Facing these demonic cultivators, his eyes revealed faint killing intent. That gaze was really a little scary. The demonic cultivator closest to him was grabbed by his cor and lifted up. He hung in mid-air and swallowed nervously. Ill say it. Shes in our Big Brother White Ghosts stronghold. MO Beiyuan asked again, Whats her name? No, we dont know. We only know that shes a very beautiful little spirit cultivator. She barged into the Fallen Demon Forest alone to look for her little lover. Little lover? MO Beiyuan frowned slightly. Suddenly, he was not sure that the beautiful little spirit cultivator they were talking about was Yun Ran. Because Yun Ran would never tell anyone that he was her little lover. Moreover, before he left, Yun Rans attitude towards him was filled with disgust. How could shee to the Fallen Demon Forest to look for him now? Thats right. That little spiritual cultivator said she was here to look for her lover, the Ghost King, MO Beiyuan. She sought out our Boss White Ghost for help. We were also sent out by Boss to look for her. Those demonic cultivators expressed their intentions. They did not have any ill intentions. They were just here to help find someone. Although he was not sure, even if there was a one in ten thousand chance that it was Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan still had to follow these demonic cultivators back to their vige to take a look. Along the way, MO Beiyuan felt uneasy and conflicted. He hoped that Yun Ran woulde looking for him because he missed her too much and wanted to see her like crazy. At the same time, he didnt want it to be her because this Fallen Demon Forest was too dangerous. He was worried that she would be injured if she barged in alone. MO Beiyuan hesitated all the way and followed the demonic cultivators to the stronghold located in the Fallen Demon Forest. Yun Ran had been waiting anxiously for the past few days and could not sit Whenever she heard the noise of the Demon Spirit Birds outside, she would run out of the house to take a look, but every time, she could not see the person she wanted to see. This time, just as she ran out of the house, she saw a familiar figure among the group of demonic cultivators. The man was dressed in a long ck robe. ()nly his cuffs andpels were decorated with dark silver threads embroidered with auspicious patterns. His hair was a little messy, and fatigue could be seen in his eyes. Even his chin was covered in green stubble. Yunran knew that it must have been very difficult for him to search for the Five Poisons Demonic Beast alone in this forest during this period of time. At this moment, MO Beiyuans heart was filled with the little girl in front of him. He could not tolerate anything else. He stared longingly at her small face. He did not know how long they had been apart, but he knew how much he had missed her during this period of time. Even when he closed his eyes, his mind was filled with her beautiful figure. She hated the parasitic poison in their bodies, so he had to remove it even if he had to risk his life. At this moment, the little girl in front of him was so beautiful. Her two pale pink lips were gently pursed, and her dense eyshes fluttered. The corners of her eyes trembled slightly, and her cold and innocent eyes were filled with tears. She stood in front of him like a little rabbit who had been bullied. MO Beiyuan could not care less for a moment andnded in front of her. Hisrge hand cupped her small face and gently rubbed the corners of her eyes. His voice was low and hoarse. Who bullied you? Yun Ran didnt expect him to suddenly approach. Her long eyshes fluttered and she suddenly threw herself into his arms, burying her face in his chest. She muttered softly and called his name, MO Beiyuan Chapter 356 - 356: When the Time Comes, We Will Be Bitten Together! Chapter 356: When the Time Comes, We Will Be Bitten Together! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans reaction made MO Beiyuan even more certain of his guess. She must have been bullied by someone, so she came to look for him. Otherwise, with her personality, she would not have thrown herself into his arms and called his name. At the thought that she had been bullied when he was not around, MO Beiyuans face darkened, and his entire body was enveloped in ayer of viciousness. Did the perpetrator want to die? Taking advantage of his absence to bully his people. Yun Ran, be good. Tell me, who bullied you when I wasnt around? MO Beiyuans slender hand pinched her small chin. When he met her red eyes, his heart seemed to be stabbed by something. Due to their height difference, Yun Ran was forced to raise her neck. Her watery eyes seemed to be covered in a thinyer of fog as she stared at him. Her eyes seemed to be filled with starlight. No one bullied me. Yun Ran did not know that in the mans eyes, she looked like she had been bullied. Then why did youe to the Fallen Demon Forest? MO Beiyuan could not bear to let go of her. Seeing that she did not struggle, he became a little impudent. His fingers gently rubbed against her soft face as his gaze greedily swept across her small face. The girl in front of him had bright eyes, white teeth, ck hair, and snow-white skin. Every frown and smile could set off a turbulent wave in his heart. Im here to look for you, Yun Ran replied seriously. Did something happen when you came to look for me? Who bullied you in the Imperial City? Or did something happen to the two little packrats? MO Beiyuan thought of many reasons, but he never thought that she was here purely for him. No one in the Imperial City bullied me, and nothing happened to the two little packrats. I came to stop you from using the Five Poisons Demonic Beast to cure the Gu poison in your body. I dont want you to do anything stupid to dispel the Gu poison. The moment Yun Ran saw him, the emotions that had umted in her heart were released. She was a little excited, which was why her eyes turned red. But she hadnt forgotten the purpose of her visit. Shede to stop him from being foolish. MO Beiyuan wanted to know who told her this. Before he left, he had clearly instructed Thunderbolt and the other secret guards to keep their mouths shut. But now, someone had told her the news and made here to the Fallen Demon Forest to take risks. A vicious aura gathered between MO Beiyuans brows! However, when facing her, one could still hear the deliberate gentleness in his tone. Theres no danger in using the Five Poisons Demonic Beast to detoxify the poison. Yun Ran did not expose his lie. Instead, she said, Alright, since theres no danger, let me use the Five Poisons Demonic Beast to detoxify. Can I be detoxified with a bite from it? How could MO Beiyuan let her be bitten by the Five Poison Demon Beast? He quickly stopped her. No. Why not? Both of us are covered in parasitic poison. Since the Five Poisons Demonic Beast can cure the parasitic poison in your body, it can also cure the parasitic poison in my body. Isnt it just a bite? I can withstand it! Yunrans words carried a little temper. She was angry with him for lying to her at this point. Have you found the Five Poisons Demonic Beast? Ill go with you. When the timees, well be bitten together! If MO Beiyuan still could not hear the temper in her words, he would really be slow to react. In front of her, he could not hold on at all. He could only admit defeat first. Yun Ran, stop fooling around. You know that this Five Poisons Demonic Beast is the only way now. I want to give it a try. Perhaps it can really cure the Gu poison in our bodies. This way, you dont have to be tortured by this Gu poison anymore.. Chapter 357 - 357: I Have Feelings For You Chapter 357: I Have Feelings For You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Yun Ran came, she had heard it from Feng Chen. This Gu poison was refined by the Gu Lady who poisoned him in order to obtain him. The goal was to control his body so that he would not be able to leave her under the control of the parasitic poison. Therefore, the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body did not affect him much in the past few years, other than not being able to touch other women. However, it was impossible for MO Beiyuan to take the initiative to touch any woman. Before he met Yun Ran, he was like a monk with a clear heart and few desires. The effect of the parasitic poison on him was only triggered when the two of them came into contact after reuniting. However, this problem could be avoided. As long as the two of them did not get close, it would be fine. Both of them were fine as long as they stayed far away. Therefore, Feng Chen really could not understand why MO Beiyuan would suddenly use such a life-threatening method to cure the Gu poison in his body. Yun Ran knew that he was doing it because of what she had said. That was why he did such a stupid thing. MO Beiyuan, although I dont like the effect of this Gu poison on me, I wont let you risk your life. Yun Ran grabbed hispels excitedly and almost shouted at him. MO Beiyuans eyes instantly darkened. He looked at her steadily, as if he understood something. Are you afraid that if I die, you will also be dragged down by me to die? Dont worry, I wont let myself die so easily, because I want you to live well. Yun Ran was stunned. She had not thought of this at all. Ever since she found out that he hade to do something stupid, she had been hoping that nothing would happen to him. But she had forgotten that if he died, she would die too. Now, she was being wronged by him. Yun Ran felt a little aggrieved that she had been wronged foring to him because she was afraid of death. Her eyes were even redder than before. MO Beiyuan, I dont want anything to happen to you, but its definitely not because Im afraid of death! With that, she grabbed his sleeve and jumped onto the Red-winged Flying Dragons back. The group of demonic cultivators was stunned. Why did they suddenly fly away? Yun Ran, what are you doing? MO Beiyuan did not know why she suddenly pulled him and jumped onto the back of the Red -Winged Flying Dragon. Seeing that she was losing her bnce standing on the back of the Red -Winged Flying Dragon, quickly grabbed her waist from behind and pressed her into his arms. Dont move, or youll fall. From the moment they met until now, Yun Ran could feel the love and cautiousness in his eyes when he looked at her. Therefore, Yun Ran did not want to wait any longer. She wanted to tell him that she had fallen in love with him and that it had nothing to do with the voodoo. Yun Ran twisted her waist in his arms and turned to face him. Then she raised her porcin face slightly and looked at him with burning eyes. MO Beiyuan, I dont want anything to happen to you because I like you. Yun Ran, do you know what youre talking about? MO Beiyuans eyes were dark and unfathomable. Yun Ran could not tell what he was thinking at all. However, she did not intend to retreat. Instead, she met his gaze and replied, I know that I like you. It has nothing to do with the parasitic poison in my body. I just have feelings for you. Afraid that he would misunderstand, Yun Ran made it clear. It was not because of the poison that she liked him and expressed her feelings for him. MO Beiyuan was naturally happy to hear her say that she liked him and was tempted, but he was more puzzled. Why did she suddenly like him now when she hated him so much before? Chapter 358 - 358: First Confession Chapter 358: First Confession Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran grabbed hispel tightly with both hands and looked up at him with her porcin-white face. Her ck ss-like eyes were shining as she bit her lip and waited for his answer. However, after waiting for a long time, she realized that MO Beiyuan had no intention of responding to her. The light in Yun Rans eyes slowly dissipated, and her long eyshes drooped. So, was it her own wishful thinking? He didnt have that kind of feelings for her. It was all because of the Gu poison. Yun Ran was not the type to give up halfway. Even if she was rejected, she had to hear it from him. Her butterfly-like eyshes fluttered and her ck eves looked at him again. Her eyes reflected his shadow. MO Beiyuan, I like you. What about you? MO Beiyuans gaze stopped on her small face. There seemed to be something surging in his eyes, and he was about to lose control. However, he still suppressed the urge to kiss her fiercely. After a while, he asked in a low and hoarse voice, Why? You clearly hated me getting close to you before. Yun Ran knew that he was talking about the time they had spent together. At that time, she had yet to figure out her feelings for him. She had said some outrageous things to him which might make him think that she hated him very much. In fact, Yun Ran had always known very well that she did not hate him at all. I dont hate your proximity, but I hate the feeling of being controlled when the parasitic poison acts up. If I hate you, I definitely wont let you touch me, nor will I let you kiss me. Yun Ran was anxious to exin everything. She did not want any misunderstanding between the two of them. I just didnt know if my feelings for you were because of the parasitic poison or because I really liked you. After all, this was her first time confessing. Yun Ran had no experience at all, so she wanted to say everything she was thinking. Under the hazy twilight, the girl had red lips and snow-white skin. Her facial features were absolutely beautiful, and her misty eyes were watery and bright. She was so beautiful that one could not bear to profane her. However, MO Beiyuan was filled with a strong desire for her. Feelings surged in his eyes, as if a fire had been lit. She was too tempting. MO Beiyuan no longer wanted to consider why she suddenly did not hate him. Even if she wanted his life now, he would ept it. With one hand on her waist and the other on the back of her head, his thin lips attacked her ruthlessly. Yun Ran was shocked by his sudden action. Her first reaction was that she had made a wasted statement. He hadnt given her a clear answer, so why did he kiss her? She ced her small hand on his chest and used some strength to push him away. MO Beiyuan let go of her soft lips. The burning mes in his eyes had yet to dissipate. His voice was hoarse and low, revealing a hint of self-deprecation. So, this is what you mean by not hating me? Yunran took a few deep breaths before she found her breath. How could she have known that he would kiss her so suddenly to prove that she didnt hate him? Her watery eyes blinked. If kissing him could make him believe that she didnt hate him, then this matter would be easy to handle! Yun Ran stood on tiptoe and moved closer to his face, but she didnt want to kiss him directly on the chin. Helpless, Yun Ran could only wrap her arms around his neck and stand on her tiptoes to kiss him again. This time, she finally reached his thin lips. With just a light touch of her soft lips, MO Beiyuan lost control. He grabbed her waist and picked her up. Yun Ran jumped up nimbly and coiled around his waist. She hooked her arms around his neck and endured his storm-like invasion. At this moment, if Yun Ran opened her eyes, she could see the madness in MO Beiyuans eyes. The beast that had been suppressed all this time was suddenly released from the cage that imprisoned him.. How terrifying was that gaze? Chapter 359 - 359: MO Beiyuan, He’s My Uncle Chapter 359: MO Beiyuan, Hes My Uncle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a long, almost suffocating kiss. Yun Ran was really about to run out of oxygen before he let her go. He continued to hug her and kissed her face and earlobes from time to time. Only then did Yun Ran understand that this person had deliberately restrained himself when he kissed her the previous two times. MO Beiyuan, so you like me too, right? Otherwise, he wouldnt have kissed her like this. MO Beiyuans actions were intimate as he pressed against her slightly cold forehead. His eyes were like a ferocious wolf king that had marked its prey. His thin lips moved. Ranran, its not as simple as liking you. Its a powerful desire. Its a crazy infatuation that can overwhelm you. Are you afraid? Yun Ran had always felt that it was fine if someone with his personality would be fine if he did not love someone. If he did, he would definitely go crazy. She didnt expect that she would be the woman who made him crazy. Im not afraid. Yun Ran met his fiery gaze and smiled at him. What she wanted was this kind of unwavering love. MO Beiyuan stared at her smiling face and wanted to lean over and kiss her again. The parasitic poison in his body was not as deadly as his attraction toward this little girl! Yun Ran blinked and wanted to confirm again. MO Beiyuan, you didnt treat me this way because of the voodoo, right? You can differentiate, right? Airl She did not want his feelings for her to suddenly change after the two of them were cured of the parasitic poison. MO Beiyuans fingers curled up gently and tapped her forehead. The corners of his lips twitched as he smiled softly. I Do you think everyone is like you and cant tell what love is and what voodoo is? If its just because of the voodoo, Ill only stay far away from you and not want to get close to you. Ranran, I want you. It has nothing to do with the parasitic poison or the two little packrats. MO Beiyuan had long thought about this. He wanted her only because she was who she was. Yun Ran had wanted toe and confess to him first. If he was interested in her too, the two of them could confirm their rtionship and get along well and fall in love sweetly. Who would have thought that his feelings for her were not as simple as wanting to date her first? When he looked at her, the desire in his eyes was too strong. He had no intention of hiding it. Yun Ran had never been in a rtionship before. She was not used to things progressing so quickly. Her fair hand trembled as she raised it and covered his eyes. MO Beiyuan, lets take it slow. Dont be so fast. Okay. MO Beiyuan knew that what he revealed in his eyes had frightened her. Since she wanted to do it slowly, he would do it slowly. The two of them rode on the Red-winged Flying Dragon and flew around in the sky above the forest. Finally, they returned to the White Ghosts stronghold. When Yun Ran jumped off the red-winged flying dragons back, she remembered that she had forgotten to tell MO Beiyuan the identity of White Ghost. Just as she was about to exin the identity of White Ghost, the man beside her drew his sword before her. Are you White Ghost? Put away the dirty thoughts you shouldnt have. Shes mine. If youre not afraid of death, try getting close to her. Yun Ran quickly took a step forward and tugged at his sleeve. She said in a low voice, MO Beiyuan, quickly put away your sword. Hes one of us. Seeing her take the initiative to approach, MO Beiyuan wrapped one hand around her waist and pulled her into his arms. That domineering action was clearly telling everyone that she was his! One of us? He i s a demonic cultivator in human skin. Stay away from him. Dont be deceived by him. Yun Ran coughed softly. MO Beiyuan, hes my uncle.. Chapter 360 - 360: The Ghost King Really Had the Mood! Chapter 360: The Ghost King Really Had the Mood! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What uncle? Uncle? MO Beiyuans gazended on White Ghost again. His strange eyes darkened slightly. Youre Bai Ze? Because he had eavesdropped on the demonic cultivators conversation previously and knew that the White Ghost had feelings for Yun Ran, he did not take a closer look and was about to attack unhappily. At this moment, upon closer inspection, White Ghosts appearance was indeed a little familiar. When MO Beiyuan was young, he had seen the high-spirited Little General Bai Ze in the pce. Although more than 20 years had passed, he still had some memories. The person in front of him was indeed 70 to 80% simr to Bai Ze. But wasnt Bai Ze already dead? Why did he appear in the Fallen Demon Forest and be the leader of the demonic cultivators, White Ghost? Bai Ze? So, hes my eldest uncle. Yun Ran had never been sure which uncle the White Ghost was. Now, from MO Beiyuans words, she could roughly confirm that he had seen Bai Ze before. Bai Ze was his uncle. MO Beiyuan was caught betweenughter and tears. Sometimes, this girl was very clear-headed, but sometimes, she was very careless. You dont even know who he is? Why are you calling him uncle? What if they just look alike? It was not impossible for a few people in this world to looked alike. Yun Ran told him how the two of them had met by chance and how Bai Ze had lost his memory. We recognized each other with a token! Twenty years of amnesia and tokens. They did match. However, MO Beiyuan felt that they had to go back and let Bai Wan personally confirm his identity. Dont go near him until youve verified his identity. Yun Ran looked at the seven or eight steps between her and the White Ghost. Wasnt that far enough? White Ghost knew that Mo Beiyuan was guarding against him. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times. Since youre so worried about her safety, why did youe to the Fallen Demon Forest without telling her? Is it very interesting for a little girl like her to enter the Fallen Demon Forest alone to find you? MO Beiyuan felt that this person was most likely Yun Rans eldest uncle, so he endured it. However, White Ghost had no intention of letting it go just like that. This little girl is so beautiful. I didnt expect her eyes to be so bad that she actually fell in love with you. Even in this Fallen Demon Forest, Ive heard a lot of rumors about the Ghost King. He has a pair of strange eyes and is a jinx. Hes been engaged so many times. I wonder how many women he has in his heart. Isnt he afraid of overexerting himself? Yun Ran was speechless Although the two of them had just met, Yun Ran could feel that White Ghosts attitude towards MO Beiyuan was the same as Old Yu l s attitude towards MO Beiyuan back then. He was an eyesore to them! MO Beiyuan knew that his reputation in the past was not good. No matter how bad the rumors about his fiances were, he did not care in the past and could not be bothered to exin it to anyone. But it was different now. He didnt want Yun Ran to misunderstand him. Ranran, Ive never seen those women before. Dont listen to his nonsense. Hes a demonic cultivator in the Fallen Demon Forest. What does he know? Yun Ran nodded softly, indicating that she understood. She believed him. He had voodoo on him, so he definitely could not fall in love with another woman. However, MO Beiyuan felt that her reaction was a little cold. Hence, he continued to exin, Ranran, I didnt fancy those women myself. The emperor forced them on me. White Ghost said coldly, I understand.. You wont reject anyone! The Ghost King really has the mood! Hehe Chapter 361 - 361: He Lost This Round Chapter 361: He Lost This Round Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was speechless. Uncle White Ghost, dont provoke him. Hes not that kind of person. Yun Ran could not help but speak up for MO Beiyuan. The two of them had just stopped bickering. Outside, a demonic cultivator came to report, Boss, the One-eyed Wolf has brought his wolf pack here. Theyre outside our vige and said that they want to kill that little spirit cultivator to avenge the Dark Lady. White Ghosts expression darkened when he heard this, and his deep eyes revealed a trace of calmness. He told Yun Ran to stay in the vige obediently. Ill deal with the One-eyed Wolf. Dont follow me out, lest you dirty your eyes when you do it. Yun Ran usually solved her own problems. No need. Since hesing for me, Ill go meet him. Whats going on? MO Beiyuans expression changed. The arm around her slender waist suddenly tightened and pressed her into his arms. Now that they had talked it out, he could hug her without any scruples. The little girl in his arms was delicate and soft. She nestled in his arms obediently. She really belonged to him! This made MO Beiyuan feel satisfied when he hugged her. It was as if his entire heart was filled with her. Yun Ran was really not used to it. He hugged her wherever he went, but seeing that he liked her, she let him. Previously, a female demonic cultivator came to the Fallen Demon Forest and said bad things about you. I was so angry that I beat her up. Now, the one who wants to avenge her is the leader of another demonic cultivator faction in the Fallen Demon Forest. His name is One-Eyed Wolf. He has a one-eyed wolf. I heard that the wolf is a Wolf King who canmand a pack of wolves, so I wanted to go and take a look. Seeing that she was not bullied, MO Beiyuan heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes were dark. That female demonic cultivator knows me? Why did she scold me? He did not remember knowing any female demonic cultivator in this forest. He avoided all the demonic cultivators he encountered along the way. It was not that he was afraid of the demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest. He was just toozy to fight them. It was even more impossible for him to have provoked a female demonic cultivator. Yun Ran then told him about how she had taken the initiative to look for the Azure Demon Dragon and poisoned him so that his subordinates could find him. MO Beiyuan immediately did not know what to say. Therefore, in such a short period of time, this little thing had directly provoked the fourrgest demonic cultivation forces in the Fallen Demon Forest. Just to find him. She was probably the only one who could think of such a method. So, the Dark Lady scolded me to spite you on purpose? With this realization, MO Beiyuanughed. Yun Ran nodded. Now that she said it, she was still a little angry. Her pink cheeks puffed up slightly. She couldnt beat me, so she said bad things about you to deliberately disgust me. Of course, I cant let her off. Yes, I understand. The Azure Demon Dragon wanted to raise her in a cage. The Dark Lady scolded her and wanted to kill her. The One-Eyed Wolf also wanted to kill her to avenge the Dark Lady. MO Beiyuan made a note of everything. Lets go take a look together. If that One-eyed Wolf could touch a strand of her hair, it would be considered his loss. White Ghost said, That One-eyed Wolfs mouth isnt clean, and his eyes arent honest. Why did you take her out? You will dirty her ears and her eyes. MO Beiyuan nced at him and replied, Then Ill make sure he cant open his mouth or open his eyes. This way, he wont dirty her eyes and ears. White Ghost was speechless Alright, he had lost this round.. Chapter 362 - 362: Finding Trouble With My Woman Chapter 362: Finding Trouble With My Woman Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The majestic wolf pack stood arrogantly outside the White Ghosts stronghold. The alpha at the front had glossy fur and a strong and vigorous body. His one-eyed green eye emitted a ferocious glint. It bared its sharp fangs and stuck out its long blood-red tongue, howling at Yun Ran and the others who had juste out. The wolves behind it also raised their necks and howled. On the back of the One-Eyed Demon Wolf stood a skinny man. He wore a wide ck robe, and his hands under the ck robe were like two dried branches. His sharp eyes emitted a ruthless light. He stared fixedly at Yun Ran in the crowd. This is that beautiful little spirit cultivator. Shes indeed very beautiful. No wonder even the demonic cultivator White Ghost was tempted. The One-eyed Wolf let out a strangeugh. His voice was sharp and ear-piercing, revealing a perverted aura. How could MO Beiyuans possessiveness towards Yun Ran allow this perverted demonic cultivator to stare at her? Without another word, he rushed over with his sword. The One-eyed Wolf wanted to say that he wanted to capture this beautiful little spirit cultivator to serve him well, but before he could say this, he saw the long sword wrapped in powerful spiritual qi and killing intent stabbing at him. He forcefully suppressed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Who are you? What does it have to do with you that Im looking for trouble with that little spirit cultivator? The One-eyed Wolf used all his strength to save his life from the sharp sword and retreated. Youre causing trouble for my woman. Do you think it has anything to do with Your woman? Isnt that little spirit cultivator White Ghosts woman Before the One-eyed Wolf could finish speaking, MO Beiyuan stabbed again. This time, the killing intent was even stronger than before. He directly cut off half of his arm. MO Beiyuan looked very unhappy. Shes my woman! The One-eyed Wolf was famous for being cruel in the Fallen Demon Forest, but today, he met a spiritual cultivator who was even more cruel than him. Wolf King, quickly get your brothers to help me! The One-eyed Wolf covered the bowl-sized wound on his broken arm that was bleeding and called out to the Wolf King from afar. Unexpectedly, the Wolf King, which had apanied him since he was young, ignored him. The One-eyed Wolf looked again and saw the beautiful little spirit cultivator in a white dress standing in front of the Wolf King. The Wolf King was lying in front of the little spirit cultivator with its head lowered. It did not have the aura of a Wolf King at all. It was as timid as a wild dog trembling in fear in the forest. Wolf King! Wolf King! Unwilling to give up, the One-eyed Wolf barked again, trying to attract the Wolf Kings attention. White Ghost looked surprised. He was originally worried that the Wolf King would attack Yun Ran directly because of its ferocious and bloodthirsty nature. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran took two steps forward and said to the Wolf King, Get down. Otherwise, Ill cripple your other eye and turn you into a blind demon wolf. The Demonic Spirit Qi in White Ghosts hand gathered, ready to attack the Wolf King at any time. Unexpectedly, the Wolf King obedientlyid down and did not even dare to raise its head. It whimpered softly as if begging Yun Ran for mercy. Yun Ran blinked her beautiful eyes as if she was not surprised at all. Her porcin-white face was calm. Probably bored out of her mind, she began to lecture the Wolf King. Youre a good Wolf King, but you have to help a demonic cultivator do bad things. Arent you afraid that youll be reincarnated as a rat in that smelly ditch in your next White Ghost was speechless. The group of demonic cultivators who raised their weapons and prepared to fight the wolf pack were speechless.. Chapter 363 - 363: You Should Die, You Can’t Be Spared! Chapter 363: You Should Die, You Cant Be Spared! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alright, stop lying here. While Im in a good mood today, take your wolf pack and get lost. The little girls voice was still cold and clear, and there was nothing special about it. However, it was enough to make the One-eyed Wolf king listen to her. It wagged its tail and got up, running into the depths of the forest with the wolf pack. Previously, White Ghost was worried about this little girl entering the Fallen Demon Forest alone. If she encountered a high-level demon beast, she would probably be eaten until not even her bones were left. But now, it seemed that he was overthinking. Little girl, this One-eyed Demon Wolf King listens to you? Do you know how to tame beasts? Yun Ran shook her head. I just chatted with it and asked it to be a good wolf. It might have suddenlye to its senses. White Ghost muttered, As if Id believe you. He turned around and looked in MO Beiyuans direction. He raised his thin lips. Can your little lover do it or not? Its just a useless demonic cultivator. Why is he dilly-dallying Yun Ran knew that he didnt mean it that way, but she still thought wrongly. Her face heated up slightly. She cleared her throat and said, Hes not dawdling. He just doesnt want that bad thing to die toofortably. As for how the demonic cultivator called One-Eyed Wolf provoked MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran did not know. Perhaps it was because he was too ugly! MO Beiyuan did not like him. On the other side, the One-eyed Wolf also realized that the spiritual cultivator in front of him did not seem to have taken his life with a single strike. Instead, he was avoiding his vital points one by one and torturing him. However, he could not escape no matter how hard he tried. He could only beg for mercy. I was wrong. Please spare my life! MO Beiyuan pursed his thin lips. His eyes were deep and ruthless. You deserve to die. You cant be spared! After saying that, he shed down again. Seeing him put away his sword and walk in her direction, Yun Ran knew that the fight was over. MO Beiyuannded in front of her. Seeing that she was a little close to the White Ghost, he raised his long arm and pulled her into his arms. Ranran, what do you n to do with the Azure Demon Dragon and the Dark Lady? Do you want me to kill them? MO Beiyuan did not want to let go of those who bullied her while he was not by her side. But at this moment, he could not bear to leave her side. Yun Ran blinked and nodded. There was no need for that. The Great Green Insect didnt touch me, and the Dark Lady only has a foul mouth. I gave them a special poison made by Bun. Its enough to make them suffer. Alright, are we really going to give up on that Five Poisons Demonic Beast? MO Beiyuan thought that although the poison in their bodies was not affected and she did not hate his approach, he still wanted to give it a try if the five-poison demon beast could really detoxify the poison. Because he knew how much she disliked the parasitic poison in her body. Yun Ran had been so focused on confessing to him that she had forgotten to tell him about the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. She raised her chin in White Ghosts direction. The Five Poisons Demonic Beast was killed by Uncle White Ghost twenty years ago, so there are no more Five Poisons Demonic Beasts in this Fallen Demonic Forest. If you dont believe me, you can ask him. White Ghost also nodded and said, That Five Poison Demon Beast was indeed killed by me 20 years ago. Your trip was in vain. MO Beiyuans first reaction was that in order to prevent him from continuing to search for the Five Poisons Demonic Beast, Yun Ran had asked the White Ghost to help her put on such a show. However, on second thought, he felt that Yun Ran was not like that. The little girls style of doing things was straightforward. Even if she didnt want him to continue searching for the Five Poison Demonic Beast, she wouldnt lie to him.. Chapter 364 - 364: A Little Clingy Chapter 364: A Little Clingy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios So, unless the White Ghost had lied to her Are you sure the beast you killed is the Five Poisons Demonic Beast? MO Beiyuan believed Yun Ran unconditionally, but he could notpletely believe this demonic cultivator, White Ghost, who had lost his memory for 20 years and had been in the Fallen Demon Forest. White Ghost raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly. You dont believe me. MO Beiyuans eyes were cold as he said calmly, I want evidence to prove that you killed the Five Poison Demonic Beast. The corners of White Ghosts mouth tightened, and a slightly irritable viciousness shed in his eyes. Why do you think I became a demonic cultivator in the Fallen Demon Forest? As he spoke, he pulled open his sleeve, revealing his arm that was wrapped in a white cloth. He pulled open the white cloth wrapped around his arm and raised it. The flesh on the half of the arm was different from other parts. It was slightly bulging with a big ck bump, as if there was a living creature in the big bump that was still surging. It was a little scary. Evidence? This is evidence! Yun Ran frowned slightly. What is this? The White Ghosts attitude towards MO Beiyuan was not good, but when he faced Yun Ran, he seemed to have be a different person. The hostility in his eyes instantly disappeared as he exined patiently. It was left behind by the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. Back then, I was identally bitten by it. Although I was lucky enough to not die, I was never able to detoxify this poison. It was also because of this that I had to cultivate the demonic cultivation spiritual qi and fuse myself with the Five Poisons Demonic Beasts poison. Yun Ran took a closer look at his big ck bump and frowned even more. Is this a living thing? White Ghost replied, I once went to the five countries to look for people skilled in poison techniques. He said that the living thing on my body has already coexisted with me, so its very difficult to get rid of it. If it dies, I wont be able to live either. Therefore, all these years, he could only live like a monster in the Fallen Demon Forest. He had thought that this would be the end of his life. Who would have thought that he would meet his family and find out that he had other family members in this world? The White Ghost nced at MO Beiyuan. Why? Do you want to be a monster thats neither human nor ghost like me? Yun Rans watery eyes darkened and she did not continue to ask. Since the Five Poisons Demonic Beast was already dead, there was no need for them to continue staying in the Fallen Demon Forest. Before Yun Ran left, she got someone to give the antidote to the Azure Demon Dragon. She had said that when she found MO Beiyuan, she would give him the antidote. As for the Dark Lady, her mouth was too foul and she wanted to kill her. Yun Ran was not that kind. The three of them left the Fallen Demon Forest. MO Beiyuan simply gave his flying demon beast to the White Ghost while he jumped onto the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon with Yun Ran. The reason was that White Ghosts Demon Spirit Bird was too ostentatious. It was obvious that it belonged to a demonic cultivator. Yun Ran felt that what he said made sense, so she didnt think anything was wrong. However, when the two of them boarded the Red-winged Flying Dragon, Yun Ran realized that she had been careless. Wu MO Beiyuan, stop kissing. Uncle White Ghost will see On the back of the Red-winged Flying Dragon. Yun Ran was pressed into his arms. Her face was extremely red, and her lips were slightly swollen. It was obvious that she had been ruthlessly kissed. Because of the parasitic poison on the two of them, not only did her body soften, but even her voice softened. However, MO Beiyuan still felt that it was not enough. His thin lips pressed against her pink neck and gently rubbed against it. His voice was extremely hoarse, tickling Yun Rans eardrums. Ranran Ranran Dont be afraid. Hes far away and cant see. Yun Ran had always thought that he was a cold and abstinent man. Unexpectedly, after the two of them confirmed their feelings for each other, this persons style of doing things seemed to have changed. He liked kissing and hugging her so much! It was a little clingy.. Chapter 365 - 365: That Wasn’t What She Meant Chapter 365: That Wasnt What She Meant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan, when were back, restrain yourself in front of the two little packrats. Yun Ran adjusted her erratic breathing. She didnt hate him kissing her. She didnt feel ashamed that two people who protected each other and liked each other would do something intimate and express their love. However, in front of the two little packrats, they should still restrain themselves a little. Yeah. MO Beiyuan answered her in a low voice, but the mes under his eyes did not cool down at all. So, Ranran, do you want me to kiss you a little longer now? The temperature in Yun Rans cheeks gradually rose. That wasnt what she meant. Just as she was about to find something else to talk about and change the topic, her chin lifted. When she met his almost fanatical gaze, Yun Ran was stunned by him. His previous words echoed in her mind. He did not simply like her. He had strong desires and a crazy infatuation that could make him yield his life to her. Yun Ran did not quite understand what he meant previously. But now, she understood. His feelings for her werent that faint fondness, but that powerful desire that bordered on fanaticism and madness. It was impossible for a persons love for another person to be so strong for no reason. Hence, he had been suppressing his feelings for her. At this thought, Yun Ran couldnt bear to push him away. She raised her neck slightly to cater to his domineering invasion. It was just that she did not push him away. If she was less passive, she would be able to feel his joy from the inside out. Ranran Ranran Seeing that his eyes were red and his breathing was heavy, and the veins on his neck and the back of his hand were bulging, Yun Ran quickly retreated and distanced herself from him. MO Beiyuan You didnt seem to be like this when the parasitic poison acted up previously, right? MO Beiyuan wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her back. Ranran, dont be afraid. I can control myself. I wont hurt you. Yun Ran wasnt afraid that he would hurt her, but her heart ached when she saw him in pain. She thought that if she kept a distance from him, he should ease up a little. Unexpectedly, after moving her butt back for a long time, he carried her back. In his arms, she obediently did not move. She only raised her little face slightly and asked him, How did you control it when you came into contact with me previously? The effect of the voodoo poison on you doesnt seem to be so serious? MO Beiyuan smiled at her and spoke in a low voice. His strange eyes were actually a little demonic. His thin lips curled up. Do you think Im doing this because of the Gu poison? What else? Yun Ran thought his question was a little strange. MO Beiyuan lowered his eyes slightly and stared at her with dark eyes. Then, he smiled again. His little girl usually looked extremely clear about most things, but some things were really like a piece of white paper to her. Ranran, Im a normal man. How can I calm down when Im hugging the woman I love? His big hand gently rubbed against her soft face. The parasitic poison indeed doesnt affect me that much. At least, its not worth mentioning in front of my desire for you. Its just that I was afraid of scaring you before, so I deliberately concealed it. At this moment, he no longer hid and released them. Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, the voodoo poison had not gone out of control on his side. All his loss of control was because of her. Ah, I see. Do you want to stay away from me? With that, Yun Ran was locked in his arms. She met a pair of dark eyes.. Ranran, do you want to leave me? Chapter 366 - 366: You Can’t Abandon Daddy! Chapter 366: You Cant Abandon Daddy! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran sensed the darkness in his gaze and quickly shook her head. I dont want to leave you. I just feel that youve gotten yourself into this state by being so close to me MO Beiyuan understood what she meant. He gently pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear, Dont be afraid. Before youre willing, I wont do anything that you hate. He was MO Beiyuan. He had extraordinary willpower. If he wanted to bully her, he would have done it long ago. Yun Ran blushed and felt that she couldnt continue this topic. She coughed softly. MO Beiyuan, I miss the two children. What about you? Of course, MO Beiyuan also missed his two children. He frowned slightly. He had left so suddenly that he did not even say goodbye to them. You came to look for me. Was Sweetcake crying terribly? Yun Ran nodded, her eyes filled with longing for the little packrat. Go back and hug her more. Apany her and make up for what you owe her previously. Yeah, sure. When the three of them arrived at the East Continent Imperial City, they headed straight for the Yuan Mansion. Yun Ran couldnt wait to see her two children. Master, Miss Yun Ran! Master and Miss Yun Ran are back! The secret guards immediately spread the news that the two of them had returned to the huge mansion. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan jumped down from the back of the red-winged flying dragon andnded in their courtyard. A pink and chubby little ball rushed out of the house, pping its little arms. Daddy, Mommy The little packrat was so fast that White Ghost thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. When he saw that Yun Ran was indeed carrying a small child in her arms, he confirmed that he was not wrong. So, was the afterimage that he saw this little baby? Could it be that the spiritual cultivators of the five nations were already so powerful? How could a child have such a powerful cultivation? White Ghost was so shocked that he began to doubt his life. Sweet Cake was dropping golden tears from Yun Rans arms. Her big ck eyes were filled with grievances. Wuwuwu Mother, Sweetcake misses Mother and Father so much! Yes, Mother and Father miss you too. They miss you. MO Beiyuan raised his arm and rubbed his big hand on the little packrats head. Why did he realize that Sweetcake had lost weight? Before he left, she was a chubby little packrat, but now, her little chin was sharp. MO Beiyuans heart ached. Im sorry. Its my fault. I shouldnt have left you. The little packrat blinked her big red eyes and asked in a childish voice, Then Daddy cant leave Sweetcake and Mommy in the future. Otherwise, Sweetcake doesnt want Daddy anymore. The packrat was really upset this time. She puffed up her cheeks and pretended to be angry. Yun Ran didnt know whether tough or cry. This little packrat had learned to threaten people. Her watery eyes gently red at MO Beiyuan and she followed the little packrats childish words. Yes, if Father secretly leaves us again in the future, we wont want him anymore. Mother will find a new father for you. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuan was not anxious. The little packrat, who had been fierce previously, was the first to panic. She hurriedly waved her small hands and said, No, no, I cant not want Daddy! I want him, I want him! As she spoke, she even waved her small arms at MO Beiyuan. Daddy, hug. Yun Ran smiled and handed her to MO Beiyuan. As for herself, she went to hug Bun, who had been standing at the side without saying a word. Her Bun was as cold and aloof as ever. Are you and your sister okay at home? Chapter 367 - 367: Who Is That Kid? Chapter 367: Who Is That Kid? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes. Bun nodded his little head and then shook his head. I was fine, but my sister wasnt. She misses Mother and Father too much. She doesnt eat obediently and even cries. Yun Ran knew that her departure would affect the packrat, but she did not expect it to be so serious. She rubbed the top of the Buns head. I know. Youve always been a good brother. Xuanyuan Yu was not as fast as the two little packrats. When he came out, he saw Yun Ran coaxing Little Sweetcake, so he stood silently at the side and looked at them. After Yun Ran coaxed her children for a while more, he strode forward. Its good that youre back! Who is that kid? Xuanyuan Yu had long noticed the existence of the White Ghost. Yun Ran was speechless. That kid? Her father probably could forget about pursuing her mother back. Cough, cough, cough wheres my mother? Oh, shes the one guarding Sweetcake at night. She goes back to catch up on her sleep during the day. Yun Ran looked at Xuanyuan Yu and thanked him. When she and MO Beiyuan were not around. Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan were the ones taking care of the two children. Xuanyuan Yu nced at her. Girl, why are you being so polite with us? Little Sweetcake and Bun call me Grandfather! White Ghost listened to their conversation and confirmed Xuanyuan Yus identity. Yun Ran was his niece. If Yun Rans children called this man grandfather, then this man was Yun Rans biological father! His sisters man! Emperor WuanXuanyuan Yu! Yun Ran had told him that Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan had been separated for 20 years because of something. The two of them only met again 20 yearster. White Ghost remembered that Emperor Wuan was the number one tyrant of the five kingdoms. His reputation was not much better than demonic cultivators like them. When Bai Wan received the news from the secret guards, she rushed over. When she rushed into the courtyard, her mind was focused on Yun Ran, but she did not notice the man standing with his back facing her. After Yun Ran pointed behind her, she said, Well, Mother, look at the person behind me. Is he my eldest uncle? Yun Ran felt that it wasnt that difficult to call her mother. Bai Wans expression froze. It was obvious that she was stunned by her words. She instinctively turned around. Eldest Uncle? Bai Wan looked in the direction indicated by Yun Ran and froze on the spot. She was so shocked that her eyes widened like walnuts. Brother After a long time, she finally shouted with a trembling voice. Big Brother? Xuanyuan Yu looked at the unfamiliar kid and was stunned. Wanwans eldest brother? Wasnt that Bai Ze? But Bai Ze was not Brother! Youre not dead! Youre still alive! Bai Wan rushed over excitedly. White Ghost had lost his memory, but he felt that the woman in front of him was very familiar. That familiar feeling seemed to be deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul. His thin lips moved and he blurted out, Xiaowan. Big Brother, youre still alive. Thats great Thats really great Bai Wan threw herself into his arms and instantly burst into tears. She cried like a child. White Ghost raised his arm and patted her back stiffly. Dont cry. Xuanyuan Yu also came back to his senses and frowned. Yun Ran, is this person really Bai Ze? How did you find him? Didnt Bai Ze already Yun Ran told him about how she and Bai Ze had coincidentally met in the Fallen Demon Forest. If Mother hadnt given me her stone, we wouldnt have reunited so quickly. Oh right, he lost his memory, so he doesnt know his identity at all. Xuanyuan Yu touched his nose. He didnt know if Bai Ze had heard his kid just now. He could not afford to make his brother-inw unhappy.. Chapter 368 - 368: Yes, He Didn ‘t Care About His Face! Chapter 368: Yes, He Didn t Care About His Face! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yu took a few steps forward, nning to leave a good impression in front of his brother-inw. Wanwan, dont cry. Brother-inw is back. We should be happy. Bai Ze nced at him coldly. Brother-inw? Xuanyuan Yu was a great tyrant. Did he not care about his reputation? Yes, he didnt care about his face! At this moment, he revealed his most elegant and gentle smile. IXuanyuan Yu, am Yun Rans biological father, the grandfather of Bun and Sweet Cake! Bai Wans man! Bai Wan stared at him with her teary eyes. Xuanyuan Yu, what nonsense are you talking about? Although Bai Wan was no longer a shy little girl, she still felt embarrassed in front of her brother. Wanwan, Im not talking nonsense. Im really Xuanyuan Yu, if you dont want to return to Wuan, shut up! Bai Wan did not want to listen to his nonsense. She gave him a threatening look. Although Xuanyuan Yu was a tyrant in front of others, he was obedient in front of Bai Wan. Okay, okay, okay. I wont say anything. Wanwan, dont be angry. My heart aches if you hurt your health. Bai Ze frowned. Why did he feel that this kid was glib-tongued? He was not like the rumored tyrant, Xuanyuan Yu. Grandfather, Sweetcakes father and mother are back, The little packrat shook her head in her fathers arms. She wished she could tell everyone that her father and mother were back. Yes, your father and mother are back. Look at how happy you are. The little packrats sweet smile affected the emotions of everyone in the courtyard. The corners of everyones lips curled up. Bai Wan calmed herself down and returned to her senses. The first thing she did was to ask Bai Ze what happened back then. Bai Ze shook his head and told her that he could not remember anything from 20 years ago. He did not hide the fact that he was now a demonic cultivator from them. Hearing that he had lost his memory and be a demonic cultivator had indeed surprised Bai Wan. However, to her, as long as her big brother was still alive, nothing else mattered. Yun Ran mentioned the poison of the Five Poisons Demonic Beast on him again. Huo Chanyi and Feng Chen are both in the residence right now. Let theme over and take a look at you. When Huo Chanyi heard about Bai Zes identity as a demonic cultivator, she showed extreme resistance. She clenched her fists and bit her lip. Yun Ran, hes a demonic cultivator! I dont want to use the medical skills taught by my parents to treat demonic cultivators! Bai Ze raised his head slightly to look at the little girl in front of him. She looked a little younger than Yun Ran. She was clearly a weak little girl, but her eyes were abnormally firm with hatred as if he was some ferocious beast. The corners of Bai Zes mouth twitched, but he did not say anything. He knew how much the people of the five countries hated demonic cultivators. This little girls reaction was the most normal reaction of the people of the five countries when they saw demonic cultivators. Yun Ran didnt force Huo Chanyi. She stepped forward and patted her shoulder. Its okay. I understand. Im sorry. I didnt think it through. After Huo Chanyi left, Yun Ran exined why Huo Chanyi hated demonic cultivators. All of her family members were killed by the demonic cultivators. She was the only one who survived. Thats why she hated the demonic cultivators. Bai Ze was stunned. He did not expect such a reason. In that case, he could understand this little girl. If it were him, he would also hate demonic cultivators. Did you find out who did it? It was not umon for demonic cultivators to kill people in the five countries. However, Bai Ze was shocked by the massacre of dozens of people at once.. Chapter 369 - 369: The Little Young Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect Chapter 369: The Little Young Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyi would be staying in the residence from now on, and Bai Ze would be staying in the Yuan Mansion for the time being. It was impossible for the two of them not to meet. Therefore, Yun Ran felt that she should exin herself! Huo Chanyi is from the Myriad Poison Valley. I wonder if youve heard of this ce in the Fallen Demon Forest Yun Ran wanted to continue exining the Myriad Poison Valley. Unexpectedly, when Bai Ze heard her mention the Myriad Poison Valley, he was a little excited. Myriad Poison Valley! The Huo family? They were exterminated by the demonic cultivators? Brother, do you know about the Myriad Poison Valley? Seeing him like this, Bai Wan guessed that he knew about the Myriad Poison Valley. Bai Ze nodded and pointed at his arm. I once searched for various ways to detoxify the poison in the five countries. The people from Miracle Doctor Sect knew that I was a demonic cultivator and would only want to kill me. They would not help me find a way to detoxify the poison. Only Valley Master Huo of the Myriad Poison Valley helped me. Therefore, logically speaking, the Myriad Poison Valley was somewhat benevolent to him. Unexpectedly, the Myriad Poison Valley had encountered such a cmity. Is this the only little girl left in the entire Huo family? Yun Ran nodded. Shes the only one left. Now shes also living with hatred. It was understandable that she would not be able to live well after seeing the tragic death of her entire family with her own eyes. Then have you found out the reason why the Myriad Poison Valley was destroyed? Who did it? Bai Ze frowned and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. He also released the Demon Spirit Qi on his body. It was for a medicinal pill. This medicinal pill can hide the demonic energy on a demonic cultivators body. Theres not enough evidence to prove which demonic cultivator faction did it. Now, we suspect that they might be from the Eight Divine Fiends. Eight Divine Fiends? The demonic aura in Bai Zes eyes deepened. That sounds like their style. They were all demonic cultivators, so Bai Ze naturally knew about the Eight Divine Fiends. Those things were even more terrifying than the demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest. If its really the Eight Divine Fiends, then you have to be careful when fighting them. Yes, I know. Yun Ran asked Feng Chen to take a look at the poison on Bai Zes body. After a while, Feng Chen shook his head. I cant cure this poison. Unexpectedly, Bun said, This poison is not easy to cure. One said it was incurable, and the other said it was difficult to treat. These two sentences had twopletely different meanings. Its not easy to neutralize? Can Bun do it? Yun Ran knew her sons talent in medicine and poison, so she naturally wouldnt treat his words as the nonsense of a child. Buns big ck eyes shed, and his cool little face was still tense. Yes, it can be removed. However, it was indeed not easy to cure. Feng Chen pointed at the poisonous mark left behind by the Five Poisons Demonic Beast and asked in shock, The living thing in this poisonous bag is connected to his heart meridian. Can you even cure this? No, are you so good at ying with poison now? Im afraid you can revive the dead next. Bun nced at him. He still had that calm expression on his face. No matter how ugly his expression was, this little boys face was really good-looking. A dead man is a dead man. Theres no cure. Feng Chen returned to his cheeky appearance. He was no longer as depressed as when he was chased out of the sect. Then, Young Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect, do you want to tell us how to cure this poison? Bun nodded expressionlessly and began to talk about the antidote. First, I have to use the Heart Protection Pill to protect his heart meridians. Then, I have to take off the poison bag on his arm and cleanse the poison meridians in his body. In short, it sounded simple, but it was troublesome to do. Bun was very interested in this strange poison. Mother, I want to try.. Chapter 370 - 370: Do You Want to Try? Chapter 370: Do You Want to Try? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran naturally believed in her sons talent and ability in medicine and poison. However, whether he wanted to try or not, the decision was still Bai Zes. Bai Ze looked at the small child walking in front of him. The child raised his chin slightly and said seriously, If you dont cure the poison, you can only live for another three years at most. Im 90% sure that I can cure you. Do you want to give it a try? Bai Ze was speechless. When Bai Wan heard Bun say that he was 90% confident, she revealed a happy expression. Big Brother, let Bun give it a try. If its 90%, I think he can give it a try. Bai Ze was not afraid. He was just stunned by the childs tone. Alright, let him try. If it was 90%, it was indeed worth a try. Bun was a little kid after all. He needed a helper to help him collect medicinal herbs. This mission was handed to Feng Chen. Yun Ran left Bai Zes side and went to look for Huo Chanyi. The little girl had been staying in her small courtyard since she came out. When Yun Ran went over, she realized that the little girls eyes were red. Clearly, she had already cried. Perhaps it was because of Bai Zes identity as a demonic cultivator that reminded her of the tragedy in the Myriad Poison Valley. Yun Ran walked over and patted her shoulder tofort her. Huo Chanyi said in a hoarse voice, Yun Ran, Im sorry. Ive disappointed you. I know hes your family, but I cant control my hatred for demonic cultivators. When she found out that Bai Ze was a demonic cultivator, she could not control the hatred in her heart. Yun Rans heart had always ached for this little girls encounter. She sighed slightly. Bai Ze is my uncle. It was not his intention to be a demonic cultivator. He was bitten by the Five Poisons Demonic Beast and had to cultivate demonic spiritual energy to save his life. Huo Chanyis eyes widened, and a trace of self-me shed across her eyes. Yun Ran Yun Ran smiled gently at her and pulled her to sit down. I dont want to say anything good about him. I just want to tell you some facts. After all, youll all be in the Yuan Mansion in the future. Youll eventually bump into each other. With that, Yun Ran asked her again, Do you know his identity before he became a demonic cultivator? Huo Chanyi shook her head. No idea. She had always been isted from the world in the Myriad Poison Valley and did not know much about the five countries. He was once a general in the East Continent. It was his duty to protect the people of the East Continent. He once bravely went into battle to kill enemies and protect his country. Now, even though he has lost his memory and became a demonic cultivator, he has always maintained his good heart and never killed an innocent person. Therefore, although he is a demonic cultivator, he is not a bad person. I thought that in this world, be it demonic cultivators, spiritual cultivators, ghouls, or wolf ghosts, they couldnt all be bad people or good people. Look at Yan Qi. He has the bloodline of the ghouls, but he has never hurt anyone, right? I dont want you to hate all the demonic cultivators because they are demonic cultivators. This isnt a good thing for you either. Yun Ran could not empathize with her, but she understood Huo Chanyis pain and sorrow. Itll pass. Itll pass. She hoped that Huo Chanyi could live well and understand that revenge was not everything in her life. However, she could only realize such things on her own. Yun Ran hoped that one day, Huo Chanyi would truly walk out of her grief and live well for herself.. Chapter 371 - 371: Don’t Know How to Coax a Little Girl Chapter 371: Dont Know How to Coax a Little Girl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyi had always been weak and delicate, and she had always been pampered in the Myriad Poison Valley. If the Myriad Poison Valley hadnt suffered such a cmity, she wouldnt have grown up so quickly. At this moment, she was very grateful for Yun Rans reasoning. She also realized that it was wrong of her to pin her hatred on every demonic cultivator. After sorting out his emotions, she went to look for Bai Ze. Bai Ze saw that the little girl who was filled with hatred for him had returned. He raised his cold ck eyes and looked at her in confusion. Why? Do you want to kill me to avenge your parents? Huo Chanyi immediately shook her head and whispered with a red face, I was wrong before. Im here to apologize to you. Apologize? Bai Ze found it funny. Was the little girl stupid? Did she actually apologize to a demonic cultivator like him? Dont you hate me? Why are you here to apologize now? There was only the little girl left in the Myriad Poison Valley. She didnt seem to be very scheming. She was probably the kind of person who wouldnt know even if she was cheated and sold. When Bai Ze thought of this, his cold brows furrowed. Huo Chanyi thought that her words had upset him, so she quickly exined, didnt know what happened to you just now. I thought you were a heinous demonic cultivator, so I didnt want to help you. Bai Ze had always faced those sinister, cunning, and treacherous fiendish cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest, but all the thoughts of the little girl in front of him seemed to be able to be expressed through her ck jade-like eyes. They were clean and simple, and could be seen through at a nce. Now you know what kind of person I am? Alright, then tell me, what kind of person am I? Huo Chanyi was very respectful and obedient to her elders. She took a deep breath and told Bai Ze what Yun Ran had said to her previously. At Bai Zes age, he would not be traumatized by the little girls words. Therefore, there was no need for the little girl to apologize to him. Recalling his rtionship with the Myriad Poison Valley, he said, Your parents said the same thing back then. My parents! You, do you know my parents? Huo Chanyi widened her eyes in surprise, hoping that he would tell her more about her parents. About ten years ago, I went to the Thousand Poison Valley because of the poison in my body. Your parents didnt reject me because of my identity as a demonic cultivator and even gave me some medicinal pills. Therefore, your Myriad Poison Valley is somewhat benevolent to me. In the future, if you encounter any difficulties, you can just ask me. Bai Ze wanted to rify the rtionship between him and the Myriad Poison Valley. Unexpectedly, this little girl started crying in front of him. He was demonic cultivator in the Fallen Demon Forest. How could he coax someone? Moreover, she was such a small little girl. Why are you crying? People will think that I did something to you. Huo Chanyi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at him with reddened eyes. Im sorry. I just miss my parents. She was blinded by hatred and almost forgot what her parents had taught her. The more Huo Chanyi thought about it, the sadder she felt, and the more she couldnt stop crying. Bai Ze felt a headacheing on. Dont cry your eyes out, youngdy. When Bai Wan stepped into the room, she heard this outrageous statement. Big Brothers personality had not changed at all over the years. As usual, he didnt know how to coax a youngdy. Bai Ze did not have any memories from before, but the moment he saw Bai Wan enter, it was as if he had seen his savior. Wanwan, you came at the right time. Help me coax this little girl. Bai Wan asked Huo Chanyi why she was crying. After a few words offort, the little girl gradually stopped crying.. Chapter 372 - 372: Why Did You Bite Mother’s Neck? Chapter 372: Why Did You Bite Mothers Neck? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran and the others were back. Little Sweetcake began to be clingy. Wherever MO Beiyuan went, a pink and chubby little girl would definitely appear beside his legs. He had no choice. When he was dealing with matters in the study, he could only ce the little packrat on hisp. As he summoned the secret guards to ask about the recent situation in the Imperial City, he fed his little packrat. Nothing has happened in the Imperial City recently. The pce and the few aristocratic families have been very honest. In addition, ording to the characteristics Miss Yun Ran mentioned, weve also investigated Blood Chef of the Eight Divine Fiends. Theres thetest news. Thunderbolt looked at the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms and did not talk about Blood Chef in detail. MO Beiyuan did not continue asking. He nned to wait until Sweetcake fell asleep at night. At night, the little packrat became even more clingy. She insisted on dragging her father and mother to sleep with her and her brother. Hence, Bun slept obediently in the innermost part of the bed. Little Sweetcakey on the side, while Yun Ran clung to the baby. Behind her was MO Beiyuans hot breathing. Previously, the two of them were lying down like this because they were putting on an act in front of the little packrat. But now, their rtionship was different. MO Beiyuan naturally leaned towards her neck and kissed it. His intimate actions were discovered by Sweetcake, who was pretending to be asleep with her eyes narrowed and her butt sticking out. The little packrat immediately got up with big sparkling ck eyes. What is Father doing? Why did he bite Mothers neck? Yun Ran blushed. Didnt she agree with this person be discreet in front of the two little packrats? MO Beiyuan did not expect his little packrat to be pretending to be asleep! He cleared his throat and said, I didnt bite your mothers neck. I just wanted to smell her fragrance. Then I want to smell Mothers fragrance too. The little packrat also came over andy on Yun Rans body. She wrinkled her nose and rubbed against Yun Rans body. Then, she eximed exaggeratedly, Mother smells so good! Shes the most fragrant mother in the world! Mother is a fragrant little fairy! Yun Ran muttered, Theres no need to be so exaggerated! A smile shed across MO Beiyuans eyes. When the two little packrats were asleep, he leaned down and picked Yun Ran up from the big bed. He strode towards the soft couch outside. Yun Ran was afraid of waking the two little packrats up. She could only let him pick her up and ce her on the soft nket. Before she could speak, his cold lips pressed down on hers. Yun Rans body went limp from his kiss. She grabbed the brocade nket under her tightly. Her watery eyes were closed, and her feather-like eyshes were slightly lowered. Her porcin-white face was alreadypletely red. MO Beiyuan hugged her and turned over. Yun Ran opened her eyes in shock and met his affectionate eyes. MO Beiyuansrge hand gently rubbed against her cheek and lifted her hair. His eyes seemed to be burning with fire as he pressed his lips against hers and pecked her gently. Then, he panted heavily. His voice was extremely hoarse. Go to sleep first. I have something to deal with. Yun Ran hooked hisrge hand. What are you dealing with sote at night? Can I know? If it had been their previous rtionship, Yun Ran would definitely not have asked. But now, it was different between them! Yes. Ill tell you everything you want to know about me. MO Beiyuan looked at her with dark eyes. Okay. Yun Ran got up, put on a coat, and went to the study next door with him.. Chapter 373 - 373: What Does Ranran Want to Ask Me? Chapter 373: What Does Ranran Want to Ask Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Thunderbolt spoke, Yun Ran realized that they were talking about Blood Chef, one of the Eight Divine Fiends. The secret guards of the twelve divisions investigated the case that Blood Chef hadmitted ording to the characteristics Yun Ran had given them previously. The secret guards found out that when a few cases happened, someone saw a woman wearing a veiled hat. She had an enchanting figure and looked young. She covered her face, so no one saw her face. As he spoke, Thunderbolt took out a portrait and handed it to MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran. The artist drew this portrait based on everyones description. The people from the 12 Divisions were quite efficient. In front of Yun Ran and the others was a graceful purple-robed woman. After Yun Ran nced at it, she turned to look at MO Beiyuan and asked, What do you think of her? MO Beiyuans gaze quickly swept across the painting and gave an answer. Ugly! Yun Ran was speechless. MO Beiyuan, who asked you if shes good-looking! Besides, shes covering her face. How do you know that shes ugly? Thunderbolt was also very curious. How did his master see through the appearance of the woman in the veiled hat on the painting? MO Beiyuan did not want to look at the painting at all as if he despised it to death. He raised his hand and hooked the hair hanging from Yun Rans shoulder. What does Ranran want to ask me? Ranran? Thunderbolt instantly raised his head and widened his eyes. This gaze! This form of address! There was something wrong with his master! Yun Ran pointed at the woman in the painting. I wanted to ask if you noticed that the woman in this painting is dressed very strangely. Dressed strangely? Seeing him like this, Yun Ran surmised he probably didnt notice anything. She pointed at the womans clothes on the painting and said, As a murderer, her outfit is too ostentatious. If she wasnt so ostentatious, perhaps no one would remember her existence at all. This means that she loves beauty and has reached a point where shes almost paranoid. Even if she wants to kill someone, she has to dress up beautifully. Yun Ran tapped her fair fingers on MO Beiyuans high-grade pearwood table. ording to the interval between her previous crimes, there should be a certain period of time for her beauty to be maintained with witchcraft. After that period, she must continue to kill to maintain her beauty. If the river ghost no longer helps her capture people, she shouldmit the crime herself soon. Thunderbolt quickly nodded and replied, Miss Yun Ran, youre really amazing. Shes already startedmitting crimes. Half a month ago, a youngdy from an aristocratic family disappeared from the Imperial City. Its said that that youngdy was as beautiful as a flower. Later, her corpse was found in the suburbs. Her face was so destroyed that it couldnt be seen anymore. From the looks of her death, it should have been done by Blood Chef. Miss Yun Ran, what should we do now? Seeing that his master was staring at Miss Yun Ran without doing anything, Thunderbolt knew better and asked her directly. Yun Ran remembered the information on the victims she had read before. She could now roughly draw somemon characteristics of the people chosen by Blood Chef. Let the secret guards pay attention. They might be able to save the next victim. She should be between 15 and 25 years old. She has to be beautiful and healthy, and one has to have a certain level of spiritual power cultivation. This kind of person has to be careful. In theory, the more beautiful someone is, the greater danger. MO Beiyuan curled his thin lips. Then the person who is in the most danger in the entire Imperial City is Ranran. Yun Ran propped her chin on her hand and looked at him. She narrowed her eyes and replied, If she really dares toe, I dont mind teaching her a lesson.. Chapter 374 - 374: Father Bullying Mother Chapter 374: Father Bullying Mother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. His slender fingers brushed past her hair and gently rubbed her head. Youre mine. No one can touch you. Yun Ran nced at him coquettishly and kicked his calf gently under the table. She gestured for him not to flirt with her in front of Thunderbolt. Thunderbolt looked like he was watching a show. Previously, his master had also doted on Miss Yun Ran very much. However, it was not as simple as pampering her now! Look at his gaze, his actions, and his expression. He was clearly flirting with her! Miss Yun Rans attitude was also off. She actually let her master rub her hair. With Thunderbolts many years of experience, Miss Yun Ran would probably be the true female master of their Yuan Mansion soon. Its gettingte. Ill take my leave first. As a secret guard, he had to know how to read someone from their bodynguage and not disturb his master from flirting with the youngdy. As soon as Thunderbolts figure disappeared from the study, MO Beiyuan stood up and went over. He picked Yun Ran up and ced her on the table. Ranran, your feet werent very honest under the table just now! Yun Rans eyes were watery as she raised her fair chin slightly. She was not afraid of him at all. She looked as if she was smug about having kicked him. What could he do about it? MO Beiyuan loved her unscrupulous appearance in front of him. That pair of different eyes carried a starry smile that was extremely doting. My bones are hard. Dont hurt yourself. Yun Rans beautiful eyes were like clear water, and there was a smile on her pink cheeks. MO Beiyuan, Im not made of tofu that shatters with a touch. Wasnt this person overly worried about her? Yun Ran prepared to jump off the table and go back to sleep. However, he grabbed her waist, pressed her against the table, and kissed her for a while. During the day, the little packrat had been sticking to him. MO Beiyuan did not have the chance to be alone with Yun Ran at all. It was also at this moment that he could hug and kiss her fearlessly. Ranran Ranran Yun Ran bit her slightly bloodshot and swollen lips, hooked her arms around his neck, and buried her face deep in his shoulder. MO Beiyuan, my legs are weak. You have to slow down. Its okay. Ill carry you back. In order to have a good nights sleep, Yun Ran hid in the innermost area with the brocade nket wrapped around her. The next day, she woke up in a daze and heard her little packrats voice. The little packrat climbed onto her soft bed early in the morning and chattered. Daddy bit Mommys neck. Sweetcake saw it yesterday! He bit her! Yun Ran was speechless. Who could tell her what had happened? When the little packrat saw that she had woken up, she raised her little hand and pointed at her neck, Daddy bit Mommy. Why did Daddy bite Mommy? Does Daddy not like Mommy? Daddy bullies Mommy! Yun Ran was stunned. Neck? Yun Ran suddenly remembered thatst night in the study, MO Beiyuans thin lips had moved to her neck and corbone. The scene of him kissing her came with waves of heat, making her face turn red. A certain lord, who had done something bad and was caught by his daughter, also looked very nervous. He really did not know how to exin this to the little packrat. He couldnt possibly say that Sweetcakes father bit her mother because he liked her, right? He did not know that the entanglementst night would leave so many marks on Yun Rans neck. At this moment. Yun Ran reallv wanted to Dull the nket over her face and continue pretending to be asleep! Chapter 375 - 375: Daddy Likes Her Too Much Chapter 375: Daddy Likes Her Too Much Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As MO Beiyuan picked up the little packrat, his forehead was covered in sweat. How can Daddy not like your mother? Daddy likes her. Then why did Father bite Mother and even hurt her? The little packrat was angry. She tilted her head and ignored him. She seemed to be really angry. MO Beiyuan felt that it was really too difficult for him. He continued to coax his little packrat, Thats because Daddy likes her too much and wants to kiss her too hard. The little packrat seemed to have quickly epted this answer. She nodded her little head seriously, Then Daddy, you have to kiss her gently in the future! Yes, Ill kiss her gently. Yun Ran was really going crazy as she listened to the conversation between the two of them. MO Beiyuan! Yun Ran red at him, telling him to shut up. MO Beiyuan touched the tip of his nose and tactfully carried the little packrat out. Only then did Yun Ran pack up and get up from the soft couch. She covered the marks on her neck with cosmetics. She did not want to go out and meet people with these. Yun Ran did not know how MO Beiyuan coaxed the little packrat. In short, the little packrat did not mention it again. The secret guards of the 12 Divisions protected the women who Yun Ran had marked out from the Imperial City who might be the target of the blood chefs. Yun Ran was right. When Blood Chef moved again, she was coincidentally bumped into by the secret guards protecting the target. However, as one of the Eight Divine Fiends, Blood Chefs Devil Spirits cultivation was not weak. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to get away with it aftermitting so many murders- Even when the secret guards of the 12 Divisions joined forces, they were still unable to defeat her. They were even severely injured by her Demon Spirit Energy. The hidden guards of the 12 Divisions could not defeat them, so they could only follow her. Then, they would dispatch someone to send the news back to the Yuan Mansion. After receiving the news, Thunderbolt did not dare to dy and immediately reported to MO Beiyuan. The movement of MO Beiyuan getting up rmed Yun Ran. The corner of her shirt was grabbed by a fair and slender hand. The little girl had just been woken up. Her voice was soft. MO Beiyuan, where are you going? The faint moonlight scattered into the room through the window. MO Beiyuan met her eyes that were filled with moonlight and starlight. Emotions welled up in his eyes. He had always been a jinx. He thought that he might live alone for the rest of his life. Who would have thought that there would be a girl lying beside him? And this girl would be awakened when he got up in the middle of the night. She would tug at the corner of his clothes like this, unwilling to let him leave. MO Beiyuan knew her personality. He knew that with her intelligence, she would definitely be able to guess that he left in the middle of the night because he had something important to do. He bent down and picked her up. You dont want to sleep anymore? Then lets go together? Okay. Yun Ran responded decisively and wrapped herself in her coat. However, he had wrapped arge cloak around her outerwear. The temperature is low at night. Be careful not to catch a cold. When the two of them left the house, they saw Thunderbolt waiting anxiously in the courtyard. Master, the secret guards have discovered Blood Chefs whereabouts. A few of our brothers were no match for her and were injured by her. A few of our brothers are still tracking her. Under the cold moonlight, Yun Rans eyes were filled with drowsiness. Her long eyshes were slightly lowered, and her watery eyes were filled with a faint mist. She was wrapped in a huge cloak and nestled in MO Beiyuans arms, making her beautiful face seem even smaller as if it was not even the size of a palm. Her entire body was delicate and weak, like porcin that would shatter with a single touch. At this moment, the little girl stoodzily like a cat and said indifferently, Oh, Blood Chef? Then Ill go take a look! Chapter 376 - 376: Wasn ‘t This Wretched Emperor Afraid of Dying? Chapter 376: Wasn t This Wretched Emperor Afraid of Dying? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although the girl looked harmless at this moment, her voice was also soft. But Thunderbolt knew! He knew how ruthless this girl was! In such a terrifying Fallen Demon Forest, this girl had barged in alone and found his master. He had heard from Little General Bai Ze that Miss Yun Ran had turned the entire Fallen Demon Forest upside down by herself. This girl had provoked all the major demonic cultivators in the Fallen Demon Forest and even returned safely. Therefore, Miss Yun Ran did not take Blood Chef of the Eight Divine Fiends seriously at all. MO Beiyuan usually doted on her, but he did not really dote on her like a fragile porcin doll. He would not refuse her request when he felt that it was absolutely safe. The two of them received thetest news from the secret guards. After confirming the location of Blood Chef, they were stunned. Wait! The pce? Is Blood Chef hiding in the wretched emperors pce? Even Yun Ran looked surprised. She did not expect that such a murderous demon that made the citizens of the five countries tremble was actually hiding in the pce. The guards of the wretched emperors pce were not weak. The secret guards chased after her to the entrance of the pce and did not continue with the chase. They waited for MO Beiyuans order to continue their next move. Yun Rans eyes darkened as she thought for a moment. Her fair fingers reached out from under the cloak and gently tugged at MO Beiyuans sleeve. MO Beiyuan, I have something to say. Yes, go ahead. MO Beiyuan lowered his head slightly and listened to her seriously. Yun Ran said clearly, Its really inappropriate for you to barge straight into the wretched emperors pce with your men now. Its fine if you catch her, but if you dont, the wretched emperor will definitely use this as an excuse to find trouble with you. Therefore, we have to find the identity of that Blood Chef first before attacking. Thunderbolt smiled bitterly and said, Find her identity? Miss Yun Ran, you might not know, but that Blood Chef has been wearing a veiled hat. The secret guards didnt see her face under the veiled hat. Since they couldnt see her face, they naturally couldnt find her. There were a lot of pce maids and nannies in the pce. How were they going to find her? Yun Ran still looked calm. She narrowed her eyes and asked, Then the spies of the 12 Divisions should have gathered information on the beauties in the emperors harem, right? The wretched emperor had always been wary of MO Beiyuan. It was impossible for MO Beiyuan not to do anything. Thunderbolt nced at his master, then nodded and replied, Yes, yes. Miss Yun Ran, do you want to see the wretched I mean, information on those beauties in the emperors harem? Ill get someone to send it over now. Yun Ran nodded and returned to MO Beiyuans study. She sat there with her chin propped up and her legs swaying, waiting for Thunderbolt to send the information over. MO Beiyuan told her to sleep first when she was tired. They could talk about Blood Chef tomorrow. Yun Ran shook her head. No need. I read quite quickly. It wont take long. MO Beiyuan knew that this girl had no intention of bragging. She was indeed very fast at reading. Soon, Thunderbolt brought arge pile of information over. Yun Ran looked at the thick stack and clicked her tongue. How many beauties are there in this wretched emperors harem? Thunderbolt replied, There should be more than a hundred of them. Yun Ran couldnt help butin in her heart.. Wasnt this wretched emperor afraid of dying?! Chapter 377 - 377ood to Be a Disgusting Wretched Emperor Chapter 377:ood to Be a Disgusting Wretched Emperor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The intelligence gathered by the 12 Divisions was categorized ording to time and divided very carefully. Yun Ran muttered to herself as she flipped through the information. That Blood Chef didnt obtain any medicinal pills before and couldnt hide the demonic energy on her body unless the dog emperor doesnt care that shes a demonic cultivator. As long as shes a beauty, hell be fine with it. However, I think that although that wretched emperor is lecherous, he shouldnt be to the extent of throwing his life away for a beauty. Therefore, Blood Chef should have entered the pce after the Myriad Poison Valley was destroyed. Thunderbolt, who was at the side, could not control his damn curiosity and asked, Miss Yun Ran, how can you be so sure that Blood Chef is a woman in the emperors harem and not a pce maid or nanny? Yun Ran replied matter-of-factly, Because she thinks shes beautiful! Do you think she went to great lengths to kill people and use witchcraft to make herself beautiful just to be a little pce maid in the pce? Then what is she after? Thunderbolt instantly understood and nodded repeatedly. Miss Yun Ran, youre really smart! Little Master Sweetcake and Little Master Bun must have inherited your intelligence. MO Beiyuan supported his chin and listened to their conversation with interest. His thin lips curled up. He also felt that the two little packrats had inherited more from their mother. Yun Ran eliminated it ording to what she thought and narrowed down the scope of her search. During this period of time, a total of seven beauties had been recruited into the harem. Four of them were daughters of aristocratic families. Three of them were brought back by the emperor when he went out to y. Compared to those girls from aristocratic families whose identities were easy to match, the three beauties they brought back halfway were more likely to be Blood Chef. They were Beauty Yao, Beauty Li, and the most favored Imperial Concubine Yu in the pce. Yun Ran circled the Imperial Concubine Yu on the paper with a pen and flipped through all the information about her. Identity: An orphan girl saved by the Emperor. Age: 18 She was beautiful, graceful, and gentle. There were also a few things recorded in the intelligence. The first was that Imperial Concubine Yus health was not good. She would fall sick every once in a while and would be sick for a few days every time. The second thing was that ever since the Emperor got close to her, he was no longer interested in other beauties. As a result, there were rumors of a demon concubine in the Imperial City. It hadnt been long since she entered the pce, but she had already been promoted to the position of Noble Consort. It could be seen how much the emperor doted on her. If this Imperial Concubine Yu was really Blood Chef That would be interesting. She wondered what kind of expression the emperor would have when he found out that the person who had been sleeping next to him was a demonic cultivator, or a demonic cultivator with a face full of wrinkles who relied on evil techniques to maintain her appearance. Yun Ran nned to expose the identity of Blood Chef in front of the wretched emperor. It was good to disgust the useless emperor. Who asked him to always cause trouble for MO Beiyuan! He even wanted to scheme against her Bun and Sweetcake. Yun Ran had a lot of resentment towards the wretched emperor. Since there was such an opportunity, she naturally wouldnt let it go. Of course, MO Beiyuan doted on her unconditionally. If she wanted to y, he would let her y. If anything happened, he would take the me for her. Yun Ran decided to have a good sleep. Then, she would go to the pce tomorrow to catch her. However, if she entered the pce like this, she might not be able to see Imperial Concubine Yu. MO Beiyuan, we have to think of a way to get the emperor to summon Imperial Concubine Yu in front of us.. Chapter 378 - 378: Don’t Run Around, Don’t Cause Trouble Chapter 378: Dont Run Around, Dont Cause Trouble Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran and the others had yet to discuss a solution. Unexpectedly, someone came from the pce. ording to the emperors decree, King Yuan would bring the two young masters of the Yuan Mansion and the second daughter of the Yun family, Yun Ran, to participate in the royal hunt in three days. At that time, the emperor would bring a few beauties with him. As the Yuan King of the East Continent, MO Beiyuan had no special reason to reject such a royal hunt. However, he knew that this hunt was not as simple as a hunt. The Emperor had always wanted to get rid of him. Therefore, MO Beiyuan nned to send the most elite secret guards of the 12 Divisions back and arrange for them to guard Yun Ran and the two children. Yun Ran felt that by doing this, he would expose the dark forces he had been hiding in front of the emperor. It was really inappropriate. Theres no need for so many secret guards. Just let Thunderbolt bring a few people. In addition, there are enough people given to me by Old Yu. If the emperor wants to deal with us, we can guard against him this time, but we cant guard against him next time. The most effective way to deal with such a dog-like enemy is to beat him until he shrinks back dejectedly and bes afraid. Yun Ran was not even afraid of zombies in the apocalypse. Would she be afraid of the people sent by the wretched emperor? However, in order to reassure MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran still nodded and promised that she would stay by his side obediently with the two children and not run around or cause trouble. The little packrat, who was building a beautiful house with demon beast crystals, did not know what her parents were discussing at all. She tilted her head and blinked her big ck eyes as she said in a childish voice, Sweetie will be obedient too. Daddy is going to y with Sweetie. MO Beiyuan looked at the adult and child in front of him and his heart instantly softened. This royal hunt was arranged on a mountain not far from the Imperial City. Apart from the people from the East Continents royal family, there were also some aristocratic families and ministers. In the past, MO Beiyuan would participate in every royal hunt, but he would only show up. He would not personally participate in the hunt. But this time was different. He had Yun Ran and the two little packrats with him. His Sweetcake wanted to catch a big wolf, a big tiger, and a big bear. Yun Ran had also prepared a small crossbow for her little packrat. When the time came, she would let her shoot it for fun. Bun wasnt interested in hunting. He only came to show his face as King Yuans son. The family of four rode the Red-winged Flying Dragon andnded at the temporary tent at the foot of the mountain. Not long after, Eunuch Chang Gui, who was beside the emperor, weed him with a smile. Your Highness, His Majesty invites you. MO Beiyuan carried Sweetcake in one hand and held Yun Rans hand with the other. His palm was warm and filled with strength, making her feel at ease. Yun Rans free hand was holding Buns hand. As soon as the family of four appeared, they became the focus of everyones attention. This was because this familys appearance was too outstanding. The man was iparably handsome, while the woman could be said to be stunning. The two little packrats had also inherited their parents looks. They were fair and delicate, and their facial features were exquisite. They were like two little immortal children who had fallen into the mortal world. Coupled with the rumors about Sweetcake catching a river ghost that had spread in the Imperial City, everyone couldnt help but start discussing. That child must be the legendary Little Immortal of the Yuan Kings Family! Shes really cute. One look and you can tell that shes a little immortal. Thedy beside the Yuan King is the Second Miss of the Yun Family? With her looks, there shouldnt be anyone in the five kingdoms who canpare to her. The number one beauty of the sect, the number one saintess, and the number one goddess will probably have to step aside in front of this person. No wonder the Yuan King looked down on everyone before. It turns out that he already has a beauty he likes.. Chapter 379 - 379: Becoming the Second Most Difficult Person to Deal with in the Five Nations Chapter 379: Bing the Second Most Difficult Person to Deal with in the Five Nations Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios King Yuan of the East Continent was once a jinx. Now, not only did he have a peerless beauty next him, but he also had such a cute little prince and princess. The family was so blissful. Who would believe the rumors that the Yuan King was a jinx who had jinxed several fiances to death? The Yuan King is the Heavenly Cursed Lone Star? That Yun Familys Second Young Miss has been in the Yuan Kings Estate for so long, but she hasnt even broken a single piece of skin? Jinx his wife and child? Didnt you see the two young masters of the Yuan Mansion? They look so energetic, especially that little princess. Shes a little immortal. Didnt you see her ability Of course, the ridiculous rumor that MO Beiyuan liked men was naturally broken. I saw it with my own eyes. On the riverbank that day, the Yuan King grabbed the waist of the second daughter of the Yun family and kissed her fiercely for a long time. You dont know, but the Yuan King dotes on that person from the Yun Family very much! With so many things happening to the Yun Family, it must be the Yuan King taking revenge for that Second Miss of the Yun Family! Therefore, you must not offend the Yun Familys Second Miss. Otherwise, you will suffer the wrath of the Yuan King. Yun Ran did not know that she had already be the second most difficult person to deal with in the five countries. Her footsteps were neither slow nor slow as she followed MO Beiyuan into the emperors tent. MO Beiyuan still remembered that she hated the wretched emperor. As soon as he stepped into the tent, he moved and stood in front of Yun Ran. It blocked the wretched emperors line of sight for her. Yun Ran didnt react at first. She stared at his broad back and was stunned for a moment before she understood his intentions. Her lips curled and her heart warmed. MO Beiyuan, Im fine. He didnt have to be so nervous. Yun Ran had just nced over and knew that there was a woman sitting beside the wretched emperor, so she wanted to see if that woman was the Blood Chef they were looking for. However, MO Beiyuan was blocking in front of her now, so Yun Ran could only stick her head out from his side. The woman was not simple. She caught Yun Rans gaze at an extremely fast speed. After their gazes met, Yun Rans lips curled up in amusement. What did Yun Ran deal with the most in her previous life? Zombies! What were zombies? Walking corpses! Their entire bodies rotten and suffused with a heavy aura of death. At this moment, the death aura emitted by Blood Chef was simr to the death aura of zombies. The face nourished by the blood and internal organs of the dead. Even if it was beautiful in the eyes of ordinary people, in Yun Rans eyes, it was ayer of death aura that floated on her face! Just one look was enough for Yun Ran to confirm that the woman in front of her was the Blood Chef. After confirming the identity of Blood Chef, Yun Ran was not in a hurry. She wanted to see what the wretched emperor wanted to do first. Unexpectedly, before the wretched emperor could speak, the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms twisted its little body and pped its little arms, shouting, Stinky! Stinky! What stinks? Yun Ran thought that her little packrats stomach hurt, so she quickly leaned forward to ask about her condition. MO Beiyuan also lowered his long and narrow eyes slightly and looked nervously at the little pink ball in his arms. There was a faint worry in his voice. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? Does your stomach hurt? The little packrat rubbed her head in his arms and shook her head. Then, she raised her tender little arm and pointed her short chubby little hand at the beauty beside the emperor. Stinky! Shes too smelly! Sweetcake doesnt like Stinky! MO Beiyuan was dumbfounded. Yun Ran was also stunned. This was because the person the little packrat was referring to was Blood Chef. The little packrats voice was not loud, but it was not soft either. The Emperor and Noble Consort Yu heard it clearly. Noble Consort Yus expression darkened. She pouted coquettishly at the emperor beside her. Your Majesty, this little princess of the Yuan Mansion is too much of a bully. How did I offend her? Why does she have to speak ill of The Emperor held her soft white hand and coaxed her, Noble Consort Yu is born with a fragrance. How can you stink? You dont have to take the words of a little baby seriously. As he spoke, the Emperor leaned over to the Imperial Concubine Yus cosmetics-covered face and kissed it in front of everyone. My beauty is so fragrant. Just wait, I will definitely dote on you tonight.. Chapter 380 - 380: Sweetcake Is Afraid of the Stench! Chapter 380: Sweetcake Is Afraid of the Stench! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans eyes widened slightly, and goosebumps rose all over her body. This wretched emperor was already so old. Could he have some shame? Her two children were still here! Fortunately, the two little packrats were still young and did not understand the meaning behind the emperors words. Little Sweetcake had already covered her nose and mouth with her small hands. She was still shouting, Stinky! Sweetcake isnt talking nonsense. Shes really Stinky! Why do you like Stinky! You even kiss Stinky! Then your mouth will stink too! Yun Ran was speechless. Her little packrat did not care who was sitting opposite her. She just expressed what she had seen. MO Beiyuan frowned. It was impossible for his little packrat to lie. In other words, the woman beside the emperor was really smelly. However, they could not smell the stench. Ranran, take the two children out first. Sweetcake is afraid of the stench! Yun Ran almostughed unkindly. How could he be so serious when he said that she was afraid of the stench? Initially, it was only the little packrat who was shouting and ying. No one took it seriously. But now that MO Beiyuan said this, didnt that mean that he also felt that Imperial Concubine Yu, who was by the Emperors side, was smelly? The emperors face turned green. Brother, children are insensible. As parents, we should teach them well. Theyre so young, but theyre already full of nonsense. What will happen when they grow up? Imperial Concubine Yu, who was at the side, saw that the emperor had spoken up for her. She looked up at Yun Ran and the two little packrats. Your Majesty is right. If King Yuan and Miss Yun dont know how to discipline the children, I dont mind helping to teach them. As she spoke, she stood up and swayed to Yun Ran and the two little packrats. She raised her arm and was about to p the little packrat in Yun Rans arms. MO Beiyuan was still standing here. How could he let her touch the little packrat? His dark eyes were instantly filled with killing intent. He gathered a powerful spirit energy in his palm and grabbed the Blood Chefs wrist. There was a cracking sound, the sound of bones breaking. Get lost! Dont touch her. Yun Rans eyes turned cold as well. She pursed her lips. She had originally nned not to expose this Blood Chefs identity for the time being and disgust the wretched emperor in front of the ministerster. But now, this Blood Chef had already stirred things up. They had no reason to dodge. Our little Sweetcake already said that you stink. Why are you still in front of Buns face was tense as he stared at Imperial Concubine Yu with a serious expression. He frowned because he could also smell the stenching from this woman. Sweetcake is not joking. You really stink! Its the smell of a corpse! Why do you smell like a corpse? Bun had been learning medicine from Huo Chanyi recently and hade into contact with the corpses of many demonic beast. Therefore, unlike Sweetcake, he was able to urately determine what this stench was. Yun Ran knew that her two children were talented. Unexpectedly, their little noses were so sharp. After Bun spoke, Imperial Concubine Yus expression changed. What does Prince Yuan mean? How can I smell like a corpse? Im not a dead person! With Yun Rans previous analysis of Blood Chef, it was not difficult for MO Beiyuan to guess that the woman in front of him was Blood Chef. However, the two little packrats performance today had exceeded his expectations. MO Beiyuan lowered his eyes and protected Yun Ran and the two children behind him. This was in case Blood Chef was forced into a corner and attacked Yun Ran and the children.. Chapter 381 - 381: Stay Away From My Mother and Sister Chapter 381: Stay Away From My Mother and Sister Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bun, on the other hand, had a sullen expression on his face. He stared at Blood Chef with a sharp gaze. His calmness andposure did not seem like that of a three-and-a-half-year-old child at all. Im talking about a dead body. I didnt say whether this corpse belongs to a human or a demon beast, but you just said the words dead person! In other words, you admit that you smell like a dead person. Why does a living person like you smell like a dead person? I dont care what the hell you are. Youre reeking of death. Stay away from my mother and sister. Otherwise, Ill teach you a lesson! He was clearly a little packrat, but his tone was filled with an aura that could not be underestimated. Blood Chef had lived for so many years. Being threatened by a child of a few years old naturally made her feel a little vicious. Oh? I want to see how a little kid like you who hasnt even grown much hair will make me teach me a lesson! Little Sweetcakes ears perked up. She did not understand the conversation between them, but she felt that her brother might have been bullied by a bad guy. She widened her big ck eyes, clenched her little fists, and gestured at the blood chef. Ill beat you up! Sweetcake will beat you up! Stinky thing! At this moment, MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran were both there. Of course, Yun Ran would not let her two little rascals fight this murderous demonic cultivator. However, who knew that her Bun would move so quickly? He raised his small hand and threw a handful of medicinal powder at the Blood Chef. Blood Chefs cultivation base was not low. With a sway of her body, she used her wide sleeve to block most of the powder. She stared at Bun with a sinister gaze. Little kid, youre still too inexperienced. Bun looked up and said calmly, Youre too stupid. You What do you mean? Blood Chef looked into the childs eyes and felt a little flustered. One, two, three Bun counted with a childish voice. When he counted to three, the Blood Chef suddenly let out a miserable scream. It was as if her entire body was instantly ignited. She rolled on the ground in pain, wanting to extinguish the strange fire on her body. Yun Ran remarked, So, what my Bun scattered wasnt poison powder at all, but some kind of mmable powder. No, wasnt her Bun a poison user? Why was he studying other things? It was different from Little Sweetcake who was clenching her little fists to scare people. Bun was a man of his word. He had said that he would be stronger and use his ability to protect his mother and sister. Seeing his consort being set on fire in front of him just like that, the emperors voice was trembling with anger. MO Beiyuan! I want you to give me an exnation! This child is so vicious at such a young age. There will be endless trouble in the future if hes left alive. Men, take him away and cut off his hands so that he can nevermit crimes again. To be honest, MO Beiyuan did not expect Bun to set Blood Chef on fire. When he came back to his senses, he took a step forward and pulled Bun to his side. Lets see who dares to touch him. Bun raised his neck and looked at the emperor. There was no fear on his face. She wanted to see how I would teach her a lesson. I was just fulfilling her request. Yun Ran was speechless. Why did these words sound so familiar? It seemed like she had said something simr when she was dealing with a certain sects Eldest Miss? Had her Bun learned from her? Who would have thought that Bun would learn how to make up such nonsense? Yun Ran touched her nose awkwardly and was about to expose Blood Chefs identity. Bun continued, The beauty ointment she refined from the corpse isnt pure enough. Instead, its infected with corpse poison. If you stay with her for too long, the corpse poison will have already entered your body.. Chapter 382 - 382: He Has an Immortal Flame Chapter 382: He Has an Immortal me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bun calmly stated a fact that made the emperors expression turn even uglier. What? What corpse? Corpse poison? What are you talking about? Why would my Imperial Concubine Yu As the Emperor spoke, he looked at Imperial Concubine Yu, who was still rolling on the ground after being burned by the fire. When his gazended on Imperial Concubine Yus face, the Emperor was so frightened that he staggered and almost fell. You, you What did you do to Noble Consort Yu? How did her face be like this? Yun Ran looked over curiously. The Imperial Concubine Yus entire face was wrinkled like walnut skin, and the skin at the corners of her eyes was wrinkled and drooping. Her cheeks and eye sockets were severely sunken, and the left half of her face was rotten, with thick yellow liquid flowing out. The whites of her eyes were dirty, and her eyeballs were bulging, about to fall out of their sockets. That face did not look like that of a human at all. No wonder the Emperor looked as if he had seen a ghost. Just as everyone was guessing what was going on with Imperial Concubine Yu, they heard a childs voice. Sweetcake knows. Its an old monster. The old monster is pretending to be a beautiful girl. Its a lie. When night falls and everyone is asleep, the old monster wille out to eat people. Brother used the Immortal me just now to catch the old monster! the little packrat stared at Imperial Concubine Yu with her big ck eyes and said very seriously. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Who was the one who told her Little Sweetcake all these ridiculous stories? What the hell was an Immortal me? Yun Ran felt that she had underestimated her little packrats mental endurance. The packrat was not afraid at all after watching the Blood Chefs terrifying appearance. She even swayed her little body excitedly and hooked her neck to talk to her brother. Brother, can Sweet Cake catch old monsters in the future? Can Sweetcake y with the Little Immortal me? Yunran heard her Bun look up with a cool expression and reply seriously, No, children cant y with fire. Youre still too young. Yun Ran muttered, Children? Hey, young man, have you forgotten that youre twins? Twins from the same year! One of them was spouting nonsense with a straight face, but the other actually believed it. Little Sweetcake nodded obediently. Then Ill grow up and catch the old monster! Yun Ran felt that if she didnt do something at this point, she would have made this trip for nothing. Hence, just as the emperor and the guards and eunuchs were stunned, She kicked the Blood Chef out of the tent. After kicking, she even shouted at the top of her lungs, Hurry up and protect His Majesty. Imperial Concubine is a demonic cultivator! Imperial Concubine Yu, who His Majesty dotes on, is a demonic cultivator! The Emperor was speechless. And so were the guards and eunuchs. This girl must have done it on purpose! She was so loud about this kind of thing! Did the emperor not care about his reputation? Of course, Yun Ran did it on purpose! She wanted to disgust this wretched emperor! After shouting, she carried the little packrat out of the tent. Under everyones curious gazes, she kindly exined to everyone, This is the Imperial Concubine Yu, whom His Majesty dotes on very much. I didnt expect her to be a demonic cultivator. His Majesty can really bear to take her. The people from the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion have been tracking Blood Chef recently. A few days ago, they discovered that the Blood Chefs traces had disappeared near the pce. I thought that he was just hiding in the pce, but I didnt expect her to share His Majestys bed! Tsk tsk tsk When MO Beiyuan chased after them with Bun, he saw the two of them surrounded by the crowd. Sweetcakes childish voice sounded. Shes an old monster. An old monster turned into a beautiful person and eats people when its time to sleep. My brother knows how to catch the old monster. My brother is very powerful. He has the Little Immortal me. Theres someone who likes old monsters? He even kissed stinky old monster! Sweetcake saw it! He said that the old monster smells good! Chapter 383 - 383: Stinky, Go Away! Chapter 383: Stinky, Go Away! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A smile shed across MO Beiyuans eyes and the corners of his lips curled up. His family clearly did not intend to give the emperor any respect. At this moment, in the tent, the emperor felt terrible! At the thought of lying on the same bed as Imperial Concubine Yu and interacting with her so many times, the emperors expression became even uglier. Are you all dead?! You didnt even notice such a ghostly thing beside me. Those guards and eunuchs were also very wronged. The emperor and Imperial Concubine Yu were so close all day long, but they did not discover Noble Imperial Concubines true colors. They had not even touched Imperial Concubines hand, so how could they know that such a beauty was actually an ugly demonic cultivator? The emperor recalled what the child had said previously. The child had said that he had been poisoned by corpse poison. Perhaps it was true. He quickly got someone to call the imperial physician over. When the emperor slowly came back to his senses, he realized that he had to get someone to drag Imperial Concubine Yu away from the tent. He could not let this matter spread. Otherwise, his reputation would be ruined. But it was already toote. Under the hard work of Yun Ran and the little packrats, the news of him doting on the demonic cultivator spread. The ministers also saw Imperial Concubine Yus true appearance. A few of them couldnt hold it in and vomited on the spot. Realizing that her identity had been exposed, Blood Chef endured the pain of her entire body being burned by the fire and got up from the ground. Her sinister eyes stared fixedly at Yun Ran. Im going to kill you. Im going to dig out your heart and liver. The beauty ointment refined with your blood and heart will definitely make me the most beautiful woman in the five countries. As she spoke, she raised her hand and gathered the demonic spirit energy to attack Yun Ran. Yun Ran was still holding Sweetcake in her arms and did not n to fight her head-on. She retreated a distance. The little packrat in her arms was unhappy with Blood Chefs attack. Stinky, donte over! Sweetcake doesnt like Stinky! Stinky, go away! The chubby little hand gently raised, and powerful spirit energy was released toward Blood Chef. Yun Ran had just taken out her saber from her storage ring. Before she could attack, Blood Chef was sent flying by her Sweetcake. She did not know how much spirit energy her little dumpling had used, but Blood Chef had never gotten up again after hitting the ground. Yun Ran was already used to watching her two children show off. She really wanted to tell those frightened people that this was all basic! In the blink of an eye, the battle ended. MO Beiyuan retracted the spiritual energy that he had yet to release from his palm and leaned in front of the two of them to check on their situation. The little packraty in her fathers arms and wheedled, Daddy, the old monster wants to eat Mommy and Sweetcake! MO Beiyuan gently stroked the packrats back andforted her softly, Sweetcake, dont be afraid. The people who were watching themotion at the side wondered if the Yuan King had made a mistake. The one who should be afraid was the demonic cultivator who was sent flying by the childs palm! Blood Chef was indeed terrified. Her cultivation level was not low, but now, she was severely injured by a child. She could clearly feel all the bones and veins in her body being shattered. She had be a cripple. She knew that with MO Beiyuans methods, it was impossible for him to spare a demonic cultivator like her! Her only chance of survival now was to issue the Divine Demon Order. Let that persone and save her! Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan felt the change in the surrounding spiritual energy at the same time. When they looked up again, they saw a figure beside Blood Chef. The person was surrounded by a ck fog and was wearing a mask that glowed with silver light. His ck hair was scattered casually, making him look extremely ghostly.. Chapter 384 - 384: Save You? A Useless Trash Chapter 384: Save You? A Useless Trash Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After that person appeared, regardless of whether it was the Emperors men or the people from the Yuan Mansion, all the secret guards seemed to have been cast an immobilization curse and could not move. They were controlled by a magical force and could not use the spiritual qi cultivation in their bodies. Someone wanted to forcefully break through this restraint, and the powerful force almost killed him. Yun Ran wasnt affected that seriously, but she also sensed a strong sense of danger and picked up Bun. It was not the Fixed Body Curse, but the ck gas released by the strange man. That person stood beside Blood Chef, his clothes fluttering with the ck mist. Master, save me! When Blood Chef saw him appear in front of her, her eyes flickered with the desire to live. She knew that as long as this person was willing, she could survive. However, that cold voice sounded in midair. Save you? A useless piece of trash actually wasted one of my spirit designs. No, Im not trash! Master, Im the servant you chose! The most loyal servant! Blood Chefy on the ground and begged. However, that person was not moved at all. The best ending for trash is death. Since Im here, I might as well help you. As soon as he finished speaking, that person raised his arm. With a wave of his hand, a ball of ck fog enveloped Blood Chefs body. After the ck fog dissipated, only a shattered skeleton was left on the ground. The man nced at the white bones and smiled coldly. Youre a piece of trash whose bones have been shattered into pieces. You actually want to live. Yun Ran was a little distance away from them, but it didnt stop her from hearing the conversation between Blood Chef and this strange man. From their conversation, one could tell that this strange man was the master of Blood Chef. ording to the information gathered by the 12 Divisions, Blood Chef was one of the Eight Divine Fiends. This mans identity was very likely to be the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends. This mans attack was strange. With a wave of his hand, Blood Chef turned into a pile of bones. Yun Ran hugged her Bun tightly. She held the saber in her other hand and was ready to fight. After killing Blood Chef, the man did not intend to leave. Instead, he turned around and walked towards them with the ck fog. The little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms blinked, as if she could sense the powerful danger approaching. Her delicate and pretty eyebrows furrowed as she gripped her fathers clothes tightly with her small hands. Then, she shouted at the person walking over, Big baddie, its ckie Big Baddie! ckie Big Baddie is here! The little packrats voice was crisp and clear in the silence. Yun Ran could tell that there was something wrong with her Sweetcakes mood. She must have been frightened. There was a slight tremor in her voice. Yun Rans eyes darkened. She approached with Bun tofort her little packrat. Sweetie, be good. Dont be afraid. Daddy and Mommy are here. The man wrapped in ck fog swept his gaze over them and said with some interest, Under my Demon Spirit, this child can actually open her mouth and shout so loudly. Its quite interesting. Why dont you let me bring her back and y with her? As he spoke, he controlled the ck fog to attack MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan gathered his spiritual qi and blocked the attack of the ck fog. The little packrat also raised her little hand, wanting to wave away the annoying ck fog. Stinky ck egg, dont touch Sweetcakes father! The man took a few steps back as if he had discovered something interesting. He stared at the little packrat with interest, So you were the one who injured that useless Blood Chef? What an interesting little thing. You injured my people.. Shouldnt you apany me? Chapter 385 - 385: If You Want Her, You ‘Il Have to Take Her Place! Chapter 385: If You Want Her, You Il Have to Take Her ce! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The packrat was still too young to understand what he meant. She widened her big ck eyes and puffed up her pink cheeks. However, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan understood what he meant. This man was not joking. He was really nning to take her Sweetcake away. MO Beiyuan, leave with Sweetcake and Bun first. Ill stop him. Yun Ran immediately made a decision and stuffed the Bun in her arms to MO Beiyuan. She could not let this damn thing take her children away. You? What are you? Stop me? Hmm, since when did the Five Nations have so many people who are not afraid of death? There was a faint smile in the mans words as if he had just found some time to stare at Yun Ran. Suddenly, the surrounding ck aura began to run amok. Who asked you to wear this face? Your lowly bloodline is not worthy of using this face! Yun Ran was forced into a corner by his madness and became irritable. Who the f*ck are you? Are you a mad dog?! Youre biting people! As she spoke, she raised her saber and shed at the man. The man seemed to be very surprised. Her neat movements and cultivation level were not low. He smiled sinisterly at Yun Ran. Youre so simr to her! Other than your face, even your personality is so simr! You have something I like, and I have to get what I like! How could MO Beiyuan tolerate seeing his woman being teased like this? However, he was carrying Sweetcake and Bun now and could not help Yun Ran. He knew that what Yun Ran cared about the most was the safety of the two children. He had to protect them. Ranran, dont fight him head-on! Think of a way to leave! Yun Ran could hear the anxiety in his voice and smiled at him. MO Beiyuan, dont worry. Im fine. However, the strange man opposite her suddenly became furious and scolded, Who asked you to smile at him? From now on, you can only smile at me! Because youre my woman! Yun Ran said, Smile my ass! She remained calm. Even if she could not defeat this man, she would not let him gain any advantage. At most, they would fight to the death. But this man seemed to treat her as someone else. He actually stretched out his arm towards her. Be good, dont make me angry! Yun Ran was so disgusted that she dodged back. However, the ck fog controlled by this dog was extremely strange. Yun Ran realized that he was already behind her. The moment she turned around, she swung her saber. The man used the ck fog again to disrupt Yun Rans vision. Mother! Mother! The two little packrats in MO Beiyuans arms shouted anxiously when they saw Yun Ran wrapped in the ck fog. The situation in the ck fog could not be seen clearly. MO Beiyuan was also worried about Yun Rans safety. He could only ce Sweetcake and Bun on the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon and instruct Bun to take good care of his sister. He quickly returned to the ground to help Yun Ran, who was entangled in the ck fog. MO Beiyuan, why are you here?! Where are Bun and Sweetcake?! Yun Ran saw the annoying ck fog in front of her dissipate and thought to herself, Oh no! Quick, go find Bun and Sweetcake! He wants to attack the two little packrats! But by the time they caught up, it was already toote! Watching as Buns small figure fell from the back of the red-winged wyvern, Yun Ran flew over and caught Bun. MO Beiyuan held his breath and rushed to the back of the red-winged flying dragon, but Sweetcake was nowhere to be seen. At this moment, a ghostly voice echoed in the empty air.. If you want her, youll have to take her ce! Chapter 386 - 386: Something’s Wrong With That Emotion Chapter 386: Somethings Wrong With That Emotion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran carried Bun and jumped onto the back of the Red-Winged Flying Dragon. She was no longer as calm as before. She was extremely anxious. MO Beiyuan, he took Sweetcake away. Quick, chase after him. However, after the ck fog dissipated, the strange man and Sweetcake were nowhere to be seen in the forest. That person appeared like a ghost and left like a ghost. Sweetcake was taken away! Its my fault for not protecting my sister well! Bun looked up. His eyes were red and his hands were clenched into fists. He med himself. Yun Ran hugged him tightly. Her voice trembled as sheforted him. Youve already worked hard to protect your sister. Its my fault for not protecting you and your sister. If only she had been able to kill that ghost-like man just now, Sweetcake would not have been captured. Yun Ran did not want to give up just like that. She yearned for a miracle. That man might have just hidden in the nearby forest with Sweetcake. However, after the Red-winged Flying Dragon flew around the entire mountain, Sweetcake was nowhere to be found even though the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion were all mobilized. Even when night fell, they did not find any traces of Sweetcake. At this moment, MO Beiyuans heart was already suffocating from the intense self- reproach. His eyes were red and bloodshot. He didnt know how to face Yun Ran at all. He was afraid of seeing disappointment and pain in her eyes. However, he knew that he could not fall at this moment. He had to hold on. He had to force himself to calm down. Ever since Sweetcake was kidnapped, Yun Rans mood had been off. It was as if she was afraid that the Bun would be taken away too. She kept Bun close to her and refused to let anyone touch him. Even when MO Beiyuan reached out to take Bun from her arms, she was unwilling. Bun seemed to have realized that his mother had be different because of his sisters capture, so he behaved very well and quietly stayed by his mothers side. The kidnapping of Sweetcake happened in front of everyone. When the emperor heard the news from the guards in the tent, he almost could not control the expression on his face. Oh, the young princess of the Yuan Kings family was kidnapped by a mysterious person? Who is so bold as to kidnap my little niece? Hurry up and get someone to help find her. What was that saying again? If shes alive, I want to see her. If shes dead, I want to see her corpse! Of course, I dont want to see my little nieces corpse. While the emperor was secretly overjoyed, he realized that the development of this matter was different from the experts n. He was indeed nning to set a trap on the hunting ground to kill MO Beiyuan and his family. However, he did not n to get someone to kidnap that brat from MO Beiyuans family. Now that hateful brat had been kidnapped, but MO Beiyuan was still alive, he had to ask the expert if the n should continue. Not long after, a figure in a gray monk robe appeared in the emperors tent. I didnt expect Blood Chef to actually attract that person. Since that person has already personally taken action, MO Beiyuan definitely wont survive. We just have to continue waiting. The emperor was overjoyed. Theres such a good thing? Does the expert know this mysterious person? The gray-robed monk smiled without saying anything. When the emperor thought that the big trouble in his heart, MO Beiyuan, was about to disappear, heughed, If that mysterious person can really solve this problem for me, I will definitely thank him properly.. Chapter 387 - 387: Get Him Out! Chapter 387: Get Him Out! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The secret guards immediately sent word back to the Yuan Mansion that the little packrat had been kidnapped. At this moment, the residence was in chaos. One had to know that Sweetcake was not only the treasure of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. She was also the granddaughter of Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan. When Bai Wan and Bai Ze received the news, they were extremely anxious. They wanted to go to the hunting ground to take a look, but they were stopped by Xuanyuan Yu. Wanwan, calm down first. The Bai familys matter hasnt been investigated clearly. You and Brother-inw cant appear in front of the emperor. Ill bring people to take a look first. If anything happens, Ill get someone to send the news back as soon as possible. Other than Xuanyuan Yu, Huo Chanyi, the secret guards in the residence, Yan Qi and Sweetcakes holy beast followed. There were many people, but there was still no result. MO Beiyuan looked at Yun Ran and Bun, who had not slept the entire night and had not touched a drop of water. He said in a hoarse voice, Ranran, bring Bun back to the residence. Ill stay behind and continue searching with the secret guards. Yun Ran was still hugging Bun tightly in her arms. After just one night, her eyes seemed to have dimmed and lost their usual luster. MO Beiyuan, he has already taken Sweetcake away. We cant find her here Were all lying to ourselves! That was because no one was willing to believe that Sweetcake had been taken away. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. When he saw the pain in her eyes, his heart ached. Ranran, well definitely find it! Well definitely find Sweetcake! Yun Ran gradually calmed down and moved her dry lips. Get someone to release the news and tell him that Im willing to exchange myself for Sweetcake. Tell him toe out! MO Beiyuan raised his hand tofort her, but at this moment, his arm trembled slightly. He clenched his fist in midair and retracted it. Ranran He thought he was strong enough. He thought he could protect her and the two children. However, the funny thing was that Sweetcake was taken away right in front of him! His previous words about protecting her and the children were like a ridiculous joke. He knew that the man had ill intentions towards her, and he knew that the mans goal was her, but at this moment, he could only listen to her say, Take me to exchange for Sweetcake. MO Beiyuan had never felt that he was so useless. Yun Ran sensed the pain in his eyes and knew that he was not feeling any better than her. MO Beiyuan, listen to me. That person should be the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends. As long as we spread the news, it will definitely reach his ears. What we have to do now is to let him appear with Sweetcake as soon as possible and save her from his hands. With an effort, Yun Ran pulled herself away from her grief and cleared her mind. If it were me, I could go over and deal with him. I wouldnt let myself be at a disadvantage! But Sweetcake cant. Shes still a child. Even though Sweetcakes cultivation was so high, she was still a child. She should be very afraid now. She might have cried from fear. As Yun Ran spoke, her eyes seemed to be covered in a thinyer of mist. In the end, the group returned to the princes mansion. MO Beiyuan followed Yun Rans request and spread the word. Right on the heels of that, they could only wait for the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends to receive the news and respond. However, Yun Ran did not want to see him again. She was still in a passive position, so she wanted to find out what the ck fog controlled by that person was.. Chapter 388 - 388: Is This Little One Crying? Chapter 388: Is This Little One Crying? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ancient books collected by the 12 Divisions over the years did not document any relevant records of the ck fog. It was like the demonic qi cultivated by demonic cultivators, but it was different. Bai Ze was a demonic cultivator, so he knew a lot about demonic energy. Its not demonic qi. The demonic spirit qi cant be like what you said. Its a ball of ck fog that can be controlled at will and make people disappear instantly. If they were so powerful that they could instantly change their appearance, the demonic cultivators of the five countries would not need to hide in the Fallen Demon Forest. They would have long be the rulers of this continent. After listening to their description, Bai Wans heart skipped a beat as if she had thought of something. It should be a Heavenly Stone. My mother once said that the power of a Heavenly Stone is immeasurable, powerful, and mysterious. If that person was the one who destroyed the ancient array formation in the imperial mausoleum back then, its very likely that he obtained the power of a Heavenly Stone. Xuanyuan Yu frowned. He had already scolded that bastard a hundred times. If he really obtained the power of the Heavenly Stone, then this person is too dangerous! Yun Rans eyes darkened with hostility. So, if we want to deal with him, do we have to find other Heavenly stones and obtain their power? Bai Wans pupils constricted slightly as if she did not expect her to have such an extreme thought. Little Ran, you cant. Youve seen the power of the Heavenly Stone. The entire mountain was razed to the ground. Even the Imperial City, which is so far away, was impacted by a huge earthquake. How can your body withstand such a powerful force? Moreover, they were only guessing at this moment. The person who said it was unintentional, but it sounded meaningful to the one who interpreted it. MO Beiyuans eyes shed with darkness as he clenched his fists tightly. Heavenly stone? Would he be able to protect Yun Ran and the two children after obtaining the power of the Heavenly Stone? Could it be that only by obtaining the power of the Heavenly Stone could he fight that person? He had to obtain the power of the Heavenly Stone. He remembered that Bai Wan had mentioned before that there were a total of five Heavenly Stones. Other than the one that was destroyed in the Imperial Tombs of the East Continent, there should be four more. He only needed to find one of them. On a nameless ind far away from the East Continent, there was an ancient temple. At this moment, on the altar in the center of the temple sat a fair and tender little packrat. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and looked around curiously. After looking around for a while, she pouted. Where is this ce? Sweetcake wants to go home and find Daddy and Mommy! Boohoo The little packrat cried as she got up on her own. She even patted the dust off her little butt. She jumped down from the altar. After walking around the altar, her big eyes were filled with confusion. She patted her small chest and encouraged herself. Sweetcake, dont be afraid. Sweetcake is a brave little child! Sweetcake is the best! Wenren Ye was hidden in the dark, and his entire body was enveloped by a ball of ck mist. His gaze was fixed on the little packrat. Was this little packrat crying for fun? Why did she stop crying after crying a few times? The little kid could actually jump around in this deserted ind altar and look around. This little packrats cultivation was very shocking. She actually jumped up the tree and scurried around the tree trunk. Was this little girl a monkey? Wenren Yes curiosity was piqued. He followed the little guy, wanting to see what she wanted to do. This little thing was not big, but her stamina was not small. She actually ran to the beach in one go. However, looking at the endless seawater and the waves hitting the reefs, the little thing was frightened and ran back with her head in her arms. Sob sob sob Sweetcake is scared! Sweetcake wants Daddy, Mommy I want to go home! Chapter 389 - 389: Your Father Is Trash! Chapter 389: Your Father Is Trash! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Sweetcake had never seen the sea before. The waves that hit her really frightened her. She could only retreat with her legs. In the past, whenever she cried, her father, mother, and uncle would rush over to coax her. But now, after crying for a long time, no one appeared in front of her. Only then did the little packrat realize that there was no father, mother, or secret guard in this ce. She was alone. She cried even harder. Wenren Ye originally thought that he would be able to discover something interesting, but at this moment, when he looked at the little child who was crying until she broke down, he was slightly disappointed. He had thought that this little girl would be able to make his life more interesting. It seemed that he had overestimated this little girl. In the end, she was a lowly mortal from the five countries. She was timid and cowardly and only knew how to cry. Little child, dont cry. If you cry again, Ill throw you into the sea. If not for the fact that she was still useful, Wenren Ye would have thrown her into the sea to feed the fish. Little Sweetcake thought that she was the only one here. When she heard someone talking, she suddenly raised her head and looked over. Her big eyes were sparkling, but when she saw who the person in front of her was, her expression immediately became unhappy. Youre the big ck bad egg! Sweetcake doesnt like you! Go away! A cold light shed in Wenren Yes eyes under the silver mask. What a coincidence. I dont like you either, but youre my bait now. Only with you can I catch the fish I want. Little Sweetcake did not understand what he meant at all. She puffed up her cheeks and turned around, not wanting to talk to him. She even muttered to herself, Sweetcakes father is the most powerful father. Daddy will being to bring Sweetcake home soon! Sweetcake, be good. Mother and Father are going to find Sweetcake soon! Wait a little longer, just a little longer! The packrat was not very clear about her current situation and was still fantasizing. Wenren Ye was amused by her stupidity. He said to the little child sitting on the tree with her back facing him and shaking his legs, Your father is useless! He cant find you! As for your mother? If you want to me someone, me her for having that face! If not for that face, I wouldnt be interested in her. In the little packrats heart, her mother and father were the best! They were the people she liked the most! How could she allow others to speak ill of her father and mother?! Her small butt moved, and she turned around. With her hands on her small waist, she red fiercely at the big ck baddie. Your father is the good-for-nothing! Sweetcakes father is the best! He knows how to hit big baddie eggs! He also has Big Flying Dragon! Daddy will ride Big Flying Dragon to save Sweetcake. Sweetcake isnt afraid of you! You stinky ck big baddie egg! The packrat thought that she was very fierce! But in Wenren Yes eyes, she was just a useless little child. He had no interest in apanying such a stupid thing on this deserted ind. With that, he controlled the ck fog and threw the little packrat into the abandoned altar of the temple. Stay here. If you dont listen, and fall into the sea, and get eaten by the demon beasts in the sea after running around, dont me me. Oh, I forgot to tell you. There are many human-eating demon beasts on this ind. Theyre not afraid of death. If you go out and run around, you wont be able to see your father and mother again.. Chapter 390 - 390: It Would Be Great If There Was A Big Bird Chapter 390: It Would Be Great If There Was A Big Bird Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Wenren Ye left the little packrat alone on the deserted ind, he left through an array formation. In his eyes, it was absolutely impossible for such a child to escape on a deserted ind surrounded by an endless sea. Besides, there was no one else on this deserted ind who could help her leave. The little packrat faced the eerie temple and altar. At first, she did not feel afraid. However, when night fell and the surroundings turned dark, the little packrat became a little fearful. She curled herself into a small ball and pouted. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she kept encouraging herself. Sweetcake is a brave little doll. Sweetcake is not afraid ! By the way, theres a shiny ball in Sweetcakes beautiful ring. Previously, the little packrat had shown great interest in Yun Rans storage ring. As such, Xuanyuan Yu immediately got someone to find a storage ring that could be used by the child. Yun Ran felt that the little packrat was too small. It was really too ostentatious to wear ten shiny storage rings on her fingers. Moreover, it would affect the little packrats usual activities. However, the little packrat especially liked the beautiful rings that Xuanyuan Yu had given her. Hence, Yun Ran strung those storage rings up with a rope and hung it around the little packrats neck. Ever since the little packrat had her storage rings, she had been showing off her storage rings everywhere. Those people in the Yuan Mansion doted on her, and their favorite thing to do was to give her things to store. As a result, the little packrats storage rings were now filled with a dazzling array of items, including food and clothes. The shiny ball the little packrat spoke about was arge Night Pearl that Thunderbolt had ced in the storeroom of the princes residence when he brought her to y. The little packrat pulled out the red string with a string of rings on it. Then, she opened her storage ring and took out the huge Night Pearl. The surroundings lit up. The packrat was not so afraid anymore. When the little packrat was thirsty, she took out a water bag from her storage and drank some water. When she was hungry, she took out some pastries from her storage and ate them. She even pulled out a small nket and pillow from one of her storage rings and made a small bed on the ground. However, she couldnt fall asleep even though she was wrapped in a small nket. This was because she missed her father and mother too much. She wanted to go home. When the little packrat heard Wenren Yes words, she was afraid that she would not be able to see her father and mother, so she was very obedient and did not run around. However, after half a month, the little packrat missed her parents and brother too much. She couldnt stand it anymore. The big baddie has hidden Sweetcake. Daddy and Mommy dont know that Sweetcake is here. In that case, Sweetcake can go back and find everyone! Although the little packrat was young, she was not stupid. She was just simple-minded. For example, at this moment, she was thinking like a child about how to solve her current predicament. It would be great if there was a big bird. Sweetcake has to find a big bird and get it to fly Sweetcake back to Father and Mother. As the packrat spoke, she immediately took action. The pink and chubby little packrat was wearing the clothes she had changed into. Although her clothes were crooked, they were very clean. Her little face was also wiped clean with a wet handkerchief, but she did not know how to style her hair. After so many days, her little hair was loose. She put away the bright ball and the small bedding. She held the small wooden sword that her father had made for her and began to search for a big bird on the ind.. Chapter 391 - 391: The Best Little Monkey Chapter 391: The Best Little Monkey Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat began to search the altar she was at. Then, she slowly ventured out. She did not find any big birds, but she encountered a red-haired little monkey that followed her all the way. Little monkey, do you want to eat sweet fruits? The little packrat was a little child after all. When she encountered such a fun little monkey, she stopped in her tracks and widened her big ck eyes to tease the red-haired little monkey with a fruit. The red-haired little monkey was not afraid of her. It held onto a tree vine and swayed in front of the little packrat. It grabbed the fruit from the little packrats hand. It hugged the fruit and started nibbling on it. The little packrat held her little cheeks and watched the little monkey eat the fruit. She even chatted with the little monkey. Little monkey, were you also caught by a big bad egg? When Sweetcake finds the big bird, Ill bring you to find Daddy and Mommy, okay? The little packrat sighed again. But Sweetcake doesnt even know where the big bird is The red-haired monkey seemed to understand the little packrats words. After nibbling on the fruit in its hand, it widened its dark eyes and gestured at the little packrat. The little packrat also widened its big ck eyes and replied seriously, Oh, you mean you know where the big bird is? Are you going to bring Sweetcake to look for the big bird? Okay! Sweetcake knows! Hence, the girl and monkey shuttled through the forest on the deserted ind. With the little monkeyspany, the little packrat was not so lonely anymore. She finally revealed her first sweet smile in this period of time. From time to time, the childs tinklingughter could be heard in the forest. Little monkey, from now on, youre Sweetcakes good friend! The red-haired monkey nodded at the little packrat in agreement. The little packrat seemed to be able tomunicate with it as well. She shook her head happily. Its okay. Go home with Sweetcake. In the future, Sweetcakes house will be yours! Sweetcakes father is rich! He can buy you many, many fruits to eat. Daddy is the most powerful Daddy! Sweetcake is the cutest, smartest, and bravest little child. Youre also the best little monkey! The packrat had finally found someone to talk to and started a conversation. She even gave the little monkey a nice name. Since youre so awesome, Ill call you Bang Bang from now on! Bang Bang means awesome. Super awesome! Wheres the bird? The soft little packrat followed behind the little monkey and chattered. However, her short legs were not slow at all. She activated all the spiritual power in her body, and with a swoosh, her small figure darted far away. The little monkey brought her all the way to an inconspicuous cave. Then, it pointed into the cave and squeaked. The packrat nced at the dark cave and took out the bright ball from her little ring. Okay, great, we can go in now. Initially, the little packrat was a little afraid of the darkness. However, after hugging the Night Pearl, it was not so afraid anymore. Moreover, the desire to find the big bird and fly home had already exceeded her fear of the darkness. Great. great. Is there reallv a big bird inside? The little Dackrat widened its big round eyes. The childs curiosity quickly reced fear. Why is the bird in this ck hole? Is it sleeping here? Then should Sweetcake lower my voice so that I wont disturb the big birds sleep? The little monkey continued to squeak around her. Big Birdie is Bang Bangs friend! Sweetcake is also Bang Bangs friend! Then, Big Birdie should be Sweetcakes friend, right? The little packrat hugged the Night Pearl which was even bigger than her head and giggled.. Chapter 392 - 392: I’ll Hack Your Head Off Chapter 392: Ill Hack Your Head Off Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This cave looked extremely ordinary from the outside. It was so ordinary that ordinary people would not look at it when they passed by. No one would have thought that there would really be such a big bird in such a cave. The little monkey brought the little packrat around the cave, making the little packrats head spin. The little monkey finally stopped. Using the light of the Night Pearl in her arms, the little packrat saw a huge bird covered in green wings nesting in the dark cave. She cried out in surprise, Wow! Its a big bird, its really a big bird! The little packrats big ck eyes lit up as she happily spun in circles on the spot. Oh, Sweetcake can go home now! I can look for Daddy and Mommy now! The little packrat skipped over and curiously sized up the big green bird with its eyes slightly closed. It raised its chubby little hand and patted the big birds forehead. Hello, big bird! When the little monkey saw her raise her little arm to touch the big bird, it hurriedly went forward andmunicated with the big bird with its spiritual consciousness. Cangluan, dont hurt her. If you dare to touch her, Ill hack off your head. Do you believe me?! The big green bird, whose name was Cangluan, raised its eyelids and looked at the human child in front of it. It also replied with its spiritual consciousness, Stupid monkey, where did you catch this human child? Shes too small. Shes not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. I wont eat her. Unexpectedly, the human child could understand the conversation between the two mythical beasts and evenmunicate with them. Great! Good friends have to get along well. You cant fight! You cant quarrel either! Is Big Bird hungry? Then Ill find something for you to eat. Sweetcake is a little doll. You cant eat me! The stars shifted, and the world changed. Now that the spiritual qi in the world was thin, the cultivation of humans was getting more and more useless. Cangluan did not know how long it had been since it had met a human who could read their divine beast spiritual consciousness. Stupid monkey! Whats wrong with this human child? Cangluan stared fixedly at the human child in front of her. The Spiritual Divine Monkey replied, What else could it be? She canmunicate with our divine beasts spiritual consciousness. Weve been trapped on this ind for so long. Perhaps shes the fated person who can bring us out of this ce. At this moment, the little packrat had already taken out the sweet fruit from its little ring. She held therge and round fruit in her fair and tender hand and brought it to the Cangluans mouth, Big bird, eat the fruit! This fruit is very sweet Cangluan stared at the fruit in the childs hand and its eyes widened. This this is a spiritual fruit that only appears on the celestial mountain! The Spiritual Divine Monkey used its tongue to pick its teeth, savoring the aftertaste. As expected, the spiritual fruits on the celestial mountain taste the best. Cangluan stared at the spiritual fruit and swallowed its saliva. It had almost forgotten how long it had not eaten this spiritual fruit. Human child, are you really going to give me this fruit? Thats right. There are more in Sweetcakes beautiful ring. Mother prepared many, many fruits for Sweetcake. As the little packrat spoke, she pulled out a few more spiritual fruits from her storage ring. The two divine beasts looked at each other and wondered to themselves, Who is this little packrat? How can she take out so many spiritual fruits at once? She even distributed these fruits to them. She was such a prodigal! Wasnt she afraid that her mother would spank her butt? Chapter 393 - 393: Then Let’s Call You Strong! Chapter 393: Then Lets Call You Strong! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little kid, where do you live? Who are your parents? Cangluans intuition told her that this childs background was definitely not simple. Anyone who could take out so many spiritual fruits at once was definitely not an ordinary person. Sweetcakes house is in the Yuan Mansion on Stone Gourd Street in the East Continents Imperial City! Daddys name is MO Beiyuan, and Moms name is Yun Ran. The packrat remembered what her mother had said. She could not tell strangers her parents names, but she did not say that she could not tell the big bird! If she didnt tell the big bird, how would the big bird take her home? What Prince Yuan Manor, MO Beiyuan, and Yun Ran? Cangluan had never heard of this ce and these two people. On the other hand, the Spiritual Divine Monkey said, Weve been here for so many years. The world outside has already changed. Its useless for you to ask her this. The lifespan of humans was like a sh in the pan for mythical beasts like them. It was really too short. In the end, Cangluan could not resist the temptation of the spiritual fruit. She stretched her neck and took the spiritual fruit from the childs palm. After swallowing it, it felt that its entire body was filled with spiritual energy. The taste of this spiritual fruit was indeed different. When the little packrat saw that it had eaten its fruit, it asked, Big bird, are you going to agree to be friends with Sweetcake after eating the fruit? Im not called Big Bird Im the Divine Beast Cangluan (Wu Nai Cangluan Beast)! The packrat blinked and was a little confused. Wu Wu what? Grandma Wu? What Grandma Wu! Cangluan! Cangluan! Cangluans temper gradually became irritable. The little packrat could only tug at the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail. Bang Bang, what is it saying? Cangluan looked at the Spiritual Divine Monkey. Bang Bang? The Spiritual Divine Monkey: Why? Isnt my new name very nice? You dont have to be envious! As it spoke, it said to the little packrat, Its an ancient divine beast, the Blue Phoenix. If you think its name doesnt sound good, give it a new one. The Blue Phoenixs name is indeed unpleasant. The little packrat nodded her head to show that she understood! Then, she held her cheek and gave the big bird a name very seriously. Since the big birds head is green, lets call it Little Green! Human child, whose head are you calling green Im Cangluan! The little packrat felt that the big bird probably did not like the name Little Green. Alright, then Sweetcake will think of a better name! The little packrat thought hard for a long time before saying in a childish voice, Since the big bird is tall and strong, let us call you Big Zhuang Zhuang (Big Strong Strong)! Cangluan muttered, Does this human child have some misunderstanding about a better name? And what the hell is Big Zhuang Zhuang? Im the Divine Beast Cangluan! You, human child, dont give me random names! The little packrat pouted. But Little Green and Big Zhuang Zhuang sound very nice! Big Zhuang Zhuang sounds very powerful! My father has a big bird. Its name is Big Flying Dragon. Sweetcake hopes that Big Zhuang Zhuang will grow up to be very strong as well! Im the Divine Beast Cangluan. Naturally, those ordinary demon beasts cantpare to me. Human child,e over and hide under my wings. Ill let you see the dignity of a divine beast. Cangluan was lying dormant in this cave, so it naturally could not use its true body. Otherwise, how could this small cave amodate its huge body? However, this human child actually despised it for not looking strong enough! Chapter 394 - 394: Are You Sure She’s Really Different? Chapter 394: Are You Sure Shes Really Different? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and pulled it to hide under the Blue Phoenixs wings. She curled up her short legs and squatted down obediently like a little glutinous rice ball. Then, she raised her milky white face. Big bird, Sweetcake will hide well! Sweetcake loves hiding! The Spiritual Divine Monkey was dragged over by its tail with a dumbfounded expression. This human child was too fast. Cangluan stood up and spread its wings. Then, it raised its head and let out a high-pitched cry. In an instant, the ground shook. The surroundings of the cave began to copse. At the same time as the gravel fell, the green bird at the bottom of the cave glowed with a faint green halo. After the halo disappeared, the birds body grew several timesrger. It created a huge hole in the cave. Wow.. big bird, big bird has grown up! How could the little packrat understand the difference between a divine beasts true body and an incarnation? It only knew that the big bird had grown up in front of her with a bang. The little packrat was really shocked. Her small mouth was wide open, and her big ck eyes were sparkling. The big bird is so powerful! Its the most powerful big bird Sweetcake has ever seen! Its even more powerful than Daddys Great Flying Dragon! Can big bird bring Sweetcake home? The little packrats mouth was extremely sweet, and the smile on her face became even sweeter. Cangluan had been trapped on the deserted ind for so long and had always wanted to leave. However, an ancient array had been set up on this deserted ind. It and the Spiritual Divine Monkey were trapped in this array and could not leave at all. Hey, stinky monkey, dont you know the past and the future? Then can you tell if this child can bring us out of this lousy ind? The Spiritual Divine Monkey was born in the most ancient immortal mountain in ancient times. It gathered the spiritual energy of the world and knew everything in the world. However, it could not see the childs past and future clearly. However, this meant that the bloodline of this child was definitely not simple. This was also the reason why it had been following this child in the forest. We can let her try. Shes been the only human I cant see through for years. The little packrat did not know how special it was. She was still ttering with all her might, The feathers of the big bird are so green! The head of the big bird is so round! The eyes of the big bird are so bright! The wings of the big bird are so big. It must fly very quickly! Cangluan was speechless. Stupid monkey, are you sure shes really different? The Spiritual Divine Monkey scratched its head. Whether it works or not, well know after she tries it out. Little Sweetcake, do you want to leave this ce and go back to find your parents? Thats right! Bang Bang, youre good friends with the big bird. Can you let it fly home with Sweetcake? Theres too much water outside! Sweetie cant fly over We can, but were trapped on this ind and cant leave unless you can help us break the formation. The little packrat blinked in confusion. Sure, sure! Sweetcake can help! The Spiritual Divine Monkey immediately began to exin to the little packrat how to help. In a while, well bring you to a temple. Theres an array eye in the temple. You can help us by moving the stone in the array eye. Okay, Sweetcake is very strong! The packrat grinned and raised her milky little fist.. Chapter 395 - 395: Why Are You So Weak? Chapter 395: Why Are You So Weak? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Spiritual Divine Monkey finally exined everything to the little packrat after some effort. Cangluan brought the little packrat and the Spiritual Divine Monkey to the ancient temple on the ind. The packrat recognized that this was where she had been before and said, Sweetcake was here before. Big ck Egg threw Sweetcake here. The Spiritual Divine Monkey asked, Did someone leave you here? It knew it. How could such a human child appear on this deserted ind out of thin air? Yes, it was Big ck Eggy who took Sweetcake away from Father and Mother. Big ck Eggy also said that if Sweetcake ran around, it would be eaten by big demon beasts Hmph, Sweetcake is not afraid of big demon beasts! In the little packrats understanding, big demon beasts were indeed not scary. Because all the demon beasts were extremely obedient in front of her. Cangluan pped its huge wings andnded on the empty altar of the temple. The Spiritual Divine Monkey led the little packrat into the pitch-ck temple. The little packrat carried her bright ball out again. When she was tired, she ced her bright ball on the ground and rolled it around. Astonishment shed in the eyes of the Spiritual Divine Monkey. This temple looked ordinary, but not everyone could enter it. This ce was filled with illusion arrays that could confuse peoples vision. Very few people could enter the temple without being affected by this illusion array. However, this human child rolled her glowing Night Pearl into the interior of the temple. Wow This ce is so beautiful! Great, great. Which stone is Sweetcake going to move? The little packrats curled eyshes fluttered as she sized up the temple hall curiously. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, The one youre stepping on right now At this moment, the Spiritual Divine Monkey was already beginning to wonder if this ce was really gathering the spiritual energy of the world. Didnt they say that the Heavenly Spirit Stone used in the ancient array formation had a powerful power that humans could not approach at all? Then why was this child harmed at all after stepping on it? Oh, this big rock? Alright! The little packrat jumped down from the stone pir engraved with ancient talismans. Then, she ced her small hand on the stone pir that was half the height of a person. As if it did not require much strength, she pushed the stone pir down. Bang Bang, where are we going to move this stone? The little packrat squatted beside the copsed stone pir with its butt sticking out. The Spiritual Divine Monkey was speechless. Theres no need. Youve already done it. The formation has been removed. Ah? Dont you need to move it away? The little packrat tilted her head. She did not understand why she did not need to move the stone anymore. She patted her little hands and stood up, Alright then. This little packrat had broken the ancient array formation so easily. It made the Spiritual Divine Monkey wonder what the array formation that had trapped them all these years was. Why was it so weak? Didnt they say that no one could break the array formation set up by an ancient powerhouse for a thousand years?! At this moment, the little packrat was already strolling around the temple hall, curiously sizing up the decorations in the temple. This little stick looks really good. Can Sweetcake bring it back and give it to Uncle? Uncle likes to y with little sticks the most. Spiritual Divine Monkey muttered, Small stick? Thats a Spiritual Item, Cloud-breaking Staff! However, ording to the rules, since this child could enter this ce, everything in the temple would belong to her. You can take whatever you want from here. Whoever enters this ce will be the owner. Really? Then Ill give this little hammer to Grandfather and the little fan to Grandmother Chapter 396 - 396: She Really Helped Herself! Chapter 396: She Really Helped Herself! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Spiritual Divine Monkey watched as the little packrat took out a series of storage rings from her neck and began to throw the magic treasures and spirit artifacts that she had taken a fancy to into the storage rings. In the blink of an eye, most of the Dharma treasures and spiritual artifacts in the temple had been moved. As the little packrat moved them into the storage ring, she calcted, Brother Yanqi likes to practice swordsmanship, and Brother Bun likes to y with small bottles These beautiful little stones are to be given to the secret guards. The secret guards dote on Sweetcake very much. The Spiritual Divine Monkey wanted to know if this little packrat had really been kidnapped. She was just a baby. Why did she bring so many storage rings with her? Also, how many gifts was she going to give? Were these boxes of rare treasures being moved into her storage rings just like that? She really didnt hold back! These are for Daddy and these are for Mommy! Mommy likes beautiful pearls! The little packrat finally stuffed her storage ring full. Then, she knocked her sore arm, Alright! Thats all. Sweetcake is going home. The Spiritual Divine Monkey looked at the empty temple. There didnt seem to be anything left to store. Because she had prepared small gifts for everyone, the packrat was in a good mood. She skipped out. Cangluan had already sensed that the array formation on the ind had been removed. ording to the previous agreement, it was willing to bring this human child back to find her parents. The girl and the monkey jumped onto the back of the big bird. The little packrat shouted happily, Lets go! Big Bird! The huge cyan figure soared into the sky, passing through the deep blue sea and flying into the distance. In the Yuan Mansion. It had only been half a month. However, Yun Ran felt as if a long time had passed. She had clearly asked the 12 Divisions to release the news, but the Eight Divine Fiends did not give her any response. It was inevitable that Yun Rans thoughts would run wild. MO Beiyuan, do you think something happened to Sweetcake? Why didnt that person exchange her for me? MO Beiyuan was not much calmer than her. The Eight Divine Fiends should have received the news long ago and responded. However, for some reason, the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends did not react. It was as if he had never appeared in the five countries. That person did not move at all, not giving them any clues with which to look for him. They could only wait. Ranran, dont think too much. Sweetcake will be fine. Shes not an ordinary child. Shell definitely be fine. MO Beiyuan was persuading her and himself! He told himself not to think negatively. Pain shed in Yun Rans eyes. If only Id been the one caught back then. At the very least, she could deal with that pervert; she would find an opportunity to escape, or just kill that pervert. However, Sweetcake was too young. She was still a child. If she left her parents and met such a big bad person, she would definitely be afraid. That madman was the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends. Based on what the Eight Divine Fiends had done over the years, that madman did not take human lives seriously at all. He would not feel that attacking a child was despicable and shameless! That was why Yun Ran was so worried. MO Beiyuan knew that if he could not be stronger as soon as possible, he could only watch helplessly as his woman was taken away. And now, the only way to make him stronger was the Heavenly Stone. However, after searching for so long, the people of the 12 Divisions did not find the location of the other Heavenstones.. Chapter 397 - 397: That Dumb Thing Is Dead Chapter 397: That Dumb Thing Is Dead Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a courtyard outside the East Continent Imperial City. Wenren Yes expression was unsightly. ck mist suffused the surroundings, and it seemed to have fused his entire body with the night. He liked the feeling of toying with others in the palm of his hand. He liked the feeling of trampling on these people from the five countries like ants. He liked to see the increasing despair in those peoples eyes. He had originally nned to hide the child for a period of time and watch the show first. Thus, he dragged on for half a month. When he felt bored, he activated the formation and returned to the ind. However, he searched the entire ind and could not find the child. That little stupid thing wouldnt have been disobedient and ran off into the sea, right? Wenren Ye thought indifferently. So what if that stupid little thing died? It didnt matter to him. What he wanted was that woman. Wenren Ye recalled the womans appearance and the lively expression on her small face when she was angry. He felt that the blood in his entire body was boiling uncontrobly. No one could stop him from getting that woman! But now, that little idiot had died and disturbed his ns, and this caused Wenren Ye to be extremely displeased! He could only let his corpse controller make a fake doll out of human skin to toy with those trash. Wenren Ye appeared in the Yuan Mansion with the human skin doll. In order to avoid being discovered, he even controlled the ck gas to cover the dolls face. At that time, when this group of useless people have done the recement, they would realize that this doll was not the stupid thing they were looking for. The expression on their faces would definitely be very interesting. But he had underestimated a mothers love for her child. Yun Ran only needed to recognize at a nce that it was not her Little Sweetcake at all. What do you mean by a fake? Wheres Sweetcake? Bring her here. Ill go with you. Wenren Yes fingers that were holding the human skin doll moved, and a trace of displeasure shed through his eyes. He hadnt had the chance to y with these useless idiots, so how did this woman find out about the swap? A fake? Are you sure this isnt the little stupid thing youre looking for? Yun Ran knew that Sweetcake was in his hands, so she kept forcing herself to calm down instead of rushing over to fight him. Only when she was calm enough could she save Sweetcake from this lunatic. But why didnt this lunatic bring Sweetcake with him? Why did he use a dummy to lie to them? Yun Ran frowned slightly and had a bad feeling. Wheres Sweetcake! Where is she? Where have you put her? Answer me! Bastard! MO Beiyuan held a sword in his hand, his eyes filled with killing intent as he roared hoarsely. Bun, Xuanyuan Yu, Bai Wan, Bai Ze, Yan Qi, Feng Chen, Huo Chanyi All the secret guards gathered over. Everyones hearts were burning with anger. The little packrat was their darling. Today, even if they had to risk their lives, they would save Sweetcake from this person. Wenren Ye simply stopped pretending and simply threw the human skin doll in his hand out. He had no mood to continue ying. Your little stupid thing ran around on her own and fell into the sea to be eaten by demon beasts. You cant me me. She was the one who was disobedient. Yun Ran gritted her teeth coldly and tried to make the tremor in her voice disappear. What do you mean? Why did she go to the beach? Wenren Yes lips twitched as if he was telling a funny joke. I was afraid that she would get lost, so I left her on a deserted ind! To be honest, I really wanted to bring her back to you, but she couldnt survive.. Cant you me anyone else? Chapter 398 - 398: Don’t You Think She’s Very Stupid?! Chapter 398: Dont You Think Shes Very Stupid?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, the spiritual power in her entire body soared, and anger had already swallowed all her calmness. You left her alone on a deserted ind! Shes just a little doll! You beast! Other than Yun Ran, everyone else heard every word he said clearly! Deste ind! A deserted ind in the sea! In that environment, even an adult might not be able to survive safely, let alone such a small baby. This boss of the Eight Divine Fiends was simply a lunatic! That was because only a lunatic would do something worse than a pig or a dog. To think he would leave such a young child alone on a deserted ind and let her fend for herself! This was no different from killing her! MO Beiyuan tightened his grip on the sword and instantly gathered powerful spiritual qi. His figure moved and rushed towards Wenren Ye. Wenren Ye said these words fearlessly because he felt that Yun Ran and the others were no match for him even if theybined their spiritual power cultivation. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuans purple eyes shed with a dark light. Powerful spiritual qi erupted from his entire body as he charged at him desperately. It was impossible to ignore the intense killing intent emitted from his entire body. Wenren Ye raised his hand to control the ck mist and barely avoided the sharp de that stabbed towards him. Yun Ran also rushed over with her saber. At this moment, she had converted all her anger and pain into hatred and killing intent! There was only one thought in her mind now, and that was to kill this bastard in front of her! She had to kill him! In an instant, the three of them fought fiercely. Bun also wanted to rush over to avenge his sister, but Xuanyuan Yu hugged him. Bun, dont go over. In this situation, if you go over, your parents might be distracted. Sweetcake was already in trouble. Xuanyuan Yu couldnt let anything happen to Bun. He believed that this was what Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were worried about. Therefore, he hugged Bun tightly. Soon, Bai Ze and Bai Wan could not stand it anymore and joined the battle. At this moment, they only had onemon goal, and that was to kill this person and avenge Sweetcake. Wenren Ye, who was surrounded by these people, curled his lips and stared straight in Yun Rans direction. His eyes under the silver mask revealed a demonic charm. If you had obediently followed me that day, that little stupid thing wouldnt have died. So, you killed her. Ranran, dont listen to his nonsense! MO Beiyuan knew that this bastard was disturbing Yunrans mind. Im not spouting nonsense. You dont know, but that little stupid thing ran to the cliff by the sea and was so frightened by the waves that hit the rocks that she cried. She looked so stupid. As she cried, she said that her father and mother would look for her! But what have you been doing these past few days? You continued to live your nourishing lives in the Imperial City. Im afraid you dont care about her life at all! I scolded her useless father, but she was still unhappy. She said that her father was the most powerful father in the world! Do you think shes blind?! Her parents are clearly useless people who cant protect her! She actually fantasized that you could save her. Wenren Ye looked at the pained expressions on their faces and found it very interesting, so he told them more interesting things about that stupid little thing. Yun Rans heart was already upied by grief. She could not focus on dealing with the lunatic opposite her. Her mind was filled with Sweetcake crying in fear, being bullied, and crying for her parents. Even the saber in her hand could not be held firmly.. Chapter 399 - 399: Sweetcake Is Back! Chapter 399: Sweetcake Is Back! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ranran, dont listen to him! Dont listen! MO Beiyuan knew how painful it would be for Yun Ran when she heard this. That was because he was in so much pain. The pain was so sharp, so deep, and so heavy that it felt like a barbed rope was ruthlessly twisting his heart. He hoped that he would be the only one to endure all this pain. Looking at their increasingly painful and self-reproachful expressions, Wenren Ye knew that he had won. He had won so easily. Just as everyone was still fighting, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in the sky not far away. The ck shadow gradually approached. Arge bird with green wings appeared in midair. Right on the heels of that, everyone heard a milky voiceing from midair. Father, Mother, Sweetcake is back! Brother! Grandfather! Sweetcake is back! Sweetcake! Sweetcake! Its Sweetcakes voice! Everyone in the Yuan Mansion was very familiar with the little packrats childish voice. They would definitely not hear wrongly. Everyone looked up and saw a pink little packrat standing on the back of the green bird. The little packrat was waving at them with her little arms. Sweetcake is back! The packrat returned to her familiar home and was overjoyed to see everyone. There was a sweet smile on her face as she giggled non-stop. Sister! Sweetcake, its really Sweetcake! Little Master Sweetcake! Little Master Sweetcake is back! Hearing the packrats voice, Yun Ran thought that she was hallucinating because she missed the packrat too much. However, when she heard the people around her shouting the little packrats name excitedly, she realized that she was not hallucinating. What she had heard just now was her Sweetcakes voice. Sweetcake! How could Yun Ran still be in the mood to fight that lunatic to the death? MO Beiyuan, Ill go take a look at Sweetcake. Okay! Yun Ran pulled away from the fight and retreated a distance. She looked up. The little figure that she had been thinking about day and night stood on the back of a flying demon beast and waved at her. Mother, Mother The little packrat missed her mother so much that she jumped down from the back of the big bird in midair. Yun Ran flew over and caught the little packrat in midair. At this moment, her heart was about to jump out. Holding the little packrats soft and warm body, Yun Ran felt that she was not dreaming. All of this was real. Her little packrat was back and was in her arms. Mother, Sweetcake missed you so much. The packrat hugged her mothers neck and pecked Yun Rans face a few times to express her longing. She had no idea what kind of pain and self-me these people in the Yuan Mansion had endured during the time she was taken away. She had no idea how much of an impact her return had on everyone. Yun Ran had just been prepared to fight that lunatic to the death. But now, her murderous aura had dissipated. She only wanted to hug her little packrat properly. Mother misses you too. Tears welled up in Yun Rans eyes as she fought back tears. She also kissed the little packrats face. Other than MO Beiyuan and Bai Ze, who were still fighting with Wenren Ye, the others also surrounded her and went forward to care about the little packrats situation. Hows Sweetcake? Is she okay? Is she hurt? Was she frightened? Is Sweetcake okay? Even Sweetcakes holy beast, Kitten, ran over and raised its head to look at the glutinous rice ball in Yun Rans arms.. Chapter 400 - 400: I’ve Lived Long Enough to See This Chapter 400: Ive Lived Long Enough to See This Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat had demonstrated what it meant to be a group pet! Sweetcake is fine! Sweetcake isnt injured! Sweetcake is very good! The little packrat replied with a sweet smile in the face of so many peoples concern. Its Big ck Eggy! Big ck Eggy hid Sweetie! He even asked Sweetie to stay there obediently, but Sweetie missed Daddy and Mommy, so she came back by herself! The little packrat used her ownnguage and logic to exin its encounter to everyone. It didnt sound special. However, everyone knew that she had been abandoned on a deserted ind and understood what kind of danger she had experienced to escape. Daddy! Ah! The big baddie is hitting Daddy! Sweetcake doesnt like him! The little packrats eyes were very good. She quickly discovered Wenren Ye, who was fighting MO Beiyuan and Bai Ze. Clenching her little fists, shesnorted angrily. Big bird! Big bird! Grow up quickly! Scare the big ck baddie to tears! At this moment, no one understood what she meant. What the hell was a big bird growing up quickly? Did Sweetcake identally fall on her head and cause a problem? Just as everyone thought that she was mumbling to herself, the huge bird in the air suddenly expanded several times, causing the sky above their heads to darken. What whats going on? So, Little Sweetcake was talking to this big bird just now? Making it bigger? It really became bigger! Xuanyuan Yu had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen a flying demon beast that could change its size. The secret guards also had expressions that said, Ive lived long enough to see Yun Rans expression was not very calm either. There was a hint of surprise in her happiness and excitement. Where did Sweetcake bring back this big bird? It didnt look like an ordinary flying demon beast. Big bird, that dark and ugly person is the big baddie who took Sweetcake away! The one with very beautiful eyes is Sweetcakes father. Dont get it wrong! The little packrat looked up and continued to chat with the big bird. Got it, kiddo. Yun Ran felt like she was hallucinating again. Why did she hear the big bird reply to her little packrat? When Wenren Ye saw the little packrat suddenly appear on the flying demon beast, a crack finally appeared on his face that was filled with victory. How could that be? Didnt this little stupid thing fall into the sea? Why did shee back by herself?! Such a big thing actually escaped from the deserted ind in the middle of the sea. Wenren Ye felt that this was an insult to him! He had been tricked by a human trash! After the green flying demon beasts body grew several times, Wenren Ye recognized that it was actually the ancient divine beast, the Blue Phoenix. How did this human trash do it? She could actually return on the Cangluan! When MO Beiyuan heard his little packrats voice, he wanted to hug her, but he knew that he could not be distracted now. He had to repel this lunatic in front of him and not let this lunatic approach his woman and children again! However, he did not expect Sweetcake to bring back a helper. The huge flying demonic beast was clearly different from ordinary demonic beasts. At this moment, its entire body was emitting a powerful force. That force avoided him and attacked the lunatic opposite him. Wenren Yes mind was already fluctuating. Now that he was attacked by the ancient divine power of this Blue Phoenix Divine Beast, he knew that he could not bring that woman away today. He could only control the ck fog to quickly retreat.. Chapter 401 - 401: Monkey Demon? Who Are You Calling a Monkey Demon? Chapter 401: Monkey Demon? Who Are You Calling a Monkey Demon? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Daddy, Daddy.. The little packrat cried out in her fathers arms. MO Beiyuans heart, which seemed to have been pierced by a sharp de, was finally filled. Sweetcake misses Daddy so much. The little packrats method of expressing her feelings had always been very direct. Her little arms hugged her fathers neck forcefully, and her obedient appearance of lying on her fathers shoulder made the eyes of the iron-blooded secret guards turn red. That damned fiend! How could he bear to take such an obedient and cute little packrat away from her parents? MO Beiyuan hugged her, his eyes red. He did not dare to close his eyes at all these days, so his voice was hoarse. Is Sweetcake injured? Did you fall? Were you bitten by insects? Were you hungry.. He really did not dare to imagine how such a small child could survive on a deserted ind surrounded by the sea. Sweetcake isnt hungry. Sweetcake has beautiful rings! Theres delicious food in the beautiful ring! As the little packrat spoke, she pulled out the string of storage rings hanging around her neck. It recalled the small gifts she had prepared for everyone in the storage ring. Her big ck eyes lit up as she raised her fair and tender face happily. Sweetcake even prepared a small gift for everyone! A small gift? Everyone thought that the small gift might be a stone that the little packrat had picked up on a deserted ind or a flower or grass by the roadside. However, as long as it was given to them by the little packrat, they would definitely treat it as a treasure. Unexpectedly, the little packrat had brought out so many things from the storage ring. The dazzling array of rare treasures almost filled the empty space in the courtyard. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were speechless. And so was everyone else. A small gift? This? Wasnt this little packrat abandoned on a deserted ind? But could these things be found on a deserted ind? Yun Ran adjusted her emotions and said gently, Sweetcake, can you tell me where you got these gifts? The little packrats big sparkling eyes replied, From the temple! Bang Bang brought Sweetie to the temple to y. Yun Ran said, Bang Bang? So, who was this Bang Bang? Bang Bang is Sweetcakes good friend! The little packrat tilted her soft head and smiled. Then, she raised her hand and waved at the big bird that had transformed back. Bang Bang, Bang Bang,e over quickly! Just as everyone thought that the big bird was Bang Bang. A monkey jumped out from behind the big bird. Everyone was speechless. So Bang Bang was a monkey? No! It was monkey, why was it called Bang Bang! This name was too strange. However, since the little packrat had already called it that, no matter how curious they were, they had no choice but to ept it. Yun Ran thought she was hallucinating again. She actually heard the monkey called Bang Bang speak. Little Sweetcake, are they your family? They dont look very powerful! Of course, the little packrat disagreed with it. Sweetcakes father is very powerful! Mother is also very powerful! Theyre both the most powerful! Yun Ran was now certain that her little packrat should be able to understand what this monkey was saying, and she was the same. What are you? A monkey spirit? Although Yun Ran could intimidate demon beasts previously, she had never heard demon beasts speak. As a result, she began to wonder if this monkey had be a demon before it could speak. The Spiritual Divine Monkey almost jumped up when he heard that.. Monkey spirit? Who are you calling a monkey spirit? Wait, no, you can understand me? Chapter 402 - 402: The Packrat’s Adventure on the Island Chapter 402: The Packrats Adventure on the Ind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If youre not a monkey demon or spirit, how can you speak? As far as Yun Ran knew, only the mountain spirit recorded in the ancient books could speak. Of course, the little packrat heard it too. She widened her big eyes and exined anxiously on behalf of the Spiritual Divine Monkey, Mother, its not a bad little monkey. Its a magical little monkey. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, What magical little monkey? Im a divine beast nurtured by the spiritual energy of heaven and earththe Spiritual Divine Monkey. That ignorant human actually called it a monkey spirit! Had she ever seen a monkey spirit that looked like it? Yun Ran wondered, A divine beast? The big bird that she had just heard speak was not an illusion. Whats with that bird? How did you meet our Sweetcake? The Spiritual Divine Monkey replied, Oh, it. Its the Cangluan Divine Beast that you mentioned was born on the Western Immortal Mountain. We met this human child of yours on the ind. Right on the heels of that, the Spiritual Divine Monkey exined to her how the two divine beasts had been trapped on the ind by a formation. It even told her about how the little packrat had broken the barrier for them. Yun Ran frowned when she heard this. You tricked her into removing that ancient array formation for you? Will that array formation cause any harm to her body? The Spiritual Divine Monkey felt the monkey fur on its head stand up when she looked at it. How could this ordinary human have the aura of a powerful big boss? She just raised her hand and gently pushed it, and the stone in the array eye fell. She was not injured at all. If you dont believe me, you can ask the child herself. She even emptied the temple. The Spiritual Divine Monkey was the best at reading peoples hearts. When ordinary humans saw these divine beasts, they were filled with reverence, greed, and fear. However, after the human in front of it found out their identity, she did not have the slightest intention of dodging. Her aura even suppressed it. Yun Ran and the monkey seemed to be talking, and everyone looked a little stunned Xuanyuan Yu couldnt help but speak first. Yun Ran, were you talking to this monkey just now? Yun Ran was stunned for a moment. She looked up and realized that everyone was looking at her in confusion. Thus, she exined to everyone about the little packrats fortuitous encounter on the ind. Oh, this monkey said that its a divine beast, the Spiritual Divine Monkey. That bird is a divine beast, the Blue Phoenix. They were trapped in the array barrier on that ind for thousands of years. It was Sweetcake who removed the array and saved them. As for the things in the courtyard, they are from the temple on the ind. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that ording to the rules, since Sweetcake entered the temple and removed the array, she is the owner of these things. The little packrat nodded repeatedly, Yes, yes, yes! Thats right! Bang Bang is a divine beast monkey! Big Bird is also a divine big bird! Everyone was speechless. Therefore, there were really divine beasts in this world! Not only that, but Sweetcake also brought back two! Wait, that wasnt the main point! Why could only Yun Ran and the little packrat understand this divine beasts words? From everyones expressions, it could be seen that they were still in a daze. However, the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms had already started to distribute gifts with a smile! This is a beautiful stick. I want to give it to Uncle. Uncle likes to y with sticks. Everyone looked over and saw the little packrat hugging a long staff that looked extraordinary. There was also a crystal that they had never seen before embedded in the long staff. But was she serious about giving this thing to Shen Yu to y with? Xuanyuan Yu nodded. Alright, Ill get someone to send it to your uncle.. Chapter 403 - 403: Small Gift? Chapter 403: Small Gift? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasnt easy for them to have a niece and nephew. Shen Yu and Shen Lang had originally nned to stay in the East Continent for a while. However, they were chased back to Wuan by Xuanyuan Yu. Despite this, the packrat did not forget her two uncles and prepared gifts for them. This beautiful flute is for Uncle. Xuanyuan Yu teased her, Since Eldest Uncle and Youngest Uncle have gifts, what about Grandfathers gift? Let Grandfather guess what kind of beautiful little gift Sweetcake gave Grandfather? The little packrat pointed at the hammer-shaped weapon and smiled with her big eyes, Yes, yes! Sweetcake is going to give Grandfather this beautiful little hammer! Everyone looked at that thing. Did the little packrat have some misunderstanding about the little hammer? No matter what it was, as long as it was a gift from the little packrat, everyone had to cheer for it. This little hammer is really beautiful! Ive never seen such a beautiful little hammer! Xuanyuan Yu walked over, nning to pick up the hammer and y with it. Unexpectedly, he could not lift this thing at all. He looked up and met the little packrats bright eyes. Grandpa, do you not like Sweetcakes gift? How can that be? Grandfather really likes the little hammer given by Sweetcake! It was just that her maternal grandfather could not lift this thing. Xuanyuan Yu felt that he couldnt embarrass himself in front of his precious granddaughter. Hence, he gathered his strength and unleashed his spiritual power cultivation. His handsome face turned red from exertion, but the hammer didnt move at all. Bai Wan curled her lips into a smile. Wanwan, dont misunderstand. Its not that I cant do it, but this hammer is really too heavy. Yun Ran also smiled. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that most of the things Sweetcake brought back are spirit artifacts and magic treasures of the immortal sects. They need a certain level of spiritual power cultivation to control them. Therefore, it was normal that Xuanyuan Yu could not lift the hammer. As for why her Sweetcake was able to move these things back, it was probably because the little packrat was talented! Yun Ran exined in detail to her little packrat again. It was not that her grandfather did not like her gift, but her gift was too heavy for him to carry. Alright, then Sweet Cake will give my maternal grandfather another small gift! The packrat brought back a lot of things, so she chose another small gift for his maternal grandfather. The beautiful things in the little packrats eyes were really not ordinary. Bai Wan held the fan that the little packrat had given her. With a light wave of her hand, she realized that the fan in her hand was a sharp weapon that could fight and kill enemies, not an ordinary fan. Bun received a few bottles. Yan Qi received a sword. Feng Chen, Huo Chanyi, and Bai Ze also received the gifts prepared by the little packrat. The secret guards were just watching from the side. Everyone was happy for Sweetcakes return. Unexpectedly, the little packrat had also prepared gifts for them. The group of men almost cried. Sweetcake, these gifts are too expensive. We cant ept them. Thunderbolt and the other secret guards were touched, but they also knew that these things were not ordinary items. Any one of them was a treasure that could be fought over by the sects of the five countries. Yun Ran knew why they were unwilling to ept it. She said, Take it. This is a token of Sweetcakes appreciation.. Chapter 404 - 404: Little Master Sweetcake Really Knew How to Chapter 404: Little Master Sweetcake Really Knew How to Pick a Gift Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Yun Ran had already spoken, Thunderbolt and the other secret guards still felt that they could not ept these things shamelessly. Miss Yun Ran, the immortal-grade fruits you rewarded us with previously are already very precious, so we really cant take these things from Sweetcake. Seeing that the secret guards didnt want her little gifts, the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms blinked her big ck eyes and asked in a childish voice, Uncle Secret Guards, do you not like the little gifts Sweetcake gave you? The secret guards were dumbfounded. How were these little gifts? MO Beiyuan could not bear to see his little packrat unhappy. He immediately said coldly, If anyone refuses again, go and receive your punishment. His Sweetcake had painstakingly moved these things back, but these people actually didnt want them. Did they want to make his little packrat cry? Since their master had already said so, the secret guards naturally did not dare to reject them anymore. They quickly moved the huge box of treasures down. Thank you very much, Little Sweetcake. We really like these little gifts of yours. Yes, yes, yes. These little gifts are so beautiful! Sweetcake, youre really good at choosing gifts. The secret guards carried the heavy box and smiled as they thanked the little packrat for her little gifts. Thest few boxes were all small gifts from the little packrat to Yun Ran and MO Beiyuana After opening it, everyone was dumbfounded. What are these stones? They dont look like ordinary demon beast crystals. Two of the boxes were crystals that glowed with a faint green under the sunlight. Everyone gathered around and sized up these beautiful crystals curiously. Yun Ran heard the Spiritual Divine Monkey say, I dont even know this. This is a spirit stone born from the spiritual energy between heaven and earth after ten thousand years. Its much more powerful than any demon beast crystal. Yun Ran nced at the crystals and felt that they were a little familiar. She remembered it right on the heels of that. In her spatial immortal mountain, there was a cave abode. There were many such green stones in that cave abode. She thought that these were just ordinary stones. She even moved some and paved a small path beside the immortal spring. Whats the use of these spirit stones? The Spiritual Divine Monkeys eyes widened. These spirit stones are heavenly treasures. They can increase ones cultivation and extend ones lifespan. To humans like you, theyre a huge treasure. Huge treasures? Yun Ran stared at the pile of green stones and rubbed her chin gently with her fingers. There were many such treasures in her spatial immortal mountain. However, these were gifts from her Sweetcake. Even if she had a lot of them in her interspace, she had to ept them. Mother likes the beautiful stones given by Sweetcake. Sweetcake is awesome! The little packrat loved to be praised the most. It raised its little face and giggled. After everyone received their little gifts, Yun Ran carried the packrat over and brought her to take a shower. She checked her body for hidden injuries. After the little packrat took a shower, she turned back into that fair and tender porcin doll. Yunran was d that the packrat had not suffered a single injury after disappearing for half a month. When Sweetcake was on that ind, was she afraid? Yun Ran asked as she rubbed the little packrats soft hair. The packrat clenched her fists and said in a serious voice, Mother, Sweetcake is a brave child. A brave child will not be afraid.] Chapter 405 - 405: Ranran, Look At Me Chapter 405: Ranran, Look At Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Well, Sweetcakes a brave little doll. Yun Ran looked at the obedient and soft little ball in front of her with tears in her eyes. She really did not dare to imagine how the little packrat had spent the long nights alone on that deserted ind. It was all because they did not protect the little packrat well that she had to go through such hardships at such a young age. The little packrat had returned safe and sound, but it did not reduce the guilt in Yun Rans heart. She could not lie to herself. If she told herself that the little packrat was back, it would mean that nothing had happened. Is there anything Sweetcake wants to eat? Mother will get someone to prepare it. Sweetcake wants to eat candied hawthorn, drumsticks, and prawns I want to eat sweet fruits. The little packrat ordered more than ten things in one go and even asked for food for the Spiritual Divine Monkey. Yun Ran knew that everyone wanted to see Sweetcake now, so she asked everyone toe over and sit together for a meal. The little packrat alternated between being in her fathers arms and running into his maternal grandfathers arms. After a while, she was carried over by Bai Wan. Everyone took turns to hug her. As the little packrat bit into the drumstick, she told everyone about her experience on the ind. Smelly big ck eggy. He even said that big demonic beasts would eat Sweetcakes but Sweetcake isnt afraid of big demonic beasts! Hes really a stupid big ck eggy! Sweetcake didnt go hungry. There are pastries in Sweetcakes beautiful ring there are candied fruits, and fruits Sweetcake alsoid out a small nket when she slept. She even washed her face. Sweetcake knew that Big ck Eggy must have hidden Sweetcake. Thats why Father and Mother couldnt find Sweet Cake. Therefore, Sweetcake wanted to go home by herself, so she went to look for Big Bird and asked Big Bird to fly home with Sweetcake. The packrat happily and arrogantly told her about her experience, but Yun Ran did not feel much better. Her hands under the table had already clenched into fists. At the side, MO Beiyuan gently held her hand, hisrge palm wrapped around her slightly trembling hand. Ranran, its over. Shes back. Shes back safe and sound. At night, the family of foury on the same bed again. Yun Ran was worried that the packrat would have nightmares at night and did not dare to close her eyes at all. Seeing that she was unwilling to close her eyes and rest, MO Beiyuan sighed slightly. Ranran, go to sleep. Ill guard them. Yun Ran shook her head in pain. MO Beiyuan, I cant sleep. The moment I close my eyes, I see her facing everything alone on that deserted ind. When I close my eyes, I see her crying helplessly and calling for her parents. Im afraid that she will.. MO Beiyuans heart ached for the little packrat and the harm this matter had caused Yun Ran. Afraid that their conversation would wake the little packrat up, MO Beiyuan leaned down and picked her up. He strode towards the soft couch outside. His thin lipsnded gently on her forehead, gently touching her again and again. He was using this method tofort the uneasiness in her heart. Ranran, look at me. Open your eyes and look at me! MO Beiyuans voice was hoarse. During the period when the little packrat was kidnapped, he was also ming himself crazily. He did not even dare to look into her eyes. He felt that her life, which had finally had a glimmer of light, had fallen into darkness again. Yun Rans long eyshes fluttered. She slowly opened her eyes and met his dark and deep eyes. Ranran, I wont let anything happen to you and the children. Believe me, okay? He, MO Beiyuan, had no desires for the first half of his life and was extremely indifferent to worldly affairs. However, he had a request in his heart now. He wanted her and the children to be safe and happy for the rest of their lives.. Chapter 406 - 406: I’ll Give My Life to You, Alright? Chapter 406: Ill Give My Life to You, Alright? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan Lets protect them together. I wont allow anyone to hurt my children! Yun Ran knew that these days, the self-reproach and grief in his heart were no less than her own. She knew how much he cared about Sweetcake. She knew that he cared a lot about the two children. Alright, lets protect them together and let them grow up healthy. MO Beiyuan leaned over again. This time, he cupped her small face in his hands; his thin lipsnded directly on her pink lips as he kissed her greedily. Ranran, Ill give my life to you, okay? Perhaps because he had not kissed her for too long, MO Beiyuan seemed to be unable to control himself. He kissed her over and over again, growling hoarsely in her ear. Yun Rans voice was also slightly weak. She did not understand the deeper meaning in his emotional words. Idiot, why would I want your life? MO Beiyuans eyes were red, and his already hoarse voice became even more hoarse and low, as if it was shaking Yun Rans eardrums. Ranran, I love you. I can give my life to you. Do you understand? Ran Ran, youre mine! No one can snatch you away, not even that man! Ran Ran, be good and say that you love me! Yun Ran was flushed red This person bit her earlobe while teasing her. Coupled with the parasitic poison on the two of them, she could not help but tremble in his arms. However, the person in front of her did not intend to let her off just like that. Hisrge hand held her back tightly, and his hot lips pressed against her pink neck, which had already turned red. Ranran, Im not trash! Ill be stronger, stronger than that man! Yun Ran blinked as if she understood what he meant. He was afraid that she would be snatched away by that lunatic from the Eight Divine Fiends. MO Beiyuan, I wont fall in love with anyone else. No matter how strong he is, hes just a lunatic in my eyes. Yun Ran did not know why that lunatic had suddenly pestered her. Perhaps her face was very simr to that of someone he had known before, but she knew very well that she only hated that lunatic and only wanted to kill him! MO Beiyuan knew that the man woulde back to snatch her. Therefore, he had to be stronger! He had to be stronger at all costs! He would let the secret guards continue to search for the location of the Heavenly Stone. In the East Continent Pce. When the Emperor received the news that the little packrat from the Yuan Mansion had returned safely, he began to fly into a rage again. Master, didnt you say that that expert would definitely be able to help me resolve this huge problem? But why hasnt there been any results after so long? Why did the little brat who was kidnapped return by herself? Standing in front of the Emperor was the man in the gray monk robe from before. The man held a string of white prayer beads in his hand. Upon closer inspection, one would realize that the beads were not carved in the image of Buddha, but with a skeleton evil spirit. With their white texture, they seemed to be carved from white bones. The young princess of the Yuan Mansion is not an ordinary person. She returned on the divine beast Cangluan. That person was also seriously injured. The gray-robed man was indeed one of the Eight Divine Fiends, Buddha Lidi. At this moment, his fingers kept curling around the White Bone Evil Spirit Bead in his hand. His heart was not calm either. He knew about their bosss unfathomable ability. However, he did not expect that such a person, who was almost like a ghost, would be so seriously injured. Divine beast? Cangluan? Whats that brats background? The Emperor had never seen a real divine beast in his life.. Chapter 407 - 407: That Little Brat’s Ability Was Too Strong Chapter 407: That Little Brats Ability Was Too Strong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Buddha Lidi held the bone bead bracelet in his hand and his eyes were gloomy. Whats her background? When she grows up, not to mention your throne, even if she wants to take down the five countries, it will be as easy as blowing off dust for her. That little brats ability was too strong. When she grew up, she would definitely be invincible. At that time, the Eight Divine Fiends and the other demonic cultivators might not have a good life either. Shes just a few years old. Did Master make a mistake? In the Emperors impression, that brat from the Yuan Mansion was still a little child who needed to be carried wherever she went. How could she be the king of the five kingdoms in the future? Mistake? Do you think anyone in this world can be so lucky to control a divine beast? Buddha Lidi sneered coldly. Now, he could only kill that little brat before she grew up and became powerful. This was also what their boss wanted. Before Boss went into seclusion to recuperate, he gave them an order. The Eight Divine Fiends and the others would kill that brat and MO Beiyuan at all costs! As for the woman beside MO Beiyuan, Boss did not let them touch her. Master, do you have any good ideas? The Emperor originally did not take that brat from the Yuan Mansion seriously. He thought that as long as MO Beiyuan died, the others were nothing to be afraid of. Now, he could not let this brat stay and wait for her to snatch his throne. Does MO Beiyuan have a weakness? A reverse scale? Lidi Buddha asked as he counted the beads. The Emperor was not familiar with his younger brother at all. Or rather, he did not take this younger brother seriously at all. Who knew that it would pose a trouble for him? Ive arranged marriages for him a few times before. Those women all died tragically, but he didnt care at all. I originally thought that he wasnt interested in women, but I dont know why that Second Miss of the Yun family caught his eye. Therefore, if were talking about his weakness and reverse scale, its probably the two brats that that woman and that woman gave birth to for him. Buddha Lidi knew whom the Emperor was talking about. That woman was also the woman their boss had taken a fancy to. Then lets start with that woman. Master, do you have a brilliant n? A trace of excitement shed across the Emperors eyes. Master was indeed a master. He did not disappoint him. The eyes of Buddha Lidi were dark and unclear. His voice was cold. If the woman he likes gets close to him and stabs him, wont it be very interesting? The emperor looked a little excited. Master, do you mean to capture the woman and drug her? Then can you send her to me first? Ever since the incident with Noble Consort Yu, the Emperor had lost interest in women. However, when she thought of that girl from the Yun familys fairy-like little face and her milky smooth skin, his body inexplicably became excited. The Buddha nced at him. No, you cant touch that woman! If you dont want to die, dont think about that woman. That was the woman that the Boss of the Eight Divine Fiends had taken a fancy to. Then what does Master mean? If not for the fact that the Buddha Lidi wanted to use him to kill MO Beiyuan, he would not have bothered to waste his breath on this idiot. Theres a secret technique that can change ones appearance. Master, are you talking about the disguise technique? Its not a low-level technique like the Disguise Technique. This secret technique can imitate someone from the body to the voice. It can reach the level of being almost like the real thing.. Chapter 408 - 408: A Little Immortal! Chapter 408: A Little Immortal! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The emperor wanted to get rid of MO Beiyuan urgently. It was a big problem in his heart. He nodded repeatedly. Then well do as you say. Master, just tell me what you need me to do. The eyes of Buddha Lidi were deep, and a faint light like a venomous snake seeped out from the bottom of his eyes. Pick a few female hidden guards who are quite skilled. I will choose one of them who looks the most simr to that woman and use that secret technique to turn her into that woman. However, in order to reach the level of pretending to be real, its best to let that female hidden guard learn from that woman. Ones body and voice could be changed with a secret technique, but some things were carried in the persons bones. She had to train secretly for a period of time to be able to do the same as that woman. When this woman masters it, you can summon MO Beiyuan into the pce and let him meet this woman. At that time, this woman can take the opportunity to kill MO Beiyuan. What a brilliant n! The Emperor had not been so happy in a long time. If the Buddha Lidi wanted to use the secret technique, he had to observe that woman first. On the Yuan Mansions side. After the little packrat returned, it was still the same soft little packrat. She did not change because of that encounter. The only difference was that the holy beast, Kitten, was the only one who yed hide-and-seek with her in the past. Now, there was also the divine beast, the Spiritual Divine Monkey, and the Blue Phoenix. The little packrat brought the monkey called Bang Bang wherever she went. Everyone was used to it. During this period of time, the copsed academy had already been repaired. The two little packrats were going to go to school again. After many internal struggles, Yun Ran decided to continue sending Bun and Sweetcake to school. Can Sweetcake bring Bang Bang to school? Bang Bang also wants to learn. The little packrat actually wanted to bring her good friend, the little monkey, to let the other students in the academy take a look. Yun Ran questioned, Why didnt I hear that Spiritual Divine Monkey asking to learn? However, because of what had happened previously, Yun Ran could not bear to reject the little packrats request. Sure, but you have to let it stay in the pavilion outside with Mother first. You can only y with it when you and your brother are resting at noon. Do you agree, Sweetcake? Yes, Sweetcake agrees. Thus, on the second day, the little packrat returned to school with his brother. What was different from before was that the little packrat was now a popr person in the entire East Continents Imperial City. Its MO Yunnian! My mother said that shes a little immortal! Shes amazing. She even caught a river ghost! Yes, MO Yunnian is a little immortal! She even saved us previously. MO Yunnnian, lets y together! MO Yunnian, can we go to your house to y? As soon as the packrat arrived at the school, she was surrounded by a group of children. She was the most good-looking and popr packrat in the entire school. Lets go to Sweetcakes house to y. Sure, sure! There are many fun things at Sweetcakes house. There is a big bird and kittens. The packrat was a passionate child. She nodded happily and agreed. Bun still had that cold expression on his face, but his gaze never left his sister. Because his sister had been kidnapped by a bad guy in front of him previously, he would not make the same mistake a second time. During the afternoon break, the little packrat brought a group of children to see her good friend, Bang Bang. At the same time, she told everyone about her experience on the ind. Hearing that, the children were all extremely surprised. MO Yunnian, youre so brave! Are you not afraid of anything? If it were me, I would definitely cry. MO Yunnnian, you have a storage ring at such a young age! Your family is so rich! MO Yunnnian, if your father is a prince, then you are the young county princess. However, I think you look more like a little princess. Chapter 409 - 409: Yes, My Daddy Is Rich! Chapter 409: Yes, My Daddy Is Rich! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not expect that after school, her little packrat would be surrounded by arge group of kids who wanted to go to the Yuan Mansion to y. Since her little packrat had agreed, Yun Ran naturally could not object. As such, she brought a group of children back to the Yuan Mansion. When MO Beiyuan received the news from the secret guard and knew that the packrat had brought a group of children back as guests, he was slightly stunned. This was the first time so many guests hade to the Yuan Mansion. Thunderbolt sighed. I think that ever since Miss Yun Ran and the two young masters entered the mansion, our mansion has be more and more lively. It used to be so cold and deste. Usually, those people were afraid of their masters fate as a jinx and wished they could cut ties with him. How could they dare toe to the Prince Manor as guests? It was as if one would die the moment he stepped into the Yuan Mansion. Yes. MO Beiyuans eyes were filled with a rare warmth. Get someone to entertain Sweetcakes ssmates. MO Beiyuan seemed to understand why Yun Ran insisted on sending the two children to school. The little packrats life should not only be theirs, nor should it only be in the Yuan Mansion. Yes, Ill do it right away. Thunderbolt was also happy. He said to the group of secret guards, Dont appear and disappear mysteriouslyter. Otherwise, youll scare away Sweetcakes ssmates. Under the guidance of the little packrat, a group of children stepped into the legendary Prince Yuans Estate curiously. Wow, MO Yunnian, your house is so big! Much bigger than ours! MO Yunnnian, your father must be very rich! Thats right. My father is rich! Yun Ran analyzed, Although the packrat has no intention of unting her wealth, MO Beiyuan is indeed really rich! At the very least, she and the two little packrats had the best food and clothes. To be able to send demon beast crystals to the little packrat in piles and make her build a small house to y with, this kind of generosity was indeed not something an ordinary person could do. Right on the heels of that, the little packrat led everyone to meet the little kitty and the big bird. Wow, MO Yunnian, your kitten is so big! Is it really a cat? Yun Ran heard her little packrat reply in a childish voice, Yes, it can even howl. Yun Ran was speechless. So, who was the one who told her little packrat that her little kitten could howl? Sweetcake brought the group of children to experience the feeling of being eye-catching on the back of the Blue Phoenix. The group of children yed excitedly. When they were eating, the food on the table caused the group of children to exim again. MO Yunnnian, your familys prawns are too big! Where did you buy them? Ill get my parents to buy them for me too. The little packrat was usually only in charge of eating. How would she know where these ingredients were bought from? She could only reply, Sweetcake will help you ask Daddyter. Ill tell you tomorrow. When the group of children were tired from eating and ying, MO Beiyuan appeared. When the little packrat saw her father, it rushed over with its short legs. Daddy, Sweetcake misses you. The little packrats words were sweet. With just one sentence, MO Beiyuans cold aura dissipated. Yes, Daddy misses Sweetcake too. MO Beiyuan hugged the little packrat and used as gentle a gaze as possible to nce at the children behind the little packrat. They were so frightened that they squeezed into a pile when they saw him. As expected, these children were still afraid of him from the bottom of their hearts.. Chapter 410 - 410: Not a Dead Baby! Chapter 410: Not a Dead Baby! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, MO Beiyuan did not feel as much pain as before. He just wanted his little packrat to not suffer any grievances in school. Before the group of children left, the secret guards even prepared small gifts for everyone. Then, he sent them all home safely. For the next few days, the packrat went to school with her brother every day. Perhaps because there were people ying with her in the school, she stopped making a fuss about not wanting to go. However, for some reason, she kept crying after leaving school that day. Yun Ran went forward to hug her, but she could not coax her. Even if she asked, the little packrat would not say anything. She would only cry and look for her father. Yun Ran could only bring her back to the residence to look for MO Beiyuan. In the past, the little packrat liked to cry, butter on, she rarely cried so fiercely. MO Beiyuan carried her over and asked about her situation. Yun Ran could only shake her head. I dont know why she cried either. She kept crying and making a fuss about looking for you, so I had to bring her back. The little packrats big eyes were red. Ity in its fathers arms and cried even louder. She looked so aggrieved that her heart ached. Sob sob sob Sweetcake isnt a dead dead baby! Not a dead baby! What? A dead baby? Hearing the meaning in her words, Yun Ran guessed that the packrat had been scolded by someone in the school. MO Beiyuans eyes were instantly filled with anger. It had only been a few days, so why was she being bullied again? His Sweetcake would definitely not provoke or bully others. Other children must have bullied her. Look at how aggrieved the little packrat was. Sweetcake, be good. Tell Daddy who bullied you? Daddy will go and have a good chat with his parents! Yun Ran felt that she had to ask about this first. Fortunately, the little Bun, who had been silent all this while, roughly knew what had happened and told them the whole story. Its not a dead baby. Its an illegitimate child. There was a slightly older child in the school who said in front of Sweetcake that Father and Mother had given birth to us before they got married. So, we were just an ident. Father and Mother actually didnt n to give birth to us at all. We were children who werent expected so Sister cried. Bun knew a little more than Sweetcake. Of course, he knew that his parents were different from other normal parents. They were not married and did not really sleep in the same bed. Their father was clearly a prince, but their mother was not a princess. Although he was smart, he could not understand if his father liked his mother or not. If he liked her, why did he not get married? When Yun Ran heard this, she also had a headache. This problem between her and MO Beiyuan was really difficult to exin clearly. Even she had just figured it out. Her little packrat was still too young. Even if Yun Ran exined, she could not exin it clearly. MO Beiyuan gently rubbed the little packrats face, his eyes dark. Youre not illegitimate children. Youre Daddys children! But Father didnt marry Mother! Then Sweetcake is a illegitimate child. Why doesnt Father marry Mother? Does he want to change Sweetcakes mother? The packrats voice was hoarse from crying. Her small hand grabbed MO Beiyuans clothes that were already wet from her tears and she asked with a nasal voice. Daddy wont like anyone else, and I wont change your mother. Previously, with their rtionship, they naturally did not n to get married. Later on, because of various matters, MO Beiyuan did not think about marriage. Now that the packrat had mentioned it, MO Beiyuan also felt that this matter needed to be considered. But he needed to ask about Yun Rans attitude first. Therefore, he did not agree to the little packrats request immediately.. Chapter 411 - 411: If You Want to Marry Me, Wait a Little More Chapter 411: If You Want to Marry Me, Wait a Little More Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran also rubbed the little packrats head and said, Father and Mother are getting married, but were too busy and dyed this matter. When is that? Is it soon? She looked into the little packrats big eyes that were filled with hope. Yun Ran felt that she should consider this problem carefully. Since she had already decided on MO Beiyuan, there was no harm in marrying him. However, she was still the second daughter of the Yun family. To be honest, she did not want to marry MO Beiyuan as the second daughter of the Yun family. She also did not want to have anything to do with the Yun family. She wanted to wait for the Bai familys injustice to be investigated. Once Bai Wan and Bai Ze had recovered their previous identities, she would marry MO Beiyuan as Bai Wans daughter. Soon, but Sweetcake has to remember that even if Mother and Father are not married now, they still love you and Brother. Here, other than Father and Mother, there are also Grandmother, Grandfather, Uncles Everyone likes Sweetcake. Sweetcake is clearly a little child surrounded by love. How can she think that shes a little child thats not liked? MO Beiyuans eyes darkened slightly, and his heart ached. Her words were clearly meant to coax the little packrat. It also meant that she had no intention of marrying him at all. Perhaps in her eyes, he might not be worthy of her entrusting him with her life. This thought tortured MO Beiyuan until night fell. He tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Yun Ran woke up in a daze and realized that he was staring at her with dark eyes. MO Beiyuan, why arent you sleeping in the middle of the night? Had it been any other delicate little girl, she would have been frightened by him. As she spoke, she gently raised her arm and waved her palm in front of his eyes. MO Beiyuan grabbed her swaying arm, and the expression in his eyes darkened. Ranran, will you leave me? No. Yun Ran didnt understand why he wasnt sleeping in the middle of the night. Why was he asking stupid questions? Then why wont you marry me? Yun Ran nced at him with her watery eyes and chuckled. MO Beiyuan, were you not sleeping in the middle of the night because you were thinking about MO Beiyuan felt that she did not know how much he cared about her. Everything about her could easily affect his emotions. Yun Ran did not expect such a powerful person to be so careful in front of her. Yunran did not hesitate. She raised her hand and hooked it around his neck, pulling him closer. Her pink lips moved to his ear and she blew gently at it. MO Beiyuan, listen carefully. If I, Yun Ran, will marry someone in this life, I will only marry you! MO Beiyuan, if you want to marry me, wait a little longer. I want to investigate what happened to the Bai family 20 years ago and recover my identity before marrying you. I dont want to marry you as the second daughter of the Yun family. MO Beiyuan wrapped his hand around her slender and soft waist, his heart seemingly about to jump out of his chest. Therefore, it was not that she did not want to marry him, but there were other reasons. Ranran Yun Ran was not the shy type. Since she had chosen him, she told him everything. The two of them could not help but talk about the Bai family. It was not that MO Beiyuan did not help her, but Bai Wan had always felt that the Bai familys matters were their own. Not only did she not want his help, but she also did not need Xuanyuan Yus help.. Chapter 412 - 412: The Protector of the East Continent Chapter 412: The Protector of the East Continent Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Bai Wan did not want them to interfere in the Bai familys matters, because of Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan still got someone to investigate what happened to the Bai family back then. Now that he wanted to marry Yun Ran as soon as possible, he wanted to resolve the Bai familys matter as soon as possible. Ranran, Ill get someone to investigate the Bai family as soon as possible. Yun Ran nodded. In the past, she had the same thoughts as Bai Wan. She didnt want him to interfere in the Bai familys matters as the Yuan King of the East Continent. She felt that it was her own business. But now, they were inseparable. She didnt want to see him as an outsider. Ill talk to my mother. With MO Beiyuans connections and power in the East Continent over the years, it should be much more convenient for him to investigate the Bai family than Xuanyuan Yu. Currently, what they knew was that the Bai family had indeed been framed. Back then, the Bai father and sons had gone to the battlefield to kill the enemy at the same time, but they had suddenly been defeated after sessive victories. Right on the heels of that, they were charged with treason. Later on, the four of them died tragically on the battlefield. The emperor endured the pain in his heart and dealt with the Bai family. He eliminated the Bai familys nine generations and exiled the other Bai family members. The matter had developed too quickly, and the Bai father and sons had died tragically. Therefore, this case had not even been tried. It was decided as a crime. Back then, Bai Wan was just a little girl. She believed that her father and brothers would not do anything treasonous, so she came back to beg her childhood sweetheart, Yun Zhiyuan, for help. Unexpectedly, she was imprisoned by Yun Zhiyuan. After Xuanyuan Yu found out about Bai Wans identity, he used his identity as Emperor Wuan to investigate the Bai family. He had found out that there was a traitor beside the Bai father and son back then. That traitor had poisoned the Bai father and sons. He reckoned that this treason was also rted to that traitor. However, after the Bai familys ident, the traitor also disappeared. Now, it was unknown if he was still alive. Then, there were the officials in charge of the case back then. MO Beiyuan had gotten someone to investigate. Most of these officials were either dead or missing. It made Yun Ran think of the possibility that whoever knew about the matter had been silenced. All these years, it was obvious that someone was worried that someone would investigate the Bai familys treason, so they attacked anyone rted to the Bai familys case. However, that person did not know that the more he did, the easier it was to leave traces. The people of the 12 Divisions followed this clue and found that the person behind this was actually the wretched emperor in the pce. When Yun Ran heard the news, she told Bai Wan and Bai Ze. Bai Wan did not understand either. Why would the Emperor do this? The Bai family is the guardian of the East Continent. Its precisely because my father and brothers are around that the other countries do not dare to invade the borders of the East Continent. Yun Ran and the wretched emperor had interacted a few times. If it were anyone else, Yun Ran might not understand, but if this was done by the wretched emperor, it would actually be very easy to analyze. Because of jealousy, or rather, fear. The Emperors suspicion is very strong. Back then, when the Bai family was glorious, my grandfather had a god-like existence in the East Continent. My uncles were young and promising, and all of them were extraordinary. The Emperor had just ascended the throne a few years ago and he had yet to secure his power. He was probably worried that the Bai family might threaten his throne, so he nned such a crime of treason topletely eliminate the Bai family. When she said that, everyone understood. Since ancient times, it had always been like this. The higher-ups did not allow the existence of people with high achievements. However, the emperor did not just take over the Bai familys military power. He exterminated the entire Bai family and cut off the Bai familys bloodline. In order to deal with the Bai family, he even disregarded the citizens of the East Continent. He would let the Bai family be defeated and let the army of Wuan take down the cities in the East Continent, causing themoners to be homeless! Chapter 413 - 413: Always Had to Suffer Grief From That Wretched Emperor Chapter 413: Always Had to Suffer Grief From That Wretched Emperor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone knew that if the instigator of this matter was really that wretched emperor, he would definitely not allow anyone to overturn the Bai familys case. Therefore, even if they investigated the case thoroughly and found evidence that could prove that the Bai family was framed, it was useless. Because the Bai familys enemy was none other than the person on the dragon throne. Bai Wan fell into deep thought. She did not expect the enemy she had been searching for so long to be that person. He was the big brother who had hugged her and smiled gently at her when she was young, the man who had been buddies with her elder brother. Big Brother had once said that the Emperor was the best brother he had in his However, he didnt know that it was this good brother of his who had attacked the Bai family and harmed him and his family. Yun Ran had long disliked that wretched emperor. Now, there was another blood feud! In the study of the Prince Yuan Mansion, MO Beiyuan put down the document in his hand and looked at the person in front of him. He did not expect Xuanyuan Yu, who had always disliked him, to look for him. Before he could speak, Xuanyuan Yu found a chair and sat down. Lets talk. MO Beiyuans first reaction was that Xuanyuan Yu hade to look for him to take Yun Ran and the two children away from him. We have nothing to talk about. Ranran and the two little packrats have to stay by my side. Xuanyuan Yu sneered coldly. If they stay by your side, can you protect them? That wretched emperor has always wanted your life! I cant care less about your familial ties with that wretched emperor, but my precious daughter and grandchildren cant stay in the East Continent and suffer the whims of that wretched emperor. If Yun Ran and the two little packrats stayed here, the wretched emperor would harass them from time to time. However, if they followed him back to Wuan, no one would dare to touch them. Familial ties? Who told you that theres such a thing as kinship between him and me? MO Beiyuan raised his thin lips, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. My only family are Ranran and the two children. In the past, he had no so-called family. Now, Yun Ran and the two children were all he had. Xuanvuan Yus eves flickered a few times. Then whv do vou keep suffering grief from that dog emperor? It was not that he had not investigated MO Beiyuan before. He was the Ghost King of the East Continent. The 12 Divisions under him were powerful and had probably infiltrated the East Continent army long ago. Coupled with his personal ability, it was not difficult for him to obtain that position. He originally thought that MO Beiyuan did not make a move because he still had some kinship with that dog emperor. MO Beiyuan looked at him and said calmly, Not everyone likes that position. Xuanyuan Yu shrugged and replied, Thats true. If I didnt want to fulfill Wanwans wish, I wouldnt have wanted to be an emperor, I would have to deal with a lot of crap every day. Its so annoying. Others would fight for that position, but Xuanyuan Yu never felt that there was anything good about it. He did not feel very happy stepping over the corpses of others to get to his position. Fortunately, God had made up him and allowed Wanwan to return to his side. Xuanyuan Yu felt that everything he had done back then was worth it. However, speaking of which, if MO Beiyuan did not climb up to that position, he would always be restricted by the wretched emperor. Yun Ran and the two little packrats would also be treated as thorns in the wretched emperors side. So, youre just going to endure it? Are you going to be tortured by that wretched emperor to death? MO Beiyuan had indeed thought so in the past. He would just live like this. In any case, the emperor could not kill him. But now, his thoughts had changed. That was before. Now, I have another n.. Chapter 414 - 414: At Least You Have Some Conscience! Chapter 414: At Least You Have Some Conscience! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Whats your n? It was not that Xuanyuan Yu did not believe in MO Beiyuans ability, but he was worried that his scheme would affect Yun Ran and the two children. Ranran has agreed to marry me. As long as the Bai familys matter is resolved and she regains her identity, she will marry me. When Xuanyuan Yu heard this, he jumped up. When did she agree to marry you? Dream on! I havent even agreed! MO Beiyuan had long figured out his personality and knew that he was stubborn but soft-hearted. He said slowly, Sweetcake was mocked for being an illegitimate child in school and looked down on. Therefore, Ranran and I decided to get married. If you dont agree, do you want Sweetcake to be mocked for the rest of her life? Who has the guts to mock our Sweetcake? Ill bring people over now and drag him out to beat him up! When Xuanyuan Yu heard that Sweetcake had been bullied in school, his anger surged. He pondered over the meaning of MO Beiyuans words. Wait, do you mean that you want to marry Xiao Ran because of Sweetcake? You arent marrying her because you like her? MO Beiyuan, do you have a conscience? Xiao Ran entered the Fallen Demon Forest alone for you and found you, but in the end, you married her for the sake of the child! MO Beiyuans face darkened. Anyone with eyes could tell that he liked Yun Ran! Its not just for the child. Other than Ranran, there wont be another woman in my life! When two grown men talked about such a topic, it inevitably made people feel a little strange. However, the person opposite him was his future father-inw. No matter how unhappy MO Beiyuan was, he had to endure it. Xuanyuan Yu said, At least you still have a conscience! However, whether you marry or not depends on your performance. Now, in your situation, Yun Ran and the two little fellows will have to suffer under that wretched emperor if they follow you. If you cant settle it as soon as possible, even if Ranran agrees, I wont agree as her father! MO Beiyuan was a little hesitant now. He was not hesitating about whether to attack the Emperor, but who should sit in that position after the Emperor was deposed. After all, changing the throne was not a small matter. He still needed to n this matter to minimize casualties as much as possible. He was not interested in that position, but he could not casually support someone to sit in that position. He needed to be responsible for the citizens of the East Continent. Currently, he wanted to choose one of the princes of the Emperor, but he had yet to decide which one to choose. While MO Beiyuan was thinking about how to deal with the emperor, the emperor was naturally not idle. After waiting for nearly a month, the Lidi Buddha finally trained the killer pretending to be Yun Ran. The emperor looked at the beauty and had to admit that the woman in front of him was simply a replica of Yun Ran. Beautiful! Shes really beautiful! Before he could enjoy such a beauty, she was going to be sent to MO Beiyuan. The emperor was a little indignant. However, when he thought about it, he realized that when MO Beiyuan died, he would have all the beauties he wanted. Master, is everything ready? When are we going to take action? The emperor rubbed his hands in anticipation. As long as he got rid of MO Beiyuan, he would be able to sit firmly on the dragon throne. There was no need to be afraid anymore. The Lidi Buddhas hand that was holding the bead bracelet paused. In a few days. Set up a banquet in the pce and summon that woman to the pce. When the timees, well set it up so that the woman wont suddenly appear in the pce and make him suspicious. The emperor quickly pped his hands and cheered, Masters n is really watertight.. Wonderful! Chapter 415 - 415: Live to 100 Years Old Chapter 415: Live to 100 Years Old Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Yuan Mansion, Yun Ran received the decree to enter the pce to attend the banquet again and frowned slightly. The main thing was that she really felt disgusted by that wretched emperor. How could she have the appetite to eat when she saw him? However, MO Beiyuan was a prince and had no reason to decline. Moreover, the reason for the emperors pce banquet was actually her little packrat. He said that it was to celebrate their Sweetcakes safe return after being kidnapped. He had specially set up a pce banquet. This reason made it difficult for them to find a reason to refuse. Then lets go. I want to see what hes up to this time. Yun Ran felt that this wretched emperor really had nothing to do all day and liked to cause trouble. Most importantly, those methods were ipetent and brainless. Go to the pce to y? Can Sweetcake bring Bang Bang along? Bang Bang also wants to go to the pce to y. The little packrat liked to bring that little monkey called Bang Bang wherever he went. That monkey was not an ordinary monkey. It was quite obedient and sensible. When it had nothing to do, it could chat with the little packrat, so Yun Ran agreed, Then take it with you. The little packrat changed into a beautiful dress and hung the Ruyi golden lock. She even hung one for Bang Bang. There was a huge golden lock hanging around the red-haired little monkeys neck. It looked indescribably festive. In the carriage, the little packrat seriously exined the significance of the lock to her good friend, Bang Bang. My mother said that this is called the Longevity Lock. If you wear it, you can live to a hundred years old! The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, A hundred years old? Ive already lived for more than 10,000 years.. How many are 10,000 years? The little packrat counted with her little hands. Soon, she figured out that 10,000 years was 100 of 100 years. Her eyes widened as she raised her four little fingers and gestured, Wow! Bang Bang is so much bigger than Sweetcake? Sweetcake is almost four years old! Yun Ran did some calctions. The two childrens birthday wasing soon. When the time came, she would celebrate their birthday properly. It was not their first time entering the pce. The little packrat lost her curiosity about the pce and obedientlyy on her fathers shoulder. When the pce banquet began, the topic of conversation naturally revolved around the young princess of the Yuan Mansion. What do you mean a good person will be blessed by the heavens? The young princess was born with a noble fate! Halfway through the pce banquet, Yun Ran did not discover why the wretched emperor had summoned them to the pce today. However, with the wretched emperors personality, it was impossible for him to sincerely organize this pce banquet for the little packrat. As expected, just as Yun Ran was feeling puzzled, the pce servant beside the wretched emperor came over. His Majesty invites King Yuan into the hall to discuss something. Yun Ran tugged at the corner of MO Beiyuans shirt. Her pink lips moved as she silently said, Be careful. The little packrat also rolled from its fathers arms into her mothers arms. She obediently waved her little hand, Daddy, you have toe back quickly. Sweetcake will wait for Daddy here obediently. I wont leave Daddy alone and go home. MO Beiyuan raised his hand and rubbed the hair of the two children before following the pce maids out of the hall. The pce servants indeed led him into a pce that the emperor often used for meetings. However, after MO Beiyuan stepped into the hall, he did not see the emperor. MO Beiyuan looked around with a calm expression. The emperor had asked him toe alone. It was impossible for him to lie to him so that he could just wait in the hall. So, what kind of trick was waiting for him? The surrounding light was dim, and then a strange wind blew into the hall, directly extinguishing all the pce lights in the hall.. Chapter 416 - 416: Just Destroy It! Chapter 416: Just Destroy It! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan frowned. Was the emperor really out of tricks? He even used such unorthodox methods. Although all the pce lights in the hall had been extinguished, with MO Beiyuans cultivation, he could still see the situation clearly with the help of the moonlight that shone in from outside the hall. A white figure hurriedly walked over from outside the hall. When the figure approached bit by bit, MO Beiyuan saw the persons appearance clearly. He instantly let down all his guard and asked gently, Ranran? Why are you here? Where are Bun and Sweetcake? Did something happen? Because of the kidnapping of Sweetcake, Yun Ran valued the safety of the two little packrats very much. Now that it was the pce, logically speaking, she would not leave the two little packrats behind to look for him alone. After MO Beiyuan thought this through, he strode over. The two children are being watched by the secret guards. Theyre fine. Yun Ran raised her face slightly and smiled at him. MO Beiyuan did not notice anything amiss and strode towards her. Didnt we agree that you would wait for me to return with the two children? Why are you here? Are you worried about me? Although MO Beiyuan, the Ghost King, usually treated others coldly, he had a rare gentleness in front of Yun Ran. However, MO Beiyuan suddenly stopped in his tracks. His doting and gentle gaze suddenly changed. His brows sank, and hostility gradually umted in his eyes. Who are you? His cold voice seemed to be filled with a bone-chilling coldness. The person opposite him was slightly stunned. Her porcin-white face froze for a moment before she said coquettishly, MO Beiyuan, whats wrong with you?! Of course, Im Yun Ran! I was worried about your safety, so I followed you here to take a look. Whats wrong with you? MO Beiyuan looked at the face that was almost identical to Yun Rans, and the hostility in his eyes intensified. Is this the emperors ruse? Finding a fake to impersonate her to get close to me. Looking at the woman in front of him with the same face as Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan was very unhappy. He raised his arm, gathered spiritual energy in his palm, and swung it over. Are you worthy of impersonating her? The woman was sent flying by the spiritual qi he swung out and fell to the ground in pain. MO Beiyuan originally thought that she was wearing a human skin mask and called the secret guards over to try to pull off the human skin on her face. Unexpectedly, they could not. Master, shes not wearing a human skin mask. She seems to have used some other method. Then just destroy it! How could MO Beiyuan allow this woman to live with Yun Rans face? No, dont touch my face! This is my face! The woman seemed to have gone crazy. She struggled crazily, got up, and knelt down in front of MO Beiyuan. She cried and begged, King Yuan, dont you like my face? As long as youre willing, you can do anything to me. Ill be yours from now on. I can even tell you their n. I beg you, dont ruin my face! The woman had never thought that she could have such a fairy-like appearance in her life. Her reflection in the mirror was too beautiful. She was really too beautiful. It would have been fine if she had never had it, but since she already had this face, she did not want to lose it. When MO Beiyuan saw her bowing and scraping in front of him with that face, the hostility in his eyes intensified. Attack. I dont want to see her with this face again. Chapter 417 - 417: What’s Going On? Chapter 417: Whats Going On? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the pce banquet, the Spiritual Divine Monkey had gone out for a walk and returned to Yun Ran and the two little packrats. It began to gesture noisily. It told Yun Ran what had happened to MO Beiyuan. A woman who looks exactly like me? Pretending to be me to approach MO Beiyuan? How could Yun Ran sit still after hearing it finish? She carried the two little packrats and rushed over with the secret guards. She knew it. This wretched emperor definitely did not have good intentions. She did not know where he found a woman to impersonate her and take the opportunity to approach MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran guessed that the wretched emperors goal might be to let that woman find an opportunity to assassinate MO Beiyuan. Does that woman really look like me? To be honest, Yun Ran was still a little worried because MO Beiyuan was not guarded against her at all. The Spiritual Monkey said, The same face, the same outfit, and the same movements. I cant say that shes very simr. I can only say that shes almost identical. As a divine beast nurtured by the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, the Spiritual Divine Monkey could naturally tell if something was real or fake at a nce. However, that might not be the case for that human. Someone even set up the Illusion Array in that hall. Perhaps that man has already fallen for it. Yun Ran said, Illusion Array? The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, The Illusion Array is a kind of formation that can achieve the effect of making people unable to differentiate between reality and dreams. Yun Ran was furious. She carried one of the little packrats and held the hand of the other as she walked faster. Mother, what is an array? Little Sweetcake stared at her with her big ck eyes and asked with a confused expression. Yun Ran didnt know how to exin it to her. This matter was giving her a headache. Later, what if. Yun Ran stopped in her tracks. She did not want the packrat to see such an inappropriate scene. She could only get Thunderbolt to bring the secret guards to take care of the little Dackrats while she went over to take a look. The little packrats were handed over to Thunderbolt just like that. Thunderbolt felt that what he was carrying was not a child! It was the treasure of the entire Yuan Mansion. Yes, we will definitely protect the two little masters well. Sweetcake also listened to her mother and obediently let Uncle Thunderbolt carry her. Then, she raised her little arms and replied sweetly, Got it! Sweetcake will also protect everyone well! Yun Ran looked at Bun, who nodded like a little adult. Mother, go ahead. Ill protect my sister. After making arrangements for the two children, Yun Ran rushed to find MO Beiyuan. Outside the magnificent hall with red walls and yellow tiles. MO Beiyuan stood there with a vicious aura. The woman held by the secret guards on the ground was letting out miserable screams. When Yun Ran went over, she heard the woman shouting, No. MO Beiyuan Ranran? MO Beiyuan raised his lowered eyes slightly. When he looked at her, the hostility in his eyes instantly dissipated. Why are you here? Where are the two little packrats? Yun Ran quickly walked to his side and looked at the woman on the ground. Under the moonlight, she could see the face clearly. There were a few long and deep wounds on the beautiful face, but it was not difficult to see how much the face looked like hers. Her eyebrows, nose, and mouth looked exactly like hers. This wretched emperor had really put in a lot of effort! The only difference was the look in her eyes. Yun Ran would not cry and beg anyone for mercy.. Chapter 418 - 418: Her Reverse Scale Chapter 418: Her Reverse Scale Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I heard from Bang Bang that a woman looks like me, so I came over to take a look. Yun Ran saw MO Beiyuan standing there with a calm expression and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. The wretched emperors n did not seed. When MO Beiyuan heard this, he exined in a low voice, She doesnt look like you at all! Yun Ran felt quite disgusted at the thought of this woman seducing her man with her face. Her face darkened slightly. Yun Ran was also possessive! MO Beivuan. did you touch her with your hand? No! Ranran, I didnt get close to her. I didnt even touch her clothes. Even when I captured her, I asked the secret guards to do it. MO Beiyuan saw that there was some anger in her expression and was clearly unhappy. Afraid that she would misunderstand that there was something between him and this woman, he quickly expressed his innocence to her. Of course, Yun Ran was happy to hear his exnation. She tiptoed and whispered into his ear, MO Beiyuan, youre my man. The corners of Yun Rans mouth curled up in pleasure, but she still stared at the woman curiously a few more times. How do you know that shes not me? To be honest, her fake face is quite simr. No, she doesnt look like you at all. I can tell that shes not you. A certain someones desire to live was extremely strong. Is that so? Yun Ran pursed her lips and smiled faintly. However, when she looked at the woman again, the smile was gone. She knelt down in front of the woman and carefully scanned her face again. Did the wretched emperor send you here? What did he tell you to do? Kill him while the Yuan King was unprepared? Yun Rans voice wasnt loud, but it was loud enough to reach the womans ears. When the woman saw her face, she knew that she was the person she wanted to impersonate. Her expression was filled with grief and indignation. How am I not like you? Our faces are clearly identical! Even our voices and attire are exactly the same! Why! Why was he able to recognize at a nce that Im not you! She thought that she had acted very well and that it was enough to fool the MO Beiyuan. She still could not figure out what w she had revealed. She was discovered before she could even get close. Yun Rans lips twitched. Now that I think about it, you really dont look like me. Youre crying so badly. The woman seemed to be out of her mind. Nonsense. If they hadnt destroyed my face, I would have your fairy-like appearance. Its all because of you. Its you whos jealous of my appearance that they destroyed my appearance! You cant tolerate anyone in this world having the same appearance as you. Yun Ran pursed her lips coldly. Your face? If you had done anything else with this face, I wouldnt have said anything, but you shouldnt havee to him with this face and wanted to hurt him! If Yun Ran was MO Beiyuans reverse scale, then at the same time, MO Beiyuan was also the reverse scale that Yun Ran could not let anyone touch. MO Beiyuan, what do you n to do about this? Yun Ran was really not in a good mood. What do you want me to do, Ranran? MO Beiyuan gently held her waist. Now, he only wanted to make the woman in his arms happy. Yun Ran had really had enough of these shameless tricks of the wretched emperor. Her watery eyes darkened. Bring her to the pce banquet. I want to hear how that wretched emperor will exin this. Yun Ran had never been a soft bun. Since the emperor did not intend to let her family off, she might as well stop pretending.. Chapter 419 - 419: The Protective Little Packrat Chapter 419: The Protective Little Packrat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the apocalypse, the reason why Yun Ran could rule a base and be the boss was mainly because of her unyielding temper. So what if he was the emperor? She could not tolerate being bullied! Seeing that she was quite angry, MO Beiyuan did not stop her and asked the secret guards to follow her orders. He dragged her to the pce banquet and threw her in front of the emperor. The dancers at the pce banquet were interrupted halfway through their performance and dispersed like a bird. MO Beiyuan carried Sweetcake and held Buns hand as they stepped into the pce banquet. Daddy, Bang Bang said that youve been trapped in an array. What does that mean? Previously, the little packrat had not been able to figure out what was going on. Presently, she widened her big ck eyes and pestered her father. MO Beiyuan replied, If there is an array, it means that there are bad people who want to harm Father, but Father didnt fall for it. The little packrat nodded in confusion. Then, she asked, Which big bad egg wants to harm Daddy?! Sweetcake will help Daddy beat him up! Although the little packrat was young, she had inherited the protective personality of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. No one could bully her father! Of course, MO Beiyuan could not tell the little packrat that the emperor in front of her wanted to harm him. Daddy can beat up the big baddie himself. He doesnt need Sweetcakes help. The secret guards threw the woman into the main hall. The emperor saw the womans ruined face clearly and knew that his n had failed again. However, he did not expect MO Beiyuan to bring this woman in front of him. The emperor calmed himself down and cleared his throat. What is the meaning of this, King Yuan? Who is this woman? Yun Ran had yet to vent her anger! When she heard the emperors pretentious nonsense, she became even angrier! Who is this woman? Does His Majesty not know her? Thats strange. His Majesty sent someone to pass a message to meet King Yuan in private. While His Majesty didnt turn up, this woman appeared. Dont you think this is strange? The Emperor forced a smile on his old face, trying to hide his guilty conscience. Did I ask King Yuan to meet me? Why dont I remember? Someone must have borrowed my decree! As for this woman, Im even less sure. Who is she? Why is she in the pce? The emperor was not stupid. He had already prepared a set of excuses to absolve himself. Yun Ran knew that it was impossible for the emperor to acknowledge this, but she didnt want him to get away with itpletely. Therefore, what Your Majesty means is that the pce servants around Your Majesty have been bribed. Not only are there assassins casually appearing in the hall where Your Majesty is discussing matters, but someone has also set up an array formation, and Your Majesty doesnt know about all of this. Then Your Majesty is really careless. You can even sleep peacefully like this. How could the emperor not understand the meaning behind her words? But this time, he could only smile. This was because he saw the killing intent and threat in MO Beiyuans eyes. That gaze made the back of the emperors spine turn slightly cold. I will definitely get someone to investigate properly and give King Yuan an exnation. The emperor looked resentful and indignant. However, everyone present knew what was going on. How could there be so many loopholes in the tight security of the pce? It was obvious that the person who nned all of this was the emperor himself. As for his motive, everyone knew very well that the emperor was afraid of King Yuans power, so he wanted to kill him.. Chapter 420 - 420: Dote On You Chapter 420: Dote On You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, these things had always been hidden in the dark. But now, this person from the Yun Family had pointed it out. Yun Ran pursed her pink lips. She was clearly a delicate and soft little beauty, but the aura she exuded made people not dare to look at her directly. No matter who sent this assassin, since hes an enemy of the Yuan Mansion, he should know what the consequences are. The emperor was the emperor after all. How could he be threatened by a little woman? He smiled coldly. Then, Second Miss Yun, tell me. What are the consequences? I really want to know. Yun Ran was disgusted by his gaze, but at this moment, she had no intention of avoiding it. A trace of ruthlessness shed across her naturallyzy and noble eyes. I dont have a good temper. Under normal circumstances, Ill return it ten times, a hundred times, or a thousand times! Yun Ran was now Second Miss Yun, but she had not forgotten her previous identity. She was not an obedient little kitten who would not bite. The ministers at the banquet clearly did not expect a little girl to dare to speak arrogantly in front of the Emperor. Everyone was secretlyughing in their hearts. This woman must have been pampered by the Yuan King to the point of not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth. No matter how beautiful a little girl was, she was still a mans ything. Did she really think she was something? In terms of beauty, the Madam General of the Bai family and the daughter of the Bai family were all peerless beauties. However, beauties had a short lifespan, and in the end, they still could not escape death. Besides, she could only charm the Yuan King with her face now. When she was a little older, the Yuan King would no longer be interested in her. Which man didnt like young and beautiful women? Speaking of which, this woman was also a fool. Instead of taking advantage of her youth and beauty to seize the position of the Yuan Kings consort, she actually had the guts to provoke the Emperor. Which man would like a woman who provoked trouble for no reason? The matter between the Yuan King and the emperor had been kept in the dark all these years. Now, this woman had probably caused big trouble. Everyone was waiting to see the Yuan King fly into a rage at that woman. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuan walked to Yun Rans side and supported her. Its okay that you dont have a good temper. I will still dote on you. You can y however you want. The expressions of the ministers changed slightly. The East Continents Imperial City would not be so peaceful anymore. Although Yun Ran had said some harsh words in front of the emperor! But this was not the end! When they returned to the residence, Yun Ran even scolded the useless emperor a few times! Yun Ran was so angry that she couldnt sleep. After night fell, MO Beiyuan went somewhere. At this moment, in the emperors bedroom in the pce, the emperor was hugging the little beauty he had just recruited into his harem affectionately, but his mind was filled with Yun Rans beautiful face. Halfway through the intimate session, a ck shadow suddenly appeared like a ghost and pulled him off the dragon bed. Someone The emperor wanted to shout for help, but he did not expect to meet MO Beiyuans familiar eyes. Royal, Royal Brother What do you mean by this? The emperor definitely did not expect MO Beiyuan to enter the pcete at night and even appear in his bedroom. This time, he was quite frightened. The little beauty on the bed was also so frightened by this sudden change that she trembled and did not even dare to speak. MO Beiyuan unintentionally nced at the womans face. His eyes were filled with killing intent as if a demon king had descended.. Chapter 421 - 421: Killing the Emperor Chapter 421: Killing the Emperor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman was actually wearing the same dress as Yun Ran today, and wore the same decoration on her head. MO Beiyuan could disregard how the emperor treated him, but he could not ignore the dirty and disgusting thoughts the emperor had about Yun Ran! MO Beiyuan was instantly furious. Hisrge hand grabbed the emperors neck and lifted the naked emperor up. His eyes were filled with intense hostility, and his voice was cold and bone-chilling. I dont care how you scheme against me, but you shouldnt have such disgusting thoughts about her! Cough, cough, cough Royal Royal Brother What are you doing? When the emperor met that pair of terrifying eyes, it was as if he had seen a real evil spirit that had crawled out of hell. He felt that the person in front of him seemed to want to kill him. You shouldnt have done these things MO Beiyuans fingers gradually tightened, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. It was toote for the emperor to beg for mercy. This was because MO Beiyuan was furious and there was nothing rational about it. Powerful spiritual energy gathered in his palm and then exerted force. The powerful spiritual energy made the emperor bleed from his seven orifices. In the end, he stopped breathing. MO Beiyuan threw him to the ground as if he had thrown something dirty and disappeared into the darkness. What n? What long-term n? What chaos in the East Continent Imperial Compared to Yun Ran, these things were nothing! Yun Ran was surprised to see him return wrapped in cold air. Where had he gone sote at night? Unexpectedly, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Yun Ran quickly realized that something was wrong with him. MO Beiyuan, what did you do just now? I went to kill the Emperor. Yun Ran was speechless. She broke free of his hold and sat up in bed. Did he have to be so scary in the middle of the night? What did you say? I went to kill the emperor. MO Beiyuans voice was still very calm, as if this matter was not a big deal to him. But Yun Ran couldnt calm down now! You went to kill the emperor? Why did you suddenly suddenly go to kill him? What were you thinking? Yun Ran knew the situation in the East Continent. With the death of the emperor, the entire East Continent would probably be in chaos for a while. It was not that this wretched emperor did not deserve to die, but that his death was a little too sudden. Yun Ran thought that with MO Beiyuans personality, he should have nned well. This was especially since he had already endured for so long, Unexpectedly, he was so impulsive as to enter the pce to kill the emperor. Because he deserves to die! I know he deserved to die. I mean, you should have nned everything before you kill him. Yun Ran also wanted the wretched emperor to die, but how could he just go up and kill him? Yun Ran really could not understand why he was so impulsive. This was different from his usual style of doing things. Ranran, he deserves to die! I cant keep him! Yun Ran felt that there must be something he was not telling her. Perhaps something had happened after entering the pce that made MO Beiyuan want to kill the emperor on impulse. MO Beiyuan, what exactly happened to you in the pce just now? You said that as long as I want to know, you will tell me. If it were anything else, it would be fine. However, this was not a small matter, so Yun Ran really wanted to figure out the cause and effect and face it with him.. Chapter 422 - 422: Do You Want to Be a Little Princess? Chapter 422: Do You Want to Be a Little Princess? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans instincts told her that this might have something to do with her. MO Beiyuan was silent for a moment. He did not want her to know about those dirty things. However, he also knew that if she wanted to investigate, he could not hide it even if he wanted to. Moreover, he did not want there to be any estrangement between them because of this matter. I entered the pce tonight to give him a warning, but I didnt expect to see a woman in his bedroom. She was wearing the same dress as you today and wore her hair in the same style. He was shouting your name at that woman! Yun Ran was about to vomit when she heard him finish. She thought that the wretched emperor was just lecherous, but she did not expect him to do such a thing behind her back. This was not something a normal person could do. He was clearly a pervert. No wonder. No wonder you killed him in a fit of anger. If Yun Ran was present, she would probably want to kill him too. Therefore, MO Beiyuan really killed the wretched emperor for her sake. Yun Ran frowned and bit her lip; she was deep in thought. So what are you going to do next? Since it had already happened, surely they couldnt just sit there? MO Beiyuan stared at her face and his expression darkened. Hisrge hand gently caressed her cheek. Ranran, do you want to be the Empress of the East Continent? Yun Rans eyes trembled. She didnt expect him to ask so directly. Then, she smiled lightly. If the emperor is you, its not impossible. MO Beiyuan, if I be the empress, Ill only be your empress. He had already killed that wretched emperor for her. Yun Ran naturally wouldnt only care about her own feelings. She wasnt so self-centered. Previously, MO Beiyuan was worried that with her personality, she might not like to be restrained by her identity as the Empress of the East Continent. This was also the reason why he had been having a headache these past few days and could not make a decision. Now that Yun Ran did not reject the role, he knew what he had to do. Only by sitting in that position could he protect her and the two little packrats. Then, even if he had to step on thousands of corpses, he had to sit in that position. Before the next day, the news of the emperors death spread. Yun Ran did not know how MO Beiyuan did it. The news from the pce was that the emperor suddenly fell ill and died. Of course, Xuanyuan Yu, Bai Wan, and the others were not fools. They knew what had happened to Yun Ran and the others in the pce yesterday. After that, the emperor suddenly died. How could there be such a coincidence? It was just that no one asked directly. What do you n to do next? Do you need my help? Xuanyuan Yu looked at MO Beiyuan. He had indeed wanted MO Beiyuan to deal with the emperor, but he did not expect this kid to attack so quickly. MO Beiyuan was feeding his little packrat some pastries. He did not reply to Xuanyuan Yu immediately. Instead, he teased his little packrat, Sweetcake, do you want to be a little princess? Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan immediately looked at each other. Was there a need to ask further? The little packrat puffed up its cheeks and swallowed the pastry before replying in a childish voice, Sweetcake is the baby of Daddy and Mommy. I dont want to be a little princess. She knew what a little princess was. Previously in the pce, she had yed games with the little princess. The little princess was the emperors child, and she was the baby of her father and mother. If she became a little princess, she would not be able to be her parents baby. The little princess has a bad emperor as her father. She cant even fly high.. Sweetcake doesnt want to be the little princess! Chapter 423 - 423: Want to Know? Come Closer Chapter 423: Want to Know? Come Closer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat had clearly misunderstood the meaning in her fathers words. She thought that her father wanted to give her away to that bad emperor to be a little princess. The expression on her face became nervous. Yun Ran smiled and coaxed her. Even if Sweetcake is a little princess, shes still Daddy and Mommys little princess. Shes not someone elses little princess. Only then did the little packrat heave a sigh of relief. Yes, Sweetcake is the little princess of Father and her family. She wont be the little princess of the bad eggs family. The two of them surrounded the little packrat and teased her for a while. However, in the next few days, other than going to the pce, MO Beiyuan acted as if nothing had happened and yed with the little packrat in the residence. Yun Ran thought thatpetition for the throne was not a small matter. But there was not the nervousness she had expected. There was no sh between the major factions. She and the two little packrats were in the Yuan Mansion. Their lives were not affected by the emperors death. After a few days of silence, Yun Ran couldnt hold it in anymore. After the two little packrats fell asleep, she went to the study next door to look for him. MO Beiyuan, didnt you say that you wanted to fight for the throne? Why havent you taken any action in the past few days? Yun Ran pushed the door open and walked quickly to his desk. She ced her hands on the smooth table and stared at him with her beautiful watery eyes. MO Beiyuan put down the secret letter in his hand and hooked his finger at her. You want to know? Come closer and Ill tell you. Yun Ran really thought he was going to whisper something to her, so she walked around the big table and leaned in front of him, but he wrapped her around the waist and hugged her. Right on the heels of that, he kissed her passionately. His thin lips kissed Yun Rans lips again and again as if he couldnt get enough of her. Yun Ran was imprisoned in his arms and could only endure his invasive aura. She pressed her forehead against his hard chest and took deep breaths. Her face was already red. This person was so seductive with just a kiss. Yun Ran felt like a doll that had lost its mind in his arms. MO Beiyuan tucked her messy hair behind her ear and leaned over to nt another kiss between her eyebrows. Be good, dont think too much. Ill take care of everything. I wont let anything happen to you and the two little packrats. Yun Ran was very grateful to him for giving her enough security, but she was not a weak woman who would only hide under his wings. She wanted to fight alongside him and face all of this together. MO Beiyuan could not bear to see her unhappy. Seeing that she suddenly lowered her eyes and did not speak, he became nervous. He held her face and asked her what was wrong. Perhaps it was because his bad experiences when he was young had affected him, MO Beiyuan did not know how to love someone. Therefore, when he faced her, he would always be careful. Ranran, whats wrong? Yun Ran supported herself with her arms and wanted to get up from his arms and exin to him, but she did not expect those big hands to hold her waist firmly. His movements were domineering, but they were also filled with anxiety and panic. It was as though he was unwilling to let her leave her. When Yun Ran only frowned slightly, MO Beiyuans heart seemed to have sunk, and his muscles tensed up. He could clearly sense that she was unhappy. However, no one had taught him what to do at a time like this to make her happy, so he could only stubbornly imprison her in his arms. It wasnt that Yun Ran didnt know how possessive he was of her. Otherwise, he wouldnt have killed the wretched emperor without considering the consequences.. Chapter 424 - 424: Cough, Cough, Cough… Is It That Explosive? Chapter 424: Cough, Cough, Cough Is It That Explosive? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, when she met his stubborn eyes, Yun Ranpromised. It was as if once she broke free and got out of his arms, she would take his life. Yun Ran snorted and pursed her pink lips. If it were anyone else who dared to trap me like this, I would definitely break his arm. But youre not anyone else. He was the person she loved. Therefore, she allowed him to be paranoid and domineering. MO Beiyuan, Im Yun Ran, not another woman. What I want is not for you to protect me in the Yuan Mansion, but to be able to stand with you and face everything. Be it difficult or dangerous, I want to face it with you. The expression in MO Beiyuans eyes changed, and some emotions fluctuated. He thought he was protecting her and giving her the best and safest environment, but she didnt like it. Ranran, I can give you whatever you want. He could satisfy all her requests as long as he could. His feelings were simple and pure. Alright, then tell me, what are your ns? Hows the situation in the East Continents Imperial City these few days? MO Beiyuan slowly said, The Emperor has too many princes. They will definitely fight for a period of time. Therefore, I wont do anything for the time being. Lets wait until the brothers are done fighting. If it was in the past, he would not have cared so much. But now, if he wanted to rise to the throne, he would need to be able to sit in that position legitimately. He did not want Yun Ran and the two children to suffer any grievances with him. So whats the situation now? Who do you think will win in the end? MO Jinyu! At the mention of this name, MO Beiyuan was still a little unhappy. There was no other reason. It was because Yun Ran had liked this person before. The news the secret guards had gathered was that Yun Ran had been chasing MO Jinyu since she was young and had deep feelings for him. Yun Ran was still thinking with her head lowered. Who knew that he would be jealous when he mentioned MO Jinyu? Hes probably the one with some brains among the useless princes of the Emperor! Although MO Jinyu was a scumbag, he had some brains to be able to stand out among the many princes and coax the wretched emperor to confer him the position of Crown Prince Ranran might not know, but he has many women in his residence. Other than women, there are also men. Yun Ran: Cough, cough, cough Is it that explosive? MO Jinyu actually likes both men and women! Explosive? MO Beiyuan did not understand what she meant. Yun Ran waved her hand. It means exciting. Exciting? MO Beiyuan tightened his grip on her arm and frowned slightly. Arent these things very ridiculous? Yun Ran had originally wanted toe over and ask him about his ns. Who knew that she would find out such a shocking secret about MO Jinyu? Ridiculous, ridiculous! Theyre indeed ridiculous! Yun Ran nodded repeatedly, indicating that he was right. She could already imagine the scene of MO Beiyuan suddenly appearing and kicking him off the dragon throne when MO Jinyu eliminated all obstacles to sit on it. That would be exciting! MO Beiyuan, when you attack him, bring me along to watch the show. After all, such a good show was not something that could be seen with money. Seeing that she looked like she wanted to watch a show and did not seem to care about MO Jinyus life, the jealousy in MO Beiyuans heart slowly dissipated.. Chapter 425 - 425: Might Be Some Parasite Chapter 425: Might Be Some Parasite Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Next, it was as MO Beiyuan had said. The emperor had suddenly died without a word, and as such, there was no edict to pass on his throne. Logically speaking, with the Crown Princes status, he should be able to inherit the throne. However, the other princes were also ambitious. Moreover, they all had their own forces backing them up. In this way, it was inevitable that they would fight openly and behind the scenes. Since ancient times, everyone who fought for that position had bled. For a time, all kinds of idents happened in the Imperial City. Because it was too chaotic outside, Yun Ran applied for leave for the two children. They would not go to school for the time being. Bun could also use this time to cure Bai Ze of the poison of the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. He was clearly just a child, but his method of detoxification was very urate. Every step was very rigorous. Initially, Bai Ze only wanted to give it a try, but now, he changed his mind. He felt that this child could really cure the poison of the Five Poisons Demon Beast in his body. Because Bun was still young, Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi were also there during the treatment, ready to help at any time. When Buns small hand held a willow leaf-like de and cut open the bump on Bai Zes arm, everyone looked over. A few red worms squirmed in the poisonous lump. Bun used a mp to pick them up one by one and put them on a te at the side. Who knew that those bugs would be so strange? The bugs that had been cut in two suddenly came back to life and jumped up to attack Buns small arm. Huo Chanyi was the closest, so she raised her hand to block it without thinking. She had been in the Yuan Mansion for so long that she had long treated Bun as her family. She would rather get hurt herself than let Bun get hurt. The worm touched the back of her hand and kept crawling up. After a while, it burrowed into her flesh. No one had expected such an unexpected turn of events. Bai Zes expression changed and became extremely gloomy. He immediately shouted, Dont worry about me. Help that little girl take a look first. He knew what kind of pain she would have to endure once she was poisoned by the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. As a grown man, it was fine if it hurt a little, but how could a youngdy withstand such pain? No matter how smart Bun was, he was only a three or four-year-old child. The sudden change stunned him on the spot. Yun Ran immediately went forward to check on the situation. Bun was very bold and rarely got frightened by anything. It was probably because Huo Chanyi had blocked the bug for him that he didnt know what to do. Bun, you and Uncle Feng Chen continue to help Granduncle detoxify the poison. Ill see whats going on with your Master first. Bai Zes poison was half cured. He definitely couldnt just leave it behind. Huo Chanyi also tried to persuade him, Bun, you dont have to worry about me. Just follow the detoxification n that we set up earlier and continue to detoxify General Bai Ze! However, be careful of those poisonous bugs. Its best if you just take a brazier and burn them. Yun Ran nodded and immediately asked the secret guard to fetch a brazier. She brought Huo Chanyi to a cubicle at the side. Roll up your sleeves. Let me see. Yun Ran was still worried for Huo Chanyi. The poisonous bugs might be some kind of parasite. It had previously parasitized the body of the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. Later, when Bai Ze killed the Five Poisons Demonic Beast, the bugs found an opportunity to transfer to Bai Zes body. Now that they were forced out of Bai Zes body, they immediately started finding a new parasitic vessel.. Chapter 426 - 426: Far From Enough Chapter 426: Far From Enough Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyi slowly rolled up her sleeves, revealing her fair and slender arms. As expected, there was already a red, swollen poison bump about half a fingers width above her forearm. The half of the living worm had already burrowed into her flesh. It was as if something was stirring the pain in her flesh. Yun Ran saw that her face was pale and her forehead was covered in sweat. She knew that she was enduring the pain. Do you have any pain-relieving pills? Take some first to relieve the pain. Huo Chanyi took out some pills and swallowed a few of them, but there was no effect. The pain in her body intensified. It was only now that she realized what kind of pain Bai Ze had been enduring for so many years. Was that why he became a demonic cultivator? But even if she died, she would not be a demonic cultivator! On the other side, Bun had already finished detoxifying Bai Ze. After removing all the poison from Bai Zes body, Feng Chen sewed up the wound and bandaged it. The first thing everyone wanted to do was to ask about Huo Chanyis condition. Master was poisoned too, right? Bun ran over to Huo Chanyi with a look of self-me on his face. I didnt handle it well enough, thats why Master was injured. Huo Chanyi raised her hand and rubbed against his hair. She squeezed out a gentle smile andforted him in a soft voice, No, youve already done very well. No one knows that the bug could still be alive after being cut in half. Its not your fault. It was just an ident. Huo Chanyi had saved Bun out of instinct. It was already very rare for such a young child to be able to think of a way to detoxify the poison and do all the steps so carefully. As for the fact that she had been poisoned by this poisonous bug this time, it was just an ident. Huo Chanyi wouldnt me anyone. Yun Ran could also understand the guilt in Buns heart. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be sad and me themselves when they encountered such a thing. Whats more, Bun was such a young child. His small mind was far from being able to withstand all of this. Buns eyes were already red, but because of his personality, he didnt cry. However, the way he held it in his eyes made ones heart ache even more. Yun Ran also raised her hand and rubbed it against the top of his head. Pull yourself together and use the same method to detoxify your Master. Is that Sure, but the medicinal pill that protects the heart meridians needs to be refined again. Only when the medicinal pill is refined can it detoxify Master. Huo Chanyi immediately smiled and said, Then lets wait for a while. This poison wont hurt or itch anyways. It wont affect us much. But Buns medical talent was so high. How could he not see that she was coaxing him? Bai Ze tidied his clothes and stepped into the inner room. His gaze fell on Huo Chanyi and paused for a moment. Unexpectedly, the poison in his body had been cured, but this little girl had been poisoned. No one knew the pain better than him. If he didnt cultivate demonic cultivation back then, he might have died from the pain. The only way to ease the pain in your body is through demonic cultivation. If you want Before Bai Ze could finish his sentence, Huo Chanyi shook her head frantically. No, I dont want to! I dont want to cultivate the demonic path! Ill just wait for the antidote. Bai Ze originally thought that she was a delicate little girl. He still remembered that this little girl had cried in front of him before, but he did not expect her to be so single-minded now.. Chapter 427 - 427: What Was That Technique? Chapter 427: What Was That Technique? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the poison of the five-poison demon beast was too unbearable. This little girl probably wouldnt be able tost long. Yun Ran also realized that Huo Chanyis situation was a little serious. She frowned and asked Bai Ze, Is there no other way to relieve this pain other than cultivating the demonic path? At the very least, she had to think of a way to make Huo Chanyist until Bun sessfully refined the pill that protected her heart meridians! Bai Ze thought for a while and said slowly, Theres another way. I can inject my demonic energy into her body and control the poisonous worm in her body. Yun Ran could understand Huo Chanyis resistance to demonic cultivators, but what about Bai Zes method? Would Huo Chanyi agree? Seeing that Huo Chanyi had been biting her pale lips and lowering her head in silence, Yun Ran became a little anxious and advised, Although Uncle Bai Ze cultivates in demonic cultivation, hes a good person. He has never used the demonic qi in his body to kill an innocent person. His demonic qi is also clean and not stained with the blood of innocent people! Yun Ran didnt expect this youngdy to be so stubborn. In the end, she could only goad her. Huo Chanyi, didnt you want revenge? If you dont live well, how are you going to avenge your family? No matter how strong Huo Chanyi was, she was still a little girl. Her eyshes fluttered as she looked at Bai Ze with reddened eyes. I want to live. Bai Ze felt that this matter had something to do with him. He could not leave this little girl alone. However, there were some things that he had to say first. You cultivate qi energy, and I cultivate the demonic path. Since ancient times, the two have been ipatible. Its not easy to inject the demonic qi into your body. During this process, there might be idents that will cause you to be injured by the demonic qi. Now, we can only try. Bun suddenly said, I know a way to make Masters body ept the demonic qi passed down by Granduncle without any idents. What way? Everyone turned to look at him. Demonic and Spiritual Cultivation! Everyone was speechless. When Bun said this, everyones expressions changed. It was not that they were frightened, but this topic made everyone feel very awkward. Bun didnt know where he had seen this method before, but he didnt know what dual cultivation meant. He thought that it was a cultivation technique where two people cultivated together. One was a spiritual cultivator, and the other was a demonic cultivator. However, Yun Ran and the other adults knew what this dual cultivation technique meant! Huo Chanyi, a little girl, blushed in front of everyone and lowered her head. However, it could not hide her blushing ears and neck at all. Bai Ze awkwardly looked away and rubbed the tip of his nose with his fingers. He said in a deep voice, Lets think of another way! Bun wanted to say something else, but Yun Ran covered his mouth. Yes, yes, yes. Then lets think of another way. You and Uncle Feng Chen can prepare the medicinal herbs. Leave this to Mother. Although Bai Zes current appearance could be considered handsome, and he had a resolute and extraordinary temperament, making him look like he was only in his early thirties, Huo Chanyi was still an entire generation younger than him. The two of them could not be rted at all. Yun Ran asked Feng Chen to take Bun away first. The other people in the room naturally didnt mention dual cultivation anymore in an unspoken tacit understanding.. Chapter 428 - 428: Mother, Sweetcake should Take a Bath Too! Chapter 428: Mother, Sweetcake should Take a Bath Too! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the collision of demonic qi and spiritual qi, a persons body would experience a rapid high temperature. Therefore, they chose a cold pool on the outskirts of the Imperial City for the transfusion. The water in the cold pool could lower the temperature of the human body. At the very least, it could alleviate the high-temperature caused by Huo Chanyis demonic qi and spiritual qi colliding. Afraid that something would happen to the two of them while they were in the cold pool, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan also followed with Sweetcake. Mother, Sweetcake should take a bath too! When the little packrat saw Bai Ze carrying Huo Chanyi step by step into the cold pond, she mored to go take a bath. She even took out the wooden ducks, wooden fishes, and so on from her Interspatial Ring. That was a cold pool with bone-chilling water temperature. Yun Ran did not dare to let the little packrat y in the water. She stuffed her into MO Beiyuans arms. Carry her and bring her around to y. The little packrat was yful and active. It would probably not be able to stay here for many hours. Yun Ran couldnt leave for the time being. She needed to keep an eye on Bai Ze and Huo Chanyi in the coldke. In the cold pool, the cold water had already reached Bai Zes knees. He walked forward steadily step by step, and the little girl in his arms seemed to be weightless. When he reached the water level, he stopped and put the little girl down. Huo Chanyi was being tortured by the poisonous bug, and her legs were already unsteady. She could only hold on to that strong arm tightly. Bai Zes big hand wrapped around her shoulder and supported her. He made her sit down with her back facing him. His big hand pressed against her thin back through the water-soaked fabric. Perhaps it was because the water in the cold pond was too cold, but Huo Chanyis entire body was trembling slightly. However,pared to the torture of the poisonous bug, this cold water was nothing. Ugh. Huo Chanyi had been biting her lower lip tightly, enduring the intense pain. Her lower lip had been bitten so hard that it was covered in scars. She wanted to suppress the painful moansing from her mouth. Bai Zes eyes darkened and he said, There arent many people around here. If youre in pain, just shout out and cry. Youre just a little girl. No one willugh at you. The two of them rarely interacted in the residence, but Bai Ze knew her background. He also knew the burden she was carrying. Originally, he could not care less about this matter. However, the Valley Master of the Myriad Poison Valley had done him a favor previously, and this little girl had been poisoned by this poisonous bug because of him. Huo Chanyi had always felt that she was burdened with a blood feud, so she no longer had the right to cry out in pain. Her parents, who had doted on and protected her, were no longer around. She didnt want Yun Ran to think that she was still a delicate girl. She wanted to tell everyone that she, Huo Chanyi, wasnt afraid of pain or suffering. However, at this moment, Bai Zes words seemed to have touched the string in her heart. It crushed her in an instant. The faint cries reached Bai Zes ears. The little girl was not crying hysterically, but she was whimpering softly. Bai Ze had already started to inject demonic spirit energy into her from behind. This processsted for four hours. The wound on his arm had no chance of healing. Not only was he soaking in the cold pool, but he had also moved his demonic spirit. Blood seeped out of the wound and directly dyed the white cloth wrapped around his arm red. On the contrary, the pain in Huo Chanyis body had indeed been alleviated. She gradually stopped crying. However, when she turned around and saw Bai Zes wound, she revealed a sad expression. General Bai Ze, your injuries Chapter 429 - 429: Memory Recovery Chapter 429: Memory Recovery Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze nced at his arm and said in a deep voice, Im fine. With that, he nced at her again. Seeing that her clothes were drenched, he moved his feet without a trace and used his body to block her. He frowned. Dont go ashore first. MO Beiyuan brought many secret guards. And those secret guards were all men! It was not good for a youngdy like her to go up like this. Huo Chanyi didnt immediately understand what he meant. She looked up at him and asked, General Bai Ze, whats wrong with the secret guards? Bai Zes voice was dignified. The secret guards are all men! And youre a little Huo Chanyi lowered her head and looked at herself. It was only then that she realized that she had asked a stupid question. She felt extremely embarrassed again. Bai Ze took out a piece of clothing from his storage ring and threw it to her. Put it on yourself before you go up. Huo Chanyi hurriedly thanked him before putting on the clothing and going ashore. Yun Ran immediately leaned forward and asked about her health. Huo Chanyis face was a little red, but everything else was fine. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. Looks like its done. The little packrat held the duck in her hand and looked at Huo Chanyi with her big ck eyes. She asked innocently, Is it fun for Auntie and Granduncle to take a bath together? Sweetcake also wants to take a bath, but Mother wont let me. Huo Chanyis already red face became even redder. She and General Bai Ze were not bathing together at all. Yun Ran coughed softly to ease the awkwardness in the air and took her little packrat away. Then lets go back first. However, her little packrat was very curious and insisted on asking if it was fun to take a bath. Yun Ran could only tell her that Huo Chanyi and her granduncle were not taking a bath, but practicing martial arts. Cultivation techniques? Are Auntie and Granduncle having fun cultivating in the water? Afraid that she would make a fuss and want to y too, Yun Ran replied that it wasnt fun. The little packrat looked puzzled. She did not understand! If its not fun, why are they ying? Yun Ran was speechless. Thats a good question. Father should know. MO Beiyuan could only brace himself and reply, Maybe its because they dont know how to y anything else. The little packrat actually epted this answer. She also said that he would teach Huo Chanyi and Bai Ze other games in the future, such as hide-and-seek and flying high up in the sky. Yun Ran was speechless. Huo Chanyis problems were alleviated. However, no one expected that after Bai Ze was cured of the poison, he actually showed signs of recovering his memories. The memories he lost 20 years ago gradually appeared in his mind in the form of a dream. He remembered his family. He also remembered his name. He remembered when he was a young man dressed in fresh clothes and riding a horse. However, the pain brought about by the memories also followed. The scene of the four of them being schemed against appeared in his mind. His father and two younger brothers had died tragically in front of him. After he was seriously injured, he crawled out of the pile of dead people and fell off the cliff. After falling off the cliff, he lost his memories, but miraculously survived. Right on the heels of that, he was brought into the Fallen Demon Forest by a few demonic cultivators. After killing those demonic cultivators, he encountered the Five Poisons Demonic Beast. After fighting with the Five Poisons Demonic Beast, he survived but was poisoned. Wan, Im sorry. I camete. I didnt protect you well, so you suffered so much. After Bai Ze regained his memory, his feelings for Bai Wan changed.. Chapter 430 - 430: Who Was the Poisoner? Chapter 430: Who Was the Poisoner? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan was overjoyed that her brother had regained his memories, but she was also curious to learn about the details of how her father, second brother, and third brother had died tragically back then. Big Brother, what exactly happened back then? Bai Ze remembered that when they went to the battlefield to kill the enemy, many people in the Bai familys army suddenly behaved as if they were possessed. Their eyes were red as they killed indiscriminately in the Bai familys army. As a result, there was a tragic situation of killing one another in the Bai family As themander-in-chief at that time, Bai Xiao knew what to do in the current situation to minimize the casualties, so he could only kill those who were possessed. In order to prevent news of this from spreading and causing panic among themoners, Bai Xiao got someone to hide this matter. Who would have thought that after this matter was spread by someone with ulterior motives, it would evolve into Bai Xiao pointing his sword at his soldiers during the battle and invoking usations of treason? Because of this matter, the hearts of the Bai familys army were unstable. Themoners also habored resentment toward the Bai familys army. Later on, when the four of them went up to kill the enemy, they were struck Their cultivation was restricted by poison, causing them to be unable to defeat the general of Wuan. Now, it seemed that all of this was the emperors scheme. Now that the emperor was dead, the Bai familys revenge could be considered avenged. However, it was impossible for their father and brothers toe back from the dead. Bai Ze survived and regained his memories, but he could not forgive himself. Why did he survive alone? Why was it that the one who survived was not his second brother, third brother, or father, but a piece of trash like him who had hidden for 20 years? Xiaowan, do you know where Father, Second Brother, and Third Brothers corpses were buried back then? Bai Wan shook her head. Back then, when she learned that her father and brothers had died in battle, she rushed over in a hurry. However, she had not been able to see their corpses. She had only secretly erected a cenotaph for them. After your battle back then, a phenomenon descended from the sky. First, the yellow sand swept through the world, and then there was a huge earthquake. It was not only your corpses, but the corpses of many soldiers were also not found. It wasnt that Bai Wan didnt want to look for them. It was just that back then, she was pregnant. For the sake of the child in her stomach, she didnt dare to look for the corpses openly. She was also anxious to return to the East Continent to find Yun Zhiyuan to help the Bai family reverse the case. She thought that after the Bai familys matter was investigated, she would search for their corpses. Unexpectedly, she waited for more than 20 years. Bai Ze said, Then Ill wait for the poison in Huo Chanyis body to be cured before I go back to look for their corpses. Bai Wan asked again, Brother, do you know who the person who poisoned you The emperor, who was the mastermind, was dead, but the person who poisoned them back then was also the murderer who killed them. Bai Wan did not intend to let that person off. Bai Ze also had a suspect in his heart. I wonder if Wanwan remembers Cui Ruyu. Bai Wan nodded. I remember. Isnt she General Cuis daughter? She vvas even engaged to you when she was young. Did you remember her? Are you going to look for her? A trace of hatred shed across Bai Zes eyes. His voice was slightly cold. Im looking for her, but Im not thinking about her in that way. I suspect that the person who poisoned us back then was Cui Ruyus father, Cui Cheng! Cui Cheng had always followed Bai Xiao and could be considered Bai Xiaos trusted right-hand man. Otherwise, Bai Ze would not have been involved in the marriage with the Cui family. However, the consequences of trusting them were that the Bai family would either die or be exiled. Now, only he and his sister were left.. Chapter 431 - 431: A Big Piece of Gossip Chapter 431: A Big Piece of Gossip Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Brother, you mean Uncle Cui Bai Wans eyes shed with great shock because Cui Cheng was like family to the Bai siblings. Cui Cheng had been fighting alongside Bai Xiao since he was young. The two of them were as close as brothers, and their residences were adjacent to each others. Cui Ruyu had grown up with the siblings. Bai Wan had always treated her as her own sister. They were so close that the two families arranged marriage with Madam Cui when Bai Ze was young. Therefore, Bai Wan never expected that the person who harmed her father and brothers on the battlefield back then would be Cui Cheng. But she remembered very clearly. Wasnt Cui Cheng dead? Brother, is it really Cui Cheng? But he died on the battlefield with you guys! In that battle, other than her father and brothers, many soldiers of the East Continent had also perished. Because Cui Cheng was the deputy general and his fathers right-hand man, his status was not ordinary. Therefore, Bai Wan remembered very clearly that Cui Cheng had also sacrificed himself back then. However, Bai Wan knew her brothers personality. If there was no solid evidence, her brother would not have directly pointed out that Cui Cheng was the person who harmed them. Bai Ze recalled. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred. Dead? Impossible! I clearly saw him stabbing Father with the Nine Tune Silver Spear. If it was someone else who said it, Bai Ze would not believe it easily. However, he had seen it with his own eyes. Cui Cheng had killed his father from behind. Hearing this, Bai Wans face gradually turned pale, and her lips trembled slightly. Why did he do this? Why did he betray Father? Soon, Bai Wan realized that if what her brother said was true, then Cui Chengs death back then might have been faked. Then where was he hiding now, and what identity did he take on? If they wanted to know this, they could only investigate. Yun Ran did not believe that a person could really change his appearance and disappear for so many years. Get someone to check on his family. Follow his family to check on him. Of course, she could not let go of any of the Bai familys enemies. Investigate! The 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion, as well as Xuanyuan Yus people in the East Continent, followed the Cui familys line of investigation. Soon, news from the 12 Divisions arrived. Cui Cheng died back then, but Cui Ruyu is still alive. Guess where she is now? Thunderbolt looked like he had heard a big piece of gossip. After being red at by MO Beiyuan, she shrank her head and stopped pretending to be mysterious. She replied quickly, Cui Ruyu is in the pce now. Her father is dead, but she actually entered the pce and became the emperors woman. Tsk tsk tsk.. When Bai Wan heard this, she looked in her brothers direction. If not for the Bai familys ident, Cui Ruyu and her brother might have gotten married. Now, Cui Ruyu had be the woman in the emperors harem. Brother.. Bai Ze knew that she was worried about him. Not to mention that he had nothing to do with Cui Ruyu, even if there was something, Cui Ruyu was Cui Chengs daughter and Cui Cheng was the enemy who killed his father. It was impossible for him to have any feelings for her. Wan, Im fine. After hearing the news from Thunderbolt, Yun Ran frowned slightly. Have the secret guards found out when Cui Ruyu entered the pce? How is she doing in the pce? Does the emperor dote on her? Cui Cheng was dead, Cui Ruyu had entered the pce, and the Emperor and Cui Cheng had joined forces to harm the Bai family.. Did Cui Ruyu really not know anything? Chapter 432 - 432: A Peerless Good Man Chapter 432: A Peerless Good Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thunderbolt immediately replied, Cui Ruyu entered the pce about three months after the Bai familys incident, but her identity was not that of the Cui familys legitimate daughter, Cui Ruyu. Instead, she changed her identity. Because the Cui family was also involved in the Bai familys treason case, she should have been exiled as the Cui familys legitimate daughter. However, the real Cui familys legitimate daughter, Cui Ruyu, changed her identity and entered the harem. Back then, everyone was concerned about the Bai familys nine generations being implicated. No one paid attention to the Cui family. If not for the fact that the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion wanted to investigate, not many people would know about this matter. As for what happened after she entered the pce, the Emperor was very good to her in the beginning, but you also know how ridiculous the Emperor is when ites to women As the head of the secret guards of the 12 Divisions, Thunderbolt would basically review the news that was passed to his master first. He would leave behind what was useful and not talk nonsense before handing the information to his master. Therefore, he knew all too well about the things that happened in the emperors harem. He had to praise their master properly, Tell me, theyre both men, but why is our Lord so loyal? Hes simply a peerless good man, a model among men. Yun Ran was speechless. Wasnt this praise a little deliberate? Thunderbolt knew that his master was not very liked by Emperor Wuan, so he nned to take this opportunity to help his master. Our Lord has looks, cultivation, talent and ability. The key is that other women cant get close to him at all. There are no messy love debts. Hes clean and innocent. Xuanyuan Yu chuckled. He doesnt have any romantic debts, but he has many fiancees who have turned into female ghosts. Im afraid he can gather a few tables of his fiancees to y cards underground. Thunderbolt smiled awkwardly. That was right! Although his master did not take the initiative to provoke any love debts, he could not stop that wretched emperor from ying tricks! Our master is. .. MO Beiyuan red at Thunderbolt coldly and did not let him continue. Cut the crap. Thunderbolt received that gaze and quickly looked at Sweetcake, who was ying hide-and-seek with the divine beasts in the courtyard, to calm himself down. It was fine. In front of his Sweetcake, his master usually wouldnt make anyone bleed. Cui Ruyu had only been in the pce for about half a year before the Emperor found a new lover. Because of her impersonated identity, she didnt have a good family background. In addition, her appearance was ordinary and she didnt give birth to any children for the Emperor, so her position in the harem wasnt high. Everyone knew that the emperor liked beauties, but the Cui familys legitimate daughter was not a real great beauty. At most, she looked delicate and pretty. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes. If Cui Cheng was still alive, she had to start with Cui Ruyu. Mother and Eldest Uncle, do you want to enter the pce to meet this Cui Ruyu? Bai Wan and Bai Ze nodded immediately. Yes! Why not? Hence, under MO Beiyuans arrangements, they went to the pce at night. There was no more disgusting wretched emperor in the pce. Yun Ran felt that her mood when she entered the pce was very different from before. The emperors funeral was not over yet. White cloths were hung everywhere in the pce, and the pce maids were also wearing white pce clothes and carrying whitenterns. The entire pce was filled with a deathly aura. MO Beiyuan was fine. He had been treated as an evil spirit since he was born and had seen too much darkness and filth. However, he was worried that Yun Ran would be frightened by this strange atmosphere. He wrapped her in his arms with arge cloak. Ranran, close your eyes if youre afraid. Ill carry you over.. Chapter 433 - 433: Didn ‘t They Say That Young Girls Are Afraid of Ghosts? Chapter 433: Didn t They Say That Young Girls Are Afraid of Ghosts? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sometimes, Yun Ran was really a blunt girl. Afraid of what? What should I be afraid of? MO Beiyuan pointed at the pce maids holding whitenterns at night. Dont you think theyre very strange and like ghosts? Yun Ran was someone who dealt with creatures like zombies. Why would she be afraid of ghosts? She smiled and said, Lets not talk about whether theyre ghosts or not. If they really are ghosts, believe it or not, if they dare to appear in front of me now, I can beat them up until they doubted their ghostly lives! Did she look like she was afraid of ghosts? MO Beiyuan was speechless. Didnt they say that young girls were afraid of ghosts? Why wasnt his Ranran afraid? She even nned to catch the ghosts and beat them up. MO Beiyuan had originally nned to show off his masculinity, but now, he coughed awkwardly. Its hard to walk at night. Why dont I carry you? Yun Ran smiled at him and her pink lips curled up gently. Im not Sweetcake who needs you to carry her. However, its fine to hold hands. As she spoke, she reached out her small hand to him. Do you want to hold my hand? MO Beiyuan quickly moved his hand over and held hers tightly. His palm was dry and warm. The two of them maintained a simr rhythm as they walked together. Yun Ran had been to the pce a few times before, but she had never visited the emperors harem. Today was an eye-opener. There were some fancy names in this pce and that one. All of them were the Emperors women. Those who were pampered lived in luxurious pces. Those who were not pampered were either in the Cold Pce or sitting in shabby small pces. Now that the Emperor was gone, the women in the harem who had children were prepared to take a gamble. Those who did not have children seemed to have lost their support and lived in fear, not knowing the future. Cui Ruyu belonged to thetter category. She lived a lowly life in this shabby and remote corner. There was not even a pce maid serving her. When Bai Wan and Bai Ze appeared, Cui Ruyu was obviously frightened. She hugged her head and hid in a corner, screaming non-stop. No, donte over, dont look for me! Its not me. I didnt harm you. Its the emperor. The emperor wants to kill you! Bai Wan and Bai Ze looked at each other as soon as she said those crazy words. So, you know that the person behind the Bai familys injustice back then was the emperor! You know! Even if Cui Cheng was a bad person, Bai Ze did not directly conclude that Cui Ruyu, a girl who grew up with him, harbored evil intentions towards the Bai family. Only now did he realize how ridiculous he was. I dont know. I dont know anything. Please let me go. Please let me go! Look at me now. Ive already received my retribution. I dont want to die. I dont want to die yet. Dont take my soul away. Cui Ruyu cried and begged for mercy as she kowtowed. When Bai Wan heard her words, she realized that Cui Ruyu had thought that she and her brother hade to im her life as ghosts. Then why not beat her at her own game? Hence, she said, Cui Ruyu, I died so tragically! Its you, its all your fault! I wont let you off. Ill drag you to hell with me. Bai Ze knew what his sister wanted to do, so he didnt reveal that he was still alive. He asked Bai Wan to find out Cui Chengs whereabouts from Cui Ruyu.. Chapter 434 - 434: You’re Not Ghosts! Chapter 434: Youre Not Ghosts! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan also remained silent with an unspoken mutual understanding. Cui Ruyus mental state was not good, to begin with. In addition, there were rumors in the pce that the emperor had suddenly died from an evil illness because he had done too many bad things and had been killed by vengeful spirits. As a result, Cui Ruyu really thought that Bai Wan and Bai Ze, who had appeared in front of her, were vengeful spirits who hade to take her life. No, no, no. Its not me. Its really not me. Its all due to the emperor. The emperor wants the lives of the Bai family. Its really not me. I didnt do anything. Bai Wan said faintly, We cant rest in peace. Now that weve be ghosts, we wont be able to reincarnate if we dont drag the people who killed the Bai family into hell. As she spoke, she raised her arm and said to Bai Ze, Brother, we cant find Cui Cheng, so we can only get his child to repay the debt. Bai Ze also nodded and echoed in a low voice, The son pays the fathers debt. Cui Ruyu had already broken down mentally. Under immense psychological fear, she revealed Cui Chengs secret. I, I know where he is. If you want to kill him, go find him! Ill tell you, tell you where he is. His name isnt Cui Cheng now. He has changed his name and identity. Hes not in the East Continent now. Hes in Dajing. His name is Liu Cheng! Hes the famous Liu in Dajing. Hes a renowned phnthropist. A phnthropist? Bai Ze pursed his thin lips sarcastically. That Cui Cheng had harmed his brothers in exchange for wealth, yet he still had the cheek to be called a phnthropist! Since she had already received news about Cui Cheng, Bai Wan stopped feigning. She took a few steps forward and shouted sternly, Cui Ruyu, open your eyes and look carefully. Im not dead, and Big Brother isnt dead either! Were both still alive. I want to live and watch you and your father go to hell! No, youre not dead! Under the faint moonlight, Cui Ruyu mustered her courage and looked at them. Only then did she realize that their shadows were reflected on the window. Yes, there are shadows. Youre not ghosts! Then, her eyes widened in horror. No, no, how could this be? Bai Ze, why is Bai Ze still alive?! My father said that he saw with his own eyes that the four of you, father and sons, were all dead! All dead! How did youe back from the dead? Knowing that they were humans, Cui Ruyu was even more terrified. That was because she knew what the Bai family was like. They would do anything to avenge their loved ones! They would not let her off! Therefore, the death of the emperor might also be the work of the Bai family! For the sake of revenge, the Bai family even dared to kill the emperor. Then what was she? At the thought of this, Cui Ruyu trembled like a leaf and kept trying to clear her name. Everything was the n of the emperor and Cui Cheng. It was their n. It has nothing to do with me! Im just a weak woman who doesnt even have the strength to truss a chicken. They want to harm the Bai family. What can I do? Brother Bai Ze, please, please believe me! It was unknown if it was because she had been depressed in the pce, but Cui Ruyus hair was disheveled and she looked very old. However, even after more than 20 years, Bai Wan and Bai Ze still maintained their youthful appearances. This was also why Cui Ruyu mistook the two of them for ghosts. It was impossible for a normal person to maintain their youthful appearance after 20 years without much change.. Chapter 435 - 435: What Else Could I Do? Chapter 435: What Else Could I Do? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze frowned. He could not forgive Cui Ruyu. However, he wanted to know why Cui Cheng betrayed his father. Why would Cui Cheng betray the Bai family? What does he want? He harmed the Bai family. He even abandoned his identity as a respected general. The Bai family has never mistreated him. Back then, the Bai family was the number one aristocratic family. Other than power, they also had unparalleled wealth. It was rumored that the Bai family had a few private mines and many unknown treasuries. The Bai familys wealth even exceeded that of the royal families of the five countries. The East Continents armys rations were all paid by the Bai Family. And these were not rumors. The Bai family was indeed very rich! These were all the wealth left behind by their mother. Bai Xiao never mistreated his brothers, so the Cui family was not short of money back then. It was impossible for Cui Cheng to betray the Bai family for the sake of wealth. Bai Ze couldnt understand. Cui Ruyu said with a pale face, My father Cui Cheng didnt do it for money. He was jealous and hateful. He had fallen in love with Madam Bai. He was jealous that General Bai Xiao could be with Madam Bai, so he did that. There were many portraits of Madam Bai hidden in his study.. They had thought of all kinds of reasons, but they did not expect it to be because of this. Hes a despicable person! Hes not worthy of thinking about my mother! Shut up. Dont tarnish my mothers reputation. This reason made Bai Wan and Bai Ze even angrier. Yun Ran was wrapped in arge cloak at the side. She was held in MO Beiyuans arms, so she simply leaned into his arms to watch themotion. Seeing that Bai Wan and Bai Ze had almost finished asking about the matter, she slowly said, Do you dare to say that the Bai familys matter has nothing to do with you? Did you not have any special deal with the emperor? As soon as something happened to the Bai family, you changed your name and entered the emperors harem. Could it be that the emperor really liked your face back then? The wretched emperor was lecherous. It wasnt as if Yun Ran hadnt seen the other concubines in his harem before. All of them were quite beautiful. However, Cui Ruyu looked too ordinary. If not for some unspeakable reason, why would the emperor spend so much effort to bring her into the pce? Only then did Cui Ruyu notice that two people had walked out of the darkness. The woman was petite while the man was tall. Soon, Cui Ruyu recognized the man from his ghostly eyes. Yuan, Yuan King! Even if she was not favored in the harem, she had heard rumors about the Yuan King MO Beiyuan. This woman should be the vixen who seduced the Yuan King, MO Beiyuan. Cui Ruyu did not understand why the Bai siblings were with the Yuan King and the vixen. Things seemed to be moreplicated than she had imagined. Could it be that the rumor that the Yuan King harmed the Emperor was true? It was just that the Yuan King and the Bai siblings had joined forces to harm the emperor. Now, she could not admit that she had something to do with the Bai family. Brother Bai Ze, I didnt. I really didnt. I knew since I was young that I was going to marry you when I grew up. How could I betray you? I was forced to enter the pce. Yun Ran clicked her tongue. Thats not the information the Yuan Mansion found. After fighting for the emperors favor and losing, you did everything you could to attract the emperors attention. You must have been forced and desperate! Cui Ruyus face was pale and unsightly. She had never thought that there would still be people alive in the Bai family who would look for her to seek revenge. But there was no evidence to prove her innocence. She could only raise her hand and gently wipe the corners of her eyes. Im a weak woman. Ive already been forced to lose my innocence. What else could I do? Of course, I can only rely on fighting for favor in this ruthless harem to survive. Do you think I did it voluntarily? But tell me, if I didnt do this, what else could I do? Chapter 436 - 436: You’re a Hero! A Good Person! Chapter 436: Youre a Hero! A Good Person! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, she had been in the harem for many years. Her acting skills were superb. But Yun Ran didnt buy it at all. Its not shameful for a person to want to climb out of a mud pit and cling to wealth and glory. Whats shameful is that youre pretending to be upright. In the end, Yun Ran nced at her indifferently. In addition, you and the wretched emperor hooked up before the Bai familys incident. The Bai familys incident definitely has something to do with you! Dont cry. Youre not wronged at all! Because Cui Ruyu was involved in the Bai familys case back then, they had to keep her alive for the time being. They could only let the secret guards take her away and lock her up first. There was still a use for her. Bai Wan had heard from Yun Ran that Cui Ruyu had actually hooked up with the wretched emperor before the Bai familys ident and betrayed her brother. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. However, she did not want to say this in front of her brother. After all, Cui Ruyu and her brother were engaged when they were young. She was afraid that her brother would be sad. She went to look for Yun Ran alone. Xiao Ran, how did you know that Cui Ruyu had an ambiguous rtionship with the wretched emperor before the Bai family got into trouble? Of course, Yun Ran gave her reason. Its very simple. You can tell from Cui Ruyus behavior after she entered the pce that she was willing, and she wasnt forced into the pce by the emperor as she said. Although Eldest Uncle is more handsome than that wretched emperor, hes too straightforward. Cui Ruyu was probably coaxed by the wretched emperors sweet words and thought that she could be the empress after entering the pce. Who knew that she was just a pawn of the wretched emperor? Huo Chanyi didnt know how the news had spread, but it had even reached her ears. Of course, the secret guards in the residence would not make fun of Bai Ze because of this. However, they would more or less stand up for Bai Ze. General Bai Zes betrothed actually took advantage of him going to the battlefield to hook up with the wretched emperor! What an adulterous couple! Dont tell me General Bai Ze still likes that woman! Who knows? Anyway, General Bai Ze has been in a bad mood recently. Huo Chanyi felt that it was all thanks to General Bai Ze that she had been infused with demonic energy. Otherwise, she definitely wouldnt have been able to endure the torment of the poisonous bug. Now that she heard about Bai Ze, she thought that she should persuade him. She wanted him to be more optimistic and not be sad because of these things. Hence, Huo Chanyi tugged at his sleeve after a transfusion session in the cold pond. She pulled him back and said carefully, General Bai Ze, youre very good. Really! Youre a great hero! A great person! Youre so good that there will definitely be people who like you, so dont be sad anymore. Bai Ze was stunned by this little girls random words. Little girl, what do you mean? Huo Chanyi had to muster up all her courage before she dared to say these words to him. She immediately panicked at his question. Youre really very good. Youre a thousand times better than that wretched emperor! That woman was blind! Thats why she didnt see your good side! Huo Chanyi had often heard Yun Ranin about the wretched emperor by her side. She especially hated the wretched emperor! Only then did Bai Ze understand what she meant. It turned out that she knew about the Bai and Cui families. She also knew that Cui Ruyu had hooked up with the wretched emperor and wanted to persuade him to let it go. Huo Chanyi saw his dark expression and wondered if he was in a better mood. She mustered her courage and looked up at him before continuing, My father said that as long as you have hope in your heart, you will definitely meet the right person. That woman and you are definitely not right for each other, so dont be sad about her anymore. No, its not worth it! People who truly love each other wont make each other sad.. Chapter 437 - 437: You Really Like to Worry Chapter 437: You Really Like to Worry Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze revealed a rare smile. He raised his hand and bent his fingers, gently tapping her forehead with his knuckles. Little girl, youre young, but you like to worry. Alright, you dont have to worry about me. Huo Chanyi gently raised her hand to touch her forehead, which was slightly hot from being touched by him just now. As she looked at the tall figure, some emotion flickered in her eyes. She was not a little girl! She knew that he was a good person! In order to help her, his wounds opened up again and again, but he neverined or frowned. Cui Ruyu provided information about Cui Cheng. Originally, Bai Wan and Bai Ze were going to look for her. However, the poison in Huo Chanyis body had yet to be cured, so Bai Ze was unable to leave. He could only wait for the poison in Huo Chanyis body to be cured before the siblings went to look for Cui Cheng to settle the score. During this period of time, Cui Ruyu, who was locked up in the dark prison by the secret guards, was also restless. She mored to see Bai Ze, saying that she had something important to tell Bai Ze. Bai Ze did not want to see her again, but he wanted to know what she meant by important things. He could only go to the dark prison to see her. Bai Ze did not expect this woman to be so shameless. After she tricked him into going to the secret prison, she actually took off her clothes in front of him. Brother Ze, I know my mistake. Brother Ze, please forgive me! Bai Zes face was cold. He didnt even bother to look at her. With his back facing the dark, his voice was so cold that it seemed to have frozen. Cui Ruyu, who gave you the confidence to think that I have feelings for you? Back then, when he was young, he did not know about love at all. He thought that since the two families had a good rtionship, he might as well marry someone he knew and grow up with instead of marrying another unfamiliar woman. However, he did not expect Brother Ze, do you despise Yuer? Do you despise Yuer for not being pure anymore? Cui Ruyu knew that the only person who could save her now was Bai Ze. Therefore, she could only think of ways to seduce Bai Ze so that he would be soft-hearted towards her. However, Bai Ze remained unmoved. Brother Ze, if you dont like me, why did you agree to our marriage when we were young? After you grew up, you didnt have any intention of breaking off the engagement. Cui Ruyu had always been proud of her status as the fiance of the Bai familys young master. Because of this identity, she became the object of envy of the girls from the aristocratic families in the East Continents Imperial City. However, Bai Ze did not know anything about romance. He only had eyes for the people of the East Continent. He only knew how to train the soldiers in the military camp every day and did not know how to please girls at all. As time passed, she started to get together with the Emperor behind Bai Zes back. Compared to the position of the Generals wife, she naturally felt that the position of the East Continents empress was better. Who knew that the emperor was lying to her. She was not even given the position of an imperial concubine. Cui Ruyu had always thought that Bai Ze was interested in her. Otherwise, why didnt he break off the engagement? Bai Zes words once again hurt her pride. She did not want to believe that Bai Ze had never liked her. Bai Ze was about to exin that he only had a mans responsibility to her back then. Before he could say anything, he saw Huo Chanyis figure appear in the dark prison. His handsome brows furrowed slightly and his face was cold. What are you doing here, the little girl? Who asked you toe here? This was a dark prison and not a good ce.. What was this little girl doing here? Chapter 438 - 438: Do You Want to Die? Chapter 438: Do You Want to Die? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyis steps were a little chaotic because she was so nervous that her chest was heaving up and down with her breathing. Her small hands were also nervously clutching the corner of her clothes. I-Im here to see your injuries. Huo Chanyi had noticed that the wound on Bai Zes arm was bleeding again, so she had gone back to make some special medicine for him. She had just gone to his courtyard to deliver the medicine and learned from the secret guard that he had just left. She followed the direction the secret guard pointed and chased after him. The people of the Yuan Mansions 12 Divisions had always treated her as one of their own, so no one stopped her. Just like that, she followed Bai Ze to this secret prison without any obstruction. I-I didnt mean to eavesdrop on your conversation. She had onlye to take a look at his wound. Who knew that she would identally hear the conversation between Bai Ze and this person in the dark prison? Huo Chanyi was an introvert, so she didnt know how to face such an awkward situation. Bai Ze strode towards her. He stood tall and straight in front of her, exuding a strong masculine aura. His presence was extremely strong. Dont look around, little girl. Go back obediently. Huo Chanyi also wanted to turn around and leave this awkward situation, but a sharp and piercing female voice suddenly came from the dark prison. Bai Ze, youre a sanctimonious hypocrite. You despise me for having an affair with the emperor and betraying you, but what kind of good person are you? Dont you have another woman?! Who is this little slut? Shes really shameless. She actually seduced someone elses fianc! Her mother gave birth to her but didnt teach her! Huo Chanyi had a soft personality, but that didnt mean that she could allow others to insult her deceased parents. She turned around and rushed to the railing of the dark prison angrily, looking at the woman in the dark prison. Just because youre shameless, youre making others feel the same way as you! Cui Ruyu was too far away to see Huo Chanyis face. She only knew that it was a woman. Now that she was closer, he could clearly see Huo Chanyis appearance. She was a young and beautiful girl. Her skin was tender and fair, and her entire body exuded the delicate aura that men liked. Not to mention the current her, even her 16 or 17-year-old self could notpare to this little girls appearance. This reminded Cui Ruyu of how those nobledies had mocked her with their backs facing her. They said that her appearance was ordinary and was not worthy of Bai Zes handsome appearance. They said that her family background was ordinary and that she was lucky to be betrothed to Bai Ze before she was born. They called her a toad! Therefore, Cui Ruyu had always cared about her appearance and was jealous of those beautiful women. Little b*tch, youre young, but youre quite good at seducing men! No wonder Brother Ze wasnt willing to save me! It must be you, little b*tch, whispering pillow talk into his ear! What else can you do other than climb into his bed! Cui Ruyu had be a resentful woman in the harem all these years. Her mouth was filled with dirty words, and she no longer had the temperament of the first daughter of an aristocratic family. Huo Chanyi was just a little girl. How could she beat her in scolding? Her eyes were red with anger. Bai Ze had no feelings for Cui Ruyu at all. The current Cui Ruyu made him feel even more disgusted! He took a fewrge steps forward and pulled Huo Chanyi behind him.. He said coldly to Cui Ruyu, Cui Ruyu, do you want to die? Chapter 439 - 439: Can’t Even Be a Ghost Chapter 439: Cant Even Be a Ghost Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why? I just scolded her a little, and your heart aches! Cui Ruyu grabbed the pir of the dark prison and roared at them with a ferocious expression. Bai Ze couldnt be bothered to exin Huo Chanyis identity to a lunatic like her because he felt that Cui Ruyu was about to die. There was no need for him to exin anything to a dead person. She wasnt worthy! He nced at the secret guards at the side and said, Let her see what torture tools you have in this secret prison. Just let her live. Also, bring a mirror over and let her take a good look at herself. Where did she get her confidence from to think that she can catch my eye? The secret guards agreed. When Cui Ruyu heard this, her face turned pale. Bai Ze! How dare you! How dare you! Bai Ze, even if I die and be a ghost, I wont let this little b*tch off! These words weremonly used by women who had lost their favor in the pce. No one would take it seriously, but for some reason, it aroused Bai Zes murderous aura. He raised his long arm and grabbed Cui Ruyus neck, lifting her into the air. Then Ill turn you into ashes. You wont even be able to be a ghost. With that, he threw her away and wiped his hands with a handkerchief in disdain. His every move exuded nobility. After wiping his hands clean, he looked at Huo Chanyi, who was standing behind him with a dumbfounded expression. Were you frightened by this crazy woman? Were you afraid that she would turn into a ghost ande looking for Naturally, Bai Ze did not believe in ghosts and gods. As a general, he had killed too many people and had a bloodthirsty aura. Even evil spirits would not dare to approach him. However, the little girl in front of him had always been timid. She was probably frightened. I told you, Ill make sure she cant even be a ghost. You dont believe me? Huo Chanyi came back to her senses and nodded repeatedly, indicating that she trusted him. However, she did not say that she was afraid of ghosts! The two of them left the dark prison. Huo Chanyi examined the wound on Bai Zes arm. The little girl lowered her porcin-white face. Her eyshes were long and dense. Bai Ze had not paid much attention to her appearance before, but today, he was a little upset by Cui Ruyus words. He also realized that if he got too close to this little girl, it would affect her reputation. He was doing the right thing! He had no evil thoughts about this little girl. However, he could not stop some people from gossiping. Hows Buns pill refinement going? Huo Chanyis hand trembled. She had poured too much medicinal powder, so she habitually blew on his arm with her mouth, trying to blow away the excess powder around the wound. Bai Zes eyes darkened and his expression turned ugly. Who taught you to apply medication like this, the little girl? What method? Huo Chanyi raised her misty eyes and looked at him, her gaze as pure as ever. Blow on the mans arm. What kind of medication is this?! Only then did Huo Chanyi realize what she had just done. Her face flushed red as she hurriedly exined, I, I didnt I just had too much powder.. Previously, she was the most doted-on junior sister in the Myriad Poison Valley. She had never personally applied medication for others. Aftering to the Yuan Mansion, she rarely personally applied medication for others. So, had she just blown at General Bai Zes arm?? Could General Bai Ze think that she was doing this on purpose to seduce him? When Huo Chanyi realized this, her face turned pale. Recalling the nasty words that Cui Ruyu had said to her previously, her eyes were covered with a thinyer of tears. Im not seducing you, Im not! Chapter 440 - 440: Living Too Well Chapter 440: Living Too Well Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze frowned. When did I say that you were seducing me? In the future, when you apply medication on others, dont blow on their arms. As an elder, he naturally wouldnt have any evil thoughts about her, but it was hard to say for other men! The little girl no longer had her family and elders. Bai Ze felt that he had to make some things clear. The pills refined by Bun were finally ready. Everyone began to detoxify Huo Chanyi. Because this was not the first time they had detoxified the poison, with the previous experience, no idents happened again. Bun personally took out the poisonous bug and threw it into a brazier at the side. The poisonous bug was quickly burned in the fire. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief after Hua Chanyis poison was cured. Bai Ze could finally leave to look for Cui Cheng in Dajing. This was because the battle of the princes of the Imperial City was still ongoing. Some ministers hoped that MO Beiyuan could stand up as King Yuan and choose to support a prince to stabilize the situation. As a result, people came to visit the Yuan Mansion every day. Yun Ran suggested that her family should follow them to Dajing. It would be a good opportunity to avoid the current situation in the East Continent and not get involved. They would let the princes fight first. No matter what, those old ministers could not chase him to Dajing. Hence, Bai Wan, Bai Ze, Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, Xuanyuan Yu, Huo Chanyi, the two little packrats, and a group of secret guards left the East Continent overnight. Oh, Daddy is bringing Sweetcake out to y. The little packrat was currently at a carefree age. She sat in her fathers arms and shook her head while pping her little hands. She was extremely happy. Dajing was on the west side of the East Continent. The border between the two countries happened to be separated by a mountain range that stretched for thousands of miles. The East Continent was to the east of the mountain range, and Dajing was to the west of the mountain range. Compared to Wuan and the East Continent, Dajing was slightly weaker. However, because they were separated by a continuous mountain range, there had not been much friction between the two countries in the past few hundred years. At most, there would be some small conflicts at the border. The group entered Dajing. The people of the 12 Divisions had already figured out all the relevant information about Cui Chengs current identity. Cui Chengs alias was Liu Cheng. He was now the richest man in Tiger Forest City, the secondrgest city in Dajing. He was also the number one phnthropist in Tiger Forest City. After Cui Cheng changed his appearance, he remarried and had children 20 years ago. At present, not only did he have a son and daughter, but he even had a grandson. The entire family could be said to be blissful. Compared to the destruction of the Bai family, Cui Cheng could be said to be living too well. The group arrived at Tiger Forest City. Coincidentally, Cui Cheng was giving out porridge outside the city gate with his favorite grandson. When Bai Ze and Bai appeared in front of him, Cui Cheng was so frightened that the wooden spoon in his hand fell off. He stared at the two people in front of him in horror. Bai Ze and Bai Wans appearances had not changed much over the years, so there were no two people who looked like them. Cui Cheng recognized them at a nce. How? How could Bai Ze still be alive? Back then, he had seen with his own eyes that Bai Zes chest had been pierced by a sword and was no longer breathing. It was not only Bai Ze, but the Bai father and sons were all dead. He had personally examined their corpses. As for Bai Wan, he had not heard any news about her all these years. Cui Cheng had long assumed that the Bai familys legitimate daughter, Bai Wan, was dead.. Chapter 441 - 441: No One Can stay! Chapter 441: No One Can stay! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But now, the two of them had appeared in front of him unharmed. Cui Cheng immediately realized that Bai Ze and Bai Wan were here to take revenge on him. Cui Cheng knew that since they had already found him, there was no way he could escape. This was because the Bai family had the bloodline of Yun Yin from the clouds. Such talent made people jealous and terrified. Otherwise, why would the Emperor of the East Continent be so afraid of the Bai family? Was it just because Bai Xiao had military power? No, the emperor was afraid of the abilities of these young masters of the Bai family. He was afraid that one day, when they became powerful, they would even take away his throne. Therefore, the emperors order was that Bai Xiao and the three young masters of the Bai family had to die! Not a single one of them could remain alive! Otherwise, with the Bai familys personality, as long as they still had a life, they would definitely avenge their family. Cui Cheng was naturally afraid of something that even the emperor was afraid of. Not long ago, when he heard the news of the sudden death of the East Continents emperor, he panicked and naturally thought of the Bai family. Unexpectedly, Bai Ze and Bai Wan were still alive! The death of the East Continents emperor Ill go with you, but please be magnanimous and spare my family. Theyre all innocent. They dont know anything. Bai Wans eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at him. Your family is innocent! What about my family? What about the members of the Bai family who died tragically? What about the soldiers who lost their lives because of your scheme? Arent they innocent?! Do they deserve to die?! When you attacked the Bai family, did you ever think of letting them off? Did he only know to beg for mercy now? What about the time when he was doing evil previously? Cui Cheng averted his gaze. Over the years, he had dreamed of many soldiers who had died tragicallying to ask for his life. The reason why he did good deeds was that he wanted to umte some virtue for himself and his family so that he could wash away his sins. But now, he understood that no matter how many good deeds he did, it would not change the sins he hadmitted in the past. The Bai family would not forgive him, and neither would the brothers of the Bai Army! Actually, Bai Wan and Bai Ze had already decided that they would only take Cui Cheng away this time and not touch his family. It was just that Bai Wan was filled with anger and needed to vent it. Yun Ran brought her two children to a nearby restaurant to wait for Bai Wan and the others to settle their matters. The little packrat obediently drank the red bean sweet soup with a small spoon. Her calves were still swaying under the table. Unexpectedly, while they were drinking, a huge mud ball was suddenly thrown at their table. Yun Ran instinctively raised her hand to protect the two children in her arms. When she looked again, the food on the table had all been ruined by the mud. The little packrat widened her big ck eyes. She was a little frightened, and her eyes turned red. Sweetcakes red bean sweet soup is dirty. It cant be eaten She was having a good meal when someone suddenly threw a mud ball at her. No one could tolerate this. MO Beiyuan had gone to buy candied hawthorn for the little packrat. Under the lead of Thunderbolt, the secret guards of the Yuan Mansion rushed towards the person who threw the mud ball. The two sides were at daggers drawn. Opposite her was a 14-year-old young man. He was pale and thin, and his triangr eyes were raised. He was smiling sinisterly at Yun Ran and the others. There were also many guards beside him. Thunderbolt questioned him, Why did you throw mud balls on our little masters table? Are you crazy? The secret guards could not bear to see Sweetcake suffer.. Chapter 442 - 442: Mud Thrown into the Red Bean Soup Chapter 442: Mud Thrown into the Red Bean Soup Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hahaha, I just dont like you. I just want you to eat dirt. Whats wrong? Hmph, brat, what are you staring at? Do you believe that Ill get someone to dig out your eyeballs? The young man had a sickly expression on his face. He even red fiercely at the little packrat and flipped the table in front of him angrily. He did not seem to think that what he had done was wrong. Yun Ran hugged her little packrat and coaxed her in a low voice. The little packrat usually did not go out much. Everyone in the residence doted on her. Even in the academy, it was the students who were afraid of her and avoided her. When had she ever encountered such a person? For a moment, she was shocked by the youths actions. Lying in her mothers arms, she looked for her father with red eyes. Sweetcake wants to look for Daddy Daddy Boohoo.. The fair-faced and thin youth seemed to think that her little packrat was easy to bully. He threatened her little packrat with harsh words, Alright, when your fatheres, Ill get someone to dig out both your eyes. Only then did Yun Ran notice that there seemed to be something wrong with the youths left eye. The pupil was grayish-white and almost fused with the whites. Coupled with his sickly appearance and viciousness that didnt match his age, it was indescribably strange. Thunderbolt rolled up his sleeves. Aiyo, with my bad temper, whose eyes did you just say you wanted to dig out! After saying that, he shot a look at the secret guards beside him. Brothers, you heard it. This person wants to hurt our little master, Sweetcake. What are you waiting for? Lets attack together! In the eyes of Thunderbolt and the other secret guards, no one could bully their little master, Sweetcake. Naturally, Bun would not allow these people to bully his sister. He jumped down from the stool and moved past Thunderbolt and the other secret guards to arrive in front of the youth. A small ck porcin bottle appeared in his hand and he weighed it up and down. You threw something at my sister. Its not too much for me to throw something at you, right? As he spoke, the small porcin bottle followed Buns movements and quickly flew toward the youth. When it touched the pale-faced youth, the porcin bottle exploded, and the medicinal powder inside instantly exploded. It sprayed all over the young mans body. The young man probably didnt expect to encounter a group of tough people like Thunderbolt who appeared out of nowhere. He didnt expect a kid to attack him directly. He retreated and hid behind a few guards. He shouted angrily, Are you blind?! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is? Do you know who my mother is? Do you know whose territory this is? Yun Ran stood up with her red-eyed child in her arms and took a few steps forward. The little packrat in her arms also snorted aggrievedly, My father is the most powerful father. My father isnt afraid of your father! No matter what, in her little packrats heart, her father was an invincible existence. MO Beiyuan returned with a few candied hawthorn sticks in his hand. From afar, he could hear his Sweetcakes fierce voice. As soon as he stepped into the restaurant, he saw the chaotic scene and the red-eyed little packrat. His face darkened. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? When the little packrat saw that her father had returned, she hurriedly waved her little arms for him to hug her. When shended in her fathers arms, she started to feel aggrieved. Father, Sweetcakes red bean soup has been thrown with mud.. He still wants to dig out Sweetcakes eyes wants to dig out Fathers eyes.. Chapter 443 - 443: Our Child Is Playful Too Chapter 443: Our Child Is yful Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The secret guards doting on the little packrat was really nothing in front of MO Beiyuan, their father. The packrat said aggrievedly about the grievances she had suffered. MO Beiyuans face darkened even more. Afraid that the packrat had not made herself clear, Yun Ran briefly exined what had happened on their side. We were eating well when a ball of mud was thrown onto the table. Sweetcakes bowl was knocked over. At first, Yun Ran thought that the child was ying a prank, butter she realized that he was deliberately targeting her Little Sweetcake. She frowned unhappily. Hes targeting Sweetcake. Hes full of malice towards Sweetcake. Yun Ran was 100% sure that her Sweetcake had never seen the young man at all, and it was impossible for her to have any grudge with him before. This young mans malicious intent was inexplicable! But her Bun wasnt a kind person either. Bun saw him bullying Sweetcake, so he taught him a lesson. At this moment, the poison in the pale-faced youths body had already acted up. His entire body was itching, and he kept scratching his skin. However, MO Beiyuans appearance stunned the guards beside the pale-faced youth. That pair of strange eyes was too recognizable. Who could tell them why this evil ghost from the East Continent would appear in Tiger Forest City? What did that little kid just call this God of ughter? Daddy! Had their young master provoked the bloodline of the Evil Ghost King of the East Continent? What do they do? Could this evil spirit finish off their young master easily? These guards recognized MO Beiyuan and their expressions did not look good. How could they dare to attack directly? We didnt know that the Eastern Continents Yuan King was here. We were blind. Our young City Lord is just a little yful and doesnt have any ill intentions. Please ask the young master to hand over the antidote on ount of our City Lord and Princess Qingli. Our young city lords body is weak and cant withstand such torture. Yun Ran raised her lips. yful? What a coincidence. Our Bun is also a child and yful. Besides, I dont care for rtions with anyone! She didnt know who the City Lord and Princess Qingli were. Why did she have to give them respect! Those guards could not just watch as something happened to their young City Lord. This was because they knew very well that if anything really happened to the young City Lord today, all of them could forget about living. They could only mention the young City Lords mother again, which was Princess Qing Li of Dajing. They hoped that the Yuan King would be able to appease his anger for the sake of Princess Qing Li and the Dajing Imperial Family. Our young City Lord is the only descendant of Princess Qing Li and the City Lord. Nothing can happen to him. Please show mercy on Princess Qing Lis ount. Yun Ran frowned. She was not a saint, but this City Lord did not look very healthy. If he really lost his life because of the poison, her Bun would be treated as a murderer at such a young age. At this thought, Yun Ran asked Bun to throw the antidote to them. Lets just forget about this matter. Were even! After the poison was cured, the City Lord stared at them with a venomous gaze for a while before leaving under the persuasion of the guards. MO Beiyuan could not bear to see his little packrat being bullied. He still had a stomach full of anger. Yun Ran shook her head at him. Forget it. Bun have already taken revenge for Sweetcake. If MO Beiyuan made a move, this matter would really blow up. In the current situation of internal strife in the East Continent, it was not appropriate for MO Beiyuan to make enemies in Dajing.. Chapter 444 - 444: That “Gentle and Elegant’) Disposition Chapter 444: That Gentle and Elegant) Disposition Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for Sweetcake, she was holding a stick of candied hawthorn in her chubby hand and had already recovered her happy appearance. Her little packrat was not good at anything else, but she recovered her emotions quite quickly. Two sticks of candied hawthorns were enough to lighten her mood. Father, eat one. Candied hawthorn is really delicious! MO Beiyuan leaned closer and asked for one. The sweet and sour taste of the candied hawthorn immediately filled his taste buds. His mood instantly improved. On the other side, Bai Wan, Bai Ze, and Xuanyuan Yu also brought Cui Cheng back. Xuanyuan Yu doted on the little packrat. He immediately carried the little packrat over and even saw that the little packrats eyes had turned red. Yun Ran was dumbfounded When he asked, the packrat did not lie. She immediately told her maternal grandfather about how someone had thrown mud at her while he was eating. With Xuanyuan Yus gentle and refined temperament, how could he tolerate it? He immediately wanted to bring the little packrat to settle scores with someone. Which familys little brat is this? Hes bullying our Sweetcake. Im afraid hes blind! Since he likes to y with mud so much, let him y to his hearts content. Take a few people and dig a huge pit. After its done, throw that little brat into it. Seeing that the iron-blooded secret guards of Wuan were really nning to dig a big mud pit, Yun Ran quickly stopped them. Theres no need. Bun has already settled the score for Sweetcake. Under Yun Rans persuasion, Xuanyuan Yu retracted his thoughts of getting someone to teach the young City Lord a lesson. So what if his father is the City Lord and his mother is the Princess?! If Sweetcake meets someone like him again, you dont have to be afraid of him. Just tell him loudly that your grandfather is Emperor Wuan! Yun Ran was dumbfounded So, was her father teaching the little packrat how to fight with her background? She waspeting using her father, while her little packrat waspeting using her maternal grandfather! However, to be honest, her little packrats background could indeed blind everyone. Soon, the little packrat might be the most powerful child in the five countries. The little packrat nodded its little head and snorted proudly, Sweetcakes maternal grandfather is Emperor Wuan! Father is the most powerful father! Mother is the most beautiful mother! Brother has the super invincible Little me! Yun Ran was dumbfounded Ever since Bun used that move in front of Sweetcake, this little packrat remembered that her brother had some super invincible Little me. The group ate some food in the restaurant and nned to leave Tiger Forest City with Cui Cheng. Unexpectedly, the group was stopped by a group of flying demon beasts outside the city gate. Yun Ran nced at the people on the back of the flying demon beast and guessed that they should be from the City Lord Manor. There was also an extremely luxurious carriage that appeared outside the city gate with the flying demon beasts. After Yun Ran and the others were forced to stop by the flying demon beasts, they had no choice but tond. The curtain of the carriage was slowly pulled open, and a woman in a gorgeous dress sat in the carriage. The woman stepped gracefully on the back of a pageboy and got out of the carriage. Her gaze passed through everyone and finallynded on MO Beiyuan. Her lips, which were smeared with bright lipstick, moved. MO Beiyuan, since youvee to Dajing and Tiger Forest City, why dont you want to see me? Yun Ran looked at MO Beiyuan beside her and smiled with interest.. Why did these words sound like there was a story between the two of them? Chapter 445 - 445: I Chose My Man, I Trust Him! Chapter 445: I Chose My Man, I Trust Him! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan did know the person in front of him, Princess Qingli of Dajing, but he could not remember when he had be so familiar with such a woman. Why would Ie to see you? Princess Qinglis elegant face revealed a bitter smile. Its alright, I know. MO Beiyuan frowned. What the hell was this woman talking about? Why did she keep saying things that he did not understand? Yun Ran continued to smile. As a woman, she naturally knew what this woman meant. She said some ambiguous words, wanting to tell others that her rtionship with MO Beiyuan was not ordinary. This persons cultivation was not shallow! At the very least, it was much more powerful than MO Beiyuans previous rotten romantic entanglements. As a result, a straight man like Xuanyuan Yu fell for it. MO Beiyuan! Who is this woman? Dont tell me you dont know her? Even if youre lying, someone has to believe you! MO Beiyuans temper was not very good. At least, he did not have the patience to deal with such a scene now. He frowned unhappily. Shes Princess Qingli of Dajing. They knew each other, but they were not close at all! He did not know why this woman was pretending to be close to him. Xuanyuan Yu: Wait, Dajings Princess Qingli? The mother of the little brat who threw mud at our Sweetcake! Great! So theyre old acquaintances! Previously, Sweetcake had been bullied. Now, he felt that Yun Ran had been wronged. Coupled with that, Xuanyuan Yus gentle and refined temper rose again. Yun Ran nced at the woman and had no intention of avoiding her gaze. Instead, she raised her chin at the woman and smiled beautifully. Then, she stuffed the Sweetcake in her arms to MO Beiyuan. You carry your daughter. The little packrat was also very awesome and exciting. She called him daddy in MO Beiyuans arms. After Yun Ran handed the little packrat to MO Beiyuan, she walked towards the woman. The two of them were still a distance away, but the womans guards had the intention to stop her from moving forward. But how could those guards be a match for Yun Ran? In terms of cultivation, Yun Ran had an absolute advantage. Those guards could not stop her at all. Yun Ran dodged the guards and arrived in front of the woman. Then, she leaned forward and said in a low voice, These tricks of yours are useless against me. Not to mention that theres nothing between him and you, even if there was anything between you before, its all in the past. Do you think I care? Or do you think Ill have a feud with him because of your words? Yun Ran had lived a clear life all these years. One sentence was enough to wake the world up! MO Beiyuans identity and cultivation level were hankered after by a few youngdies. Yun Ran felt that this was nothing. It was normal for people to like and hate one another in this world. She also believed that since MO Beiyuan said that she was the only one, it was impossible for him to be entangled with another woman. Clearly, what MO Beiyuan had just shown was that he was not familiar with Princess Qingli. However, Princess Qingli was deliberately saying some ambiguous words. Then, she could not say that she was innocent. I chose the man myself. I believe him! Mu Qingli did not expect that she would be taught a lesson by a woman from a lowly and declining aristocratic family.. Chapter 446 - 446: Your Man? Are You sure? Chapter 446: Your Man? Are You sure? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ranran Seeing that Yun Ran had suddenly approached Mu Qingli, MO Beiyuan was afraid that something would happen to her, so he called out to her. Yun Ran was about to turn back when she heard Mu Qingli say in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, Your man? Are you sure? Why dont you ask him why he would rather be tortured by the parasitic poison than hurt me after he was poisoned back then? Oh, I forgot. He originally nned to find a random woman to resolve it, but I didnt expect the woman he casually found to be you. Yun Rans expression changed slightly. She did not expect Princess Qingli to know the secret of the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body. As for the other things she said, Yun Ran naturally did not believe them. She pursed her pink lips and smiled faintly. Is that so? That means that Im fated with him, right? Mu Qingli originally thought that her words could turn the tables. Unexpectedly, not only did Yun Ran not feel jealous because of this, but she also smiled at her. It was as if she was telling her that it was useless! She was the final winner who stayed by MO Beiyuans side! Mu Qinglis greatest inner demon in her life was MO Beiyuan! Therefore, when she learned that MO Beiyuan hade to Tiger Forest City, she was in a hurry to chase after him. She just wanted to see if he was living well now! If it wasnt good, she could question him loudly and not regret not choosing her back then. However, he had such a blissful expression on his face. It was an expression he had never had when facing her! Mu Qingli knew that he was living a very happy life now! Even if he didnt choose her, he was still living very well now with a beauty by his side, and a pair of children. However, this was not what Mu Qingli wanted to see! They were clearly the same type of people and had lived in the dark and dirty abyss, but why was MO Beiyuan able to crawl out of the darkness? All these years, she had wanted to take revenge on him and make him regret it. Everything she had done had be a joke. Mu Qinglis gazended on MO Beiyuan, then swept across the beautiful child in his arms and the other little boy standing beside him. That crazy jealousy once again engulfed her heart. Why was her son born iplete, sick, and ugly? However, MO Beiyuans children with this woman were so healthy and good-looking. Even their smiles were so good-looking. Mu Qinglis fingers, which were hidden under her sleeves, were white from clenching them too tightly. Hatred burned in her heart. Yes, youre really lucky. Your womb works well. You know how to use children to tie a man down. A mothers wealth depends on her child. Mu Qingli did not believe that a cold-blooded man like MO Beiyuan would really like a woman. Therefore, the reason why this woman in front of him could stay by MO Beiyuans side was only because she had given birth to two bloodlines for MO Beiyuan. She knew how much the royal family valued bloodlines. Not to mention MO Beiyuans fate as a jinx. He had thought that he would not have any bloodline, but now that he had two, he naturally had to think of a way to keep them by her side. Therefore, MO Beiyuans happiness was because of the children, not because of this woman. After Mu Qingli figured it out, her hatred for Yun Ran faded a little, and her arrogant expression was filled with disdain. A woman who was casually pulled from the side of the road and yed under his body had identally left behind MO Beiyuans child. She was not qualified to make her jealous.. Chapter 447 - 447: Mother Is Not Angry, She’s Fine Chapter 447: Mother Is Not Angry, Shes Fine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Qingli had been getting people to collect information about MO Beiyuan non-stop all these years. She knew that after so long, MO Beiyuan had no intention of giving this woman a status. As a man, if he cant even bear to give you a status, then whats there to talk about love? Dont you think so? As Mu Qingli spoke, she smiled at Yun Ran. Oh, I almost forgot. Theres still the Gu poison between the two of you. That exins why he kept you by his side. After all, if you die, he wont be able to live, right? Mu Qinglis gaze swept across Yun Rans small face again. She had to admit that the woman in front of her was a goddess in mens hearts. However, MO Beiyuan was not an ordinary person who only knew how to look at womens beauty. He should have greater ambitions! He would be the king of the five kingdoms! Mu Qingli felt that no one knew MO Beiyuan better than her because they were the same kind of people. He has been in the East Continent pce since he was young and has seen the dirtiest and darkest side of the world. What he hates the most is a woman like you who is unscrupulous and can even use her children as a bargaining chip to get to the top. How can she give you a status? These words were not pleasant to hear. At least no woman liked to hear such words. After Mu Qinglis mocking words, she did not see the expression she wanted on Yun Rans face. Yun Rans beautiful face still had that extremely calm expression. Her gazended on Mu Qinglis face and she pursed her pink lips and chuckled. So? Youre spouting so much nonsense to tell me that he doesnt love me? And that youre the one who understands him the most? But Im the one with him now, Im the one who had children with him, and Im the one whos entangled with him! And youre nothing! After their friendly exchange, Yun Rans expression was normal. There was no unhappiness on her face. However, Mu Qingli was about to explode from anger. Although MO Beiyuan was far away, the conversation between the two of them more or less reached his ears. He was really not familiar with Mu Qingli. Yun Ran picked up Bun at the side and jumped onto Cangluans back. Ranran, Im not familiar with her. I dont know whats wrong with this woman. MO Beiyuan chased after her immediately to exin this to her. He did not want Yun Ran to misunderstand that there was something between him and Mu Qingli. As for Mu Qingli, he didnt even bother to look at her. Of course, he didnt care that Mu Qingli was calling his name from behind. The little packrat did not know what had happened. She widened her big ck eyes in her fathers arms and said in a childish voice, Mother, dont be angry. Its not good to be angry. Yun Ran felt that she did not care about what the woman called Mu Qingli said at all, but even her Little Sweetcake could sense her unhappiness. Yun Ran red at the man in front of her with her watery eyes, but she couldnt say anything in front of the two children. She could onlyfort her little packrat, Mother isnt angry. Shes fine. However, she ignored MO Beiyuan the entire time. No matter how clear-headed Yun Ran was or how sober she was, after hearing Mu Qinglis words just now, it was impossible for her to pretend that nothing had happened. After all, that woman even knew the secret of the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body. She even knew that the two children were conceived after a night with MO Beiyuan when the parasitic poison acted up.. Chapter 448 - 448: She Wanted to Detoxify You Chapter 448: She Wanted to Detoxify You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because Mu Qingli suddenly appeared and deliberately provoked Yun Ran, Xuanyuan Yu, Bai Wan, and even Bai Ze no longer liked MO Beiyuan. Bai Wan and Bai Ze were fine, but with Xuanyuan Yus gentle and refined personality, he would not just let him off with a few cold snorts. He approached MO Beiyuan and asked him what was going on with Mu Qingli. Xiao Ran is my precious daughter. Ill be angry with whoever dares to bully her! Tell me! Whats going on between you and Dajings princess? MO Beiyuan was not in a good mood. He was also stunned by Xuanyuan Yus question. He rified again, I have nothing to do with Mu Qingli! Im not familiar with Unacquainted? Unfamiliar? She brought people to block the city gate and wait for you? Unacquainted? Does she still have feelings for you? Unacquainted? What nonsense did she say to Xiao Ran? Xuanyuan Yu did not approve of the matter between Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan because he knew what Yun Ran would have to endure after getting together with MO Beiyuan. In addition, their beginning was not very good. Xuanyuan Yu had always felt that it was the right choice for Yun Ran to return to Wuan with him with the two children. However, Yun Ran did not agree. It was not easy to cut off the rtionship between the two children and MO Beiyuan, their biological father. MO Beiyuan looked in Yun Rans direction. His eyes darkened and he exuded a low pressure. MO Beiyuan had never thought that with his fate as a jinx, he would have such a day. He did not want Yun Ran to be angry with him because of other women. Ive only seen her once or twice when I was young. Ive never spoken to her much. Who knows why that woman wants to frame me? MO Beiyuan stuffed the little packrat in his arms to Xuanyuan Yu. After saying that, he ran over to exin to Yun Ran. Ranran, ask me anything. Ill tell you the truth. Alright,e with me. Yun Ran felt that this was a problem between the two of them. It was not good to talk about it in front of everyone. The two of them went to the forest at the side. Yun Ran crossed her arms and looked up at him with her clear, watery eyes. You can exin now why she knew about the poison in you. Also, how did she know that when the poison acted up, you randomly found someone? And that person was me. Yun Ran was really curious about the rtionship between the two of them. Mu Qingli even knew these extremely secret matters about MO Beiyuan so well. One had to know that even Xuanyuan Yu, the King of Wuan, had not discovered that MO Beiyuan had been poisoned by the Gu Posion. MO Beiyuans thick and ck brows immediately furrowed. I dont know how she found out back then. After I was poisoned by the Gu poison, she dide to me and wanted to help me detoxify the poison. However, he had no intention of finding a woman to detoxify the poison. Although he was poisoned by the parasitic poison at that time, it was not fatal. He had never thought of finding a random woman to detoxify him. Who knew what Mu Qingli was up to? Seeing that he didnt agree, she started to take off her clothes herself. MO Beiyuans temper was already bad at that time. Coupled with the fact that he had been tricked, he simply ordered the secret guards to throw her out. If you dont believe me, Ill call Thunderbolt over. He was by my side at that time, and he was the one who threw him out. Although Yun Ran still felt ufortable, she was not really angry with him. She asked him indifferently, Youve never met before.. Why did shee up to help you detoxify the poison? Chapter 449 - 449: Thunderbolt’s Bitter and Tired Heart Chapter 449: Thunderbolts Bitter and Tired Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan really recalled everything between him and Mu Qingli seriously. I think weve only met twice. The first time was after I was poisoned, and the second time was at a pce banquet in the East Continent. Yun Ran nced at him. Are you sure? After only meeting twice, shes deeply in love with you and wants to sacrifice her innocence to detoxify you? When she asked this, MO Beiyuan was a little uncertain. It was mainly because of his character. He might not spend too much effort remembering people or things that he did not care much about. MO Beiyuan was afraid that he would forget some of the times they met. If Yun Ran found out, she would think that he was lying to her, so he simply called Thunderbolt over. Exin to Ranran first about Mu Qingli. Thunderbolt was dumbfounded! Why did he have to exin the matter between his master and Princess Dajing? However, since his master had asked him to exin, he had to exin properly. ording to my many years of experience as a shadow guard, Princess Qingli of Dajing should be in love with Master. However, I can guarantee on my singlehood that I Master doesnt have any feelings for her at all. Miss Yun Ran, theres no need for you to be jealous. How is that woman worth your jealousy? In Masters eyes, other than you, its still you! All these years, not to mention the fifth princess, Qingli, even the Ninth Princess, who is known as the Peach Blossom Fairy, and Princess Xuelian of Beihan, who want to marry our Master, have never tempted our Master. Yun Ran raised her lower lip and was amused. Oh, so other than Princess Qingli, theres also Princess Peach Blossom and Princess Xuelian! Your Master is quite popr with the princess. Thunderbolt did not expect that he would say too much, causing even more trouble. He quickly lowered his head and pretended to cough a few times. No, no. Our Master is not familiar with them. As for Princess Qingli, our Master has only met her a few times. We really have nothing to do with her. Yun Ran nced at the man beside her. Heh, three to five times? Isnt there only two times? MO Beiyuan really did not remember seeing Mu Qingli so many times! Thunderbolt, did you remember wrongly? Didnt I only meet Mu Qingli twice? Also, when did he get to know the Peach Blossom Princess and Princess Xuelian? Being scolded so coldly, Thunderbolt immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing again. Thunderbolt felt bitter and tired in his heart! He was just a minor secret guard. Why did he have to bear such great pressure! Master said its twice, so its twice. I must have remembered wrongly! Yun Ran looked at MO Beiyuan again. She felt that the expression on his face was very interesting, so she wanted to tease him. Oh? Was it two or three or five times? Which one of you remembered wrongly? MO Beiyuan was speechless. Thunderbolt! Where and when did I meet Mu Qingli? Tell Ranran the truth now. You dont have to hide anything for me. After receiving the order, Thunderbolt could only brace himself and continue. He felt that he was using his life to exin for his Master! If I remember correctly, the first time was when you came to Dajing and participated in a pce banquet. Princess Qinglis flying dance stunned everyone! She even personally handed you a cup of wine. Dont you remember? MO Beiyuan was dumbfounded. Why should I remember a dancer? Chapter 450 - 450: They’re Even Wrote That I Like Men! Chapter 450: Theyre Even Wrote That I Like Men! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A dancer!!! Thunderbolts eyes widened. So, his Master had no idea that Princess Qingli, who had stunned everyone with her flying dance, was at the pce banquet? Master, dont you know that the man in the popr book in the five countries based on the fifteen-year-old Princess Qinglis Flying Dance was you? MO Beiyuans frown deepened. What book? If they want to write about her, write about her. Why would they want to write about me? I didnt even know her back then! After saying that, he looked at Yun Ran nervously. Did Ranran really think that there was something between him and Mu Qingli? Yun Ran also found it funny. Why was there a storybook? She curled her pink lips with interest and asked Thunderbolt to tell her what was written in the book. Jing Lei was in a difficult position. Cough, cough, cough. Do we really have to say it? Thats not good! The main reason was that the author of the book was good at writing erotic scenes, so the content of the book had some inappropriate content. Yun Ran told him not to be nervous. Just tell me the general content. Why dont you buy me a new book and hand it over? Thunderbolt made a decision and felt that it was better for him to say it. The protagonist of that book was a little princess who knew how to dance. This little princess used a beautiful dance to conquer the gazes of all the men at the pce banquet. Among them, there was a prince from another country. That prince was extremely powerful and his cultivation was also the number one in the five countries. Hence, he forcefully snatched that beautiful little princess. The little princess did not like him at first, but he was domineering. He just kidnapped the little princess and imprisoned her. He used a chain iid with gold and crystals to lock the weak and pitiful little princess. He even used various priceless treasures to make the little princess happy. Just like that, the little princess finally submitted to him and became his princess consort. However, when Thunderbolt looked at it back then, he felt that other than some characteristics that were simr to his Masters, that man with a mouth full of sweet nothings that gave people goosebumps really did not resemble his Master at all. MO Beiyuan felt terrible when he heard this. What do you mean that she attracted my attention! I didnt even look at her so-called Flying Dance or Moth Dance! Yun Ran said, Yes, this book sounds quite interesting. Go and find me a book. I want to read it. Thunderbolt looked at his master sympathetically. MO Beiyuan also felt that this matter was bing more and more difficult to exin. Ranran, how many years has it been? I dont think we can find that book anymore. As he spoke, he gave Thunderbolt a look. Thunderbolt immediately understood what his master meant and quickly replied, Yes, yes, yes. After so many years, no one should be reading that book anymore. How could Yun Ran not know that the two of them weremunicating with each other with their eyes and covering up? Of course, she believed that MO Beiyuan would not lie to her on purpose. Besides, even if there was really something between the two of them, with MO Beiyuans personality, he would not hide it. She really felt that the book sounded quite interesting. It was a scene of a domineering lord who had forcefully taken the princess away and imprisoned her with chains. Then forget it. Lets talk about the bookter. Thunderbolt, continue. Other than this time, how many times has the Domeering Prince and the Little Princess met? Mo Beiyuan had a headache.. Ranran, you know that those book are written randomly! They even wrote that I like men! They wrote that Im an evil spirit! These things cant be taken seriously! Chapter 451 - 451: The Gu Lady Who Wants Your Body Chapter 451: The Gu Lady Who Wants Your Body Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran propped her chin on her hand and narrowed her eyes. I just asked Thunderbolt to help you recall what happened with Mu Qingli previously. Why are you nervous? Thunderbolt also felt that his Master was a little too nervous. Look at him, he was not nervous at all. He was just sweating Thunderbolt raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Under Yun Rans interested gaze, he could only continue, The second time, if I remember correctly, it should be in the pce of the East Continent. This time, Princess Qingli went to the East Continent to attend the pce banquet. The third time was also the same time. She secretly looked for our Master to ask him to her. MO Beiyuan only remembered it once. However, he only remembered that the Princess of Dajing had appeared in the pce, but he forgot that they had met for the third time after that. Mu Qingli had secretly looked for him? Why didnt he remember this? She looked for me? Why? Thunderbolt said, Back then, I was listening from the side. It seemed like she was begging Master to bring her out of the Dajing Imperial Pce. Otherwise, she would be married by the Dajing Emperor to a city lord who is much older than her. That city lord is probably the current City Lord of Tiger Forest City. When Thunderbolt said this, MO Beiyuan seemed to have some impression. He didnt help her. This was because he was not the kind of person who would meddle in other peoples business. Furthermore, he was the Yuan King of the East Continent. It was not his ce to interfere in the matters of the Dajing Imperial Family. Moreover, he was not familiar with Mu Qingli at all. He didnt know what kind of person she was, so he definitely wouldnt help her. Moreover, Mu Qinglis request back then seemed to be for him to go to the Dajing Emperor to ask to marry her. She wanted to be the Consort Yuan of the East Continent. At that time, MO Beiyuan had no intention of getting married and having children at all. Of course, he rejected her request decisively. Yun Ran hummed softly. Therefore, Mu Qingli wanted to marry MO Beiyuan back then and even personally begged him to marry her. However, MO Beiyuan did not agree. What happened after that? Thunderbolt said, After that, it was the fourth and fifth time. The fourth time was when Master was poisoned. Yes, it was that time! Princess Qing Li happened to encounter it and suggested to detoxify Master. At that time, we saw that Master was really in a difficult position, so we let Princess Qingli into Masters room. Who knew that it would cause Master to fly into a rage and even ask us to throw her out? The fifth time was the day after Master and Miss Yun Ran met, Princess Qingli came to the door again. The situation must have been chaotic back then. Some secret guard brother let it slip in front of her, and she found out that Master had already touched another woman. Originally, Yun Ran was only curious about the rtionship between Princess Qingli and MO Beiyuan. Now, after hearing Thunderbolt rte how they met each other, she was a little puzzled about something else. MO Beiyuan, I remember that the Gu poison in your body was inflicted by the Gu Lady who coveted your body. How did that Mu Qingli know that you were poisoned by the Gu poison? That Gu Lady poisoned you. She shouldnt have gone around shouting about it, right?! Back then, MO Beiyuan flew into a rage and chased her out. He did not investigate this matter in detail. He thought that Mu Qingli had identally found out that he had been afflicted by the Gu poison. After all, the Gu poison in his body was indeed poisoned by the Gu Lady. The Gu Lady had pestered him for a long time before, so MO Beiyuan would not think too much about it. It seemed there were other schemes in this matter.. Chapter 452 - 452: He Wanted to Do More! Chapter 452: He Wanted to Do More! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now that Yun Ran said that, Thunderbolt also felt that there was indeed something fishy about this. Back then, the fact that their master had been poisoned by the Gu poison had never been publicized. Moreover, they were not in Dajing back then. How could it be so coincidental? Miss Yun Ran, do you think that the parasitic poison in Masters body is also rted to Princess Qingli? Yun Rans eyes darkened She thought for a moment before saying slowly, I dont have any evidence to prove that shes involved in this now, but relying on a womans intuition and what she said in front of me previously, I think she at least has this motive. Although she had only exchanged a few words with Mu Qingli previously, it was not difficult to tell what Mu Qingli was thinking about MO Beiyuan. That kind of stubborn feeling as if she had found her own kind was very terrifying. The reason why MO Beiyuan did not suspect Mu Qingli before was probably because he did not know about Mu Qinglis almost pathological feelings for him at all! Even now, he still felt that this matter was a little ridiculous. Is that woman crazy? Im not familiar with her at all. Weve only spoken a few words. Why would she want to harm me? Yun Ran felt that a mans mind might be different from a womans at times! Youre not familiar with her, but she thinks that youre the same kind of person as her and that the two of you are a match made in heaven, but you dont want to have anything to do with her. Then, shell naturally think of a way to have something to do with you. The fastest way for a man and a woman to establish a close rtionship is to have sex! At that time, if she really helped you detoxify the poison, she would not only be your benefactor, but she would also be your woman! She would be your closest person! Through her previous contact with Mu Qingli, Yun Ran had analyzed her personality a little and analyzed what had happened back then from her personality. She realized that everything made sense. However, she did not know what was going on with the Gu Lady. For now, she could only let the people from the 12 Divisions investigate first. What kind of person is she? Shes a lunatic. MO Beiyuan did not know how he had provoked this crazy woman. Yun Ran blinked. She had to admit that the man in front of her did have the attributes to make women go crazy over him. But Yun Rans man was not someone other women could snatch away! Yun Ran stood on the rock and hooked her finger at him. MO Beiyuan,e closer. MO Beiyuan strode over and stood in front of her, waiting for Yun Ran to re up at him because of these things. As long as she could stop ignoring him, he was willing to let her throw a tantrum at him. Unexpectedly, Yun Rans pink lips pressed against him. She tugged at his clothes and bit his shoulder. MO Beiyuan, youre mine. This is the mark! Along the way, MO Beiyuan had long wanted to press her into his arms and kiss her fiercely. Now that she had taken the initiative to provoke him, how could he let her off? Hisrge hand grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. His thin lips kissed those alluring pink lips. Her soft lips seemed to have a sweet fruity fragrance. The little one in his arms was delicate and soft. She moaned softly under his kiss. However, it made all the blood in MO Beiyuans body boil. He grabbed her waist and brought her to a cave at the side. Because he wanted to do more! Chapter 453 - 453: Seemed to Have Some Serious Illness Chapter 453: Seemed to Have Some Serious Illness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans entire head was dizzy. She felt the line in front of her suddenly darken. Why did he bring her to this cave? MO Beiyuan grabbed her waist and carried her. Yun Ran could only climb onto his waist with her legs. A certain someone seemed to want to rub her into his bones and blood. He supported her back with one hand and her body with the other. His tall nose rubbed against her neck, and his voice was low and hoarse, tickling her eardrums. Ranran, I only like you and only want you. Yun Ran finally caught her breath. When she met his strange eyes that were glowing with a dark purple light, she saw the most direct and hot emotion in those eyes. Idiot, if I really didnt believe you, I would have kicked you off Cangluans back long ago. The two of them did not start out well, but Yun Ran was not the kind of woman who liked to split hairs. Since she had chosen to be with him, she would not back down for any reason. MO Beiyuan felt that he was really wronged by Mu Qingli. Ranran, what crazy things did that woman say to you before? Due to the distance and the fact that the two of them were deliberately speaking in a low voice, he could not hear their entire conversation. Yun Ran nced at him gently. She said that the reason you didnt look for her to detoxify the poison back then was because you couldnt bear to hurt her? And Im a woman you casually found by the roadside. She also said that I relied on two little packrats to get to where I am today. And that Im a mother who rose because of her children. It was not easy for MO Beiyuan to be with the woman he liked. At this moment, Mu Qingli had be a bad woman who wanted to ruin his rtionship with Yun Ran. Ranran, in the future, if you see that crazy woman, stay away from her. I think shes seriously ill! Yun Ran was amused by the serious expression on his handsome face and burst outughing. MO Beiyuan, what are you worried about? Im the one who should be worried. Thats why you have to stay away from her in the future. The two of them wanted to say a few more words when they heard their little packrats childish voice. Father, Father Mother Mother.. Yun Ran tidied her messy clothes and walked out of the cave with a red face. Sweetcake, Mother and Father are here. Xuanyuan Yu handed the little packrat in his arms to her and nced at MO Beiyuan, who had just walked out of the cave with a satisfied expression. He snorted coldly. Did he bully you again? Yun Ran did not expect her biological father and daughter to bump into her and MO Beiyuan when they were in the small cave. No he didnt bully me. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes, hooked her little neck, and looked at the cave. Mother, what are you and Father ying in the cave? Every time Yun Ran encountered the little packrat asking such a question, she was thin-skinned. We werent y anything. Then what are Mother and Father doing in the cave? Nothing much. I was just curious about a cave, so I went in to take a look. Sweetcake, do you want to go in and take a look? Yun Ran immediately diverted the packrats curiosity. Okay, okay! Sweetcake wants to take a look! Yun Ran carried the little packrat to the small cave and satisfied the little packrats curiosity. The group rested for a while before continuing on their way. Along the way, news from the 12 Divisions kepting in. Most of them were about the current situation in the East Continents Imperial City. After MO Beiyuan left, MO Jinyu used some tough and despicable methods to defeat the other princes in the battle for the throne. Now, on the surface, Mo Jinyu, the Crown Prince, already controlled the East Continents Imperial City. He also obtained the support of most of the officials in the East Continent.. Chapter 454 - 454: You’re Not Smart, You’re Heaven-Defying! Chapter 454: Youre Not Smart, Youre Heaven-Defying! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Of course, that was only on the surface. Meanwhile, in the Crown Princes Residence of the East Continent, Crown Prince MO Jinyu knew that he had yet to truly win. Because he still had his greatest opponent and obstacleMo Beiyuan! When he found out that MO Beiyuan had left the East Continent with his woman and children, he knew he had to think of a way to make MO Beiyuan die on the way and note back. At the border between the East Continent and Dajing. Yun Ran and the others encountered the first batch of killers. The secret guards of the Yuan Mansion were already used to dealing with such matters. Thanks to Miss Yun Ran and Sweetcake, their cultivation had improved a lot recently. Before those killers could get close to Yun Ran and the others, they were cleaned up. The little packrat was in her fathers arms and her eyes were covered by a big hand. MO Beiyuan did not want his little packrat to see such a fighting scene. However, his little packrats curiosity was not something that he could block by covering her eyes with his hand. She twisted her body and kept tugging at the big hand in front of him. Haha Sweetcake has already seen it! Its a group of uncles covered in ck cloth! Sweetcake also knows that there are a total of 18 people. There are three on the left, three on the right, and three hiding on the trees Yun Ran was dumbfounded Her little packrat did not know that those were killers at all. She thought that they were ying hide- and -seek with her. MO Beiyuans hands were fast, but his little packrats eyes were even faster. This caused a certain someone to nervously cover up for a long time, but he only covered up in vain! Thunderbolt was shocked and couldnt help but sigh. Little Master Sweetcake is too amazing! Just that nce was enough for her to see a few people clearly. The packrat loved it when others praised her for being amazing. Her big ck eyes flickered. It was clearly a soft little face, but she had outstanding ability. Hehehe because Sweetcake is a smart little doll! Thunderbolt remarked, Youre not smart, youre heaven-defying! Father, why are those uncles wearing ck cloth? Because theyre afraid of people seeing their faces. It was only when facing Yun Ran and his two children that MO Beiyuan would have such patience. The packrat asked again, Then why dont they want others to see their faces? Is it because they look scary? No, its because theyre doing something bad and theyre afraid of getting caught. The little packrats eyes lit up. Oh, Sweetcake knows! So theyre bad eggs that specialize in doing bad things! Sweetcake wants to help Daddy beat bad eggs. MO Beiyuan looked at the little glutinous rice ball in his arms and quickly replied, Theres no need. Theyve already been beaten down by the secret guard. Next time. Next time, Sweetcake will help Daddy beat up the bad guys. MO Beiyuan knew that his youngest daughters cultivation level was high, but it was impossible for him to use her cultivation to achieve his goal. He only hoped that his little packrat could grow up happily. Thats good. Next time, next time, Sweetcake must help Daddy beat bad eggs! MO Beiyuan had only said that to coax the little packrat previously, but he did not expect the second wave of killers to arrive so quickly. Moreover, his little packrat had discovered the existence of the assassin before the secret guards. The little packrats heaven-defying spiritual power cultivation erupted once again. She picked up a few small stones and threw them at the assassins hiding in the dark. How could the assassins know that before they could take action, they were smashed down from the tree by a child with a stone? Smelly bad egg, Sweetcake found you! One bad egg, two bad eggs three bad eggs. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan quickly chased after her and brought back the little packrat who was throwing stones into the dense forest. Sweetcake cant go anywhere. In the blink of an eye, the little packrat flew out in front of them. Their cultivation levels were left a few steps behind by the little packrat. Not to mention those of the secret guards at the side.. Chapter 455 - 455: You Sure Know How to Find an Excuse for Your Father! Chapter 455: You Sure Know How to Find an Excuse for Your Father! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sweetcake didnt run around. Shes helping Daddy beat bad eggs! The little packrat was different from the other children. Other children would cry on the spot when they heard the word big baddie. However, her little packrats big eyes lit up when she heard the word big baddie. She clenched his little fists and was about to hit the big baddie. Next time, you cant run out alone. You have to tell Mother and Father, understand? In the eyes of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan, no matter how powerful she was, she was still a little child. They didnt dare to let her face these ruthless killers alone. The little packrat blinked her big eyes, then obediently nodded her little head, Mother, Sweetcake knows! I want to beat bad eggs with Mother and Father. I cant beat bad eggs alone. Mother also wants to beat bad eggs for fun. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Since when did she want to y with a big baddie? Forget it. As long as her little packrat could be obedient and promise her that she would not run around again, it was fine. Thunderbolt brought the secret guards to deal with the aftermath. The little packrat threw the small stones urately. There was a bump on the heads of the assassins, and those who were hit with more strength fainted. After being deployed in this dense forest for a long time, the situation was broken by a little packrat. For a moment, the secret guards began to doubt the meaning of their existence. At first, the secret guards that Xuanyuan Yu had arranged to stay by Yun Rans side were not very willing to stay in the Yuan Mansion in the East Continent to protect Yun Ran and the two children. They were the number one iron-blooded guards of the Wuan Kingdom. They were asked to protect the two children and a woman, and they were also the women and children of the Eastern Continents Yuan King. They, the people of Wuan, still felt a little unconvinced. But during this period of time, they had seen Yun Ran and the two little packrats abilities and were really convinced! Their thoughts had also changed. What woman and child of the Yuan King? They were clearly the princess and two young masters of Wuan. The second batch of assassins was dealt with. At night, the group stopped at an inn in the city along the way. It was fine for adults like Yun Ran to travel in session, but the two little packrats needed to adjust to their environment. This is to ensure that they had enough sleep and a rtively quiet sleeping environment. Even though the environment of the inn in the city could not bepared to the Yuan Mansion, it could still allow them to take a hot bath, have a bed to sleep on, and eat hot food. It was enough to let the two little packrats rest. The only problem was that the bed in the inn was not big. The two little packrats and Yun Ran upied the bed in the inn. MO Beiyuans tall figure could not squeeze in. MO Beiyuan, why dont you go to the next room to rest? Ill be here. Yun Ran did not know whether tough or cry when she saw him sitting on the chair and nning to watch over her and the two children for the entire night. With her cultivation and the cultivation of the two little packrats, even if assassins came, the ones who should be afraid should be those assassins! Not her and the two little packrats. The little packrat blinked her big eyes and sat cross-legged. It said in a milky voice, Will Daddy be afraid when he sleeps alone? Sweetcake is afraid when she sleeps alone! Yun Ran was dumbfounded. She remarked quietly, You sure know how to find an excuse for your father! MO Beiyuan followed the packrats words and nodded. Ranran, Ill be afraid if I sleep alone, so can you let me stay? Yun Ran didnt want to expose him in front of the packrat. She just red at him with her watery eyes.. Chapter 456 - 456: She Was Really Something! Chapter 456: She Was Really Something! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat was so concerned about her father sitting on a chair for the entire night. She raised her little arm and waved at Mo Beiyuan. Daddy,e to the bed and sleep too. Sweetcake will give the bed to Daddy. Yun Ran was amused. She asked her where she nned to sleep if she gave up the bed. The little packrat said seriously, Sweetcake can sleep on Daddys stomach! Yun Ran was dumbfounded She was really something! This idea was very typical of what she would think of. MO Beiyuan was also amused by her childish words. He did not mind, but could his Little Sweetcake sleepfortably on his stomach? The final solution was that the secret guards tore down another bed from the room next door and moved it in. After finally making the bed, the family of four could finally close their eyes and rest. Unexpectedly, just as they closed their eyes, the little packrat rolled up again. Yun Ran had been hugging her to sleep. After the little packrat woke up, Yun Ran naturally opened her eyes. Sweetcake, whats wrong? Mother, theres hissing Squeak squeak squeak. What hissing and squeaking? Yun Ran did not understand at first. When MO Beiyuan heard the sound on their side, he also got up and went to the bed. He bent down and picked up the adorable little packrat. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? The packrat should be sleepy, but she forced herself to get up. Daddy, theres hissing Squeak squeak squeak.. MO Beiyuan was also confused. Hiss hiss hiss? Squeak squeak squeak? Just as Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were thinking about what the packrat wanted to express, Bun opened his mouth. Hiss, hiss, hiss. Sister might be talking about a snake. Squeak, squeak, squeak. It might be a bug. After all, the siblings were twins and had lived together since they vvere young. Therefore, sometimes, only Bun could understand Sweetcakes words. Snakes and worms? Yun Ran immediately realized that something was wrong and her expression changed slightly. Did Sweetcake hear the hiss and squeaks? Mm, a lot of hisses and squeaks! This inn was not in the wilderness. How could there be so many snakes and insects? Someone must have controlled the snakes and poisonous insects to cause trouble. Yun Ran was not afraid of these things, but she felt a little disgusted. Soon, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan also noticed those subtle sounds. He nned to inform the others to be careful. At this moment, Bun took out a few small porcin bottles from his storage ring and handed them to MO Beiyuan. This powder can chase away snakes and insects. Father can distribute them to the secret guards so they can avoid being bitten by snakes and insects, although I can also detoxify them. MO Beiyuan took the small porcin bottles and left to tell Thunderbolt the situation. Thunderbolts heart warmed. Although Master Bun didnt like to talk much, he still thought about them at the critical moment. Yun Ran suggested that they leave the inn and lure the poisonous snakes and insects away to prevent innocent people from being injured. In addition, luring the poisonous insects and snakes to an empty ce would be easier to deal with. Hence, MO Beiyuan carried Bun while Yun Ran carried Sweetcake and lured the poisonous snakes and insects into the mountains in the suburbs nearby. Mother, why are snakes and worms chasing Sweetcake? Sweetcake doesnt like snakes and worms either. The little packrats dislike for snakes and insects was like that of a normal child. It was good that she didnt like them! Mother doesnt like them either. Hmph, if you chase after Sweetcake again, Sweetcake will let the big bird eat you. The big bird likes snakes and worms the most. One bite at a time In her mothers arms, the little packrat kept threatening the snakes and insects that followed them.. Chapter 457 - 457: 1 Want to Throw a Poison Needle Chapter 457: 1 Want to Throw a Poison Needle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not think that these snakes and insects could understand the little packrats words. However, the little packrats words gave Yun Ran an idea. Thats right! These snakes and insects couldnt have taken the initiative to attack them. They couldnt have had their own consciousness to chase them all the way. Someone had used something to control them and make them obey his orders. In that case, as long as they found the person controlling the snakes and poisonous insects behind the scenes, they would be able to solve the problem. As Yun Ran thought about it, she paid attention to her surroundings. Sure enough, she noticed a sound that ?was like the time of a flute. Sweetcake, did you hear someone ying the flute? Yes, he ys the flute, but his flute doesnt sound good! Sweetcake doesnt like it Snakes and worms like it.. Yun Ran had only nned to tease the little packrat in her arms for a while. Who hiould have thought that the little packrat knew everything? How did Sweetcake know that the snakes and worms like the sound of the flute? Yun Ran began to wonder if her little packrat had been stimted by some special ability or talent again. Because the snakes and worms dance happily when they hear the flute! They twist, twist, twist, twist their butts Yun Ran was dumbfounded Alright, she was thinking too much. MO Beiyuan, do you hear a sound simr to the sound of a flute? I suspect that someone is using this sound to control these snakes and insects. Leave Bun with me and go catch that person. Alright. MO Beiyuan also understood that the fastest way to resolve the problem now was to find the person behind it and get rid of him. Hence, he ced Bun beside Yun Ran and followed the strange sound. When Yun Ran heard the sound of the flute suddenly change, the snakes and insects that were chasing her also changed directions and surged towards MO She naturally believed that MO Beiyuan had the ability to resolve these matters. However, when her little packrat saw this situation, it immediately panicked. Father Snakes and worms are going to bite Sweetcakes father! Yun Ran thought to herself that MO Beiyuan really did not dote on this little girl for nothing. She knew that Sweetcakes heart ached for her father and was about to cry from anxiety. Your father is very powerful, and theres also Brothers insect repellent powder. Those poisonous snakes and insects cant bite him. Yun Ranforted the little packrat in her arms. However, the little packrats thinking was different from those adults like them. But what if a snake and worm arent afraid of taking medicine and bite Daddy? There are so many snakes and worms. What if one bites him? Yun Ran wanted to say that there was no what if, but on second thought, it seemed that she could not say that. Then lets go see Daddy. Yun Ran followed with a little packrat in each hand. Unexpectedly, two huge ck snakes appeared nearby. The little packrat saw two ck shadows from afar and shouted angrily, Bad snake, dont bite Sweetcakes father! MO Beiyuan held his sword and felt a warmth in his heart when he heard that familiar little voice. His subordinates also quickly moved. These two ck snakes did not pose much of a threat to him. They were quickly taken care of. The person controlling the snakes and insects saw that the situation was not good and prepared to escape. However, he did not know what kind of family he had provoked. How could Yun Ran let him escape? She carried the two little packrats and chased after them. She even got the two little packrats in her arms to throw stones at that person. But Bun said, Mother, I dont want to throw stones. I want to throw poison needles.. Chapter 458 - 458: Poison Needles Must Be Very Fun! Chapter 458: Poison Needles Must Be Very Fun! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran knew that when Bun yed with poison, he always knew his limits. Usually, he would make people suffer, but he would not take their lives. Sure. When Sweetcake heard that her brother did not want to throw stones but D0ison needles, she also changed her words. Then Sweetcake also doesnt want throw stones. Sweetcake also has to throw poison needles for fun. Poison needles must be very fun! Buns face was tense, and his tone was serious. No! Youre too young. Children cant y with poison needles because theyre very dangerous. But youre also a child! The little packrat was not so easy to fool. She pouted, indicating that she did not ept this reason. Bun exined, But Im the older brother and youre the younger sister. Im older than you! And if you dont y with the poison needles well, youll hurt yourself! Itll hurt a lot! It wasnt that Bun wasnt willing to let his sister y with it. A few poisonous needles werent considered rare. He was just too worried about his sister and did not want her to be hurt at all. He only wanted to protect her. Yun Ran felt that if the two little balls continued to argue like this, the baddie would run away. She quickly cleared her throat and said, But Mother thinks that Sweetcake is very good at throwing stones. The little Sweetcake quickly nodded her little head and said, Sweetcake is very good at throwing stones! Throwing stones at big bad eggs! As she spoke, she was about to break free from Yun Rans arms. Mother, Sweetcake wants to go down and find little stones to beat the big baddie! When she was about to catch up, Yun Ran put the two little packrats down and let them y by themselves. She would protect them from behind. In order to prove that she was good at throwing stones, Sweetcake grabbed a few small stones. She threw it at the fleeing ck shadow in the forest. Scoundrel, where are you running to?! She even voiced her own effects, Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.. It wasnt clear if the assassin was lucky or unlucky. He was smashed so badly. Bun waited for his sister to have enough fun before throwing a few poison needles over. It made the assassin lie down and struggle in pain on the ground. Ahhh Kill me! Kill me! Yun Ran didnt ask what poison her Bun had poisoned the assassin, but looking at the assassins desperate state on the ground, the poison should be quite effective. MO Beiyuan chased after him after dealing with the ck snake. He picked up the little packrat who was standing on the big rock with his hands on his small waist. Daddy, Sweetcake is helping Daddy beat bad eggs. Mmm, Sweetcake is amazing. Older Brother is also very powerful. Older Brother used poisonous needles to hit the baddie. The packrat did not forget to pull her brother along when she was praised MO Beiyuan raised his hand and touched the top Buns head. Yes, Bun is also very powerful. The secret guards quickly followed over to clean up the mess. This assassin who yed with poisonous snakes and insects was probably the most miserable one they had dealt with in the past few days. When they arrived, he was still shouting for help. Thunderbolt clicked his tongue. How dare you assassinate our master with such a cowardly method? Alright, reincarnate well in your next life! These assassins did not need to be brought back for interrogation. Yun Ran and the others could actually guess who was behind this. Now, the person who did not want MO Beiyuan to return alive the most should be Mo Jinyu. MO Jinyu had hired all the assassins he could, but unfortunately they could not stop Yun Ran and the others from returning to the East Continent Imperial City.. Chapter 459 - 459: She Knew, She Knew How Much He Loved Chapter 459: She Knew, She Knew How Much He Loved Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group returned to the Yuan Mansion ording to their original n. He threw Cui Cheng into the dark prison of the Yuan Mansion. Next was to deal with MO Jinyu. Yun Ran wanted to participate in the entire process, so she went to the study to look for MO Beiyuan, wanting to know his ns. MO Beiyuan had promised her before that he would not hide what she wanted to know from her. So he told her his n. In fact, with his forces distributed in the East Continent Imperial City and thebat ability of the 12 Divisions, he could totally lead his men to eradicate all the obstacles and use force to suppress all the opposing forces to sit in that position. However, MO Beiyuan did not want to do this. I dont want you and the two children to be attacked by badments in the future. He really didnt care about himself. He had been attacked by all kinds of words since he was young, and he was already used to it. But he cared about her and the two children. Therefore, he had to think of other ways to minimize the damage to her and the two children. Fortunately, MO Jinyu was not a good person. Previously, he had climbed step by step from an unloved prince to the Crown Princes position. His hands were not clean. On the surface, he was the kind and good crown prince in the hearts of themoners. In fact, even MO Beiyuan frowned when he received the information from the secret guards. Therefore, his n was to expose the dirty things MO Jinyu had done before and let everyone know his true colors. Yun Ran knew that MO Jinyu was a hypocritical scumbag. Naturally, such a person could not be a good person. However, she was quite curious. What bad things has MO Jinyu done? Tell me. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. It was not that he did not want to tell her, but some things were too dirty and disgusting. He was afraid of dirtying her ears. Seeing that he was in a daze, Yun Ran supported her cheek with one hand and poked his arm with her fingertip with the other. Ive prepared the tea and fruit tter. Tell me. MO Beiyuan grabbed her little hand and could only tell her helplessly. He came from a poor background. In order to win the Emperors favor, he did many shameful things. There were a few women in the Emperors harem. He was the one who sent them in. However, those women were already in an ambiguous rtionship with him before they entered the pce. Yun Ran widened her eyes slightly. In other words, MO Jinyu sent his women to the pce to be his stepmothers? This is really a melodramatic soap opera! What else? In the early years, he was also the one who secretly killed the few young princes who died in the pce. Actually, MO Beiyuan already knew about these things. With his power in the pce, it was not difficult to know. However, he had been toozy to interfere in the open and covert struggles between the emperors princes. When Yun Ran heard the cause of the deaths of the young princes, she couldnt help but sigh. In the pce, in order to fight for favor and power, rtives and brothers killed each other. I dont know how many people died, and how many were the victims of power. MO Beiyuan held her hand tightly. His dry hand was extremely warm. He lowered his head and looked at her with sincerity in his eyes. Ranran, Im not the emperor or MO Jinyu. I wont let you and the children experience those dirty things. Yun Ran smiled warmly at him, her eyes filled with tenderness. I know. These few simple words made MO Beiyuan feel inexplicably at ease. She knew.. She knew how much he loved her! Chapter 460 - 460: 1 Still Underestimated the Level of His Scumminess Chapter 460: 1 Still Underestimated the Level of His Scumminess Aq qtudinq Fditnr: Atl;ac:. Yun Ran was just watching the show on the sidelines. After eating, she would analyze it rationally. But these alone dont seem to be able to do anything to MO Jinyu. He can find a reason or an excuse to clear his name. MO Beiyuans eyes flickered. Actually, there are still some He didnt mean to hold back. It was just it was just that the content was extremely disgusting. He was afraid of causing Yun Rans difort. Yun Ran was not that delicate. Her appetite was not affected by the disgusting zombies. MO Beiyuan met her curious eyes. He had no choice but to continue talking about MO Jinyus disgusting matters. He only briefly exined the matter without going into too much detail. He has a necromancer who is proficient in fate. In order to gain the Emperors favor, he set up an array that sacrifices living people. However, we havent found the sacrificial ce yet. If we find the sacrificial ce, it will be hard evidence. Yun Ran knew that MO Jinyu was a scumbag, but she still underestimated the extent of his scumminess. Wait, I think I know where the sacrificial ce is. The array formation for sacrificing living people should be in the lotus pond in the crown princes residence. MO Beiyuan was slightly shocked. How did you know? When MO Jinyu and the necromancer did this, they were extremely secretive. Even the spies nted in the 12 Divisions of the Crown Princes Residence could not find the exact location of the sacrifice. Yun Ran said, Because Ive been there before and happened to find out that he sacrificed living people. I was almost killed by him and thrown into the lotus pond. Of course, these were not Yun Rans personal experiences, but memories that belonged to the Host. Fortunately, the Host was a fool at that time and could not pose any threat to MO Jinyu. Otherwise, she would probably have died there. Coincidentally, she had the Hosts memories and because of MO Jinyus words back then, she connected everything. Back then, MO Jinyu threatened the Host to shut up. He even despised the Hosts fate. This fools fate is too bad. If she dies here, shell dirty my array. In addition to this, Yun Ran obtained another important piece of information through the Hosts memories. She actually had some impression of the identity of the person MO Jinyu used as a sacrifice back then. It seems to be the only son of an old general. I remember that hepeted with MO Jinyu not long before he died. MO Jinyu lost thatpetition. If you want to investigate, you can investigate the person who suddenly disappeared after forming a grudge with MO Jinyu all these years. Back then, the Host must have been frightened and subconsciously sealed this part of her memories. However, Yun Ran was not afraid of MO Jinyu. Hence , she released these memories in her mind. Mo Beiyuan followed the information provided by Yun Ran and got the people from the 12 Divisions to investigate. As expected, they found many more of Mo Jinyus secrets. And these secrets were very beneficial to them. Soon, the news that dozens of bones had been dug out of the lotus pond in the Crown Princes residence spread. Although the corpses and clothes were all rotten in the soil, there were some belongings that could prove the identity of the bones. A few of them were the young masters of the aristocratic families who had disappeared for no reason in the Imperial City all these years. Of course, the people from the 12 Divisions of the Yuan Mansion would not be They released the matter of the Crown Prince believing in the Life Array and sacrificing living people. Right on the heels of that, all the dirty things that MO Jinyu had done all these years were exposed. The false and beautiful image that he had created for many years was destroyed. Most importantly, the people he killed were all from good backgrounds. Those aristocratic families knew very well that if they continued to support MO Jinyu, given his vicious methods, one day, MO Jinyu would deal with them.. Chapter 461 - 461: Developments in the Palace Chapter 461: Developments in the Pce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the Crown Prince had long since eliminated the princes from the Emperors bloodline. MO Jinyu was so vicious that he did not let go of anyone who was a threat to him. Now, the only person who could suppress the brutal Crown Prince, MO Jinyu, and who was also of the orthodox bloodline of the East Continents royal family was King Yuan, MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran did not know the situation in the Imperial City. She only knew that people had been going to MO Beiyuans study to discuss things over the past few MO Jinyu never expected that a moment ago, he was still admiring the new dragon robe he had gotten someone to make, but a momentter, his sacrifice of living people had been dug out. Now, many of the aristocratic families and ministers who had supported him had started to pretend to be sick. He knew that MO Beiyuan must have gotten someone to do this! Other than him, there could be no one else. MO Beiyuans ambition was to snatch his throne. MO Jinyu knew that there were not many chances left for him. Therefore, he could not wait any longer. He brought all his troops and changed into his dragon robe. He opened the pce door and entered the pce, heading straight for the Xuanwu Hall. He wanted to ascend that position. MO Beiyuan naturally received the news and prepared to enter the pce with the secret guards. Before leaving, he went to see Yun Ran and the two children. When Yun Ran heard that he was going to enter the pce to fight MO Jinyu, she naturally could not miss this good show. Moreover, this matter was not a small matter. She would not be at ease if she did not follow them to take a look. MO Beiyuan, Ill follow you into the pce too. My mother and Old Yu will take care of the two children. The little dumpling on the bed was so sleepy that she was in a daze. However, her ears twitched. When she heard that her father and mother were going to secretly y together, she forced herself to perk up and widened her eyes. Theres also Sweetcake! Sweetcake! I want to y too! Yun Ran was dumbfounded Didnt this little packrat close her eyes and fall asleep just now? Why did she suddenly get up again? Daddy and Mommy arent going to y. No one knew what the situation in the pce was like tonight. If MO Jinyu and his faction were to struggle on the verge of death, MO Beiyuans people would definitely attack. At that time, there would inevitably be casualties. Yun Ran did not want her little packrat to see those bloody scenes. Mother will bring you and Older Brother to Grandmother and Grandfather. Sweetcake will stay in Grandmothers courtyard tonight. Grandmother and Grandfather love Sweetcake the most, right? Yun Ran sent the two little packrats to Bai Wans courtyard. She did not expect her father, Xuanyuan Yu, to be in her mothers courtyard in the middle of the night. That was good. There was no need for the secret guards to call for help. Mother, Ill leave Bun and Sweetcake with you tonight. MO Beiyuan and I are going to the pce. Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu immediately realized that something big had happened in the pce. The entire East Continents Imperial City would probably change tonight. Xuanyuan Yu looked at MO Beiyuan and knew that this person had already arranged everything. After tonight, there would no longer be a Yuan King in the East Continent. There would only be the Emperor of the East Continent, MO Beiyuan ! However, Xuanyuan Yu did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for Yun Ran and the two children after MO Beiyuan became the emperor of the East Continent. After all, many times, when ones identity was different, people would also change. He could only hope that MO Beiyuans feelings for Yun Ran and the two little packrats would not change. Otherwise, even if he had to risk his life, he would bring Yun Ran and the two little packrats back to Wuan. After Yun Ran settled the little packrats, she followed MO Beiyuan into the pce. At this moment, the people at the entrance of the pce had long been reced by MO Jinyus men.. Chapter 462 - 462: True Dragon Son of Heaven Chapter 462: True Dragon Son of Heaven Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the people MO Beiyuan brought today were several times more than the people MO Jinyu could mobilize. The difference in power between the two of them was too great. They were simply not on the same level. Even Yun Ran was quite surprised by these people who had appeared today. The garrison army of the Imperial City, the few military camps near the Imperial City, and even the army stationed at the border were all under MO Beiyuans control. MO Beiyuan, why did the leaders of these armies listen to your orders? Were they your people before? It wasnt that Yun Ran was asking for no reason. It was because since ancient times, the generals were the group of people who were most loyal to the emperor. Unless they had long wanted to rebel, it was not so easy to persuade them to change sides at thest minute. MO Beiyuan replied in a low voice, Its not me, its Bai Ze. Eldest Uncle? Yun Ran was slightly stunned again. Why was Eldest Uncle involved in this matter? MO Beiyuan exined to her, The Emperor underestimated the Bai family and Bai Xiaos influence. The Emperor thought that as long as he exterminated the nine families of the Bai family and eliminated the people around Bai Xiao, he would be able to rest easy. However, he did not know that Bai Xiao had already nned everything before the emperor. However, what Bai Xiao had deployed was not for the Bai familys prosperity, but for the people of the East Continent. This was also what MO Beiyuan admired! Even until his death, he was still thinking for the people of the East Continent. He told those spies that he had nted in the army that if something happened to him and the Bai family one day, those people did not have to avenge him and the Bai family. What those people had to do was to continue protecting the East Continent on behalf of him and the Bai family! They had to protect the citizens of the East Continent from external enemies! Therefore, even though the spies knew that Bai Xiao and the Bai family were wronged, they still swallowed their grievances with tears in their eyes. They obeyed Bai Xiaos orders and stayed in the army to do their best to protect the people of the East Continent. Twenty years had passed, and the spies had climbed up step by step. Some of them had even be generals of an army in the East Continent. They even held most of the real power of the army in the East Continent. After Bai Ze regained his memories, he used a special method to contact these spies and tell them about the injustice of the Bai family back then. He also used his status as the current head of the Bai family to order these people to listen to MO Beiyuans orders. Yun Ran was shocked when she heard this! She was proud of the Bai familys blood flowing in her! The Bai family had made a big move. This move was not aimed at the emperor. The Bai family was a true hero for the country and the people! Because the difference in power between the two sides was too great, Yun Ran and the others entered the pce without any obstruction. The group arrived at the Xuanwu Hall. On the dragon throne in the hall, MO Jinyu was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe. He wore a crown on his head and held the jade seal in his hand. He was looking up andughing at everything he had. Youve all seen it! Im the true dragon son of Heaven! Im the emperor of the East Continent! Yun Ran followed MO Beiyuan into the hall. She nced at MO Jinyu, who was high on the dragon throne, and slowly said, The hell you are! MO Jinyu knew that they had returned, but he did not expect them toe so quickly. How dare you! Why didnt you kneel when you saw me?! Yun Ran raised her pink lips and saw the fear in his eyes. She sneered. Do you think youre the emperor just because youre wearing a dragon robe? Do you want to roll down yourself, or do you need someone to kick you down? She didnt have the ability, but she wanted to sit in this position. In Yun Rans eyes, MO Jinyu was an extremely ridiculous clown. Everything she did was a I am the ruler of the East Continent! I am the emperor of the East Continent! My fate is the fate of the emperor! No one can stop me from sitting in this position! Because I belong to the Heavenly Dao! MO Jinyu looked at the man standing behind Yun Ran and thought of everything he had experienced recently. He roared agitatedly.. Chapter 463 - 463: Grandpa Heavenly Dao, Please Spare My Life Chapter 463: Grandpa Heavenly Dao, Please Spare My Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was all because of this man! It was all because of MO Beiyuan! That was why he was forced into such a situation! However, MO Jinyu firmly believed that he had the destiny of an emperor, so the throne would definitely be his. He stood up from the dragon throne and pointed his sword at MO Beivuan. He shouted loudly, MO Beiyuan! You have the fate of a jinx, and I have the fate of an emperor! Even if your spiritual power cultivation is higher than mine, and you have more people than me, Im not afraid of you! As Mo Jinyu spoke, he looked at the man dressed as a Daoist priest. Master Xuan Mingzi, help me tell them if Im what the heavens want me to be! When Yun Ran heard this, she also noticed the man standing not far away. She nced at Master Xuan Mingzi and memories of the original owner shed through her mind. This Xuan Mingzi was the alchemist who had approved the Hosts fate when the Host bumped into MO Jinyu using a living person as a sacrifice. Xuan Mingzis original words were, Thisdys fate is extremely bad! Shes a cmity from the heavens! Whoever gets close to her will suffer! At best, her family will be destroyed, and at worst, she will lose her life. MO Jinyu despised the Host to begin with. When he heard about the Hosts fate, he despised her even more. He felt that the Host could dirty the spiritual energy around him and affect the feng Shui of the Crown Princes residence. At this moment, Xuan Mingzi, who was opposite him, happened to look up in the direction of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. He took out a turtle shell from his wide sleeve, raised it high, and shook it in midair. The few copper coins in the turtle shell made a banging sound as he shook it violently. In the end, they fell into his palm and lined up irregrly. Xuan Mingzi looked at the copper coin and suddenly covered his eyes in pain. He screamed, Ah! My eyes! My eyes! You, you Its you! Yun Ran had wanted to see what he could do by shaking that little turtle shell, but who knew that this person would scam her? She and Mo Beiyuan were so far away and had not attacked at all. Yet Xuan Mingzi suddenly used them. This was too much! Seeing that Xuan Mingzi suddenly started shouting, MO Beiyuan raised his hand and pulled Yun Ran into his arms. Ranran, dont get too close to him. His brain doesnt seem to be normal. Yun Ran was hugged back by him, but she couldnt suppress her curiosity. She stared at Xuan Mingzi again, wanting to know what was wrong with his eyes. Why was he shouting so loudly? Could he have suddenly gone blind? Xuan Mingzi put down his hands that were covering his eyes, revealing a pair of eyes that only had the whites of his eyes and were bleeding. That look was really strange and scary. It was as if something had suddenly attached itself to him. Master Xuan Mingzi! What happened to you? MO Jinyu took a closer look and was shocked to see Xuan Mingzis strange appearance. After the shock, he pointed the finger at Yun Ran and the others. You actually dare to attack Grandmaster Xuan Mingzi. You will suffer retribution. The Heavenly Dao will punish you severely! You will die without a burial ce even without me doing anything. Yun Ran was dumbfounded She and MO Beiyuan would not take the me! He shook his little turtle shell and blinded his own eyes. What does that have to do with us? When MO Beiyuan heard MO Jinyus words, his expression darkened. Heavenly Dao! Then Ill go against the heavens today! What can you do to me?! At this moment, the turtle shell in Xuan Mingzis hand fell to the ground and shattered into a few pieces. Then, Xuan Mingzi also mmed his knees on the ground and muttered, The heavenly secrets The heavenly secrets cant be spied on! I know my mistake, I know my mistake! Grandpa Heavenly Dao, please spare my life! I wont dare to do it again, I wont dare to do it again! Chapter 464 - 464: That Fraud Chapter 464: That Fraud Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Jinyu originally wanted to use Xuan Mingzis precise fate technique to stabilize the dragon throne. Who knew that Xuan Mingzi would suddenly be blind and crazy? He was still kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy in the direction of Yun Ran and the others. I was wrong, I was wrong! I shouldnt have pryed into the heavenly secrets and tried to pry into your fates. Yun Ran was speechless. What was this person trying to do? It was as if there was something wrong with their fate! She frowned unhappily and pursed her lips. Are you trying to say that my fate is extremely bad and that Im a jinx? Whoever gets close to me will suffer? Because Im too bad, you read my fortune and Im blind. Unexpectedly, Xuan Mingzi suddenlyy on the ground and kept knocking his head against the ground. Thud! Thud! As he knocked his head, he replied, No, no, its just that your fate is too noble and indescribable! Its not a supreme heavenly secret that mortals like us can pry into. Its just that Ive failed to recognize a formidable person, thats why I was punished by the heavens. Extraordinary? Yun Ran remembered that this person had read the Hosts fortune before. Wasnt that what he had said back then? However, Yun Ran didnt believe in fate that much. She just listened to it casually. Moreover, she felt that this Xuan Mingzi was clearly a scammer. To be able to say that Mo Jinyu was born to be an emperor, if he wasnt a scoundrel, what was he? Xuan Mingzi was most likely worried that he would lose his life when he saw that MO Jinyu had lost his power! Therefore, he nned to suck up to her so he could ask them to spare his life. Then he had miscalcted. Yun Ran was not Mo Jinyu. She would not believe this scoundrels words. MO Jinyu also remembered the divination that Xuan Mingzi had done for Yun Ran. Master Xuan Mingzi, are you mistaken? Shes Yun Ran! Shes a jinx! You once read her fortune and said that her fate is extremely bad. Everyone around her will suffer. Its all because of her that the Yun family is in such a miserable state now. If she enters the pce, the fate of the entire East Continent will suffer. However, Xuan Mingzi seemed to have been frightened by something and was trembling. No, no! Wrong, wrong! I divined wrongly previously! All wrong! Your Highness, admit defeat! Your emperors luck has already disappeared. Although MO Beiyuan was stronger than him, MO Jinyu firmly believed that he had the fate of an emperor! He would definitely win! But now, Xuan Mingzis words were undoubtedly equivalent to destroying MO Jinyus only belief. Master once said that fate is innate and wont change. How can my emperors fate disappear?! Xuan Mingzi replied, I dont have much time left. How can I lie to the Crown Prince? Normally speaking, whether a persons fate is good or bad has been decided since birth. It naturally wont change. However, if the person standing opposite him is an existence as powerful as the Heavenly Dao, then what is the emperors fate? As he spoke, he raised his finger and pointed at the sky. MO Jinyu did not believe that his destiny as an emperor would be gone just like that. No, Im already sitting on the dragon throne in the East Continent with the jade seal in my hand! No one can stop my emperors fate! Yun Ran did not expect Xuan Mingzi to be more and more ridiculous. What was this about her existence being as powerful as the Heavenly Dao? Not to mention MO Jinyu, even if it was given to her, she would not believe it! Xuan Mingzi was probably trying to push the me for his blindness onto her. Yun Ran could not be bothered with that scoundrel. Now, their target was MO Jinyu. She gathered her spiritual qi and rushed in front of MO Jinyu. She raised her leg and kicked him and the dragon throne over. Well, youre not now.. Chapter 465 - 465: From the Cursed Lone Star to the Purple-Gold Emperor Chapter 465: From the Cursed Lone Star to the Purple-Gold Emperor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans spiritual power cultivation was high, so she was so fast. Not to mention MO Jinyu, even MO Beiyuan was stunned for a moment before he reacted and flew over. The dragon throne, which was not light, happened to press against MO Jinyu. Coincidentally, the jade seal in MO Jinyus hand also fell to the ground. It was unknown if the workmanship was too poor, but it shattered into a few pieces. MO Jinyu struggled for a long time before using his intact arm to lift the dragon throne on his body. He got up in a sorry state. Perhaps it was because he was extremely angry, his face was red. Xuan Mingzi sighed heavily and shook his head He advised, Your Highness, why are you doing this? Ive already said that under certain special circumstances, ones fate can be changed. If your fate changes, the fate of the Yuan King will naturally change. His fate has already changed from a lone star to a purple-gold emperor. Before Xuan Mingzis eyes went blind, he could tell that the Yuan King was no longer a jinx. The purple-golden aura all over his body was too dazzling. It was likely that his status was not as simple as the emperor of the East Continent. Perhaps, not longter, he would be the emperor of the five kingdoms! At this moment, MO Jinyu could not listen to anyone andughed crazily. Hahaha Xuan Mingzi, do you think I will still believe the nonsense of a blind person like you? Its all nonsense! With that, he started cursing at Yun Ran again. Yun Ran, you little b*tch! If it werent for you, Father wouldnt have died, the other princes wouldnt have died, and the citizens of the East Continent wouldnt have experienced this. Its all because of you. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Why was the me on her again? Yun Ran was about to go over and teach MO Jinyu some manners when she saw a ck shadow sh past her. In the blink of an eye, MO Jinyu, who was cursing, was sent flying by a force and hit a pir in the hall. He crawled on the ground and twisted his body in pain. Yun Ran had never seen a true dragon wriggling like a maggot. Since MO Beiyuan had helped her, Yun Ran retracted the spiritual energy in her palm. She was afraid that if she attacked again, MO Jinyu, the maggot, would be a dead worm. However, she did not expect MO Jinyu to be so foul-mouthed even though he could only swim on the ground He actually started cursing MO Beiyuan and the two little packrats again. MO Beiyuan, you killed your brother and plotted to usurp the throne. You will die a horrible death! Did you see that? Did you hear that? All the vengeful souls in this pce will not let you off! Do you think that you can sit firmly on the throne of the East Continent after killing me? Let me tell you, you are destined to be a jinx! You are destined to be alone. Even if you have two little bastards to inherit your bloodline now, it wont be long before you are abandoned by everyone! I want to see you die a bad death with my own eyes! Then you have to survive until that day. Unfortunately, you wont have that chance. Yun Ran had already pulled out the saber in her hand and was about to sh this disgusting scumbag when Mo Beiyuan raised his hand and suppressed her wrist. Ranran, let me do it. MO Beiyuan naturally would not let Yun Ran do such a thing. With that, he strode towards MO Jinyu and stepped on his neck. He looked down at him with killing intent in her eyes and his voice was slightly cold.. Remember, even if you be a ghost, youre not allowed to appear in front of her and my two children! Chapter 466 - 466: Not Your Royal Younger Brother Chapter 466: Not Your Royal Younger Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Jinyus neck was stepped on by him, and his face was pressed heavily against the tiles as he panted in pain. He was powerless to fight back, but he was still dreaming of bing an emperor. MO Beiyuan You You cant kill me. Im born with the fate of an emperor! The fate of an emperor! If you kill me, you will be punished by the heavens! MO Beiyuan sneered coldly. The emperors order? I dont believe in fate! As he spoke, he exerted more force on his feet. After a short scream, the hall finally returned to calm. With MO Jinyus death, the forces under him instantly disintegrated It did not take long for the 12 Divisions and the garrison to control all of MO Jinyus surviving supporters. After tonight, MO Beiyuans identity also changed from the Yuan King of the East Continent to the Emperor of the East Continent. The next step was to announce it to the world. The coronation ceremony was to be held. Before this, there were many things that MO Beiyuan needed to deal with. As a result, Sweetcake had not yed with her father for a few days. After the little packrat finished her breakfast, she took Yun Rans hand and went to look for her father. Yun Ran had not seen MO Beiyuan for a few days. She knew that he would be very busy during this period of time, so she did not disturb him. Now that the little packrat suddenly wanted to look for her father, she could take the opportunity to visit him. Is Daddy in the pce? The little packrat obediently nestled in her mothers arms and sat on the back of Cangluan. She looked at the familiar ce below and recognized at a nce that it was the pce that she had been to several times before. Yes, Father is in the pce. After answering the little packrats question, Yun Ran realized something. It seemed that the little packrat still did not know about the change in MO Belyuan rsentlty. Sweetcake will have to live in the pce from now on. Sweetcake doesnt want it. Sweetcake is living with Mom, Brother, Grandmother.. The packrat thought that she was the only one living in the pce, so she panicked. Yun Ran could only rub her little head and smile. In the future, everyone will have to move to the pce together because Daddy has changed from a prince to an emperor. The little packrat still could not understand the meaning of emperor. It tilted its little head, and its big ck grape-like eyes flickered with confusion, Emperor (sounds like royal younger brother)? Why isnt Daddy going to be a Royal Grandpa (what king sounds like) ? Why is he going to be a younger brother? Yun Ran was dumbfounded King doesnt refer to Grandpa, and neither is the Emperor your younger brother. The little packrat was still young and did not know anything about status. Yun Ran could only spend some time exining to the little packrat what the king and the emperor meant. The little packrat nodded her head after hearing this. It raised its small hand and said, Sweetcake knows! Because Sweetcakes father is very powerful, he became the emperor! Only very powerful people can be the emperor! Because the emperor wants many people who dont have food to eat to have food to eat! He also wants many people who dont have houses to live in to have a home! He also wants to protect everyone and help everyone beat the big bad eggs! As the little packrat spoke, the proud expression on her soft little face immediately became vexed. But, but after Father bes the emperor, cant he apany Sweetcake to y soaring high? Because he has to do many, many other things.. Yun Ran knew that MO Beiyuan was very important to the little packrat. He was an existence that no one else could rece. When MO Beiyuan was in the Yuan Mansion previously, he had indeed spent a lot of time on the little packrat. Of course, time was one thing, but attitude was another. Sometimes, he could even y with the little packrat for the entire day.. Chapter 467 - 467: Looks Like You’ve Put in Lot of Effort Chapter 467: Looks Like Youve Put in Lot of Effort Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrats favorite games of flying high and hiding might be childish and boring in the eyes of others, but MO Beiyuan had never shown impatience and disdain for the little packrat. Even Yun Ran could feel his sincerity from the side. Therefore, the little packrat liked him and relied on him. She felt safe by his side. No, Father likes Sweetcake so much. Mother believes that he will definitely find time to apany Sweet Cake. The little packrat nodded her little head. Her exquisite and cute little face was filled with a sweet smile. Yes, Sweetcake can also help Daddy. Sweetcake is very good at beating big baddie eggs. Yun Rannded outside the hall where MO Beiyuan was with the little packrat. She carried the little packrat and jumped down from Cangluans back. After taking a few steps, she heard MO Beiyuans slightly angry voiceing from the hall. Who let you in? Get lost! Right on the heels of that was a womans delicate pleading voice. Your Majesty, Mingzhu doesnt want to leave the pce. Mingzhu doesnt have any rtives left in the family. Mingzhu wont be able to live after leaving the pce. Your Majesty, please let Mingzhu stay. Even if I have to stay by Your Majestys side as a small pce maid, Mingzhu is willing. At this moment, the little pink ball in Yun Rans arms put her small hand to her mouth and called out Daddy super loudly. As soon as the little packrat finished speaking. A figure rushed out of the hall andnded in front of Yun Ran and the packrat. He skillfully carried the little packrat in Yun Rans arms. Ranran, why are you here? Because Sweetcake and Mother miss Daddy! Before Yun Ran could speak, her little packrat answered for her. Is that so? Ranran, do you miss me too? MO Beiyuan stroked her soft hair and smiled at Yun Ran. Yun Ran nced at him. This person did it on purpose! However, in front of the little packrat, Yun Ran still nodded. Yes. At this moment, the woman in the hall had already been dragged out by the secret guards. Only then did Yun Ran see the womans appearance clearly. She was dressed in pink pce clothes. At first nce, this pce dress looked the same as the pce dresses worn by other pce maids, but if one looked carefully, they would discover that the cor was deliberately modified to be a littlerger, revealing some corbones and fair cleavage. The waist was deliberately altered to be smaller, outlining her slender waist and surging chest. Her make-up hair looked simple and ordinary, but it was also filled with seductive schemes. This woman probably had other motives for making a scene in front of MO Beiyuan ! Your Majesty, Your Majesty please leave Mingzhu behind! Actually, Mingzhu has always admired you, Your Majesty. In Mingzhus heart, you are a great hero. This girl was not willing to leave at all. She looked pitiful. Seeing Yun Ran, she turned to Yun Ran and begged, Second Miss Yun, let His Majesty keep Mingzhu! Mingzhu knows her identity and definitely wont have any other thoughts. When Yun Ran heard her words, she almost couldnt hold it in andughed. She also knew that with MO Beiyuans change in identity, there might be more troublesome things in the future, but she did not expect this troublesome thing to happen so quickly. Since thedy had already begged her, she felt embarrassed to ignore her. Yun Ran raised her hand, indicating that the secret guard should put her down first. She walked up to the girl and smiled. You managed to get in front of MO Beiyuan by changing into the dress of a pce maid.. It seems like youve put in a lot of effort! Chapter 468 - 468: My Father is not Fierce! Chapter 468: My Father is not Fierce! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mingzhu only wants to ask Your Majesty to give me a chance to stay. I dont have any other intentions. Mingzhu doesnt know what Second Miss Yun means by this? The woman seemed to have been wronged by Yun Ran. Her eyes were red, but she held back her tears and looked like she was about to cry. Yun Ran pursed her pink lips gently and revealed a faint smile. She leaned closer to the woman and said in a low voice, You almost wrote the words trying to seduce a man on your face. Yet you pretended to be very innocent. Is there a point? I I didnt! Ive always admired His Majesty. Is that wrong? Second Miss Yun hasnt entered the pce yet, but shes already so jealous. Im afraid its not good! MO Beiyuan was carrying Little Sweetcake in his arms. Afraid that the little packrat would hear something nasty, he had no intention of going forward. However, this woman deliberately raised her voice. She wanted to tell him that Yun Ran was jealous. However, this woman had made a huge mistake. She had used the same trick she had used in front of the emperor on MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan did not fall for her tricks at all. His killing intent was aroused.. With a dark expression, he strode over and stood beside Yun Ran. He looked down at the woman kneeling on the ground with some impatience in his eyes. Who are you to judge her? If not for the little packrat in his arms, MO Beiyuan would have personally thrown this woman out. Seeing MO Beiyuane over, the woman suddenly cried, Your Majesty, Mingzhu is really wronged! Its obvious that Second Miss Yun is too jealous and misunderstood that Mingzhu wants to approach Your Majesty with other motives, but Mingzhu doesnt want to do anything at all. Yun Ran was a little impressed by this woman. She had held back her tears for so long and finally cried. The little girl in Mo Beiyuans arms witnessed everything. She looked up and asked her father seriously, Daddy, why is Auntie Pig (Zhu) crying? Mommy didnt beat her up! Yun Ran muttered Little girl, am I such a violent person? As for why this woman was crying? She could not possibly tell the packrat that this woman was crying on purpose for her father to see! Yun Ran could only find another reason to shake the little packrats curiosity away. She might think that your father is too fierce! The little packrat was a father-protecting demon. She hurriedly shook her little head and snorted, No, no, no. Daddy isnt fierce! Its clearly Auntie Pig who likes to cry! The little packrat was obsessed with this matter. She insisted that everyone nod their heads to prove that his father was not fierce! He was not fierce at all! Mother, Sweetcakes father isnt fierce! If you dont believe me, ask the secret guards if Father isnt fierce! The secret guard at the side thought to himself that her father was only not fierce in front of her! When he was fierce in front of others, he would not only scare people to tears, but also scare them to death. However, everyone only thought about it in their hearts. Naturally, they had to make Sweetcake happy. Yes, our Master is very gentle. Hes not fierce at all. Thats right, thats right. Hes not fierce! After receiving an affirmative answer from the others, the little packrat nodded in satisfaction. However, she did not understand why the person in front of her was still crying. Auntie Pig, why are you crying? Can you tell Sweetcake? Sweetcake can help Lu Mingzhu originally thought that she would not be able to continue acting today because MO Beiyuans personality was too cold. He did not know how to have tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex at all. And Yun Ran was not so easy to fool. Afraid that she would stay and fight for favor, she wanted to chase her away.. Chapter 469 - 469: Is the Little Princess Very Powerful? Chapter 469: Is the Little Princess Very Powerful? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Lu Mingzhu was at a loss of what to do, the childs words gave Lu Mingzhu hope again. Little Princess, theres no one in Mingzhus family anymore. She wont be able to live if she goes back. So, if you want to stay in the pce, can you put in a good word for Mingzhu and let Mingzhu stay by His Majestys side? The packrat blinked her big ck eyes and pointed at herself. Are you talking to Sweetcake? Is Sweetcake a little Drincess? Yun Ran was amused by the little packrats groggy appearance. Yes, Sweetcake is a little princess now, the only little princess in the pce. Why is Sweetcake a little princess? The packrat was still confused about her identity. Yun Ran exined, Because Sweetcakes father became the emperor. Oh, then Daddy has be powerful. Has Sweetcake also be powerful? Is a little princess very powerful? Yes, a little princess is also very powerful. Sweetcake likes to be a little princess. The little packrat took a long time before happily epting her identity as a little princess. Then, she asked the girl who was still crying again, Alright, Sweetcake is now a little princess. Can Auntie Pig tell Sweetcake why youre crying? Lu Mingzhu felt that this damn child was ying with her! She had cried and talked for a long time, but this child was pretending not to understand. Lu Mingzhu could only repeat her previous words. Little Princess, theres no one left in Mingzhus family now. She wont be able to survive even if she goes back. So, if she wants to continue staying in the pce and stay by His Majestys side, Mingzhu will definitely do her job well. Seeing that her little packrat was very serious, Yun Ran did not stop her. She even tugged at MO Beiyuans sleeve, indicating for him not to speak and let her little packrat y by herself. This was what Yun Ran thought. In the future, there would be nock of such people acting pitiful in front of the little packrat in the pce. She could use this opportunity to test her little packrats reaction. The little packrat listened carefully and then asked in a childish voice, Theres no one else in your house? Where did all the people go? This was just one of Lu Mingzhus excuses. Who knew that this damn child would ask her this seriously? In order to make her life seem more miserable, Lu Mingzhu made up a lie. Theyre all dead. The little packrat knew what it meant to die. Oh, theyve all gone to the sky! Does Auntie Pig want to stay in the pce? Yes! I want to stay in the pce! If I want to stay by His Majestys side, can Little Princess help me? The little packrat blinked his big eyes. You want to stay by my fathers side? Then Auntie Pig, why do you want to stay by my fathers side? The pce is so big and there are so many small houses. Why do you have to stay by my fathers If not for the packrats serious expression, Yun Ran would have suspected that this little girl was deliberately ying tricks. However, Yun Ran also understood the personalities of her two little packrats. Bun might y tricks on them. As for Little Sweetcake, she really had the temperament and thoughts of a three-and-a-half-year-old child. She couldnt y such a powerful trick. The little packrat asked this question because she really could not understand. Because I admire His Majesty and want to stay by his side to take care of him. The little packrat took a long time to understand the meaning of admiration. It meant that she liked him! Auntie Pig liked her father and wanted to stay by his side to take care of him. After the little packrat understood the meaning of these words, its little brows furrowed unhappily, Sweetcake knows! Youre a bad egg! Youre staying by Daddys side because you want to snatch Daddy from Sweetcake and Mommy! Chapter 470 - 470: It’s Better Not to Want a Man who can be Taken Away by Others! Chapter 470: Its Better Not to Want a Man who can be Taken Away by Others! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran saw her little glutinous rice ball clench her fists and wave at the kneeling woman opposite her with a fierce expression. Bad egg! You want to snatch Daddy, Ill beat you up! With that, she looked anxiously in Yun Rans direction. Mother, a bad egg wants to snatch Daddy! If he snatches him away, Sweetcake wont have Daddy anymore! Yun Ran went forward and gently tapped the little packrats puffed-up cheeks. Dont worry, your father wont be snatched away. She would rather not have a man who could be snatched away by others! MO Beiyuan was also amused by the little packrat. Even his cold eyes were dyed with a gentle smile. Yes, Daddy cant be snatched away. Hearing the words of her father and mother, the little packrat became happy again. She raised her little chin and snorted arrogantly at the kneeling woman. Scoundrel, did you hear that?! My father said that he cant be snatched away! Its useless even if you cry! Yun Ran was about to die from her little packrats cuteness. What kind of fairy was this? Why was she so cute? Lu Mingzhus thoughts were seen through by a child, and her expression gradually turned ugly. Previously, in the pce, she was the best at fighting for favor in the emperors harem. This was because men, especially those with high statuses, would prove their strength and obtain happiness by conquering different women. She did not believe that MO Beiyuan belonged to that anomaly. This matter was not urgent. What she had to do now was to stay in the pce and stay by MO Beiyuans side. Even if she suffered some grievances in front of Yun Ran and this damn child now, it was nothing. In the future, when she was pampered in front of His Majesty, she would definitely take revenge for the humiliation she had suffered today. I, I dont want to snatch His Majestys favor. I just want to stay in the pce as a pce maid and stay by His Majestys side. The little packrat frowned as it seriously considered the current problem. This bad egg didnt seem to be willing to leave. Why did she have to stay by her fathers side? Then she would think of another way to scare this bad egg away! I have a brother. My brother knows how to use poison needles. He also has the Immortal me. If you dont get lost obediently, Ill tell my brother! My brothers poison needles and the immortal me are very powerful! After the packrat finished speaking, she had an expression that said, Im asking you if youre afraid. Sweetcakes maternal grandfather, grandmother, Brother Yan Qj, granduncle, secret guards So, you cant win against Sweetcake! Sweetcake has Kitten, Big Bird, and Bang Bang. Hurry up and get lost! Yun Ran knew that her little packrat was a cute chatterbox by nature, but why did this little glutinous rice ball pull out her brother, grandfather, and grandmother? What kind of new skill was this? The woman opposite her was stunned by the little packrats unorthodox methods. She looked as if she was wondering what the child was talking about. Yun Ran did not bring her little packrat into the pce to quarrel. As forpeting for favor? Did she still need to fight with her little packrat? Yun Ran asked MO Beiyuan to carry the packrat into the hall while she stayed behind to deal with this woman. I dont know what that wretched emperors harem was like before, but now, this pce will only be clean! There wont be any dirty people left behind, and no dirty things will happen.. There are two choices: scram obediently! Or, after death, be thrown out! Chapter 471 - 471: Nothing Wrong With Your Master’s Eyes Chapter 471: Nothing Wrong With Your Masters Eyes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mingzhu had fought with the empress in the pce before. The woman in front of her was even more arrogant than the empress. You, you dont have any status now. What right do you have to say such things to me?! Yun Ran pursed her lips and chuckled. Because my man is now the master of this pce! Because he dotes on me! Lu Mingzhu bit her pale lips. Are you afraid to keep me? Are you afraid that youll fall out of favor in front of His Majesty if he has me? Youre afraid that His Majesty will fall in love with another woman! Thats why you want to chase away all the women around His Majesty, right? Yun Ran was speechless. This was the first time she had seen someone so self-righteous when she wanted to snatch someone elses man! This was too shameless! Wait, dont tell me you think that you can stay if I dont appear today! Yun Ran crossed her arms to make way for her. Ill give you a chance. Come, go in again. As long as you can rub against the corner of his shirt today and make him nod for you to stay, Ill consider it my loss. Yun Ran still had this bit of confidence in her understanding of her man. You said it. As long as His Majesty nods, you wont force me to leave. Yes, I said so! Lu Mingzhu felt that this was the only hope she had left, so she had to seize this opportunity. She had to think of a way to make His Majesty keep her! How could she make His Majesty nod and let her stay? Lu Mingzhu remembered that when she was the most favored, she had heard the emperor mention some rumors about this persons background. His biological mother was the Saintess of a small n. She was forcefully abducted by the old emperor to the pce, so she vented all her hatred for the old emperor on the child. Later on, in order to take revenge on the old emperor, her biological mother deliberately seduced the guards in the pce and made the old emperor a cuckold. The old emperor was not a kind person. After discovering that his woman had cuckolded him, he locked her in a beast cage with a few hungry ferocious beasts. Back then, the old emperor had been ruthless enough to force the current emperor to watch helplessly as his mother was torn to pieces by those ferocious demon beasts. That was why this person was so cold-blooded and unapproachable. However, such people usually yearned for the love and care of others the most. Lu Mingzhu felt emboldened and strode into the hall. Seeing that Yun Ran was still standing outside and had no intention of following her in, the secret guards were anxious for her. Miss Yun Ran, if you dont follow her in, wont you be angry if she really uses some trick to make Master keep her? Yun Ran said, Dont worry, theres nothing wrong with your masters eyes. A few seconds after Yun Ran finished speaking, an object flew out of the hall. Right on the heels of that was MO Beiyuans displeased voice. Get lost! There was also her little packrats milky voice. Snatch Daddy! Sweetcake will kick you away Hmph Yun Ran made a blind guess. In the hall just now, there was a high chance that the person who attacked was not MO Beiyuan, but her little packrat. She waved his hand at the secret guards. Alright, get her away. Only Lu Mingzhu herself knew that after entering, she did not even have the time to speak and express her intentions before she was kicked flying by a small figure rushing over from the table. No Im not leaving! I still have something to tell His Majesty! Let go of me! Chapter 472 - 472: Scared to be Alone Chapter 472: Scared to be Alone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The secret guards of the 23 Divisions had been by MO Beiyuans side for so long and had seen all kinds of women. They had seen many such thick-skinned people who found all kinds of reasons to stay. Therefore, they did not want to listen to this woman at all. When Yun Ran stepped into the hall, she saw her little packrat standing on the imperial desk in front of MO Beiyuan. There were stacks of memorials on the wide table. MO Beiyuan was afraid that the packrat would identally fall off the table, so he stood up and raised his arms behind the packrat, maintaining a protective posture. The little packrat, who was standing on the table, ced her hands on her hips angrily, looking like she would kick anyone who approached her father again. Of course, Yun Ran was an exception. Mother, Sweetcake just protected Father and kicked the bad egg away! Yun Ran said quietly, With the little packrats protective attitude, Im afraid not many women will dare to approach MO Beiyuan in the future. After all, who would have such a good body to withstand her little packrats kicks? After the crisis was resolved, the little packrat squatted on the imperial desk. MO Beiyuan was reviewing the memorials in his hand and dealing with matters. The little packrat was drawing and ying by herself at the side. After drawing, she even imitated her father and stamped her big painting with the jade seal. Yun Ran knew that MO Beiyuan doted on the little packrat, so she let her be. The two of them apanied MO Beiyuan until nighttime. MO Beiyuan had too many things on hand. He wanted to settle them as soon as possible and bring Yun Ran and the two children into the pce. That was why he endured it and did not go back. Now that he saw them, he realized how much he missed them. Ranran, can you guys not leave tonight? Stay with Sweetcake and apany me. This pce is too big. Im afraid of being alone. Yun Rans beautiful eyes lit up as she nced at him. Would MO Beiyuan be afraid? Who would believe such nonsense? At this moment, her little packrat blinked her big eyes and patted its small chest, Daddy, dont be afraid. Sweetcake will stay behind to apany Daddy and protect Daddy! Yun Ran wondered, How could I have forgotten about this little packrat? Regardless of whether others believe MO Beiyuans words or not, the little packrat will definitely believe him! She could only get someone to send a letter to the residence and ask Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu to help take care of Bun. When Yun Ran entered the pce during the day, she also asked Bun if he wanted to enter the pce with them to see her father. But her Bun said that he was busy studying poisonous snakes and insects and didnt have time toe to the pce to see his father. He even said that his father was already an adult and would definitely be able to take good care of himself. There was nothing to see. Yun Ran could onlye alone with Little Sweetcake. Every hall in the pce wasrger than the courtyard of the Yuan Mansion. The bed was naturally much bigger. This was the happiest thing for Sweet Cake. The little glutinous rice ball and her mother went to the hot spring pool to y with the water. The little packrat was having fun and was unwilling toe out of the pool. It was Yun Ran who forcefully carried her out of the pool. Come again next time. Mmm, you have to bring me along next time. Bring Brother, Brother Yanqi, Bang Bang Lets y together. Yun Ran said, Sure, no problem. But was this little packrat sure that Bun and Yan Qi liked to y this? A game where ones head was bobbing in the water? Yun Ran dried the packrats hair and wrapped it in a small nket before handing her to MO Beiyuan to take care of her. Only then did she soak in the pool. When she came out of the shower and returned to the bedroom in the hall next door, the little packrat had already fallen asleep. When MO Beiyuan saw her enter, he stood up and strode towards her.. Chapter 473 - 473: The Teasing Technique Is So Powerful Chapter 473: The Teasing Technique Is So Powerful Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran had just taken a shower. Although the water in her hair had been wiped, it was still in a half-dried state. There was nothing smeared on her face, but it was as tender as a peeled egg. She was wrapped in arge cloak with a simple pink and white undergarment inside. The loose cor was slightly crooked, revealing her fair and seductive corbones and the pink strap of her undergarment. Her fair swanlike neck exuded a delicate and soft feeling. She stood there charmingly and smiled at MO Beiyuan with her clear and beautiful eyes. Her slender eyshes fluttered. She was quiet and gentle, and she was unbelievably beautiful. Ranran Are you tired from the shower? Let me carry you away. MO Beiyuans voice was slightly hoarse. He lowered his head and looked greedily at the little girl in front of him. Suddenly, he reached out and picked her up by the waist. He strode towards the side hall next door. Yun Ran was dumbfounded So, she was just taking a shower. Why couldnt she even walk afterward? Knowing that he was making up a reason to get close to her, Yun Ran simply raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck. Unexpectedly, he would lean in and kiss her as they walked. His movements were urgent and swift. His thin lipsnded on Yun Rans forehead and hair again and again. Yun Ran was ced on the table filled with memorials. She was forced to raise her chin and her slender neck, enduring his iparably hot and passionate kisses. As Yun Ran was kissed by him, her eyes were covered in tears and the corners of her eyes were red. She was trembling slightly. This person was too crazy! Even if it was just a kiss, it would make her blush and her heart beat like thunder every time. It was as if her entire body did not belong to her anymore, as it rose and fell with him. However, someone was even crazier than Yun Ran. He held Yun Rans face and his thin lips traced hers over and over again. MO Beiyuan, you be gentle. Dont wake Sweetcake up. Yun Rans voice was hoarse, and she was about to be lit up. She finally understood that,pared to this mans charm, the parasitic poison did not seem to have that much of an effect on her. Her mind was nk now. How could she have the time to think about voodoo? If she didnt know him well, Yun Ran would have suspected that he was an experienced lover. Otherwise, how could his provocative moves be so powerful? MO Beiyuan, what have you been busy with in the pce these past few days? Is there anything I can do? Yun Ran raised her hand and gently rubbed his forehead, her eyes filled with heartache. Did this person rest well these few days? Why did he look so tired? She did not disturb him previously, but now that she was here, she naturally had to ask him what he was busy with. Its nothing important. There are a lot of trivial matters, so I wasted some time. If he wanted to give her and the children a clean environment, he had to clean up all the dirty things in the pce, the Imperial City, and even the entire East Continent. Yun Ran nodded and suddenly thought of something. She asked, That woman today How many times have you encountered such a situation in the pce? MO Beiyuan thought that she was unhappy about that woman and quickly exined, Ranran, I dont know that woman! This was just a coincidence for you to meet her. This has never happened before. He did not want her to misunderstand him! He wanted to tell her that other than her, he would not look at those women! Seeing how anxious he was, Yun Ran smiled helplessly. Whats the hurry? Let me finish first. What I want to say is that in the future, leave things like today to me.. Chapter 474 - 474: The Reward I Want Is You Chapter 474: The Reward I Want Is You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What happened today was the secret guards negligence. Thinking that the woman in the pce dress was a pce maid, he let down his guard and allowed her to sneak in. MO Beiyuan would not allow this to happen a second time. If theres a next time, they dont have to work here anymore. At the mention of women, Yun Ran couldnt help but think of the women in the emperors harem. This woman today is also one of the women in the Emperors harem, right? From what she said, you n to let them out of the pce? MO Beiyuan carried her down from the imperial desk and hugged her. He leaned against the chair. He looked tired, but his mood was the calmest in the past few days. Its enough for me to support you and your two children. Im not interested in helping others raise women. Yun Ran liked hearing this. She leaned against his chest and smiled at him with her head tilted. Her ck eyes were still reflecting the moonlight. She twisted her body and changed her position so that she was facing him. She raised her fair and slender arm and gently lifted his chin with her round pink fingertips. She had the posture of a female hooligan. She was cunning and yful. You did well in this matter. What reward do you want? Under the warm halo, the little girls eyes were filled with light. Her ck hair fell like a waterfall, and her lips were curved. Her sweet and beautiful face was like a delicate flower in early spring, exuding an unparalleled beauty. MO Beiyuans Adams apple tightened. His thin lips parted slightly and he said in a hoarse voice, I want you Yun Ran thought he was halfway through his sentence. When she didnt hear him continue after a long time, she asked, What do you want me to do? Ranran, the reward I want is you. Those strange eyes were suffused with a dark light, as if something was boiling in the bottom of his eyes and about to overflow. Yun Ran didnt have the ability to flirt with him but insisted on doing so. Now that she had seeded, she didnt dare to continue ying. She gently turned her face away and avoided his gaze. She did not dare to look at him because she was shy and her eyes were stained with ayer of red. This reward doesnt count because Im yours to begin with! MO Beiyuan supported his arm and blocked the cold wooden chair for her, afraid that she would identally bump into it when she retreated. Alright, lets change it. I want vou to promise me that no matter what happens, you wont leave me. Yun Ran was stunned for a moment and immediately turned to look at him. Why are you suddenly saying this? Did something happen? MO Beiyuan lowered his head and leaned closer to her, gently pressing his forehead against hers. Everythings fine. I just want you to stay by my side forever! For the past few days, he had been feeling uneasy. Sometimes, he even had the thought that she would leave him. But she was clearly right beside him, right in front of him. Why would he have such messy thoughts? MO Beiyuan, are you too tired? Yun Ran looked at him with a worried expression. She took the initiative to approach him and buried her face in his shoulder. Im tired. Carry me back to sleep. When he carried her over just now, one of her shoes had fallen off, and she didnt want to jump to the bed with one foot. Yun Ran stared at her little packrats heroic and domineering sleeping posture, and a smile appeared in her eyes again. Fortunately, it was big enough. With the adult and child apanying him, it was rare for MO Beiyuan to have a good nights rest. The next day, he had to continue dealing with the mountain of memorials.. Chapter 475 - 475: Are You Really Leaving? Chapter 475: Are You Really Leaving? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran stayed in the pce with the packrat for a few days. During this period of time, the happiest person was not the little packrat, but the secret guards around MO Beiyuan. After all, with Miss Yun Ran and Sweetcake around, their Master became friendly. The originally low atmosphere in the hall was also filled with the little packrats giggles and childish voices. Daddy, look at Sweetcakes kitten. Isnt it cute? It likes to eat candied hawthorn. Its name is Snore. Its Snore. Father, Sweetcake is done. Shes going to stamp! Sweetcake is done hiding. Daddy cane to find the Sweetcake. The advantage of this hall was that the little packrat directly yed hide-and-seek in the hall and even insisted that a busy person like MO Beiyuan look for her. Yun Ran could not always let the packrat pester MO Beiyuan and affect his work. Then, she brought the little packrat around the pce. After MO Beiyuan approved a stack of memorials, he pinched the space between his eyebrows. Seeing that Yun Ran and the packrat were not back yet, he called the secret guard over to ask. Where did they go? Why arent they back yet? Miss Yun Ran and Sweetcake should still be wandering in the pce. Still wandering? How long have they been there? Why are they still wandering? Did something happen? MO Beiyuans frown deepened. Then, without waiting for the secret guard to answer, he got up and went to look for them. The dumbfounded secret guards were left behind. Has Miss Yun Ran and Sweetcake been gone for a long time? Less than two hours. Does that count as a long time? The pce was too big. Yun Ran and the little packrat had only wandered around a small area for two hours. Yun Ran was surprised to see him. Before she could ask why he was here, the packrat rushed over on her short legs like a small firecracker. MO Beiyuan also bent his knees and squatted down. He opened his arms and let the little packrat fall steadily into his arms. Father, are you here to look for Sweetcake and Mother? The packrats enthusiasm made those who did not know better think that the father and daughter had not seen each other for a long time. Yun Ran could already foresee the scene of this father and daughter being reluctant when she left the pce with the packrat. As expected, during lunch, Yun Ran had just mentioned that she wanted to bring the packrat back to the Yuan Mansionter. The two of them looked up at her at the same time. The little packrats face was tense. Its pink cheeks were puffed up as it spoke anxiously, Mother, Father will be afraid if hes alone. MO Beiyuan also put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand. Are you really leaving? Yun Ran gave him a look. How long will he continue to use the excuse of him being afraid when he slept alone? I just feel that we cant help much in the pce. It will more or less affect your work. It doesnt affect me. The little packrat quickly nodded. Thats right, it wont affect his work! Because Sweetcake is very obedient! The father and daughter echoed each other and stared at Yun Ran sincerely. How could Yun Ran be heartless enough to separate them? She raised her hand and rubbed the little packrats head, Alright, then lets stay in the pce. Sweetcake will apany Daddy for a few more days. However, Mother has to go home and visit your brother. The two little packrats had different personalities. Little Sweetcake liked to stick to her parents, while Bun had an especially independent personality. But no matter how independent he was, he was still a child. Yun Ran had not seen him for so many days, so she naturally missed him. Then get the secret guards to go to the Yuan Mansion and bring Bun into the pce. Sweetcake should miss him too. Although MO Beiyuan did not dote on Bun as much as he did on Sweetcake, he still had an unusual father-son rtionship with the boy.. Chapter 476 - 476: An Ordinary Little Princess? Chapter 476: An Ordinary Little Princess? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unexpectedly, she stayed for half a month. They stayed until the day of MO Beiyuans coronation. Yun Ran opened her eyes in a daze and saw MO Beiyuan wearing a ck dragon robe embroidered with dragon patterns. He was hugging his little Sweetcake and feeding her. MO Beiyuan usually wore ordinary casual clothes. Today, his attire was unusual. Seeing that she had woken up, MO Beiyuan stood up and carried the little packrat with one hand while pouring her a cup of tea with the other. Yun Ran took the teacup he handed her and took a sip to moisten her throat. She sized him up from head to toe before saying, Is there anything important you need today? Sweetcake knows. Daddy is going to participate in the ceremony The little packrat raised her little arms. She was extremely active early in the morning. The coronation? The packrat didnt say it too clearly, but Yun Ran could guess. Today is your coronation! Why didnt you tell me about such a big matter in advance? Yun Rans mind instantly cleared. Its just a formality. Do you want to sleep some more? MO Beiyuan really felt that this coronation ceremony was not important. He originally wanted to cancel it, but the courtiers were making a fuss in front of him, giving him a headache. Todays coronation ceremony was also simple. How could Yun Ran still sleep? She quickly got up and tidied up, wanting to take the little packrat from his arms. However, the little packrat kept circling around him, saying that her father wanted to bring her to the ceremony to y. Yun Ran was speechless. You promised to take her with you? Yes, does Ranran want to go and take a look too? Yun Ran waved her hand. Ill pass. Actually, Yun Ran was quite curious. After all, she had never seen a coronation ceremony. However, she knew that with her current status, it was not suitable for her to appear in such an important asion with him. But is it against the rules for you to go with Sweetcake? Yun Ran was willful and unrestrained, but she also knew that there were many rules in the royal family. After all, MO Beiyuan had just be the East Continents Emperor not long ago. It was not necessary to cause him trouble because of Sweetcakes presence at the coronation today. MO Beiyuan saw her worry and looked at her deeply. Ranran, Im the emperor of the East Continent now. My words are the rules. You and the child dont have to suffer because of anyone or anything anymore. Yun Ran smiled. She was used to being casual and her thoughts were not that old-fashioned. Since he felt that there was no problem, she did not stop him anymore and let him bring the little packrat along. Therefore, during the coronation of the new emperor of the East Continent, the courtiers would see their new emperor carrying a pink baby in his arms. The childs big ck eyes were exquisite and beautiful; she was like a little immortal child. The child smiled at everyone, making them want to go up and hug her. Everyone also knew the identity of this child. She was the little princess doted on by His Majesty and was also a treasure bestowed by the heavens to their East Continent. Im afraid its against the rules for His Majesty to carry a little princess when he ascends the throne and worships the heavens and ancestors! Rules? When did this person ever talk about rules? Besides, is he carrying an ordinary little princess? Shes a little immortal bestowed by the heavens to our East Continent! His Majesty wants the royal family of the East Continent to see the little immortal of the East Continent. The East Continent Imperial City was neither small nor big. Sweetcakes previous deeds had all spread. Something about capturing river ghosts, subduing divine beasts, holding up the roof to save people when the ground shook In short, in the eyes of the courtiers andmoners of the East Continent, she was a living immortal.. Chapter 477 - 477: Restoring the Bai Family’s Innocence Chapter 477: Restoring the Bai Familys Innocence Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the coronation ceremony. The first thing MO Beiyuan had to do was reopen the Bai familys injustice case and restore Bai Wan and Bai Zes identities. He wanted to clear the Bai familys name. This way, Yun Ran would also recover her identity. Now, the evidence and witnesses for the Bai familys case were veryplete. When the Cui father and daughter were pulled out, Bai Wan and Bai Ze also stood up. Under MO Beiyuans personal supervision, the Bai familys case was finally exposed to the world. Bai Wan and Bai Ze recovered their identities. MO Beiyuan even reinstated Bai Ze as a general. He returned all the glory of the Bai family to the Bai family. The exiled nsmen of the Bai family had all regained their freedom. Bai Wans identity had been restored. Next was Yun Rans identity. A group of people had a disagreement about how to restore Yun Rans identity. What Xuanyuan Yu meant was that he would bring Bai Wan, Yun Ran, and the other children back to Wuan. He would hold the wedding with Bai Wan first. After Bai Wan was conferred the title, he would tell the world that Yun Ran was their child and the only little princess in Wuan. However, his suggestion was directly opposed by Bai Ze. Even if shes not the little princess of Wuan, the Bai family can protect her now. Theres no need for Emperor Wuans kindness. Bai Ze nced at his sister and said, Also, Xiaowan has no intention of marrying you. No one cares about the position as the Empress of Wuan! As an elder brother, there was a reason why Bai Ze disliked Xuanyuan Yu. This man had made his sister pregnant and made her suffer so much alone. He was not qualified to be the son-inw of the Bai family. Xuanyuan Yu panicked and looked at Bai Wan. His tone was cautious. Wanwan, what do you think? Are you willing to follow me back to Wuan? He had already thought it through. As long as Bai Wan and Yun Ran nodded, he would take them away even if the others stopped him. Under the gazes of so many people, Bai Wan was in a difficult position. She didnt want her brother to be sad, nor did she want to see Xuanyuan Yus disappointed gaze. However, Bai Wan soon figured out what she should do. Now, the Bai family only had her and her brother to rely on. The Bai family had finally cleared their grievances. She wanted to stay and do more for the Bai family and the soldiers who had died tragically in the Bai army back then. She did not want to follow Xuanyuan Yu back to Wuan and be his empress in the pce to enjoy wealth and glory with a clear conscience. She knew that what happened back then had nothing to do with Xuanyuan Yu. It was the fault of the former Emperor Wuan and the wretched emperor of the East Continent! However, her father, second brother, and third brother, as well as the Bai Family Army who had died tragically, met their fates during the battle with Wuan after all. And she was not marrying an ordinary man from Wuan. She was marrying Emperor Wuan! No matter how clear Bai Wans thoughts were, she could not get past the barrier in her heart. She felt that if she did this, she would be letting her father, Second Brother, and Third Brother down. She would be letting down the soldiers of the Bai family who had died tragically back then. Xuanyuan Yu, Im sorry I wont return to Wuan with you, nor will I be the Empress of Wuan. Xuanyuan Yus tall and straight body suddenly swayed. He was clearly smiling, but his eyes were filled with endless sorrow. Wanwan Didnt we agree? When the Bai familys matters are settled, our family will return to Wuan together. Have you forgotten? Bai Wan looked at him steadily, but she did not dare to look him in the eye. Xuanyuan Yu, Ive never said these words. All along, youve been talking to yourself.. Chapter 478 - 478: There’s No More War Between Us! Chapter 478: Theres No More War Between Us! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yu would not give up! If he wanted to let go, he would have done so long ago. However, he had searched for her for twenty years and waited for her for twenty years. He didnt do all that to hear her say, Its impossible for us! Go back yourself! If Wanwan doesnt want to be the Empress of Wuan, you wont be! Its nothing impressive. When we go back, Ill give the throne of Wuan to my sister. Ill stay in the East Continent with you and the children and go to the Bai family to be a live-in son-inw. Xuanyuan Yu smiled as he spoke. It was as if their family was together and there was a beautiful future waiting for him. Bai Wan clenched her hands under her sleeves. Her stiff body moved a little. She held Xuanyuan Yus hand and strode out of the hall. It was not appropriate to make their rtionship so clear in front of everyone. The two of them arrived at a secluded flower garden. Bai Wan frowned and said helplessly, Xuanyuan Yu, can you stop fooling around? He was the Emperor of the Wuan Kingdom. Even though it was rumored that he was a great tyrant, the Wuan Kingdom needed him. He needed to govern and protect it. How could he say such childish words like leave Wuan to the Eldest Princess and stay in the East Continent? Make a scene? For so many days, Ive stayed in the East Continent and stayed by your side. Do you always think Im making a scene?! Wanwan, cant you see my sincerity at all? Xuanyuan Yu really wanted to open a big hole where his heart was and let her see his heart beating for her. Bai Wan took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She could not let him affect her emotions. Xuanyuan Yu, although redress has been given to the Bai family, my father, second brother, and third brother are already dead. They died on the battlefield. The soldiers of the Bai family have all been sacrificed. Many people have not even been found until today. And the instigator of that war was none other than your father. Xuanyuan Yus body trembled violently, and his eyes were filled with pain. If I had a choice, do you think I would be willing to be born in the royal family of Wuan? Do you think I want to be that persons son? But Wanwan, I cant choose my own birth. Bai Wan knew what kind of person he was, so from the beginning to the end, she did not shift her hatred for the old Emperor Wuan to him. Xuanyuan Yu, I dont hate you, and Ive never med you. But other than being Bai Wan, Im also the legitimate daughter of the Bai family! If Im with you, I really dont know how to face the spirits of Father and the others in heaven. I also dont know how to exin to the families of the soldiers who died tragically Xuanyuan Yu held onto the hope that she would change her mind. Perhaps everyone can understand? The East Continent and Wuan have long been on good terms, right? Theres no war between us anymore! Bai Wan looked at him steadily and said slowly, Yesterday, Big Brother and I went to see the spies nted by the Bai family in the army. Those generals did not forget the bloody battle back then, nor did they forget their dead brothers! In the eyes of those people, Xuanyuan Yu was Emperor Wuan! He was the son of the tyrant who started the war in Wuan! They are already guessing the rtionship between Xiao Ran and you. Now that MO Beiyuan has just taken over, if Xiao Ran returns with you and takes the status of Princess Wuan, the rtionship between Xiao Ran and MO Beiyuan will also be opposed by those soldiers. There were some things that they could not control at all. What they had to do was to minimize the damage to Yun Ran. With the overturning of the Bai familys case, the battle back then was also released from many peoples memories.. Chapter 479 - 479: You ‘re Just Taking Advantage Of My Love For Chapter 479: You re Just Taking Advantage Of My Love For You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wans love for him did not disappear. She still loved him deeply! However, after being imprisoned by Yun Zhiyuan for so many years, her personality had changed a long time ago. She was no longer that impulsive little girl who did whatever she wanted. Xuanyuan Yu smiled sadly. If he still didnt understand what she meant, he would be a fool. So, you mean that even Yun Ran and the two little packrats cant follow me back! They cant acknowledge me as their father! Its only because that persons blood flows in my body, right?! Bai Wan had never thought that MO Beiyuan would be the Emperor of the East Continent, nor did she expect things to be soplicated. She thought about it for a long time, but she could not think of a way to do both. Xuanyuan Yu, Xiao Ran has suffered a lot. She and her two children are very happy now. MO Beiyuan is now the emperor of the East Continent. If we can protect them, the Bai family will also protect them. Bai Wan! You considered everyones feelings and helped them think about their future, but you didnt consider my feelings! You never thought about how I would live the rest of my life! Even though Xuanyuan Yus eyes were bloodshot from her words and he was hurt deeply, he couldnt bear to touch her. He just stared at her and waited for her to change her mind and take back her hurtful words. However, Xuanyuan Yu knew that he could not get the answer he wanted. Xuanyuan Yu was indignant and reluctant! He could not understand. He had clearly climbed to the position of Emperor Wuan. Why was it that he still could not get what he wanted? Xuanyuan Yu looked at the calm woman in front of him and suddenly felt like a joke. The love that he thought was life and death was something that Bai Wan could easily give up. Bai Wan, youre relying on the fact that I love you, arent you? Alright, as you wish! In the end, Xuanyuan Yu relented. It wasnt that he wanted to give up, but he knew that no matter how hard he tried, there would be no results. When the tall figure gradually disappeared from her sight, Bai Wan squatted down with weak legs. She hugged her knees and curled up into a ball, burying her face. Xuanyuan Yu left. He did not even go to bid farewell to Yun Ran and the two little boys. Little Sweetcake was the first to discover it. Wheres Grandfather? Sweetcake didnt see Grandfather today. Did he go buy candied hawthorn for Sweetcake? Yun Ran was stunned for a moment. She asked the secret guard and found out that Xuanyuan Yu had left the East Continent overnight. And he didnt leave a single word behind! Yun Ran found the group of people Xuanyuan Yu had left behind for her and asked the leader, Jun Ye. Did he leave any words before he left? Why did he suddenly leave? Did something happen in Wuan? Jun Ye said, Master was worried that Sweetcake will cry when she finds out that he had left, so hent away without informing anyone. He was afraid that once Sweetcake cries, he wont be able to bear it and leave. Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears when she heard this reason. Was this the reason why Xuanyuan Yu left without saying goodbye?? He had left, but they had to exin to Sweetcake why her grandfather had suddenly left. The little packrat epted this fact with red eyes. If Sweetcake misses Grandfather, Mother will bring you to see him. Okay. Yun Ranforted the little packrat before continuing to ask Jun Ye. Did he leave anything else? Yesterday, Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu quarreled over whether they should return to Wuan. Yun Ran was also there. In Yun Rans opinion, this matter was a rtionship problem between Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu. She was already so old, so it was not appropriate for her to interfere in her parents rtionship problems. Hence, she did not ask.. Chapter 480 - 480: My Father Likes My Mother the Most Chapter 480: My Father Likes My Mother the Most Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jun Ye told her everything that his master had told him before he left. Master asked us to stay in the East Continent to protect you. If anything happens, we would immediately send a message to Wuan. Master also said that if the East Continent Emperor bullies you, he will immediately bring people over and bring you and the two young masters back to Wuan. No! My father likes my mother the most. He wont bully my mother! My father will even apany my mother to sleep! The little packrat was a father-protecting demon. She did not allow anyone to speak ill of her father. She immediately spoke up for her father. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Yun Ran cleared her throat awkwardly. Alright, I understand. You can leave first. Knowing that everything was normal in Wuan, she was relieved. However, looking at Xuanyuan Yus sudden departure, there was a high chance that Bai Wan had convinced him. Xuanyuan Yu had waited for Bai Wan for 20 years. He had been looking for Bai Wan for 20 years, but no one or anything had made him give up. Unexpectedly, what made him give up in the end was Bai Wan, whom he had finally found after searching for 20 years. Yun Ran was the only bloodline of the two of them, but no one was right or wrong in this rtionship. As a child, it was not good for her to persuade anyone. Not long after MO Beiyuans ascension ceremony ended, the courtiers began to worry about his harem and children. Recently, the memorials that were sent over mostly talked about the establishment of an empress in the East Continent. There were also some who directly wrote a letter advising him, hoping that he could Issue a decree tooose a group ot concubines to enter tne pce to give birth to more little princes and princesses to strengthen the royal familys bloodline. MO Beiyuan could still sweep through the suggestions. After all, he also had ns to appoint an empress. He had long wanted to marry Yun Ran and give her a status, in case there were still some people who went around discussing Yun Rans identity. But what the hell were those memorandums that made him choose a girl? In the morning court assembly, MO Beiyuan was still furious about this matter. I dont need you interfering with my harem. I have children! I also have a woman I love! After he lost his temper, no one dared to mention the matter of the talent selection anymore. This persons temper was infamous and he was not to be trifled with. MO Beiyuans words in the court were slightly embellished by the secret guards and spread to Yun Ran. In front of all the courtiers, Master said that Miss Yun Ran is the woman he loves the most in this life. No one is allowed to touch a single hair on the woman he loves, or hell destroy their entire family. He also said that hell get rid of anyone who persuades him to host a talent selection again! Yun Ran was dumbfounded Alright, hes not someone who can say such flowery words. Dont spout nonsense. What exactly happened in court? Tell me the truth! Thunderbolt scratched his head and chuckled. During this period of time, those ministers were so bored that they started to manage Masters harem. They insisted that there was no one in the harem and that Master had few heirs. They asked Master to choose more concubines to enter the pce and help the royal family reproduce. Master threw a tantrum in the morning court assembly this morning and told those courtiers that he has children and the woman he loves. Miss Yun Ran, its not that I want to talk too much, but look at Masters current status. Its only a matter of time before he appoints an empress. Why dont you nod and agree to him? That way, those courtiers wont continue to bother Master with this matter. Thunderbolt knew that his Master was sincere to Miss Yun Ran. Now, since he was already the emperor, there was nothing else to say. It didnt make sense that the two of them werent together officially. But why wasnt his Master anxious at all? Thunderbolt was afraid that such a good girl would be snatched away.. Chapter 481 - 481: About My Background Chapter 481: About My Background Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was not against the matter regarding the coronation of empress. However, she did not expect it to be so soon. Back then, she had promised MO Beiyuan that after the Bai familys matter was over, she would restore her identity as a member of the Bai family and marry him. Now, it seemed like it was indeed time to fulfill her promise. She had to recover her identity first. Yun Ran handed the two children to MO Beiyuan to take care of while she went to the Bai family. She went to look for Bai Wan. Mother, what do you think about my background? Are you not nning to let me have anything to do with Xuanyuan Yu? When Bai Wan objected to Xuanyuan Yu taking them away, Yun Ran had already guessed what Bai Wan meant. Bai Wan did not want her to have anything to do with Xuanyuan Yu, or rather, the royal family of Wuan. Bai Wan did not expect her to be so direct and was slightly stunned. Xiao Ran, there are some things that we really have to make clear to you. Bai Wan took a deep breath and slowly said, The Bai family was once the number one family in the five countries. Your maternal grandfather, Bai Xiao, was once the general of the East Continent. Therefore, he is not only your maternal grandfather, but also themander-in-chief of the Bai army. He is a god in the eyes of the soldiers of the East Continent. During the battle between Wuan and the East Continent, the East Continents army suffered heavy casualties because they were plotted against. Even at this time, many soldiers corpses have not been found. It has been a long time, but many peoples pain has not passed. If they know that you are Xuanyuan Yus bloodline and the Princess of Wuan, do you know how many voices of opposition will be raised? Yun Ran was silent for a moment. So Im the reason you said those heart-wrenching words to Yu? At the mention of Xuanyuan Yu, a hint of guilt shed across Bai Wans eyes. No, its not all because of you. Its also because of me. Im not only Bai Wan, but Im also the legitimate daughter of the Bai family! As the legitimate daughter of the Bai family, there are some things I cant do! She and Xuanyuan Yu would eventually miss each other. Yun Rans face was calm, and her expression did not change much. She was even calmer than Bai Wan, her mother. Then what do you n to do? Announce to the public that Im of the Bai familys bloodline and that my biological father is no longer alive? You might not know this, but Yu often brought Sweetcake out to show off on the streets. When he brought Sweetcake to the Yun family, it caused such a hugemotion. Its impossible for no one to suspect his rtionship with Sweetcake. Everyone in the Imperial City knows that Emperor Wuan used to live in the Yuan Mansion and has a special rtionship with the Yuan King. As long as they make a little connection, they can guess my rtionship with Yu. Do you think we can hide this matter? Bai Wan had thought that she could resolve the problem by severing ties with Xuanyuan Yu now. However, she did not know that Xuanyuan Yu had always carried the little packrat to the streets to show off. Did he like to go out with Sweetcake? Yun Ran nodded affirmatively. He liked it very much! Its not like you dont know how much he and MO Beiyuan dote on Sweetcake! Sweetcake is a little child after all. One moment, hes Grandfather, and the next moment, hes Old Fish. Its inevitable that hell reveal himself when he goes out. Therefore, from the beginning, Yun Ran had not taken the matter of hiding her rtionship with Xuanyuan Yu seriously. Bai Wan frowned. What should we do now? What if we refuse to admit it? Yun Ran shook her head. Even if we dont admit it, those people wont give up on their suspicions. In my opinion, instead of thinking of ways to hide these secrets that cant be hidden at all, we might as well reveal them.. Chapter 482 - 482: Ignorant Chapter 482: Ignorant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan looked troubled. She frowned deeply and her words were filled with sorrow. Xiao Ran, you dont know about the battle back then. You didnt see the river of blood and corpses everywhere with your own eyes. There are still many corpses of the soldiers buried deep under the yellow sand. Ny percent of the nearby tombs are empty tombs without corpses. Tens of thousands of Bai soldiers lost their lives in that battle, but now, not even their bones are left. The instigator of all this is your grandfather, the former Emperor of Wuan. Such hatred is not so easy to resolve. Mother doesnt want you to go through all this. Do you understand? Yun Ran could feel the anxiety and uneasiness in Bai Wans heart. She ced his hand on the back of Bai Wans hand and patted it gently. Her eyes were firm and there was no trace of panic. Mother, why do you think themoners and soldiers of the East Continent value the Bai family so much and respect my grandfather and uncles? Is it because of the Bai familys status? Bai Wan looked at her in a daze. For a moment, she could not understand what she meant. Of course not. Its because your maternal grandfather and uncles have always been protecting the East Continent for the sake of the people. Yun Ran asked again, After that, the wretched emperor plotted to frame the Bai family. The Bai familys nine families were destroyed, and the other nsmen were exiled. How many people believed in the Bai family? They risked their lives to overturn the case for the Bai family? How many of the ministers in the court spoke up for the Bai family? Bai Wan exined, Those spies of the Bai family are hiding in the army. Your grandfather instructed them not to do anything for the Bai family if anything happens to them. They only need to protect the people of the East Continent. As for the ministers in the imperial court Bai Wan paused and continued, I dont think they want to cause trouble. In other words, many people had been waiting for something to happen to the Bai family for a long time. How could they help? For example, the pretentious Yun Zhiyuan back then! Yun Ran said, Then how many people in the East Continent who my grandfather wanted to set up and protect before his death really believed that the Bai family was wronged after what happened to them? Bai Wan recalled the time when she had gone to the battlefield to look for her father and brother after learning that something had happened to them. The gazes of themoners were filled with hatred for the Bai family for betraying the East Continent and causing their families to be destroyed and homeless. Along the way, what Bai Wan heard the most was that the traitors of the Bai family deserved it! They deserved to die! It was retribution! When Bai Wan heard those words, she felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on her heart and she could not breathe. Even when she thought about it now, her eyes could not help but turn red. Theyre ignorant! Yun Ran nodded. Thats right. Theyre indeed ignorant. Simply put, most people only see the right and wrong of a problem through the surface of one thing. The Bai family was like a god to many people. When the gods protected them, themoners would believe in the gods. However, when the gods made them lose something, they would immediately turn to hatred! This was also the reason why the wretched emperor wanted to use this move to deal with the Bai family. He knew that this was the only way topletely destroy the peoples faith in the Bai family. Bai Wan had been smart since she was young, so she naturally understood what Yunran meant. Xiao Ran, are you trying to persuade me not to care about what these people think? Chapter 483 - 483: They Will All Treat Me As A God! Chapter 483: They Will All Treat Me As A God! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did want to persuade her to think more about herself. Since she loved Xuanyuan Yu so much, why did she have to reject him so heartlessly? She had to live more happily for herself! But that wasnt all she wanted to express. What I mean is, since they believe in gods, Ill be a god in their hearts. Let them believe in me. No matter if Im from the Bai family or the bloodline of Emperor Wuan, theyll worship me as a god! That would solve the problem. Bai Wan was shocked by Yun Rans words! It took a long time for her to regain his senses! She had never thought that there was such a way to solve the current problem. Bai Wan sat in a daze for a long time before she finally understood something. It turned out that she had been avoiding the problem. In the end, not only did she not solve the problem, she even hurt the man who loved her. Instead, Yun Ran faced the problem head-on. Bai Wan seemed to have be much more energetic all of a sudden. The frown she had on her face for the past few days had also rxed. Xiao Ran, what do you n to do? Yun Ran nced at her gently and covered the corner of her mouth to cough. I think we have to go to Wuan first. For some reason, Sweetcake has been shouting that she wants to see her maternal grandfather these past few days. Shes cried a few times. Yun Ran did not lie to her. The little packrat had indeed caused trouble twice and was going to look for her maternal grandfather, saying that she missed him. Bai Wan was caught betweenughter and tears. Sweetcake really likes this grandfather of hers. She used to like sticking to him. At the mention of the interaction between the little packrat and Xuanyuan Yu, a faint smile appeared in Yun Rans eyes. Thats because Old Yu dotes on her. Sweetcake wears a series of storage rings around her neck. Old Yu got someone to make them. When the two of them went shopping, Old Yu wished he could buy the entire street for Sweetcake. He did everything he could to find Sweetcake whatever she wanted. He doted on her so much. Bai Wans heart melted into a ball. Hes such a person. He looks fierce, but in reality, he likes to give you all kinds of good things. Are youing to Wuan with us? Bai Wans smile froze. She licked her pale lips nervously. Xiao Ran, I said a lot of hurtful words to him previously. He must be extremely disappointed in me and might not be willing to see me again. Coupled with Bai Wans righteous reasons, Yun Ran could guess what she had said to Xuanyuan Yu. It should be very serious. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Yu wouldnt have left so easily after pestering her for so long. However, Xuanyuan Yu had waited for Bai Wan for 20 years. How could he give up just like that? ording to Yun Rans observations, he hadnt given up at all. Otherwise, he wouldnt have asked someone to stay by their side and report the situation to him at all times. Looking at Bai Wan, it was obvious that she was reluctant to part with Xuanyuan Yu. That was why she cared so much about Xuanyuan Yus feelings. As the two of them were chatting, a secret guard came to report that something had happened to Sweetcake in the pce. When Yun Ran heard that something had happened to the little packrat, she immediately rushed back to the pce. Bai Wan followed. He heard the little packrats cries outside the hall. Yun Ran quickened her pace and rushed in. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? The reason Yun Ran was so nervous was that although her little packrat looked like a crybaby, she didnt really like to cry.. Chapter 484 - 484: Grandfather Is About to Die! Chapter 484: Grandfather Is About to Die! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother, Grandfather is going to die! Sweetcake doesnt want Grandfather to die! If Grandfather dies, Sweetcake wont have a Grandfather anymore! The little packrat sat in her fathers arms. Her big eyes were red, and tears were rolling down her face. How could Grandfather die? Didnt Mother tell Sweetcake? Grandfather just went home. If Sweetcake misses Grandfather, Mother will bring Sweetcake to look for him. Yun Ran took the little packrat from MO Beiyuans arms and hugged her tofort her softly. The packrat cried sadly. When she spoke, she was a little out of breath. She did not know how long he had been crying. But Bang Bang told Sweetcake that Grandfather is going to die! As the packrat spoke, she burst into tears again. Her thick and curly eyshes were filled with tears, and her big eyes were watery from crying. She looked extremely pitiful. Her small hands grabbed Yun Rans clothes, and her small body trembled slightly in fear. Yun Ran had thought that the packrat had a nightmare about Xuanyuan Yus ident during his afternoon nap. Unexpectedly, it involved that monkey. Bang Bang? Did Bang Bang tell Sweetcake that something was going to happen to Grandfather? The monkey that the little packrat had brought back had always been by the little packrats side. The little packrat would y with it when she had nothing to do. Yes, it was Bang Bang who told Sweetcake that Grandfather was going to die! Sweetcake is going to save Grandfather! The little packrats eyes were red, and she sounded like she was about to cry. However, everyone understood what she meant. Everyone knew that the little packrat would never lie. Hearing this, Bai Wans expression changed. She clenched her fists nervously, her knuckles turning slightly pale. Why did the monkey say that? Realizing that things were not simple, Yun Rans face darkened. That monkey is not an ordinary monkey. Its said that it can see through things at certain moments. She stroked the little packrats head in his arms. Sweetcake, can you help me call Bang Bang over? Yun Ran nced around the hall and did not see the monkey, but her little packrat should know where the monkey was. As expected, the little packrat raised her chubby hand and pointed outside the hall, Bang Bang is sleeping in the beautiful garden at the back. Sweetie, take Mom to find Bang Bang, okay? Yeah, sure. There were still tears on the packrats long and curly eyshes. Perhaps because she had cried for too long previously, MO Beiyuan had not coaxed her well. Now, her childish voice was a little hoarse. With the little packrat in her arms, Yun Ran followed arge group of people as they hurried toward the garden at the back of the hall. The little boy shouted into the garden, Bang Bang! Not long after, a monkey jumped out of the rockery. The little packrat waved at the monkey, and the monkey jumped in front of them. Yun Ran looked at the Spiritual Divine Monkey and asked, ording to Sweetcake, you told her that her maternal grandfather was about to die. Did you see something? The Spiritual Divine Monkey looked up at Yun Ran and began to squeak. Oh, Sweetcakes grandfather. That person is indeed about to die. I never lie. Believe it or not. The little packrat also nodded her head. Yes, Sweetcake also believes in Bang Bang. Bang Bang wont lie to Sweetcake because Bang Bang is Sweetcakes good friend! Yun Ranforted the packrat and told her not to be anxious. Then, she looked at the Spiritual Divine Monkey. Its not that I dont believe you, but I want to know the cause and effect.. Why did you say that? Whats the reason? What will happen to him? Chapter 485 - 485: Were All Emperors So Willful Nowadays? Chapter 485: Were All Emperors So Willful Nowadays? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Spiritual Divine Monkey squeaked again. Because Im the Spiritual Divine Monkey. I know the past and the future. As for how that person will die, I dont know either. I can only tell you that he will be beheaded on the day of the snow. Yun Ran looked up at the sky. It shouldnt be snowing at this time of year. Then they would still have time to look for Yu. Apart from Bun and Sweetcake, who could also understand the Spiritual Divine Monkey, the others could only wait for Yun Ran to finish asking before rying it to them. Xiao Ran, this little monkey, what did it say? Bai Wan looked anxious. Ever since she heard Sweetcakes words, she had been feeling uneasy. It said that Yu would be beheaded on the day of snow. Previously, the little packrat had only said that Xuanyuan Yu would die. But now, the Spiritual Divine Monkey had given them more urate information. Xuanyuan Yu would be beheaded on a snowy day and die a tragic death. Bai Wans knees went weak and she almost fell. Bai Ze, who had rushed over when he heard that something had happened to the little packrat, raised his hand to support her. Wan, its only September. It cant be snowing. Even if something happened to Xuanyuan Yu, it cant have happened so quickly. Yun Rans eyes darkened. That was true, but since they now knew that something would happen to Xuanyuan Yu, they could not dy any longer. They had to go to Wuan as soon as possible. Let the secret guards send a message first and tell Yu to be careful. Well pack up and prepare to set off for Wuan. Alright, Ranran. When do you n to leave? Xuanyuan Yu was Yunrans biological father and the biological grandfather of the two children. Therefore, it was impossible for MO Beiyuan to ask them not to go. Since she was going, he would go with them. Yun Ran blinked and said in a puzzled voice, Are youing with us too? What about the state affairs of the East Continent? Arent you the Emperor of the East Continent? Were all emperors so willful nowadays? Yu was like this, and so was he! His situation was different from Yus. After all, he had just be the emperor not long ago. Wasnt it inappropriate for him to suddenly leave? MO Beiyuan looked at Bai Ze and said, Its okay. General Bai is here. Bai Ze was speechless. What did this have to do with him? Could this MO Beiyuan be asking him to temporarily manage the government for him? He was only a general, and he had just regained his identity. How was he going to deal with the state affairs of the East Continent? Bai Ze smiled bitterly. Your Majesty, arent you too assured of me? MO Beiyuan said bluntly, Youre Ranrans eldest uncle and a member of the Bai family, so I believe you. He also believed that with Bai Zes ability, he could handle those messy memorials. After confirming that Bai Ze was temporarily in charge of the government in the East Continent on behalf of MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran and the others packed up and prepared to set off for Wuan. The little packrat was extremely anxious. She kept muttering that it could not snow. Sweetcake did not like snow! If Yun Ran remembered correctly, this little packrat had heard someone mention snow not long ago and was looking forward to when it would snow every day. She was going to build a snowman with her brother and fight a snowball fight. After witnessing the Spiritual Divine Monkeys ability, Yun Ran decided to bring it along. Perhaps this little monkey would be able to see something important at the critical time? The little packrat was also very happy. She kept holding the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail, afraid that the little monkey would fall off the Cangluans back. Bang Bang, dont be afraid. Sweetcake wont let you fall. The group, together with a monkey, set off for Wuan.. Chapter 486 - 486: It’s Snowing! Grandfather Is About to Die! Chapter 486: Its Snowing! Grandfather Is About to Die! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When will Sweetcake see her grandfather? This was what the little packrat asked the most on the way. Bai Wan and Yun Ran were actually anxious. Xuanyuan Yu was not only the maternal grandfather of the two children but also the man Bai Wan loved and Yun Rans biological father. However, they did not express it as the little packrat did. Soon. Well be able to see Grandfather when we reach Wuans Imperial City. Yun Ran keptforting the packrat and alleviating her uneasiness. The packrat was clearly frightened. She was worried that her maternal grandfather would really die and was anxious to see him. Yun Ran tried to get more information from the Spiritual Divine Monkey, but the Spiritual Divine Monkey said that now that its spiritual energy was thin, its prediction ability was also restricted. That was all it could see. Therefore, one was snow, and the other was beheading. Everyone firmly believed that as long as it didnt snow, everything would be in time. However, it started snowing halfway through their journey. The little packrat had never seen snow before and did not know what snow was. However, when the small snowkes fell and quickly melted into water at the tip of her nose, the little packrat thought that it was raining. Mother, its raining! I have to wear a hat. No, its not rain. Its snow! Bai Wan raised her arm, her palm facing the sky. Her gaze fell on the small snowkes that turned into water vapor in the blink of an eye. Yun Ran looked up at the sky and her delicate brows gradually furrowed. Thats right, its snow. But its only the end of September. Why is it snowing? The East Continent and Wuan were neighboring countries. The seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter were about the same. ording to the seasonal changes in the past, it shouldnt be snowing now. In the past, it would only snow during the cold winter, but the cold wintersted from January to February. This was brought forward by three to four months. The little packrat also raised her neck and looked at the sky. After a while, she suddenly burst into tears. Its snowing! Grandfather is going to die! The Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy only contained those two sentences. The little packrat remembered them very clearly. Now that it was snowing, she immediately connected it to Xuanyuan Yu. When she started crying, the others didnt look too good either. The weather in September was already very strange. Now, coupled with the prophecy of the Spiritual Divine Monkey about Xuanyuan Yu, everyone felt as if a rock was pressing down on their hearts. Bai Wan raised her palm in a daze and looked at Yun Ran in panic. Xiao Ran At this moment, Yun Ran was still calm. Mother, Yus identity is extraordinary. Hes the Emperor of Wuan. Hes dealt with all kinds of crises over the years. Hes not so easy to scheme against. Besides, his spiritual power cultivation is not low. Its very difficult for ordinary people to approach him. Unless there was a big conspiracy against him.. Yun Ran didnt finish her sentence, but she pondered it in her heart. She was afraid that if she said it, she would make everyone more worried. Everyone braved the snow and moved forward. Unexpectedly, the snow became heavier and the temperature suddenly dropped. Adults like Yun Ran were fine. No matter how bad the weather was, they could withstand it. However, the two little packrats had to buy some thick clothes. Unexpectedly, the temperature suddenly dropped. Even the ready-to-wear shops in the city did not prepare cotton clothes for winter. Yun Ran could only wrap the two little packrats in a fewyers of nkets. MO Beiyuan was afraid that she would be cold, so he wrapped his arms around her from behind and used his body to shield her from the heavy snow and the bone-chilling wind.. Chapter 487 - 487: Let Me Kiss You Again Chapter 487: Let Me Kiss You Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran and the two little packrats were protected by him and were not affected by the harsh weather. However, as MO Beiyuan blocked the cold wind and snow for them, they did not move at all and were about to turn into snowmen. Yun Rans heart ached as she snuggled into his arms. While the two children were not paying attention, she whispered, MO Beiyuan, hug me tighter. This way, you can feel a little warmer. Why dont you put your hand under your cloak and Ill warm it up for you? In the past, Yun Ran had always been the one to shelter others. Now that she was being protected by him, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. MO Beiyuan hugged her tightly from behind, but his big hands were still outside. He was concerned that his hands were too cold and would freeze her. Im fine. Do you still feel cold? Yun Ran turned slightly, raised her chin, and shook her head at him. Im not cold. Im just worried that you will be. At this moment, the two of them could not care less about the poison. They hugged each other throughyers of clothes and breathed in the cold air around them. MO Beiyuans eyes reflected her small face. He moved his stiff neck, leaned over, and nted his thin lips on her pink lips. It was a very light kiss. After kissing her, MO Beiyuan said in a low voice, Enough. Yun Ran blinked and asked softly, Enough of what? MO Beiyuan had a smile on his face. He lowered his body and leaned close to her ear. His voice was hoarse and low, teasing her eardrums. If I kiss you, my entire body will heat up, so I wont be cold anymore. When its cold, let me kiss you again. Yun Rans cheeks felt warm. She carefully nced at the two little packrats under the big cloak. Fortunately, the two little packrats vision was blocked and they could not see what was happening. Otherwise, Sweetcake MO would definitely announce to the world that her father and mother were kissing. Yun Ran turned her head away and stopped provoking him. However, Yun Ran had underestimated her two childrens hearing! And her Sweetcakes curiosity. Brother, why is Father so cold? Why isnt he cold anymore after kissing Mother? Under the big cloak, she heard Sweetcakes voice. The temperature on Yun Rans face, which had already dissipated, rose again. I dont know. Why dont you ask Mother? Right on the heels of that was her Buns cold and serious voice. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Yun Ran felt that it was not toote for her to pretend to be asleep. Hence, she snuggled into MO Beiyuans arms again. Then, she tilted her head and leaned into his arms. The moment the little packrat peeked out from under the cloak, she closed her eyes. MO Beiyuan indulged her small actions and made a shushing gesture at the little packrat. Your mother seems to have fallen asleep from exhaustion. Lets let her sleep a little longer. The little packrat nodded obediently. Then, she asked in a childish voice, Daddy, are you still cold? Sweetcake will warm Daddys hands MO Beiyuan was warmed by his little girl. Daddy isnt cold. Sweetcake, stay in your cloak obediently. Donte out. Its cold outside. Sweetcake, warm Daddys hands The little packrat had inherited his stubbornness. She raised her head and insisted on warming his hands. MO Beiyuan had no choice but to hand her a hand. Afraid that he would freeze her, he rubbed his palms together before handing it over. The little packrat hugged arge hand and kept blowing at it. Waves of warm air blew on the back of MO Beiyuans hand. MO Beiyuan did not expect the usually calm Bun to poke his head out of his cloak. He nced at him and revealed his signature cool expression. Father, let me warm your other hand.. Chapter 488 - 488: Becoming a Little Sweet Bun? Chapter 488: Bing a Little Sweet Bun? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not to mention MO Beiyuan, even Yun Ran stopped pretending to be asleep. Her Bun had suddenly changed. Had he be a sweet bun? MO Beiyuan handed over his other hand. Of course, Bun would not blow at his hand. Instead, he kept rubbing his big hand with its small hand. The friction heated up. Then, he wrapped MO Beiyuans forearm and palm with a thickyer of white cloth used to treat wounds in his storage ring. When Little Sweetcake saw him do this, she quickly cheered. Wow! Brother, youre so awesome! This way, Daddy wont be cold anymore. Then you have to wrap this hand well. Okay. With thebined efforts of the two little packrats, MO Beiyuans arms and hands were wrapped in cloth straps. When they were resting, the secret guards looked at their masters two arms and palms and were stunned. When did Master get injured? Its my fault for not knowing. Yun Ran smiled. Hes not injured. The two little packrats wrapped him up because they were afraid that he would be cold. And a certain someone just couldnt bear to tear it down. The group gradually adapted to the harsh weather and rushed through the night when the snow stopped. They only wanted to reach Wuan as soon as possible and see Xuanyuan Yu safe and sound. However, when it was too snowy, even if the flight of the flying demon beasts was affected, they could onlynd and find a ce to rest for the time being. Now, they had reached the borders of Wuan. In the inn and teahouse, the topics of casual conversation among themoners were mostly about Xuanyuan Yu, the Emperor of Wuan. No one dared to say it out loud. However, everyone knew that those stories were all secretly referring to Xuanyuan Yu, the tyrant of Wuan. What Yu Ran heard the most was that Xuanyuan Yu didnt like women and liked men. Therefore, the Wuan harem had always been empty. There wasnt a single woman, let alone children. In the East Continent, Bai Wan had always been concerned about the Bai family, but she knew very little about Xuanyuan Yu. She knew that Yun Ran was protected by many people who were left behind by Xuanyuan Yu, so she went to Yun Rans ce and asked for a secret guard toe over and ask how Xuanyuan Yu had gotten to his position all these years. Why did everyone say that he was a tyrant? Bai Wans influence on Xuanyuan Yu was mostly from 20 years ago. In her impression, Xuanyuan Yu and the word tyrant were not rted at all. In her opinion, Xuanyuan Yu was just a little impatient sometimes. Yun Ran understood what she meant and was also very curious about how Xuanyuan Yu, the tyrant, got his name, so she asked Jun Ye toe over and talk about it. She listened from the side. Jun Ye had been working for so many years. Todays job was the most difficult. However, he had once sworn that he would treat Yun Ran as his master and would not lie to her. He could only reply truthfully, When Master ascended the throne, I was still young and didnt know much. However, I heard from the old pce servants that Master had suffered a lot back then and was even seriously injured. At that time, everyone thought that Master might not be able to live, but in the end, he survived. Then why is he called a tyrant by the people of the five countries? Bai Wans eyes flickered when she heard that something had almost happened to Xuanyuan Yu. She tried to hide the heartache in her eyes, but her voice betrayed her. Jun Ye looked at her and slowly said, I guess this matter might be rted to you, Miss Bai Wan! Chapter 489 - 489: Forever, Never Separate! Chapter 489: Forever, Never Separate! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Something to do with me? Why does it have to do with my mother? Bai Wan and Yun Ran were stunned at the same time. Jun Ye said, Master has been looking for Miss Bai Wan non-stop for the past 20 years. Hes been normal all these years, but in the first few years he was a little impatient. The so-called anxiousness manifested in many things that were abnormal to ordinary people. Master actually didnt do anything cruel or unscrupulous. Its just that in the past few years, he was anxious to find Miss Bai Wan and focused all his energy on this matter. There were constantly people sending women who looked like Miss Bai Wan to the pce. After some of those girls entered the pce, they were unwilling to leave and insisted on staying in the pce. With Masters personality, how could he let them stay? Some girls even deliberately used dirty methods to force the issue. I remember very clearly that there was once a woman who drugged Master with that dirty drug and even said a few bad things about you, Miss Bai Wan. She angered Master and he ordered that woman to be killed. As time passed, news of this matter spread through so many mouths. Xuanyuan Yu became a perverted tyrant who snatched women and liked to torture people to death. Bai Wan only knew that Xuanyuan Yu had been looking for her for 20 years, but she didnt know that this was how he looked for her. Yun Ran sighed when she heard this. In that case, the name of the tyrant, Yu, was really rted to her mother, Bai Wan. Has he been living a bad life all these years? Bai Wans voice trembled slightly. Jun Ye nced at her and Yun Ran and replied truthfully, The Eldest Princess and the courtiers have always had a headache over Mastersck of children, but Masters attitude was very firm every time. He once said that whether its twenty years or until his death, he only has Miss Bai Wan in his heart. All these years, it has been very difficult for Master to fall asleep. He relied on the calming medicine and calming incense prescribed by the imperial physician to fall asleep. The imperial physician said that Master has umted a disease and has a very serious mental illness. This illness is not fatal in a short period of time, but over time, it will hurt the foundation of his body. Ive been by Masters side for so many years. The time he spent in the Yuan Mansion on the East Continent should be his happiest day in so many years. Bai Wan recalled the vow they had made when they were together. For the rest of our lives, we will never be separated! No matter what happens, Bai Wan and Ah Yu wont be separated. But now, Xuanyuan Yu was the only one who had kept his promise, and she had broken their vows in the face of other matters. Bai Wan had been restless for the past few days. At this moment, her blood surged and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Huo Chanyi did not follow them and stayed in Bai Zes generals residence. Hence, Yun Ran who had flipped through a few medical books, roughly judged her situation. She was probably agitated. Coupled with the fact that she had been suppressing her emotions for the past few days, However, she didnt have any medicine here, so she could only get her Bun toe over and diagnose Bai Wan. The diagnosis given by Bun was basically the same as Yun Rans. After Bai Wan took the medicine, she did not want to dy her trip. Soon, the group arrived at the Imperial City of Wuan. With Jun Ye around, they entered the pce without any guards stopping them. At this moment, the Wuan Imperial Pce was already covered in snow. The soft and light snowkes were densely packed and fluttered as if millions of jade scales had fallen from the sky.. Chapter 490 - 490: We’re Talking About Your Life and Death Chapter 490: Were Talking About Your Life and Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother, Sweetcake came to this pce! There is a beautiful chair in the pce. Sweetcake even yed there. The packrat recalled her memories ofing to the Wuan Imperial Pce and spoke in a childish voice. Yes, this pce is my grandfathers house. Ill be able to see my grandfather soon. As Yun Ran stroked the little packrats head, she carried her and jumped off Cangluans back. She followed Jun Ye and strode into the pce. Grandfather, Grandfather Sweetcake is here Sweetcake is here to see Grandfather The little packrat shouted at the top of her lungs with her unique childish voice. Almost at the same time, a person rushed out of the hall. A tall ck figure arrived in front of Yun Ran like a gust of wind. Sweetcake Xuanyuan Yus gaze swept past the boy and Yun Ran, who was carrying the boy. Finally, his gazended on Bai Wan, who was behind Yun Ran, and his eyes were filled with ecstasy. Previously, he had received news from Jun Ye that Yun Ran had brought the two little packrats to Wuan to look for him. However, he did not expect Bai Wan, who had been so determined to leave him, to return to Wuan. He had thought that she wanted nothing to do with him for the rest of her life and did not want to look at him again. The little packrat pped her little arms and wanted to hug him. Xuanyuan Yuughed and took her from Yun Rans arms. Quick, let Grandfather hug you properly and see if our Sweetcake has gained any weight. The little packrat snorted and replied, Sweetcake didnt gain weight. She grew taller! Sweetcake is going to be four years old! As the little packrat spoke, she even stretched out her small hand to gesture. Xuanyuan Yus expression was not fake. He really missed them. When he left, he was carefree, but when he returned to the huge pce alone, he experienced bone-chilling loneliness. He missed Bai Wan, Yun Ran, and the two children. He could only keep recalling the bits and pieces rted to them. He pulled the pce servants beside him and told them about his precious granddaughter. Sweetcake, youre already four years old. If you want any birthday presents, tell me. Ill prepare them for you. Xuanyuan Yu hugged the little packrat, but his gaze could not help but drift to Bai Wan. He wanted to ask her why she hade to Wuan together. Was she here to see him? Or was there another reason? Sweetcake wants Grandpa. Dont die! The packrat still remembered the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. Now that she saw Xuanyuan Yu, she naturally spoke up. Yun Ran followed the little packrats words and exined why they hade to Wuan. After Xuanyuan Yu heard her words, he smiled nonchntly and said, Am I not fine? Nothing happened. Dont worry. The guards of the Imperial Pce of Wuan were not just for show. Xuanyuan Yu felt that all the talk about him dying on a snowy day and him being beheaded was nonsense. Seeing his indifferent attitude, Bai Wan said anxiously, Xuanyuan Yu, can you not be so indifferent? Were talking about your life and death now. It was rare to see the mild-mannered Bai Wan lose control of her emotions and speak so loudly. Xuanyuan Yus eyes darkened. He bit his lip and said, What does my life have to do with Miss Bai Wan, the legitimate daughter of the Bai family in the East Continent? Bai Wans health had not been good for the past few days. She had lost a lot of weight, and her face was even paler now. Her words had hurt him in the end.. Chapter 491 - 491: Are You Here to Play With Me? Chapter 491: Are You Here to y With Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The packrat was sandwiched between the two of them. His big ck eyes darted around as he patted Xuanyuan Yus shoulder with his small hand. Grandfather, you cant be fierce to Grandmother Grandmother is sick! She has to take very bitter medicine. Grandfather has to coax her. Xuanyuan Yu was like a paper tiger in front of Bai Wan. When he heard the little packrats words, he knew that Bai Wan was sick. He instantly became nervous and a worried expression appeared on his face. Why are you sick? Youre already weak. Why didnt you stay in the East Continent? Why did youe to Wuan in the snow? However, the tense rtionship between the two of them made Xuanyuan Yus tone not too gentle. Yun Ran sighed slightly in her heart. This was probably the most domineering way to say the gentlest words. Its too cold outside. Lets enter the hall first. The little packrat hade to the Wuan Imperial Pce for the second time, but her identity was different from before. Crawling around on Emperor Wuans dragon throne was nothing. The little packrat could now sit on Emperor Wuans shoulder and y. How much did Emperor Wuan dote on this little ball? For example, the little packrat was running around in the hall and identally bumped into a pir. Xuanyuan Yu would get angry and get someone to tear down the hall. Therefore, not only was the little packrat domineering in the East Continents Imperial Pce, but she was also domineering in the Wuan Imperial Pce. Shen Lang and Shen Yu learned that Little Sweetcake hade to Wuan. Together with the Eldest Princess, they entered the pce. Sweetcake! Uncle! When the two little balls met, they were exceptionally enthusiastic and ran towards each other from afar. Sweetcake, why are you in Wuan? Are you here to y with me? After not seeing him for a few months, Shen Yu seemed to have grown taller and slimmed down, as if he had be a different person. Shen Lang still looked like a gentle young master as he smiled at Yun Ran and the others. They all knew that MO Beiyuan, the East Continent Emperor, had just ascended the throne, but they did not expect him toe to Wuan now. Eldest Princess Xuanyuan Qing walked over slowly on the snow behind the Shen brothers. Her gaze swept past Yun Ran and the two little packrats before finallynding on Bai Wan. This woman was the woman who had made his brother wait for 20 years. Xuanyuan Qing had never seen Bai Wan before. More than once, she wondered what was so special about that woman called Bai Wan that her younger brother could not forget her after so many years. Now that she saw Bai Wan in person, Xuanyuan Qing seemed to suddenly understand. She was already a maternal grandmother, but Bai Wan was extremely youthful. She had a delicate appearance, porcin skin that was so fair that it made people unable to take their eyes off her, long ck hair, and tender cherry lips. Looking at it this way, she was at most 24 or 25 years old. She had the innocence and charm that men loved the most, and could be said to be peerless. The beauties that had been sent to Wuans harem previously were indeed iparable to Bai Wan. It was no wonder that her silly brother had waited for her for 20 years. After seeing such a peerless beauty, it would probably be very difficult for other women to catch his eye. Xuanyuan Qing had thought that his brothers twenty years of infatuation woulde to an end. However, some time ago, his silly brother had returned from the East Continent alone and had even fallen seriously ill. She knew that her silly brother had been hurt by Bai Wan again. Xuanyuan Qing retracted the displeasure in her eyes and revealed a dignified smile. I didnt expect my Yu to be an uncle one day. Because she knew how much her younger brother had suffered over the years for Bai Wan, Xuanyuan Qing really couldnt like Bai Wan. But this didnt stop her from liking Yun Ran and the two little packrats. Especially that little pink ball. She made people want to hug her.. Chapter 492 - 492: What Gu did this woman poison you with? Chapter 492: What Gu did this woman poison you with? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu, slow down. Dont drop her. Xuanyuan Qing broke out in a cold sweat when she saw her youngest son pick up the little pink ball in the air and weigh her a few times. Such a delicate little girl could not withstand a fall. How painful would it be if she was hurt? Xuanyuan Yu also bent down and snatched Sweetcake from Shen Yus arms. Uncle! Im strong! I wont drop Sweetcake! Xuanyuan Yu nced at him. Even if youre strong, youre not allowed to carry her! You cant even stand steadily and fall all day. Do you still want to carry her and make fall with you? Xuanyuan Qingughed unkindly as she watched her youngest son suffer. Then let me hug her. I wont drop her. Xuanyuan Qing had long wanted to hug this little pink ball, since she had never seen such an exquisite little baby. No matter what, Xuanyuan Yu couldnt be petty with his biological sister. After ncing at the long nail decoration on the Eldest Princesss hand, he shook her head and refused. Sister, the nails on your hand are too sharp. No, youll scratch her. In the end, the little packrat was still protected in Xuanyuan Yus arms. The group of people gathered together happily. Xuanyuan Qing could not help but ask when Yun Ran would bring the two little packrats to acknowledge her roots and ancestors. Xuanyuan Qing knew that she could not interfere in the matter between Bai Wan and her silly brother. However, Yun Ran was her brothers only bloodline, so she should return to Wuan to acknowledge her roots and ancestors and change her name. Yun Ran nced at Bai Wan. I dont intend to publicize my rtionship with the Imperial Family for the time being. This time, they came to discuss their background with Xuanyuan Yu. At this moment, Xuanyuan Yu was naturally on Bai Wan and Yun Rans side. No matter how Bai Wan treated him previously, he could not let the mother and daughter be put in a difficult position. Sister, Xiao Rans status is special now. Its right for her not to be involved with the Imperial Family of Wu An. Its also for her own good and that of the two little packrats. Xuanyuan Qing was unhappy when she heard this. She raised her eyebrows and said, Why? Is our bloodline making her and her two children lose face? I want to know how many people in the five kingdoms have statuses that are more noble than Emperor Wuans only princess. As she spoke, she looked at Bai Wan. Miss Bai Wan, do you think that theres something wrong with the bloodline of the Wuan Imperial Family? That we cant meet anyone? Then, should my children and I hide ourselves and note out to meet anyone? Xuanyuan Qing had been relying on her twin brother since she was young. She had walked step by step in this man-eating pce to where she was today. She did not hate Bai Wan. After all, it was her silly brothers wishful thinking to wait for her. But what right did Bai Wan have to look down on her brother? To think she despised her brothers royal bloodline! Sister, youre tired. Its time to go back to your manor. Xuanyuan Yu could tell that she was targeting her. He stood up and stood between her and Bai Wan. Xuanyuan Qing was so angry that sheughed instead. What kind of spell did this woman cast on you? Youre still protecting her at this point. Sister, Ill handle Xiao Rans matter. Xuanyuan Yu had no intention of backing down. His face was dark. Do you despise me for being a busybody? Xuanyuan Yu! I think youve really been seduced by this woman! Alright, I wont stay here and be an eyesore. You can do whatever you want. Ah Lang, Ah Yu, lets go. Dont be an eyesore here.. She looks down on the bloodline of the royal family of Wuan! Chapter 493 - 493: I Just Want Her! Chapter 493: I Just Want Her! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lang touched his nose. He knew that this was a big boss game, so a small fry like him shouldnt say anything. He held on to his stinky younger brother, who was leaning over to y with Little Sweetcake, and prepared to obediently leave with his mother. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran suddenly spoke. Eldest Princess, if youre not busy, you can hear me out. Yun Ran knew that Xuanyuan Yu and Xuanyuan Qing had always been on good terms, so she didnt want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings because of her background and make these people in the middle feel so ufortable. Yun Ran exined her rtionship with MO Beiyuan and the grudge between the Imperial Family of Wuan and the soldiers who had died tragically in the East Continent that Bai Wan had mentioned. My mother is thinking for me, so she doesnt want to expose my rtionship with the Wuan Imperial Family. I think her thoughts are not wrong, and she doesnt have any intention of looking down on the bloodline of the Wuan Imperial Family. Xuanyuan Qing was not an unreasonable person. After hearing Yun Rans words, her anger dissipated a little, but she still had to speak up for her brother. It was my father who started the war between the two countries. This debt should not be med on my brother! Bai Wan, do you know why my brother climbed to this position back then Sis! This is between her and me. Xuanyuan Yu had said those words to Bai Wan before. He had also questioned Bai Wan if the bloodline in his body had be a sin. However, Bai Wan did not change her mind. Therefore, it would seem like he was deliberately pretending to be pitiful and using those favors to force her to respond to him. From the looks of it, this choice is indeed the best for Xiao Ran. Xuanyuan Yu did not admit defeat. Instead, he made his final choice for love. Xuanyuan Qing felt that he had gone crazy. Then what do you mean? You dont want to acknowledge her? Do you want others to say that Emperor Wuan has no descendants? Xuanyuan Qing felt that she was about to be angered to death by this silly brother of hers. Alright, its fine if you dont acknowledge her. Then immediately find yourself a woman, be it a concubine or an empress. In short, youre not allowed to be involved with Bai Wan anymore. Her words were so harsh. Why was her silly brother still unwilling to give up?! You didnt locate her previously and waited for her to protect her, so I epted it. But now that youve found her, she doesnt want to have anything to do with you anymore. Why are you still being silly?! There are so many women in the world. Why must it be her?! Xuanyuan Yu did not argue much. He only said calmly, There are so many women in this world. What does it have to do with me? I only want her! As Bai Wan sat behind him, her hands gripped the edge of the chair. Her palms were already drenched in sweat. Compared to Xuanyuan Yus determination at this moment to protect her at all costs, Bai Wan felt that she was indeed not worth it. She was not worthy of his deep affection. Xuanyuan Qing flung his sleeves and said, Then just you wait. Give her another twenty years or forty years Lets see if your infatuation can move her. Bai Wans body had not fully recovered to begin with, and she had been enduring the cold wind and snow. At this moment, a mouthful of blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth. Cough cough Bai Wan tried to suppress her coughing and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. However, Xuanyuan Yu immediately turned around the moment she coughed lightly and happened to see her wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth. Xiaowan whats wrong? No matter how cold he pretended to be when they met previously, the panic in this mans eyes had already betrayed him. He could not hide it at all.. Chapter 494 - 494: Where Does It Hurt? Chapter 494: Where Does It Hurt? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yu didnt even think about what to do. He instinctively rushed over and picked Bai Wan up from the chair. He shouted, Wheres the imperial doctor? Get the imperial doctor here! Hurry up and get the imperial doctor here! The packrat was also frightened by this sudden change. She stopped ying with Shen Yu and ran towards her father with her short legs. MO Beiyuan bent down and picked her up. He patted her back gently. Its okay, Sweetcake. Dont be afraid! Yun Ran followed with Bun. Seeing Xuanyuan Yu carrying her out like a madman, she quickly stopped him. Yu, dont be agitated. Put my mother down first. Bai Wan also ced her arm on Xuanyuan Yus shoulder and pursed her pale lips. Xuanyuan Yu, put me down first. Xuanyuan Yu looked down at the woman in his arms with a tense expression. He had thought that she had just caught a cold on the way. He did not expect her to vomit blood. It was so serious! Whats wrong with you? Why are you vomiting blood? Who hurt you? Xuanyuan Yus first reaction was that someone had injured her. He thought she had vomited blood because she had suffered internal injuries. Bai Wan looked at him helplessly. She could not ignore this mans concern for her. Im fine. No one hurt me. Bun also said slowly from behind them, Grandmother is too sad. Coupled with the years of imprisonment, her body has some old ailments. She needs to recuperate well. Its best it she doesnt sutter any more stimtion. Xuanyuan Yu protected her and walked all the way to his bedroom, not letting anyone get close to her. After gently cing her on his bed, he focused his red eyes on Bai Wan and pressed hisrge hand on the yellow satin nket. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging. Didnt you just not want Xiao Ran to return to Wuan? Didnt you just not want to have anything to do with me? Alright, Ive allowed you everything. What else do you want me to do? Xuanyuan Yu Tears welled up in the corners of Bai Wans eyes and her voice trembled slightly. How could she force this man to this extent! How could she be so cruel to him! Xuanyuan Yu, it hurts Where does it hurt? She only cried out in pain, and the man instantly became helpless, his eyes filled with panic. Bai Wan grabbed his hand and pressed it against her heart. Here. Her heart ached! Her heart ached for all the things he had suffered all these years! When she was imprisoned by Yun Zhiyuan, Bai Wan had never felt so much pain. Originally, Yun Rans words had already shaken her. Xuanyuan Qings words just now had woken her up. Xuanyuan Yu thought that her old illness was acting up. He wanted to turn around and look for the imperial doctor. Bai Wan got up, hugged his waist, and pressed her face against his back. Xuanyuan Yu, can you listen to me before you leave? Xuanyuan Yus body stiffened. Ever since they reunited, he had always been the one who had shamelessly taken the initiative to get close to her, but she had never done the same for him. In fact, her attitude towards him was cold and deliberately distant. But he loved her! No matter how cold she was to him, he still loved her so much! Im sorry. I broke the oath we made together back then. I hurt you when I dealt with matters of the Bai family and Xiao Rans background. I wasnt brave enough. Im no longer the Bai Wan you love. I made you wait for twenty years, but I became like this.. Im really sorry! Chapter 495 - 495: What Was Wrong With This Emperor? Chapter 495: What Was Wrong With This Emperor? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan felt that she owed Yun Ran a lot. Yun Ran had suffered a lot in the Yun family over the years, so she was anxious for Yun Ran to be happy, but she forgot how much her decision would hurt Xuanyuan Yu. Xuanyuan Yu turned around stiffly and looked at her tear-stained face. The corners of his mouth twitched bitterly. He, Xuanyuan Yu, had never epted his fate! But in front of this woman he loved deeply, he had long epted that fate! He had to ept it! Rest well and dont fall sick again! Ill agree to all your requests. However, if I really miss you so much that I feel ufortable, I might not be able to control myself and will go to the East Continent to secretly take a look at you. Dont hide from me, okay? Ill just take a look at you It was clearly a fierce sentence, but thest sentence seemed to be pleading with her. Bai Wan knelt on the wide dragon bed and raised her chin slightly. When she heard his words, her entire body trembled uncontrobly. As she grabbed his shirt with both hands, her knuckles were white. She tugged at his shirt forcefully, moved toward his lips, and took the initiative to kiss him. Xuanyuan Yu knew that she was still sick and didnt dare to use any strength at all. However, her initiative immediately ignited his heart and aroused his boiling blood. Hisrge hand pressed against her back and pulled her from the dragon bed into his arms. He pressed his lips against hers and wantonly plundered her soft lips. This was hisst thought. He had to remember this moment. Bai Wany limply in his arms. Her hair was already drenched in sweat, and her pale and sickly face was covered in ayer of pink. Xuanyuan Yu Can you wait a little longer Just wait a little longer. After Xiao Ran and I settle the matters in the East Continent, Ille to Wuan to look for you. You dont have to go to the East Continent to secretly visit me. Since he only wanted her, she was his. Just for the time being, she needed to take care of some things. Xuanyuan Yus eyes flickered with ecstasy, and his voice trembled. What did you say? Bai Wan slowly found her breath. Ive discussed it with Xiao Ran. Xiao Ran said that she wants to be a god and make those people believe in her so they dont care about her bloodline. This way, even if she has the bloodline of the Imperial Family of Wuan, no one will say anything. Xuanyuan Yu had thought that they had all given up on him. Unexpectedly You came to Wuan to tell me this? Bai Wan pursed her slightly swollen lips. Theres also the matter regarding the Spirtual Divine Monkeys prophecy. Xuanyuan Yu, you just said that as long as I make a request, you will agree to it. Then, I want you to live well now! Will you agree to it? Agree! Agree! Xuanyuan Yu was overjoyed. He would agree to anything she said. Wanwan, Ill agree to anything you say! Xuanyuan Yu hugged her and kissed the corner of her mouth. Seeing that she did not dodge or refuse, he became even more unrestrained. As a result, when Yun Ran and the others came overter, Bai Wans face was still abnormally red. Bun diagnosed Bai Wan and prescribed some medicine for her to recuperate. After that, Emperor Wuan, Xuanyuan Yu, was always by Bai Wans side. He didnt even attend morning court. The courtiers were all discussing. What was wrong with the emperor? Xuanyuan Qing only found out that Xuanyuan Yu had not gone to court for the past few days after hearing what Shen Qingyun had said. He asked Shen Lang to go to the pce to take a look.. What was going on? Was he sick again? Chapter 496 - 496: No More Enemies Chapter 496: No More Enemies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lang went to the pce and found good uncle ying hide-and-seek with Sweetcake. As soon as Shen Lang arrived, Yun Ran realized that Xuanyuan Yu was so willful that he did not go to court for a few days. She nced at MO Beiyuan and could not help but sigh. The emperors of the five countries were really each more willful than the other. One left the government to the general. The other did not attend court. The problem was that the two of them were actually ying hide-and-seek with the little packrat and bringing her to build a snowman. Yu, youre too casual as an emperor. Nowadays, Xuanyuan Yu saw Bai Wan every day and could even tease his granddaughter. Who would still want to go to court and face those long-winded ministers? Its not a big deal. If it was, it would have reached me long ago. Now that the country was peaceful, there were no natural disasters or wars. The people were living quite well, so there were naturally no major matters. The only big thing was probably the problem of his harem and children. Yun Ran was also very curious. Although Xuanyuan Yu was quite famous as a tyrant, there were really not many enemies who wanted to cut off his head. Yu, have you thought about it carefully over the past few days? What enemies have you made over the years? How many people want your life? The Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy had always been a huge rock in everyones hearts. Since his precious daughter had spoken, the woman he loved looked at him resentfully. How could Xuanyuan Yu not want to give a proper answer? No one would believe that he had been a good person all these years without any enemies. However, none of his enemies could behead him. When I took the position of Emperor Wuan, I had already eliminated all my enemies. Its impossible for anyone to be left behind and wait for an opportunity to take revenge on me. As for the rest, Ive only beheaded a few corrupt officials. Those peoples bloodlines probably dont have the ability to take revenge on me! Xuanyuan Yu had really not done anything overboard all these years. Bai Wan frowned. Think about it carefully. Are there really no more enemies? What they needed to do now was to find someone who might be a threat to Xuanyuan Yu. At least for now, they could get the secret guards to keep an eye on him. Xuanyuan Yu knew that they were all worried about his safety, but he really couldnt think of any enemies. Wanwan, I really cant think of anything else. Yun Ran looked at the snow outside the hall. The snow had stopped for a few days and was starting to drift again. Logically speaking, Xuanyuan Yus death must have been beneficial to that person. That was why that person had attacked. If he wasnt an enemy, why did that person want to kill Xuanyuan Yu? Yun Rans gazended on Xuanyuan Yus ck dragon robe embroidered with dragon patterns. She paused. Could it be that he wanted the position of Emperor Wuan? Yu, are you sure that there are only you and the Eldest Princess left in the royal family of Wuan? Are there no other princes or princes? Xuanyuan Yu replied, No, the person above me is very suspicious. He killed more than ten of his sons because he was worried that those sons would snatch his throne, let alone his siblings. He found a reason to kill them all. As for him and his twin sister, it was also because they could not pose any threat that they were not harmed by the old emperor. In other words, they could not identify anyone who would harm Xuanyuan Yu in a short period of time. Then strengthen the guards in the pce. Both the open and the dark need to be strengthened.. Chapter 497 - 497: Unexpectedly, Her Mother and Prince Consort Shen Know Each Other Chapter 497: Unexpectedly, Her Mother and Prince Consort Shen Know Each Other Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two little packrats birthday wasing up. Because Yun Rans identity was not nned to be made public for the time being, Xuanyuan Yus original n to celebrate was also rejected by Yun Ran. In the end, he nned to have a meal with the entire family and celebrate the four-year-old birthday banquet for the two little packrats. Early in the morning, the two little packrats changed into festive clothes. Sweetcake raised her four little fingers and told everyone that she was already four years old. Given the extent to which she was pampered, it was inevitable that she would receive a bunch of gifts. She went out for a walk and came back with a pile of gifts. Its the secret guards who gave Sweetcake all these! Because Sweet Cake is four years old. Its her birthday gift! It was all the secret guards sincerity, so Yun Ran couldnt refuse. The things given by the secret guards were quite normal. They were all toys and delicious food that the child liked. However, when it came to Xuanyuan Yu and MO Beiyuan, they were simply extreme! If Yun Ran hadnt stopped him, Xuanyuan Yu would probably have given his jade seal and the key to the national treasury to the two children. Although MO Beiyuan, this biological father, was usually gloomy and quiet, he was excessive when he did things! MO Beiyuan, why did you get someone to drag so many crystals here? Are you really nning to build a house for her? Theyre just two four-year-old children. Can you guys not give them gold mines? Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. What could the two little packrats want with all those gold mines? To mine? Because it was the birthday of the two little packrats, the Eldest Princess and the Prince Consort also brought the Shen brothers into the pce. Shen Lang and Shen Yu also prepared gifts for the two children. Thank you, Eldest Uncle. Thank you, Little Uncle. Sweetcakes mouth was sweet. She kept calling out for her uncles, and the Shen brothers rushed to hug her. This was the first time Yun Ran had seen the Eldest Princesss husband, Shen Qingyun. Between the two brothers of the Shen family, Shen Lang and the Prince Consort were more simr, be it in terms of looks or overall temperament. It was just that Shen Qingyuns brows were more mature than Shen Langs. To Yunr Rans surprise, her mother and Prince Consort Shen also knew each other. The two of them even greeted each other. Second Brother Shen. Wan, youve suffered a lot over the years. From the way the two of them addressed each other, they should be quite familiar with each other. Xuanyuan Yu and Xuanyuan Qing were equally surprised. Prince Consort and Wanwan know each other? Bai Wan smiled and exined, Second Brother Shen and my second brother know each other. When my second brother was young, he liked to travel around. Second Brother Shen was his best friend. Its just that I didnt expect Second Brother Shen to be the Eldest Princesss husband. Xuanvuan Qing did not expect that the person beside her would actuallv know Bai Wan. However, she had never heard Shen Qingyun mention Bai Wan. She had never even heard him mention the Bai family. He was clearly a man who had been with her for more than 20 years, but he even hid these things from her. Xuanyuan Qing immediately felt ufortable. Even when they were eating, she lost her appetite and ate a few mouthfuls. She found an excuse to return to the princesss manor. Shen Qingyun! Do you treat me as your wife? Why did you hide the matter between you and the Bai family from me? Xuanyuan Qing felt as if something was stuck in her heart. Shewas really ufortable and started arguing with him. Shen Qingyuns expression darkened and he said calmly, So what if I mention it? Im friends with the second son of the Bai family, but Im also the son-inw of Wuan. Even if I mention it, it wont change the fate of the Bai family.. Chapter 498 - 498: What Is This Girl Thinking? Chapter 498: What Is This Girl Thinking? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Bai familys fate! What do you mean by that? Could it be that you can change the Bai familys fate just because youre not the Prince Consort? If youre not the Prince Consort, are you going to overturn the Bai familys case? Xuanyuan Qing frowned and realized that she suddenly did not seem to recognize the man in front of her. Shen Qingyun, is Bai Wan the woman youve been hiding in your heart? Xuanyuan Qing had always known that the man she loved had another woman in his heart. All these years, she had forced herself not to think about these things. For the sake of her children and the reputation of the Imperial Family, she had been enduring silently. She could not argue with him. There were some things that she could not say to outsiders. As a woman, her intuition told her that Shen Qingyun looked at Bai Wan differently. But one was the woman her brother liked, and the other was her husband. How could he? How could they? Shen Qingyun, you disgust me! Seeing that he did not refute her words, Xuanyuan Qings anger burned from the bottom of his heart. She raised the ornament beside her hand and smashed it over! Shen Qingyun did not say much to her. He did not even bother to look at her. He walked straight out and returned to his study. He opened the secretpartment and took out a painting scroll inside. He carefully unfolded it and stared at the woman on the painting. His fingers gently rubbed against the womans eyebrows. He muttered softly, Xiaowan He did not expect to see Bai Wan again after so many years. More than 20 years had passed, but Bai Wan was still as dazzling as ever. She was still as beautiful and moving as she was in his painting. In the Wuan Imperial Pce. The two little packrats had received arge pile of gifts for their birthday today. Although Bun wasnt very interested in the gifts, he still epted them and thanked everyone. This was because his mother had told him before that this was a courtesy to others. Sweetcake was different. She sat on the wide bed and arranged the gifts she had received today into a pile. She yed happily in the middle of the gifts. Seeing that it was gettingte, Yunran carried her out of the pile of gifts. Sweetcake is going to sleep obediently. I will keep these gifts first and y tomorrow. Mother, is Sweetcake celebrating her birthday tomorrow too? Yun Ran was speechless. Its not your birthday tomorrow. What about the day after tomorrow? Its just the day after tomorrow. Youll have to wait until youre five next year to celebrate your birthday. What was this little packrat thinking? She was still thinking about celebrating her birthday every day. After the two children fell asleep, Yun Ran had a chance to talk to MO Beiyuan properly. I didnt expect my mother to know the Eldest Princesss husband. Previously, Yun Ran had only obtained some simple information from Bai Wan and Shen Qingyuns conversation and knew that the two of them were old acquaintances. This was nothing much. It was a very normal thing. However, when the Eldest Princess was eating, her behavior was a little abnormal. Yun Ran was observant, so she was certain that the Eldest Princesss unhappiness was because she knew that the Prince Consort and her mother were old acquaintances. MO Beiyuan, how much do you know about the Eldest Princess and that Prince Consort Shen? I want to know. It was not easy for MO Beiyuan to have the chance to be alone with her. He did not really want to discuss those unimportant people and matters with her. But he couldnt dissuade her. Why is Ranran curious about them? MO Beiyuan pulled her into his arms and gently wiped the water stains on her hair.. Chapter 499 - 499: Is This Person Bringing Up Old Scores With Her? Chapter 499: Is This Person Bringing Up Old Scores With Her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Im just curious. I dont know if its my imagination, but I feel that theres something wrong between the Eldest Princess and Prince Consort Shen. Logically speaking, the two of them already have two sons, so they should be considered an old married couple. But today, I keep feeling that the love between the two of them is fake. Yun Ran only said that because she was with him. She was not the gossipy type. It was just that her mother was involved in this matter, so she wanted to find out. How could MO Beiyuan understand the rtionship between the Eldest Princess, and the Prince Consort? He could not even recognize all the princes and princesses on the East Continent. If you want to know, Ill get the 12 Divisions to investigate. Of course, Yun Ran believed in the abilities of the 12 Divisions, but this was Wuan. It didnt seem good for them to investigate the Eldest Princess and the Prince Consort so secretly. Forget it. Ill find a chance to ask Yu! Xuanyuan Yu and the Eldest Princess were twin siblings, so their rtionship was naturally not ordinary. He should know the best about the rtionship between the Eldest Princess and the Prince Consort. On the other side, in Emperor Wuans pce, Bai Wan had just taken a shower. She struggled with a red face as Xuanyuan Yu carried her onto the dragon bed. During this period of time, she had been lying on his bed. She felt that this matter was against the rules and resisted, but Xuanyuan Yu said that he was the rule in the Wuan Imperial Pce. His bed was only for her to sleep in. He even came up with a lousy reason that all the other pce beds in the pce were broken. Bai Wan was indeed worried that he would order the beds in the other pces to be smashed in order to keep her. Fortunately, although they were lying on the same bed, he did not really do anything to her. Wanwan, you know Shen Qingyun? Why havent I heard you mention it before? If even Yun Ran could tell, how could Xuanyuan Yu, who had been staring at Bai Wan, not tell how many times Shen Qingyun had nced at them during dinner today? If not for the fact that they were celebrating the two little packrats birthday, he would have gotten angry at Shen Qingyun at the dining table. Bai Wan, the person involved, did not feel that anything was wrong. She thought that he was really curious about how she and Shen Qingyun met, so she replied, Hes a good friend of my second brother. My second brother invited him to our house for a visit. Thats how I met him. Xuanyuan Yu was a little jealous. He gently tucked the hair behind her ear and pinched her fair earlobe. I havent even been a guest at the Bai family. How can Shen Qingyun go? Bai Wan was speechless. With his status as the Prince of Wuan back then, his legs would probably be broken as soon as he stepped into the Bai family. Hes Second Brothers good friend. Second Brother invited him. Was it that simple? Then why did you call him Second Brother Shen? Bai Wan could tell that this person was digging up old scores with her. He said that hes the second son in the family and asked me to call him Second Brother Shen. Was there a problem with that? Xuanyuan Yu didnt know if his feelings for her were too deep that he felt that there was something wrong with Shen Qingyun if he looked at her a few more times. Were you close in the past? How many times did you meet? Bai Wan was speechless. Xuanyuan Yu, what are you trying to say? Or rather, what do you want to know? She had met Shen Qingyun through her second brother. They were not close. In the past, she liked to run behind her second brother, and her second brother liked to y with her. Shen Qingyun was her second brothers good friend, so she would naturally bump into him sometimes.. Chapter 500 - 500: Are You Serious? Chapter 500: Are You Serious? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a storm brewing in Xuanyuan Yus dark eyes, but he seemed to be trying his best to restrain himself. Theres something wrong with the way he looks at you! Bai Wan was stunned. Xuanyuan Yu, did you drink too much? Youve only had a few sses! Youre already so drunk! Not to mention that Shen Qingyun was now the Eldest Princesss husband. The two of them had given birth to two children together. Shen Lang was already so old. Even without these, Shen Qingyun would not have such thoughts about her. To Bai Wan, Shen Qingyun was a friend of her second brother. To her, he was just a friend that she had not seen for many years. Im not drunk. Why do you think Sister suddenly left unhappily today?! Xuanyuan Yu was able to sit in the position of Emperor Wuan not only because of his reckless drive. He also had a brain! Wanwan, Im a man. I understand mens eyes and thoughts better than you! That Shen Qingyun doesnt care about his old face. He didnt hide his thoughts today at all. Otherwise, I wouldnt have such a bad temper. Bai Wan felt that it was ridiculous. Initially, she thought that Xuanyuan Yu was being possessive of her. However, after hearing what he said, she also felt that the Eldest Princess was looking at her with even more displeasure today. But why did he There was nothing between us before Bai Wan felt that things were getting more and more chaotic. The Eldest Princess did not like her to begin with. If that was really the case, then she Wanwan, you dont believe me? No, I just dont see any reason why he should. Xuanyuan Yu smiled when he heard that. He lifted her chin with his slender fingers, and his dark eyes reflected her peerless face. There seemed to be mes dancing in his eyes. You might not know anything about your charm. You were the goddess in the eyes of all the young masters of the five countries. Back then, although Xuanyuan Yu was a prince, he was not favored in Wuan and lived worse than an ordinary son of an aristocratic family. The first time he saw her, she was a high and mighty goddess. All the noble young masters of the five countries fell for her. Naturally, Xuanyuan Yu was no exception. It was difficult to forget after just a quick nce. He had never dreamed that the beloved little princess of the Bai family, who was regarded as the Goddess, would be willing to be with an unloved person like him who lived like a pile of mud. Bai Wan bit her lip gently. Xuanyuan Yu, I think its better not to say such things. Perhaps youve misunderstood. I havent seen him for so many years. Its fine even if he looks at me curiously. Hes not that kind of person Bai Wan was not a narcissistic person. She was already a grandmother, so how could she attract so many rotten romances? She always felt that a gentle person like Shen Qingyun should not be the kind of scumbag who still had another woman in his heart after he got married. Xuanyuan Yu didnt expect her to still not believe him after talking for so long. Forget it. Ill transfer him out of the Imperial City tomorrow and keep him far away from you. Bai Wan was caught betweenughter and tears. She tugged at his clothes. Xuanyuan Yu, are you serious? Hes the Eldest Princesss consort and the father of Shen Lang and Shen Yu. How can you send him away for such a small matter? Such a small matter? Youre more important than my life! Hes staring at my treasure. Can I let him keep it? Bai Wan was dumbfounded. Bai Wan was really afraid that he would take Shen Qingyun away. The Eldest Princess was his only family. By doing this, he was undoubtedly embarrassing the Eldest Princess. Also, the two brothers, Shen Lang and Shen Yu, might resent him as their uncle.. Chapter 501 - 501: He Was Tired Of Living Chapter 501: He Was Tired Of Living Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan felt that if this person really did that, other than being a tyrant, he would probably have the title of a fatuous ruler! Then why dont I go back to the East Continent? Bai Wan felt that the problem would be solved perfectly once she returned to the East Continent. Xuanyuan Yu immediately gave in and took a step back. Then I wont allow him to enter the pce, okay? Bai Wan said, Doesnt he have an official position? You should have a reason for not allowing him to enter the pce! Xuanyuan Yu, Im in the harem and hes in the royal court. Even if were in the pce, we wont meet. Although Xuanyuan Yu was irritated by Shen Qingyun, he still gave in to her after pulling his hair. However, Bai Wan did not expect to bump into Shen Qingyun in the pce not long after she said this. She didnt know if it was because of Xuanyuan Yus previous words, but now that she saw Shen Qingyun, she was so embarrassed that she didnt know what to do. Prince Prince Consort Shen. Xiaowan, what did you call me? Prince Consort Shen? Shen Qingyun used Shen Yu as an excuse to enter the pce so that he could meet her secretly. Unexpectedly, she deliberately distanced herself from their rtionship. Shen Qingyuns lips twitched bitterly. Wan, I didnt have time to ask you when we met previously. How have you been all these years? Im very sorry about the Bai family and your second brother. I couldnt help. Bai Wan shook her head at him and smiled. Its all in the past. Shen Qingyun stared at her in a daze. Is it all in the past? Is it really all in the past? But I keep dreaming of your second brother. In my dream, he used me, his brother, of not taking good care of you for him. Bai Wan was silent for a moment before she slowly said, With my second brothers straightforward personality, he probably wont me you. Shen Qingyun invited her to sit in a pavilion not far away. Bai Wan quickly shook her head. No, Ah Yu wont be able to find me when hees backter. Hell be anxious. With that, she turned around and left. She didnt want to stay with him any longer. Shen Qingyun looked at her back and was slightly lost in thought. His hands that were hanging by his sides slowly clenched into fists. Xuanyuan Yu naturally heard about the two of them meeting. Xuanyuan Yus calm self-control was useless when it came to Bai Wan. He was extremely grumpy. On the way, he met Bai Wan. Like a fierce wolf protecting its food, he pulled her into his arms. Do you believe it now?! He bypassed so many people and even used Shen Yu as a chess piece. He did everything he could to enter the pce just to see you! Do you believe it now?! Bai Wan frowned. Xuanyuan Yu, calm down. Let go of me first. Wanwan, he wants to snatch you away from me! I want to kill him! Xuanyuan Yus eyes were bloodshot. His thin lips pressed against her ear, and his voice was filled with ruthlessness. Bai Wan was shocked. She never expected that Shen Qingyuns meeting with her would trigger Xuanyuan Yus murderous intent toward him. Xuanyuan Yu, dont talk nonsense. He didnt want to snatch me away! We just happened to bump into each other and exchanged a few words to catch up. Shen Qingyun was the biological father of Shen Lang and Shen Yu. If the two of them heard his words, something big would happen. Bai Wan was shocked by his ruthlessness. She did not want him to be unhappy with the Eldest Princess because of her. However, Xuanyuan Yu did not seem to be just saying it. His eyes were also filled with dense killing intent. Bai Wan realized that he really nned to kill Shen Qingyun. Hes tired of living and wants to touch you! Perhaps it was because of Shen Qingyuns provocation, but Xuanyuan Yu had been in a bad state of mind these few days. He was temperamental, like an irritable beast that could pounce on others and bite their necks at any time. At first, Bai Wan only thought that he might have been annoyed by Shen Qingyuns matter. However, she gradually realized that he seemed a little abnormal.. Chapter 502 - 502: She Did Not Belong to Anyone Chapter 502: She Did Not Belong to Anyone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan realized that he would fly into a rage for no reason. Of course, these tempers were not directed at her, but those pce maids were implicated. Even if the little pce maid identally ced the bowls and tes in the wrong ces, he would flip the table of food. To make matters worse, he stayed awake all night and just stared at her. Who wouldnt be scared to wake up in the middle of the night and find someone sitting by their bed? Bai Wan thought that he had gone too far, but who knew that there was something even worse? He had actually locked a chain on her while she was asleep. The other end of the chain was connected to his wrist. Did he not just like her and want to keep her by his side? Xuanyuan Yu, what do you mean? Why are you chaining me? Let go of me! No matter how much Bai Wans heart ached for his experience, she could not stand him locking her in chains like a madman. Wanwan, youre mine. This is the only way you wont run away. Who told you that I wont leave if you lock me up! Bai Wan was not a weak woman. Moreover, the chain seemed to be made of silver and was not very sturdy. She gathered her spiritual power and broke the silver chain on her wrist. She raised her head and pressed it against his shoulder. She pushed him away forcefully and stood up, wanting to leave. Xuanyuan Yu stared at the broken chain in a daze. Then, he rushed over like a ferocious beast, pulled her back, and threw her onto the dragon bed. Wanwan, where are you going? Youre not allowed to leave! Bai Wan was thrown onto the nket by him. Although it did not hurt, she was furious. Anger filled her watery eyes. Xuanyuan Yu, whats wrong with you?! Im human, not your property. What right do you have to lock me up like this? Bai Wan had been chained by Yun Zhiyuan for 20 years. That was the greatest humiliation in her life and the pain she did not want to remember. She hated this the most! But how could Xuanyuan Yu treat her like this? Bai Wan felt extremely humiliated! She didnt belong to anyone. Why did he have to lock her up and treat her like this? Xuanyuan Yu, get lost! Dont touch me! Bai Wan did not know what was wrong with the man she loved. The humiliation and pain in her heart upied her emotions, and she was on the verge of copse. Her eyes were red as she avoided his domineering kiss. Dont touch me! I told you not to touch me! Bai Wan roared in a low voice and patted his shoulder forcefully. However, Xuanyuan Yu seemed to be possessed. Ignoring her resistance, he grabbed her slender wrist domineeringly and pressed it against the bright yellow nket. His eyes were bloodshot. Wanwan, youre mine! Im not! Bai Wan replied loudly. She did not belong to anyone! She did not! Then Ill let you know now that youre mine! Xuanyuan Yu looked down at her. Lust umted in his eyes like surging waves that were about to roll out at any moment. Bai Wan saw that he was pulling the broken chain again and wrapping it around her wrist. She felt terrible. Xuanyuan Yu, whats the difference between you and Yun Zhiyuan by doing this?! Youre all the same! Youre all bastards! When Bai Wan was tricked by Yun Zhiyuan, she was chained up and imprisoned in that dark room. She did not feel as much pain as she did now. Because the man in front of her was the man she loved! Everything he did could hurt her badly. She couldnt ignore it.. Chapter 503 - 503: Unexpectedly, He Did It Again Chapter 503: Unexpectedly, He Did It Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even so, Bai Wan was still unwilling to fight him. Her misty eyes stared at him, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She looked into his scarlet eyes, trying to wake him up. Ah Yu, can you not do this? I dont like Bai Wan stopped struggling and called out his name softly. Unexpectedly, the man, who had a ruthless gaze and rough movements, suddenly stopped. He threw away the chain wrapped around her wrist and gently grabbed her wrist. His thin lipsnded and kissed the red mark on her wrist bit by bit. Wanwan, did I hurt you? Bai Wan frowned. Why did this person go crazy for so long? In the end, they didnt want to blow things up. They were afraid that if they did, Yun Ran and the others would know. Bai Wan could only wait for him to calm down before telling him about the problem between the two of them. Bai Wan did not speak to him again. She turned over andy in silence for the entire night with her back facing him. However, what made Bai Wan speechless was that when this person woke up the next day and saw the marks on her wrist, he even pretended to be stupid and asked her how she was injured. Bai Wan nced at the ground indifferently. He had thrown the chain himself. Xuanyuan Yu, you went crazyst night. Have you forgotten about it after sleeping? I Did I do that? Shock shed across Xuanyuan Yus eyes. He didnt expect himself to do such a beastly thing to her! But why did he not have any memories at all? Xuanyuan Yu knew that she liked the clean aura on his body. Therefore, other than drinking a few sses on the packrats birthday that day, he had not touched alcohol at all during this period of time. Xuanyuan Yu stared at the red mark on Bai Wans wrist that was caused by the chain. His heart ached terribly. He opened his mouth, but he didnt know how to exin this to her. He shifted her feet and wanted to go forward to check the wound on Bai Wans wrist, but he could not ignore her little movement of avoidance. She was afraid of him! She was afraid that he would hurt her! Ill get the imperial doctor toe over No need! Bai Wan did not want Yun Ran and the others to know about this. She pulled her sleeve and covered her wrist. Seeing that he seemed to have regained his senses, Bai Wan frowned again and said, Ive been chained by Yun Zhiyuan for 20 years. I hate this thing the most. Xuanyuan Yus pupils constricted. He had clearly said that he would protect her, but in the end, he had be the one who hurt her. All these years, his mental state had been very bad, and his temper was also very bad. At night, he seemed to have changed into a different person. At the most serious moment, he almost identally strangled a little pce maid who wanted to climb into his bed. When he was in the East Continent, he did not go crazy again. Xuanyuan Yu thought that his madness had been cured after he found Bai Wan. Who knew that it would happen again? He even hurt the woman he loved the most. But how was he going to exin and tell her that he was sick? Wanwan, I I wont let myself hurt you again. Xuanyuan Yu had no choice but to avoid her at night. However, he was worried that he would not be able to control himself when he fell ill, so he asked the guards to chain him up. Use the strongest chain. This wont do. This pir isnt strong enough, and this dark prison isnt strong enough either. Wont there be other stronger cells in another ce? At night, Xuanyuan Yu did not dare to close his eyes to sleep at all. Even so, he felt that he was in danger of going mad.. Chapter 504 - 504: Recalling the Spiritual Divine Monkey’s Prophecy Chapter 504: Recalling the Spiritual Divine Monkeys Prophecy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When had the guards ever seen such a request? He asked to lock himself up. He evenined that the chain was not thick enough and that the dungeon was not strong enough! He was the ruler of Wuan! Master, why are you doing this? Xuanyuan Yu couldnt exin too much to them. He lowered his eyes and said, Change to a thicker chain. Its best to put something heavy on the chain. The cell should also be reinforced. Next, there will be guards. If you discover that I want to go back to the bedroom, dont be careless. Attack me directly. You have to stop me. The group of guards were confused, but they had to listen to their master. During the day, Xuanyuan Yus mood was still normal. Other than being a little irritable, there was nothing abnormal. In addition, he was worried that he would hurt the two children and Yun Ran, so he had been deliberately avoiding them. Yun Ran only thought that he had been very busy recently, so she did not disturb him. When Little Sweetcake wanted to y with her maternal grandfather, she was coaxed by Yun Ran. Maternal grandfather is very busy. Sweetcake can y with Uncle. Ever since Shen Yu found out that Little Sweetcake hade to Wuan, he had basically settled down in the imperial pce. Bai Wan had not seen Xuanyuan Yu for a few days after the unpleasant incident with him that day. She thought that he was worried that she would be angry, so he did not show up. She thought that it would be good for him to calm down. However, the originally sunny weather changed just like that. A heavy snow covered the ground, reminding Bai Wan of the Spiritual Monkeys prophecy. Wheres your master? What has he been busy with these days? Was this person nning to avoid her for the rest of his life? The guards had been ordered by Xuanyuan Yu to keep their mouths shut. Who dared to say anything? Bai Wan had been asking questions for a long time, but the guards answered her questions as if they didnt know anything. If she still could not sense that something was wrong with such a vague answer, she would have lived all these years in vain. Wheres Xuanyuan Yu? Where is he? Take me to him! The guards looked at each other and shook their heads. We dont know where Master is now. Bai Wan was so angry that sheughed. Where can he go if he doesnt sleep in the middle of the night? Arent you his most valued guards? How can you not know his whereabouts? These people did not even know how to lie. We really dont know. The guards insisted that they didnt know anything. Bai Wan could not think of a way to force them to say it. But she had other ways. The next day, at night, the pce maid who was serving Bai Wan ran out in a panic, Oh no, Young Miss Bai fainted and her entire body is burning hot. She seems to be sick. After receiving Xuanyuan Yus orders, those guards had to report anything that happened to Bai Wan to him immediately. Little did they know that a figure would follow behind them as they rushed to the dark prison in the snowy night. Bai Wans tracking skills had been seriously trained. She was the eldest daughter of the Bai family and the Bai familys Fourth General. Due to her extremely high cultivation level and extraordinary talent, the Bai family did not restrict her with old-fashioned rules. She trained with her brothers and her various abilities were not inferior to theirs. Now, she followed the guard who had reported to Xuanyuan Yu to the dungeon. A wisp of doubt assaulted her heart. Why did Xuanyuan Yue to the dungeon sote at night? Was he interrogating a prisoner? What prisoner needed him to stay in the dungeon for so many days without even showing his face? He should be a very important criminal! Chapter 505 - 505: I’ve Been Crazy All These Years! Chapter 505: Ive Been Crazy All These Years! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan had followed him, so she wanted to go in and take a look. She subconsciously continued to trail behind him. There were also guards in the prison, so she could only take out a token that Xuanyuan Yu had forced on her and show it. This was bestowed by your Majesty. Seeing this token is equivalent to meeting Xuanyuan His Majesty! That was what Xuanyuan Yu said when he gave it to her. He said that if she held this token, she could wander around the Wuan area and no one would dare to stop her. Back then, Bai Wan felt that she had no use for this thing. Who would wander around for no reason! Unexpectedly, she really used it today. With this token, Bai Wan entered the prison unimpeded. She followed the sound and saw Xuanyuan Yu, who was chained up and locked in the innermost water prison. The guard who had just rushed over was still reporting his situation to him. Miss Bai was fine during the day but I dont know why he suddenly fell sick at night! Is she sick? Is it serious? Did you call for an imperial doctor? Who came into contact with her this morning? Xuanyuan Yus gloomy and low voice sounded in the dark prison. Bai Wan took a few steps forward and frowned. She looked at him in confusion. You dont have to ask him because I was pretending to be sick! Was he crazy to lock himself in a dark water prison on such a cold day? Xuanyuan Yu, what are you doing? Wanwan? Miss Miss Bai? The bodyguard had just braced himself to withstand Xuanyuan Yus anger. When he heard Bai Wans voiceing from behind, he felt terrible. Bai Wan had no time to care about the others. She walked straight to Xuanyuan Yu and jumped into the cold water prison. The water reached her neck, so she could only approach him step by step. Xuanyuan Yus eyes were red. He wanted to break free from the chains on his body, but there was an extremely heavy iron ball attached to the chains. He wanted to control his madness and tied himself up. Following his movements, the iron ball hit the ground. Wanwan, donte over! Donte over! Ill hurt you! Bai Wans frown deepened. Is that why you trapped yourself in the water prison? Are you afraid youll hurt Bai Wan was stunned on the spot. This answer made her feel like she was about to break down. After a while, Bai Wan continued to approach him through the water until she was in front of him. Xuanyuan Yu, you didnt mean to hurt me that day, right? How could she be so stupid? Xuanyuan Yu knew that he couldnt hide it from her anymore. His Wanwan was still so smart. Wanwan, Im crazy! Ive been crazy all these years! He was hurting now. He wanted to keep her, but he was afraid hed hurt her. After nightfall, I wont know what Ive done. Sometimes, I cant control my violent emotions at all and even want to kill someone! I hurt you, I hurt you myself! Ah Yu, you didnt. You didnt hurt me, Bai Wan called out softly to calm him down. However, her heart was not calm. He had shocked her too much. In order not to hurt her when he lost control, this man had used this most direct method. Bai Wan could not hold back the tears in her eyes as they fell uncontrobly. Yu, can we go back? Its so cold in this water prison. Bai Wan did not know how he had survived the past few days. He clearly had many other methods, but he had chosen the most direct and stupid one. Ah Yu, its so dark in this water prison. I dont feel well. Can you take me out? Okay. She didnt need to use any tricks at all. She only needed to call him softly twice and Xuanyuan Yu wouldpromise. Bai Wan borrowed the key from the guard and took the chain. She saw the bloodstains on his body from the chain. He had also been soaked in dirty water in the water prison.. His white skin was swollen Chapter 506 - 506: I Will Worry About You and Can ‘t Sleep Chapter 506: I Will Worry About You and Can t Sleep Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan tugged at his arm, desperately wanting to drag him out of this cold and dark water prison. After Xuanyuan Yu held her, he wrapped his arms around her waist and carried her up. Wanwan, dont soak in this water prison. Youll get sick. With that, he carried her a few steps forward and flew out of the water prison. Seeing that the guards were staring in their direction, Xuanyuan Yus possessiveness kicked in. He carried Bai Wan and turned around, suppressing the displeasure in his eyes. All of you, get out. After the guards left after receiving the order, Xuanyuan Yu wrapped Bai Wan in a cloak and carried her out of the prison step by step. Yu, can we call for the imperial doctor? Because it was already the middle of the night, the two little packrats must have fallen asleep. Bai Wan did not want to wake Yun Ran and the rest up again. However, the injuries all over his body were shocking. They could not ignore them. Alright, call for the imperial physician. Xuanyuan Yu was worried that her body was weak. As he walked, he lowered his head and rubbed it against her forehead to feel the temperature of her forehead. She had been in the water prison for a while, and it was unknown if it would worsen her condition. Bai Wan wanted to say that she coulde down and walk, but she was worried that he would be in a bad mood at the moment. She was concerned that the slightest act of rejection would agitate him, so she went along with him. When the two of them returned to the main hall, Xuanyuan Yu carried her into the bedroom and into the warm bath. Bai Wan obediently allowed him to carry her into the white misty bathtub. She let him undo her clothes with his own hands. She knew that he would not touch her at this time. However, Bai Wan still underestimated the impact she had on Xuanyuan Yu. The man hugged her and panted heavily by her ear. His low and hoarse voice teased her eardrums. Wanwan, youre mine. Under the mist, Bai Wans face was already extremely red. Her feather-like eyshes fluttered. Yes, Im yours. Bai Wan recalled the scene she saw in the water prison. Her heart was still trembling. In the end, Xuanyuan Yu didnt go overboard. Hisrge hand slid across her back and pressed between her and the edge of the bathtub. The desire in his eyes surged, but he suppressed it. Bai Wan changed into a clean set of clothes. He dried her hair and shey on the bed obediently, waiting for the imperial physician toe and treat her. Under Xuanyuan Yus murderous gaze, the imperial physician looked at her with trembling hands. He raised his trembling arm and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Just as he was about to leave, Bai Wan stopped him. Wait, help him take a look at his injuries too. The old imperial doctor did not dare to move. He was waiting for Xuanyuan Yu to speak. This tyrants temper was quite bad. If he did not nod and speak, who would dare to go forward to treat him? Whoever did so was probably tired of living. Bai Wan gently tugged at Xuanyuan Yus sleeve. Ah Yu, ask him to take a look at you. Otherwise, Ill be worried about you and wont be able to sleep. Xuanyuan Yus cold aura and oppressive aura seemed to have instantly retracted. Come and help me take a look. After the imperial doctor finished checking on Xuanyuan Yu, he got someone to send the medicine over. Everything returned to normal. However, how could Bai Wan fall asleep? Her mind was filled with the image of Xuanyuan Yu trapped in the water prison with red eyes. She could notfort herself at all that he was fine! Bai Wan was worried that his symptoms would be rted to the Spiritual Monkeys prophecy, so she decided to look for Yun Ran to tell her what had happened between her and Xuanyuan Yu recently. As for Shen Qingyun That person did not have much interaction with her at all. Bai Wan did not intend to mention him in front of Yun Ran.. Chapter 507 - 507: Extreme Destruction Chapter 507: Extreme Destruction Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In another hall, Yun Ran was lecturing Little Sweetcake. For some reason, this little packrats temper had grown recently. She caused a ruckus during the day, but it became even worse at night! Sigh, she just didnt sleep! She always lost her temper for no reason. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? Why is she crying? Who provoked her? Bai Wan came over and saw the little packrat wiping her tears. Her heart ached as she went forward to ask about the situation. Yun Ran held her forehead and pressed between her eyebrows, feeling a little helpless. Shes been a little angry recently. She throws tantrums at the drop of a hat. Other children would be fine if they lost their temper and cried, but her little packrats temper was extremely destructive. Just now, with a small fist, she knocked down the stone pir outside the hall. It was earth -shattering. Although there were no casualties, Yun Ran could not be happy about this situation. If the little packrat could not control her spiritual power cultivation, she would hurt someone sooner orter. Yun Ran did not reprimand her immediately. Instead, she brought the packrat over and asked her why she was doing this. The little packrat groaned and could not exin why. She even felt aggrieved and wailed. When the little packrat cried, MO Beiyuan and the secret guards were all attracted by her cries. MO Beiyuan was a demon who doted on his daughter. How could he see the little packrat crying? He came forward to hug her and coax her. Isnt it just a pir? Ill get someone to build a few more. Its not like I cant afford to. Yun Ran frowned. Was this a question of whether he could afford a pir? MO Beiyuan, dont dote on her so much. You have to figure out why she did this. Why did she lose her temper? Yun Ran was dealing with the little packrat when Bai Wan arrived. Unexpectedly, another person who doted on the little packrat came. Maybe she just found it interesting and was ying around. She didnt hurt her little hand, right? Come, let Grandmother see if Sweetcakes little hand is injured. Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. Mother, who would y with such a big pir for no reason? Bai Wan was not good at coaxing children. After all, she did not grow up with her child after giving birth. At this moment, she only pampered the two little packrats. Then dont be mean to her. Look, her eyes are swollen from crying. Dont you feel sorry for her? Yun Ran nced at her little packrat. Her heart did ache! The main thing was that when her little boy cried, he looked like a little milk beast. He had clearly done something wrong, but he gave people the feeling that he had suffered a huge grievance. Alright, get MO Beiyuan to carry her out for a walk. I have something important to tell you. Since she had already said so, Yun Ran could only let MO Beiyuan carry the packrat out to coax her for the time being. Only the mother and daughter were left in the hall. Bai Wan then told Yun Ran about Xuanyuan Yu. Crazy? Locking himself in a water prison? Just worried he would hurt you? Yun Ran did not expect her father to be so ruthless! Mother, just say the word. Im afraid Yu can even give you his life. Bai Wan did note to discusshow infatuated Xuanyuan Yu was with her. Instead, she wanted to tell her about the symptoms of Xuanyuan Yus crazy illness. Xiaoran, dontugh at me. Although Yun Ran teased her, she quickly became serious and called Jun Ye over. It seems that you still have something to hide from us about Yu! So, whats going on with Yus madness? Jun Ye had indeed hidden this matter from them previously. He was mainly worried that Bai Wan would despise his master if she knew that he was crazy, so he deliberately hid it.. Chapter 508 - 508: You’re My Father, How Can 1 Not Worry? Chapter 508: Youre My Father, How Can 1 Not Worry? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now that Yun Ran had asked, Jun Ye guessed that they already knew that his Master was crazy. All these years, Master has missed Miss Bai Wan too much. He caused himself to be crazy. The imperial physician has also seen him and said that its a mental illness that cant be treated. Previously, when he was in the East Continent, Masters crazy illness didnt rpse again. I originally thought that he had recovered. Who knew that it would happen again? Yun Ran frowned and asked again, What was his condition when his illness acted up previously? They had asked the right person. Jun Ye had been by Xuanyuan Yus side all these years, so he naturally knew more about Xuanyuan Yu. At first, Masters symptoms werent serious. He just had a bad temper and couldnt sleep at night. After that, his symptoms became more and more serious. When he got angry, he wouldnt be able to control himself. It wasmon for him to smash things. The most serious time was when he almost strangled the little pce maid who climbed into his bed to death. This time, Jun Ye really did not hide anything from them anymore. He told them everything he knew. Although Ive vited the rules, I still have to say it. Miss Bai Wan, please stay by Masters side. Youre Masters lifelong wish. With you around, Masters illness will definitely recover. Even if he did not say anything, Bai Wan would not abandon Xuanyuan Yu at this time. But she wasnt a spirit herb. How could she treat Xuanyuan Yus illness? Yun Ran had been silent and didnt say much. Her frown deepened. Mother, I dont think this is simple. Lets go find Yu now. As she spoke, she stood up and rushed out of the hall. Seeing how anxious she was, Bai Wan chased after her and wanted to stop her. Xiaoran, listen to me. He doesnt want us to know about this. Can we take it slow? Yun Ran didnt even turn around. Her footsteps seemed to be hurried. No, this cant be dyed! She had to ask Xuanyuan Yu about something now. This was because she suspected that Xuanyuan Yus madness was not as simple as Jun Ye said. Bai Wan could not stop her and could only follow quickly. Xuanyuan Yu had just lost his temper in the morning court assembly. At this moment, the ruthlessness between his brows had yet to dissipate. His gaze was cold, like a ferocious trapped beast. The moment he saw Yun Ran enter, he frowned and tried to restrain the hostility in his body. Xiaoran? Why are you here? Previously, not only was he worried that he would hurt Bai Wan when his madness acted up, but he was also worried that he would hurt Yun Ran and the two children. Therefore, he had been avoiding them. Yun Ran nced at his current state and knew that he had not been doing well recently. She recalled what Bai Wan had said earlier and felt a little stifled. Although she was not the original owner of the body, Xuanyuan Yu had been really good to her and the two children recently. Yun Ran could feel the deep affection. Yu, something happened to you. Why didnt you discuss it with us? Why did you go to the water prison yourself? Xuanyuan Yus gazended on Bai Wan, who was following behind her. He knew that Bai Wan had told Yun Ran that he was crazy. He could vent his anger on the guards beside him and the ministers, but he could not bear to vent his anger on Bai Wan. He could only squeeze out a nonchnt smile. This is an old problem of mine. Its nothing. Dont worry. Yun Rans face darkened. Youre my father. How can I not be worried?! Xuanyuan Yu was slightly stunned, then heughed happily.. Xiaoran, this is the first time youve called me father! Chapter 509 - 509: Losing His Temper For No Reason Chapter 509: Losing His Temper For No Reason Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran wondered, Is this really about how many times Ive called you Dad? Yu, do you think youre really crazy? Xuanyuan Yu looked at her in confusion. Xiao Ran, what do you mean by that? If its not madness, then what is it? Although the medical skills of WuAns imperial physicians could not be said to be at the level of the number one and number two divine doctor in the five countries. they were not considered quacks. The result of all the imperial physicians consultations was that he missed Bai Wan too much, which triggered this madness. He also approved of this diagnosis! He was indeed thinking about Bai Wan crazily! Yun Rans eyes darkened, and her expression was a little cold. Sweetcakes condition during this period of time is very simr to your initial stage of madness, but shes just a little baby. How can she suffer from any madness because she misses someone or is depressed?! Isnt that nonsense?! This was also why Yun Ran suddenly rushed over to look for Jun Ye after hearing his words. This was because she suspected that her little packrats abnormal state in the Wuan Imperial Pce recently was not because the child was insensible and threw a tantrum. Instead, it was rted to Xuanyuan Yus madness. Xuanyuan Yus face was covered with a thinyer of hostility, and he almost couldnt control his emotions. He grabbed the cup on the table and put it down. He still had his rationality and knew that he couldnt lose control in front of Bai Wan and Yunran. Youre saying someones harming Sweetcake! When Yun Ran first arrived, she had already asked the secret guard to look for MO Beiyuan and ask him to bring Sweetcake and Bun over. Sweetcake hasnt been sleeping at night recently. No matter how we coax her, it wont work. MO Beiyuan and I thought that she was too excited during the day and was unwilling to sleep. However, her temper has been a little abnormal recently. Shes throwing a tantrum for no reason. Perhaps it was because her little packrats personality was not that fiery, to begin with, and coupled with the fact that the little packrat was obedient and soft, no one took it to heart when she lost her temper. They only thought that she was just wheedling. MO Beiyuan had always been coaxing her, letting her have her way. It was also today that the little packrat smashed a stone pir. Only then did Yun Ran realize that the little packrats temper was a little bad. At this moment, MO Beiyuan happened toe over with the two children. Yun Ran asked Bun, Youve been researching poison. Is there any poison that can suddenly make ones temper worsen or make one lose control? Buns face darkened. He looked at his sister in MO Beiyuans arms and nodded. Yes, did Mother say that my sister was poisoned? Maybe not just your sister, but your grandfather too. Yun Ran rubbed the little packrats head in MO Beiyuans arms and med herself. She shouldnt have med the little packrat just now. After all, her little packrat had always been obedient. If she suddenly lost his temper, there must be a reason. Its my fault. I used Sweetcake wrongly. The packrat blinked, as if she did not understand what she meant. But the others understood. MO Beiyuans eyes instantly darkened, and a vicious aura appeared between his brows. Ranran, you suspect that someone poisoned Sweetcake! And that was why she was throwing a tantrum these few days? To be honest, MO Beiyuan did not feel that there was anything wrong with his youngest daughter. Even if she threw a tantrum and didnt sleep, she was still cute. Yun Ran did not know much about poison, but she had this talent. She immediately thought of poison from themon symptoms on Xuanyuan Yu and the packrat.. Chapter 510 - 510: Sweetcake Is Not a Bad Baby Chapter 510: Sweetcake Is Not a Bad Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran lowered her eyes and looked at Bun, who also had a dark face and a cool expression. Little MO Bun, are they poisoned? Can you tell what kind of poison they were poisoned with? Bun had always been knowledgeable about all kinds of poisons. Yun Ran believed in her little boys talent. Buns expression was exactly the same as Yun Rans. His exquisite facial features were calm as he said slowly, Theres more than one kind of poison like this. I need to diagnose it before I can confirm what kind of poison it is. Yun Ran nodded in agreement and gave him the greatest trust. She did not underestimate him just because he was a child. Bun came to Little Sweetcake first. He ced his slightly cold little hand on her slender wrist and seriously checked her pulse. Then, he walked up to Xuanyuan Yu and ced his small hand on his wrist. Under everyones gaze, he spoke unhurriedly, Its the Heavenly Demonic Poison. Its made from the Heavenly Demonic Grass as the main ingredient. The victims pulse is impetuous. The Heavenly Demonic Grass grows in extremely cold ces, and its symptoms are the most obvious in the cold night. When the poison acts up, the inflicted persons eyes are scarlet, and there are some blood lines under his eyes. The blood lines turn from red to ck and be more and more serious until the victimpletely goes crazy and bes a demon. When everyone heard his words, they quickly looked into Xuanyuan Yu and Little Sweetcakes eyes. As expected, they saw some blood-red lines in their eyes. It was as if they had stayed upte and were covered in blood. However, after aparison, it could be seen that the blood vessels in Little Sweetcakes eyes were lighter in color, and the blood vessels in Xuanyuan Yus eyes had already turned dark red. My sister and grandfather were both poisoned by the Heavenly Demon Poison, but my sisters symptoms are rtively mild. My grandfathers symptoms are more serious. As Bun spoke, he frowned again. The antidote for the Sky Demon Poison is quiteplicated. There are a few things that might not be so easy to find. Therefore, he might not be able to make the antidote in a short period of time. MO Beiyuan looked at the little glutinous rice ball in his arms. Her eyes were red from crying. His eyes were filled with hostility. Why did they attack Little Sweetcake? Who did the little packrats existence hinder? His question was also the question in the hearts of the others. Yun Ran suppressed the fire between her eyebrows and subconsciously clenched her fists. Her voice was cold. The person behind this should be targeting Old Yu. I dont know when Sweetcake was attacked. Xuanyuan Yus dark eyes darkened and became as sharp as a de, cold and sharp. No matter who it is, Ill find out and Ill take his life! The little packrat had no idea that it had been poisoned. At this moment, she was sitting obediently on her fathersp. She grabbed her fathers sleeve with her big red eyes. Mother, Sweetcake is not a bad baby. Yun Rans heart trembled slightly as she looked at her with heartache. Yes, Sweetcake is not a bad baby. Now, what they had to do was to find out who was behind this to prevent Xuanyuan Yu and Sweetcakes symptoms from worsening. However, Xuanyuan Yus men and the 12 Divisions did not find anything after investigating all the people around Xuanyuan Yu who might have poisoned him. This method of poisoning was so brilliant that it stumped everyone. Yun Ran also racked her brains, but she couldnt figure out when Xuanyuan Yu and Sweet Cake had fallen for it. Why was it that only Sweetcake was implicated and no one else was affected? Little Sweetcake, Im here to y with you. Lees go to Uncles hall to search for treasure today! Shen Yus voice came from outside. Yun Ran was slightly stunned and stood up.. Chapter 511 - 511: I’m Not Playing Anymore! Chapter 511: Im Not ying Anymore! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran narrowed her eyes and her gazended on Shen Yu. She watched as he ran happily to Sweetcake and gave him a big hug. Then, he held the little packrats hand and wanted to bring her to Xuanyuan Yus hall to y. Something shed through her mind, and she frowned. She seemed to have found the point of contact between Xuanyuan Yu and sweetcake. They didnt eat the same thing or drink the same ss of water. Instead, they came into contact with the same person. That person was Shen Yu! As far as she knew, Xuanyuan Yu had always doted on Shen Yu. Therefore, Shen Yu could enter and leave the Imperial Pce freely. Of course, Yun Ran didnt suspect that Shen Yu would harm Sweetcake and Xuanyuan Yu. However, it was hard to say if anyone had poisoned Shen Yu. Yun Ran restrained her aura and strode over. She picked up Sweetcake first and rubbed the top of Shen Yus head. Sweetcake wont y with you today. Do you want to y with Bun? This concerned the safety of her little packrat. Yun Ran did not dare to ignore it, but she could not hurt Shen Yu. Bun? No, no I still like to y with Sweetcake. Shen Yus expression changed. He recalled what had happened and hurriedly waved his hand. As his uncle, Shen Yu had thought of building a good rtionship with Bun and ying with him. But what was Bun ying? Picking leaves, chopping grass, handling the corpses of demon beasts Seeing Bun skillfully cut open the demon beasts head with a knife and dig out the crystal, Shen Yu was so scared that he cried. He didnt want to y with Bun anymore. Yun Ran did not know that her Bun had once traumatized Shen Yu so much. She even coaxed Shen Yu gently, Youre also Buns uncle. You can y together. No, no! Im not ying anymore! Unexpectedly, Shen Yu retreated, looking so frightened that he was about to cry. Im going home. Of course, Yun Rans thoughts were not that simple. She wanted to take the opportunity to let Bun see if he could discover the Heavenly Demon Poison in Shen Yu. Unexpectedly, Shen Yu was scared away. Yun Ran told MO Beiyuan her suspicions with a dark and cold expression. Its actually not difficult to guess based on Shen Yus identity. Theres a high chance that its one of those three people. The suspect is There was more than one! However, whether it was one or two of them, the damage they caused to Xuanyuan Yu was not light. The reason why Xuanyuan Yu could fall for it was because he treated those people as his closest family members. Yun Ran did not n to tell Xuanyuan Yu about this until she had investigated it clearly. When Shen Yu entered the pce to y with Sweetcake again, Yun Ran thought of a way to keep him. While he was showering, she asked Bun to check Shen Yus clothes. In the end, he confirmed that the Sky Demon Poison was hidden in the small sachet hanging from Shen Yus waist. In order to prevent the person behind him from discovering that she had been exposed, Yun Ran did not take the sachet. However, she couldnt continue to hide this from Xuanyuan Yu. Yu, Ive found out some important information about the Sky Demon Poison. Xuanyuan Yu rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His dark eyes were gloomy, and there was a shadow between his brows. Who is it? Where is he? Why didnt you capture him? Yun Ran nced at him and then at Bai Wan before slowly saying in a low voice, Because this matter concerns Shen Yu and the Eldest Princesss residence.. Chapter 512 - 512: I Can ‘t Die Yet, I Want to Live Chapter 512: I Can t Die Yet, I Want to Live Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran felt that it was better for Xuanyuan Yu to make this decision. What? Ah Yu? The Grand Princesss residence? Xuanyuan Yu suddenly looked up at Yun Ran with mixed emotions. Xiao Ran, what did you find out? Why is it rted to Ah Yu? Could there be a mistake? Xuanyuan Yu had his attachments and did not want to believe that this matter was rted to the Eldest Princesss residence. He hoped that Yun Ran had made a mistake. However, if Yun Ran didnt have evidence, she wouldnt havee to him. Since she had spoken, it was impossible for her to make a mistake. Bun discovered the Heavenly Demon Poison in the sachet that Shen Yu always carried with him. During this period of time, you and Sweet Cake havee into contact with him many times. If we were to trace it, your madness started after Shen Yu was born. Yun Ran had already made everything clear. Even if Xuanyuan Yu wanted to find a reason to refute, he was powerless. Yun Ran did not know the Eldest Princess and Shen Lang very well, so she did not exclude the two of them in the beginning. Now, she could only wait for Xuanyuan Yu to give the order to investigate this matter. Yun Ran could tell that Xuanyuan Yu was struggling in his heart and did not say anything else. She believed that Xuanyuan Yu would give them and Sweetcake an exnation. Bai Wan listened to the entire story from the side. Her delicate brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Her heart ached even more for the man in front of her. He had experienced too much suffering. Ah Yu Wanwan! Xuanyuan Yu pulled her over and pressed her into his arms, as if he wanted to takefort from her and tell himself that he was fine. He was fine. He had to live well because he had to protect her! Wanwan, youll apany me, right? No matter what I do, youll apany me, right? Xuanyuan Yu! I wont leave you. Ill be with you! No matter what you do, Ill stand by your side! Bai Wan no longer cared about the Bai family or the grudges between Wuan and the East Continent. She only wanted to treat him well now. Xuanyuan Yusrge hand gently tidied up the hair on her face that was drenched in sweat. His fingertips brushed across her delicate skin that had red marks from his torture, and the addiction in his eyes deepened. Wanwan, I cant die yet. I want to live. I have to protect you and not let anyone touch you. Sleep well. Im going to deal with something. Ille back to apany youter. There seemed to be a spark in Xuanyuan Yus eyes, so bright that he seemed to have found hope of survival again. Xuanyuan Yu bent down and gently nted a kiss on Bai Wans forehead before getting up. He put on his dragon robe and got someone to invite Shen Qingyun, Shen Lang, and the Eldest Princess into the pce.. Chapter 513 - 513: Sister, Do You Want My Life? Chapter 513: Sister, Do You Want My Life? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Xuanyuan Qing received the message from the pce, she even sneered at the nanny at the side. I thought he had been bewitched by Bai Wan and had almost forgotten about me, his biological sister. The nanny serving at the side knew how good the rtionship between the siblings was, so she quickly coaxed Xuanyuan Qing. I feel that no one canpare to the Eldest Princesss status in His Majestys heart. Xuanyuan Qings cold eyes turned cold and a trace of malice shed across her gloomy eyes. I dont need you to curry favor. I know that Bai Wan is his life! Im afraid Im not even worth a strand of Bai Wans hair in his heart. But so what! The Eldest Princess changed the topic. Im from the same mother as him. No matter what, he still has to acknowledge me as his sister! When she heard that the pce had even asked Shen Qingyun to go with them, the Eldest Princess frowned as if she had swallowed a few flies and revealed a disgusted expression. Just say that the Prince Consort is sick and cant enter the pce. However, Shen Qingyun did not appreciate her kindness at all. Eldest Princess, youre thinking for me. Since His Majesty has summoned me, I have to go even if Im sick. Shen Qingyun, dont think that I dont know what kind of dirty thoughts you have! Youre shameless, but I still want my face! Ah Lang and Ah Yu also want their faces! Xuanyuan Qings expression was malicious, and the anger in her eyes suddenly rose. Shen Qingyun did not even seem to have the mood to argue with her. He let her scold him alone while he changed into a clean and tidy set of clothes. He put on his jade crown and dressed up carefully. Xuanyuan Qing felt that her self-esteem as the Eldest Princess had been trampled under someones feet. She was so angry, but she could only endure it. She was the most respected Eldest Princess in Wuan. She could not afford to lose face! Shen Lang could tell that the atmosphere between his parents had been a little strange recently. It was not just during this period of time. Actually, when he was a little older, he already knew that his parents were not as loving as they looked. When the two of them had their backs to him and Ah Yu, they made a big fuss. There were a few times when Shen Lang thought that the two of them were no longer going to walk on the same path. Who knew that after torturing each other for so many years, they still hadnt separated? As a son, he could not say anything about such matters. He wondered what was going on with these two people today. Shen Lang decided to ignore them. What he couldnt see couldnt hurt him. He rode his horse into the pce first. He didnt know why his uncle had called them over today. How could he have forgotten about Ah Yu? If Ah Yu found out, he would probably roll on the ground and make a fuss. The family of three entered the pce one after another. The pce servant led them to the hall that Xuanyuan Yu used for discussion. Shen Lang was not Shen Yu and did not know anything. As soon as he stepped into the hall, he realized that something was wrong with his uncle today. Usually, his uncle also liked to keep a straight face. But today, that pair of deep and cold eyes, as cold and sharp as a de, swept towards them without any warmth. Xuanyuan Qing also saw Xuanyuan Yus expression and gaze. She said faintly, Who provoked you again? Did you suffer at Bai Wans ce again? Then why are you giving us such a long face?! Xuanyuan Yu stared straight at her with his dark eyes and called out, Do you want my life? Xuanyuan Qing was confused by his question. Why are you going crazy again? Xuanyuan Yu raised his head andughed lightly. His dark eyes were filled with deep hostility as he said word by word, Of course Ill go crazy. After all, Ive been poisoned with a drug that will make me go insane.. Chapter 514 - 514: Are You Trying to Kill Me? Chapter 514: Are You Trying to Kill Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What poison? And what do you mean by insanity? Xuanyuan Qing stood up nervously and took a few steps forward, trying to show some concern for Xuanyuan Yu. Shen Lang frowned and looked at Xuanyuan Yu nervously. Uncle, what happened? What poison? Who poisoned you?! Xuanyuan Yu pursed his thin lips and nced at them with his dark eyes. There was an unconceble pain in his eyes. To be precise, from the moment Shen Yu was born, someone hid a poison called the Heavenly Demon on me. The goal was to slowly make me go crazy and be a tyrant in everyones eyes! Until I be a true lunatic! Xuanyuan Qing and Shen Lang understood what he meant. However, Shen Lang was even more anxious and could not hold it in. Uncle, are you suspecting our Eldest Princesss residence? Are you suspecting that Mother and I are using Ah Yu to poison you? Shen Langs expression was tense. His warm eyes were misty and slightly red. The person he admired the most since he was young was not his father-inw, nor was it his mother. It was the person in front of him! It was Emperor Wuan, his biological uncle! Therefore, Shen Lang could not ept this suspicion. Xuanyuan Qing understood the meaning behind Xuanyuan Yus words. Her eyes instantly turned red, and her voice trembled slightly. Xuanyuan Yu, youre trying to kill me! You want me to die! The siblings relied on each other and were once the closest people to each other. He, Xuanyuan Yu, could suspect anyone, but not her! Is it because of Bai Wan? Is it because of Bai Wan that you cant even tolerate me? Xuanyuan Qing was furious. Coupled with the anger she had suffered from Shen Qingyun recently, she med it all on Bai Wan. Xuanyuan Yu frowned, his eyes cold and deep. When he faced Xuanyuan Qing, he became a little distant. What does this have to do with Wanwan? Sis, you dont have to involve her. He did not like anyone targeting Bai Wan, not even his sister. Xuanyuan Qingughed coldly. How is it unrted to her? Before she appeared, everyone was fine. Once she appeared, look at what the Wuan Imperial Pce has be! Listen to what those ministers said! They said that youre not only a tyrant now, but also an ipetent ruler! For her, you dont even attend morning court! Xuanyuan Qing did not have a good impression of Bai Wan. In addition, Bai Wan was the woman Shen Qingyun had hidden in his heart all these years. She hated this woman even more. This woman was a cmity! Brother, if you force her to stay, then I dont want my identity as the Eldest Princess anymore! Xuanyuan Qing wanted to force Xuanyuan Yu to make a choice between Bai Wan and her. She wanted Bai Wan to scram back to the East Continent and nevere to Wuan again. This could cut off the thoughts of both Xuanyuan Yu and Shen Qingyunpletely! A self-deprecating smile shed across Xuanyuan Yus cold face. Sister, youre really concerned about me! Arent you going to ask how my body is? How long can I live after Im poisoned? You just want to force Wanwan to leave Wuan! When he said this, Xuanyuan Qings aura softened, but she was still unwilling to let go. I I saw that youre fine and theres nothing wrong with you. Besides, didnt you get that crazy illness because of Bai Wan? How did it be my Ah Yu who poisoned you? Its ridiculous! Shen Lang also felt that this matter was too ridiculous. Uncle, have you really investigated this matter thoroughly? Do you have any concrete evidence to prove that Ah Yu has some kind of Heavenly Demon Poison on him? Shen Qingyun, who had been silent all this while, also said, If Yu has poison on him, why is he safe and sound? Because he took the antidote beforehand! A young but serious voice came from outside the hall.. Chapter 515 - 515: Sister, Sweetcake Is Also Poisoned Chapter 515: Sister, Sweetcake Is Also Poisoned Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. Yun Ran held Buns hand, followed by MO Beiyuan, who was carrying Little Sweetcake, and Bai Wan, who looked anxious, as they stepped into the hall. The person who had just spoken was none other than the little kid, Bun MO, who had been researching the antidote for the Heavenly Demon Poison for the past few days. The person who poisoned Shen Yu gave him the antidote in advance, so he wont be too affected by the Heavenly Demon Poison. However, if he takes too much of the antidote, it wont bepletely harmless to his body. Moreover, Shen Yu has been used as a tool since he was very young. His body has long been damaged to a certain extent, and its irreversible. After Bun came in, he exined what he had just said with a cool expression. At first, Xuanyuan Qing and Shen Lang felt that this was a misunderstanding and did not take it to heart at all. It wasnt until Bun exined with a straight face that they realized the seriousness of the matter. Shen Lang was especially agitated. He turned his gaze anxiously to Xuanyuan Yu. Uncle, is what Bun said true? Yu Xuanyuan Yu pressed the space between his eyebrows and nodded at Shen Lang. I also hope that all of this is fake and that it never happened! However, Xuanyuan Qing seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly looked at Shen Qingyun beside him and felt a chill run down her spine. She had thought that Shen Yus birth was because Shen Qingyun had changed his mind and finally saw how good she was. He wanted to live a good life with her. Unexpectedly Everything was part of this mans n! Everything that Xuanyuan Qing could not understand previously was now clear. Why was this mans attitude towards her so different before and after Shen Yu was born? Why was this man so happy after knowing that she was pregnant? Why did this man always ask her to bring Shen Yu to the pce to apany her brother? Xuanyuan Qing felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. What made her feel disgusted was that even now, Shen Qingyuns gaze was still on Bai Wan. It was not that he did not have a heart, but that he had given all his heart to Bai Wan. Xuanyuan Qing knew that if she said everything, Shen Qingyuns dirty thoughts would be exposed. Xuanyuan Qings gazended on Shen Lang and thought of Shen Yu. In the end, she did not speak. The two children were innocent. She could not let the two children be implicated by Shen Qingyun. Her Ah Lang and Ah Yu could not bear those dirty infamy for the rest of their lives. Xuanyuan Qing sorted out the chaotic thoughts in her mind and calmed herself down. Brother, Ill investigate this matter when I get back. Ill see who it is that wants to use our Eldest Princesss residence to harm you and even used Ah Yu to scheme against you. As soon as she said this, everyone knew that she wanted to reduce this matter to a small matter and suppress it. If it was in the past, Xuanyuan Yu would definitely have relented. After all, she was his only family! It was his sister! However, now, his expression was getting colder and colder. His gaze was also cold, and there was something oppressive about it. Sister, Sweetcake is also poisoned, so Ill personally investigate this matter! Sweetcake! Xuanyuan Qing naturally knew the importance of that little pink ball in Xuanyuan Yus heart. If Bai Wan was Xuanyuan Yus life, then that little pink ball was Xuanyuan Yus eyeball. Xuanyuan Qing quickly understood. During this period of time, Ah Yu always liked to go to the pce to y with that little pink ball. That little girl must have been poisoned because she came into contact with her Ah Yu. Dont you trust me? Xuanyuan Qing clenched her fists under her sleeves. She was betting that her younger brother, whom she had grown up with, would be soft-hearted towards her.. Chapter 516 - 516: Never Following the Rules Chapter 516: Never Following the Rules Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yus dark eyes sized her up inch by inch. There was clearly no emotion in his eyes, but it was oppressive, making her unable to breathe. Sister, youre not the only one whos my family. Wanwan, Xiao Ran, Bun, and Sweetcake are also my family. Xuanyuan Qing bit her lip. Her attitude just now indicated that she had already given in, but Xuanyuan Yu was still so cold. She knew Xuanyuan Yus methods. If she really let him investigate, Shen Qingyun would not be able to hide what he had done. Brother, cant I, the Eldest Princess, make the decision about the Eldest Princesss residence? The two of them exchanged nces and knew each others thoughts. The corners of Xuanyuan Yus lips curled up, and his eyes were dark and cold. Then do you think its wrong for me to investigate personally when someone poisoned me? The two of them went back and forth with hidden meanings. Shen Lang frowned more and more tightly, and the doubts in his heart became more and more intense. If her mother was not guilty, why did she stop her uncle from investigating this matter? Could this matter have something to do with his mother? Shen Lang shook off the ridiculous thought that popped up in his mind. How could it be his mother? His mother was now the most respected eldest princess in Wu An. His uncle trusted her so much that when he went to the East Continent, he simply threw the government of Wuan to her. If her mother wanted this position, her uncle could give it to her with just a word. There was no need to use any methods at all. So what was she trying to hide? And who was she helping to hide it from? Shen Lang couldnt figure it out. He didnt know whom he should speak up for or whose side he should stand on. He could only remain silent. However, some people did not intend to remain silent! Who was MO Beiyuan? He did not care what Xuanyuan Yu and his sister discussed. That was their business and had nothing to do with him. What he wanted to take issue with now was that someone had touched his precious little daughter! Sweeping a nce at Xuanyuan Qing, his unusual eyes were sharp, cold, and carried a ruthlessness that made ones heart jump. Im not dead yet. Why is it up to you to investigate or not? Xuanyuan Qing had almost forgotten that the God of ughter was still around! This is Wuan! Is the East Continent King nning to disregard the rules and mess around in Wuan? MO Beiyuan chuckled and pressed the tip of his tongue against his mrs. He lowered his voice. Pfft, when have you heard that I, MO Beiyuan, abide by the rules? His little packrat was so small, but had been poisoned. She could only use her small hands to hit the pir, and the back of her hands turned red as a result. At this moment, he only wanted to find the person behind it and avenge his packrat. Who cares if she was the Eldest Princess of Wu An? He wouldnt give anyone respect! Xuanyuan Qing was once again humiliated. She clenched her fists angrily and said in a tight voice, Its true that youre the Emperor of the East Continent, but youre also my junior. Is this how you treat your elders? Xuanyuan Qing could not suppress this God of ughter in terms of status, so she could only suppress him in terms of seniority. Yun Ran watched coldly from the side for a long time. She had no intention of interfering. After all, Xuanyuan Yu had said that he would give her and Sweetcake an exnation. She believed in Yu! However, Xuanyuan Qings obvious intention to hide the truth made Yun Ran very unhappy. She immediately said, Only if I acknowledge you as my elder. But if I dont, you cant be considered my elder! Yun Ran was not the original owner, to begin with. Even Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan did not obtain her approval immediately. What was Xuanyuan Qing? If MO Beiyuan had never followed the rules, then Yun Ran had her own set of rules and bottom line.. Chapter 517 - 517: Poisoning Him to Avenge His Sister Chapter 517: Poisoning Him to Avenge His Sister Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yus face was so gloomy that water was about to drip from it. He spoke again and ordered the guards to immediately investigate the Grand Princesss residence. Bun raised his little arm and said, Grandfather, I want to go with you. I can identify the Sky Demon Poison. He wanted to locate the Heavenly Demon Poison and identify the viin behind it. He wanted to poison him and avenge his sister. Yun Ran was worried about Bun following the guards to the Eldest Princesss residence alone, so she followed. MO Beiyuan was worried about the mother and son leaving his sight. Without a word, he carried Little Sweetcake and followed them. The two masters and the two little masters moved. It was Impossible ror tne secret guarcls or tne 12 Divisions to stay m tne Imperial Pce of Wu An. Of course, they had to follow. Therefore, the final situation was between the Iron Blood Guards on Emperor Wuans side and the 12 Divisions on the East Continent Emperors side. This group of people all rushed towards the Eldest Princesss residence. What secrets were there in the Eldest Princesss residence that could be hidden?! They could not be dug out! Xuanyuan Qing was too anxious when she was summoned to the pce and did not have the chance to send someone back to inform the people in the residence. At this moment, she wanted to go back, but she and the people she brought were all trapped in the Imperial Pce by Xuanyuan Yu. Brother, what do you mean by this? Xuanyuan Yu sat opposite her calmly. His thin lips moved and the corners of his mouth curled up subtly. Perhaps he had been too disappointed previously, but now, he no longer had any hope for her. I told you, I just want to get to the bottom of this. Xuanyuan Qings eyes darkened as she nced at Bai Wan in frustration. Shen Qingyun had schemed against her and nned all of this because of this cmity! Xuanyuan Qing hated that scumbag Shen Qingyun. She also hated that Bai Wan had provoked Shen Qingyun. At the Eldest Princesss residence, Shen Yu was the only master left in the residence. Shen Yu woke up from his afternoon nap and learned that his parents and brother had entered the pce but did not bring him along. He was so angry that he almost rolled on the ground. Butter on, he realized that he was Sweetcakes uncle! Sweetcake was no longer rolling on the ground. As her uncle, he could not roll on the ground either. Hence, he got ready up and brought a lot of delicious food, preparing to enter the pce to y with Little Sweetcake. He didnt expect Sweetcake toe to his house. It was a huge surprise. Sweetcake, are you here to y with me? Shen Yu was innocent and still did not know that he was a tool. He ran happily to Sweetcake and took out a pile of delicious food as if he was presenting a treasure. Sweetcake, I got someone to prepare these. I was going to bring them into the pce for you to try. Yun Ran looked at his innocent and cute face. In the end, she could not tell him the truth, nor could she ruthlessly tell him to stay away from her little packrat. She knelt down and said, Yu, I like this sachet very much. Can you give it to Shen Yu had always been generous. He quickly tore off his sachet and handed it to Yun Ran. There you go. Yun Ran had just taken the sachet when MO Beiyuan snatched it from her palm. Ranran, I like this sachet very much too. Yun Ran nced at him silently, knowing that he was worried that the Sky Demon Poison in the sachet would hurt her, so he snatched it. Hence, she did not snatch it back. Yu, who made this sachet? We all like it very much. We want to find her to make another one. Yun Ran wanted to find out something from Shen Yu and investigate this matter as soon as possible. It must be the mammy or sister in the residence. I dont know either. Shen Yu usually only thought about how to y and did not care who made his clothes and sachets.. Chapter 518 - 518: Is There Something Wrong With This Painting? Chapter 518: Is There Something Wrong With This Painting? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the surface, it was Xuanyuan Yus men who were investigating. However, the people from the 12 Divisions had also secretly contributed a lot. Any suspicious medicinal ingredients that were found would be sent to Bun so that he could determine if it was the Heavenly Demon Poison. The two groups of people had almost turned the entire Eldest Princesss residence upside down. Other than the Sky Demon Poison in the sachet on Shen Yus body, there was no trace of the Sky Demon Poison anywhere else. However, the secret guards found something shady in the Prince Consorts study and handed it to Yun Ran. Yun Ran took the rolled-up painting and was slightly stunned. Why? Is there a problem with this painting? The secret guard could not say much about the painting on the scroll. He only replied in a low voice, Miss Yun, open it yourself and take a look. Was it that mysterious? Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan looked at each other and slowly unfolded the painting with curiosity. They saw a slender and beautiful beauty outlined on the painting with a fine brush. This beauty was none other than her mother, Bai Wan. Yun Rans eyes darkened. Where was this found? Yun Ran remembered that the Eldest Princesss attitude towards her mother was not friendly. She shouldnt have secretly hidden a portrait of his mother, Bai Wan. so Could it be that her previous guesses were right? The secret guard replied, These paintings were found in the Prince Consorts study. These? Yun Ran heard the key in his words. The secret guard looked hesitant, but he did not dare to hide anything. Miss Yun Ran, why dont we go to the secret room in the study to take a look? Since Yun Ran was already here, it didnt matter. She followed them to the secret room to take a look. The study looked quite serious from the outside. Who would have thought that there would be a secret room hidden in such a study? On the walls of this dark room, there were portraits of her mother, Bai Wan. There were different postures and scenes, but without exception, the subject in all the paintings was her mother. Judging from the brushwork and painting skills, these paintings should havee from the same person. The servants in the Eldest Princesss residence had said that this was Shen Qingyuns study. The person who drew these paintings and hid them should be Shen Qingyun. Yun Ran was willing to bet that if Shen Qingyun didnt have any thoughts about her mother, she would twist her head off! Take down all these paintings and put them away. Take them back to the pce. The person who could secretly draw these paintings definitely did not just have a feeling of liking. Then wouldnt Yu be Shen Qingyuns love rival? It made sense that Shen Qingyun wanted to plot against Yu and kill his love rival. After putting away the paintings, Yun Ran asked someone to call the mammy and maidservants from the residence over and pointed at the sachet on the table. Who made Shen Yus sachet? Seeing them standing with their heads lowered without a word, Yun Ran sneered. No one said anything? Could it be that Shen Yu made this himself? Perhaps the people from the Eldest Princesss residence did not take her seriously at all. After waiting for a long time, no one answered her. Yun Ran sneered, her dark eyes suppressing a coldness. She tapped her fingers on the table. The item your young master is wearing is of unknown origin. Then everyone who serves him should be punished! At this moment, a nanny stood out from the crowd. Miss, who are you? Its not up to an outsider to decide the matters of our Eldest Princesss residence. Yun Ran had yet to officially return to the imperial family of Wuan and indeed did not have much power. She pursed her pink lips and gave Jun Ye a look. If I cant be the master of your Eldest Princesss residence, can Emperor Wuan be the master of your Eldest Princesss residence? Jun Ye received her gaze and stood up. He directly took out the token bestowed by Xuanyuan Yu. Seeing this token is equivalent to seeing His Majesty.. If Master says that you should be punished, then you should be punished! Chapter 519 - 519: I’m His Majesty’s Daughter! Chapter 519: Im His Majestys Daughter! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The old nannys aura suddenly weakened. Our Eldest Princess is His Majestys biological sister. Yun Ran nodded casually. Shes His Majestys biological sister. What does that have to do with you people? She muttered, Im His Majestys biological daughter! The interrogation was left to Jun Ye and the others. They were better at prying open these peoples mouths. Yun Ran, on the other hand, brought the two children and MO Beiyuan back to the pce. Shen Yu was careless and did not know what had happened with so many people in the residence. He circled around Little Sweetcake the entire time. Seeing that they were going back to the pce, he eagerly followed them into the carriage. At this moment, in the pce hall, Xuanyuan Qing was stirring her handkerchief with her fingers, as she became more and more restless. From time to time, she would look out of the hall. Shen Qingyun, on the other hand, was as poised as ever. He sipped his tea elegantly, as if the entire matter had nothing to do with him. However, when his gazended on the obvious mottled red mark on Bai Wans neck, his fingers tightened around the teacup. It was because he was useless that Bai Wan was imprisoned by the tyrant, Xuanyuan Yu, in the Imperial Pce of Wuan and forced to be intimate with him. Only when Xuanyuan Yu died could Bai Wan regain her freedom. All these years, he had taken every step carefully. He had schemed little by little and used Shen Yu to poison Xuanyuan Yu. Now, he was about to seed. He was only one step away. As long as Xuanyuan Yu really went crazy and became a demon, he could incite Xuanyuan Qing to snatch the imperial power of Wuan from Xuanyuan Yu. After that, he would find an opportunity to kill Xuanyuan Yu. Bai Wan would no longer need to be pestered by this crazy man. Shen Qingyun knew that his spiritual power cultivation and power alone could notpare to the lunatic Xuanyuan Yu. Therefore, he used a scheme. ording to his n, the Heavenly Demon Poison in Xuanyuan Yus body would umte. In a few more times, he would be able to gopletely crazy. Unexpectedly, he was discovered. Xuanyuan Yu restrained the hostility in his body, but he was still extremely gloomy. He could not tolerate Bai Wan and Shen Qingyun being in the same room. Wanwan, Ill bring you to the side hall. Bai Wan raised her eyes slightly and met his sullen face. His eyes were filled with darkness. Okay. Bai Wan thought that he had something important to say to her, so she nodded and followed him out of the hall to the side hall. Xuanyuan Yu held her hand and walked quickly and heavily. When he passed by Shen Qingyun, he even used his body to block his vision. When the two of them reached the side hall, Xuanyuan Yu let go of her hand, and his tense expression eased a little. However, his tone was not good. It was cold and ruthless. I really want to dig out his eyes! Bai Wan was stunned. Huh? Wait, whose eyes are you trying to dig out? Shen Qingyun! When Xuanyuan Yu thought of the way Shen Qingyun looked at her, a trace of gloominess shed across his eyes. His eyes were sharp and filled with hostility. Him? Did he just re at you? Bai Wan really did not notice that from the moment she entered the hall, her gaze had been fixed on Xuanyuan Yu. He didnt re at me, but he looked at you a few times. Bai Wan felt both miffed and amused. Xuanyuan Yu, can you stop being so jealous? Im not some demon beast crystal. Not everyone who sees me will have their eyes lit up. Xuanyuan Yu pressed hisrge hand against her back and pulled her into his arms. His thin lips pressed against her soft lips and he kissed her. His dark eyes were filled with desire.. Chapter 520 - 520: Such a Disgusting Father Chapter 520: Such a Disgusting Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The long kiss ended. The hair on Bai Wans forehead was wet and stuck to her fair forehead. Her face was flushed and her lips were red from being attacked. Ah Yu, do you think Shen Qingyun is behind this? Bai Wan took a deep breath and raised her misty eyes to look at him. She was most worried about the Sky Demon Poison in his body. There were also a few strands of messy ck hair falling from Xuanyuan Yus forehead. His dark eyes were bottomless. Im not sure, but Siss reaction is very abnormal. She should know who did it. Bai Wan wanted tofort him just now, but there were too many people in the hall. Xuanyuan Yu, no matter what happens, you still have me and Ran She didnt want him to live in pain. She raised her hand, wanting to smooth out the gloom between his brows. Xuanyuan Yus cold fingers brushed across the space between his eyebrows, and the ruthlessness in his eyes was swept away. He stared at her stubbornly. Wanwan, I will live for you! Since twenty years ago, my life has been yours! Bai Wans heart trembled uncontrobly. The two of them stayed in the side hall for a while. On the other side, Xuanyuan Qing also walked towards Shen Qingyun. He raised his chin slightly, his expression as arrogant as ever. However, because Shen Lang was still around, she could only lower her voice and say, Shen Qingyun, I know your dirty and disgusting thoughts. Im protecting you today not because I still love you, but because I dont want Ah Lang and Ah Yu to be ruined by a disgusting father like you. Shen Lang wasnt stupid. He slowly understood what he couldnt understand before. The person his mother wanted to protect was none other than his father. Shen Langs lips twitched. He felt that it was ridiculous, but he couldntugh at all. He actually didnt know that his father, who was as noble as a lotus, had such ambitions. He wanted the imperial power of Wuan! At this moment, Shen Langs heart ached for his stupid brother who knew nothing. Ever since he was born, he had been used by his biological father as a tool to poison people. What a sad thing! Yun Ran returned with the children. Shen Yu was the loudest. After rushing in, he made a face at his brother. He used him of abandoning him and not bringing him into the pce. Yu doesnt like stinky big brother anymore! He doesnt even bring Yu into the pce to y! Hmph When Shen Lang saw him, his expression changed slightly. He looked at Yun Ran with some repression and said in a hoarse voice, Can you get someone to take Ah Yu out? Because he knew he couldnt let Yu know what was going to happen next. Yun Ran nodded. She also did not want her little packrat to stay in the hall. She asked the secret guards to y outside the hall with the two little packrats. When Xuanyuan Yu received the news that they had returned from the Eldest Princesss residence, he reluctantly returned to the hall with Bai Wan. Xiao Ran, what did you find? Before Yun Ran spoke, she looked at Shen Lang again. Are you going out? What happened next might make Shen Lang feel very ufortable. Therefore, Yun Ran gave him a kind reminder. A bleak smile appeared on Shen Langs gentle face, but his eyes were no longer as bright as before. No, I want to know more than anyone who harmed Ah Yu. Yun Ran had given him a choice, so she naturally respected it. She asked the guard to bring up the paintings he had found in the Eldest Princesss residence. These were found in Prince Consort Shens study.. Chapter 521 - 521: He Knows Nothing About Whether I Love You or Not! Chapter 521: He Knows Nothing About Whether I Love You or Not! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yu asked the guard to open the paintings. When his gazended on them, he immediately recognized that the person in the painting was Bai Wan. He was furious to the extreme, but the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile. Suddenly, he moved and threw a punch at Shen Qingyun. You want her? Youre not worthy! As Bai Wan stood rooted to the ground, her eyes were filled with shock! Why did Shen Qingyun draw so many paintings of her? Was he crazy? Shen Lang finally understood why Yun Ran had asked him to leave just now. It was because his elegant father had done such a disgusting thing behind his back! Yun Ran was afraid that he would feel embarrassed here. Xuanyuan Qing had also gone crazy. She and Shen Qingyun had been like strangers all these years, ying their own games. They were just husband and wife on the surface. But she, Xuanyuan Qing, cared about her reputation! So many paintings unfolded and were ced in front of them. They were all drawn by her Prince Consort. This was equivalent to being trampled on in front of so many people. Shen Qingyun, youre really disgusting! Xuanyuan Yus fist smashed over heavily. Shen Qingyun was not his match at all. He could not fight back at all and could only let him smash down ruthlessly again and again. His face, which had always been warm and fake, was now stained with blood. It looked a little ferocious and scary. Bai Wan slowly came back to her senses. She took a few steps forward and blocked Xuanyuan Yus fist that was about tond. She was afraid that he would really explode and beat him to death. Xuanyuan Yu, stop fighting. No matter what hes thinking, I dont have any feelings for him. Bai Wan was not pleading for Shen Qingyun. She was doing it for the sake of Shen Lang and Shen Yu. On the other hand, Shen Qingyun wasughing. Herughter became louder and louder, and she became crazier and crazier. She was like a demon from hell, extremely terrifying. Xuanyuan Yu, dont think that you have the right to be infatuated just because youve waited for her for 20 years. Pfft! You met her earlier than you did and loved her longer than you did! Bai Wan frowned. She was not touched at all. She only felt that this persons thoughts were extremely terrifying. This person was probably really crazy. He was still using words to anger Xuanyuan Yu at this moment. Shen Qingyun continued to spout nonsense as if he was possessed. Youre using your status as Emperor Wuan to imprison her and force her, but she doesnt love you at all and doesnt want to stay by your side. Seeing that the violence in Xuanyuan Yus heart was about to be aroused by him again, Bai Wan hurriedly hugged Xuanyuan Yus arm. He doesnt know if I love you or not! Xuanyuan Yu turned around and lowered his head slightly to look at her. The hostility in his eyes instantly dissipated. Then tell him you love me. Bai Wan was afraid that he would lose his temper and really beat the other party to death. She could not care less that Yun Ran and the others were still in the hall. She braced herself and cleared her throat. Shen Qingyun, you dont understand me at all. No one can force me to do something I dont like! I dont care what youre thinking, but please listen carefully. The person I love is Xuanyuan Yu! Ill never stop loving him! After Bai Wan finished speaking, she gently tugged at Xuanyuan Yus sleeve. Ah Yu, Im done. Xuanyuan Yu had been like a ferocious beast that had gone berserk. At this moment, he became docile after being rubbed on the head. The harshness in his eyes stopped and suddenly dissipated. Hisrge hand wrapped around her waist, and his actions were very domineering as he dered his sovereignty. Shen Qingyun, from the moment you started to provoke my sister, you were not worthy of standing in front of me! You were not worthy of saying that you loved her! Xuanyuan Yu was furious. Firstly, it was because Shen Qingyun had a crush on Bai Wan. Secondly, he was defending his sister! Chapter 522 - 522: Do You Want Such Trash? Chapter 522: Do You Want Such Trash? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Qing walked up to Shen Qingyun with her chin held high. She raised her arm and threw it at him fiercely; her eyes were filled with love and hate. But hatred clearly outweighed love. Shen Qingyun, are you done being crazy?! Did you hear me clearly?! She doesnt love you at all! Shen Qingyun staggered from her p and fell to the ground. However, his eyes were still chasing after Bai Wan crazily. Xiaowan, I will save you from this tyrant. I will. Trust me! Xiaowan, lets leave this ce together. I can give up being the Prince Consort of Wuan for you. Xiaowan, I have medicine here. As long as you eat it, you can forget all the unhappy things from before! What was Xuanyuan Yu thinking about Bai Wan? Previously, Shen Qingyun had only taken a few more nces at Bai Wan, but Xuanyuan Yu was already furious. Now, Shen Qingyuns words undoubtedly revealed his death wish in front of Xuanyuan Yu. But this time, it was beyond everyones expectations. Xuanyuan Yu had no intention of making a move. He only held Bai Wan in his arms and protected her tightly! Then, he smirked devilishly. Sis, do you still want this trash? Xuanyuan Qing calmed her heaving chest and nced at Shen Lang. She gritted his teeth and said, Even if hes not worthy, hes still Ah Lang and Ah Yus father. Everything hes done is because hes been obsessed with Bai Wan all these years. Brother, can we just forget about what happened today and pretend that it never happened? Xuanyuan Qing was not doing this for Shen Qingyun, but for her two poor children. However. Shen Lang had his own thoughts. He had been silent all this while, watching everything coldly. After Xuanyuan Qing pleaded for Shen Qingyun, he suddenly said, I only have one question. Did he poison Ah Yu? Ah Lang dont ask anymore. Xuanyuan Qing begged him not to continue asking. However, Shen Lang insisted on an answer. He strode towards Shen Qingyun step by step and bent down to look into his eyes. His voice was cold as he repeated the previous question again and again. Shen Qingyun, did you use Ah Yu to poison my uncle when he was very young? Yes or no! Shen Qingyun, is Ah Yu your poison tool?! Is he?! Seeing that Shen Qingyun didnt answer him, Shen Lang sneered at him. Do you know why Bai Wan got along with Uncle and didnt end up with you? Because a man like you who dares to do but doesnt dare to admit it is useless in her eyes. Trash only dares to hide in a dark corner and draw her portrait. Shen Qingyuns emotions were already a little chaotic. After being provoked by him, he directly admitted what he had done. Thats right, its me! I was the one who hid the Heavenly Demon Poison on Shen Yu! You called me a good-for-nothing! Do you think Xuanyuan Yus hands are clean? Hasnt he done anything shameful? Back then, if it werent for the siblings threatening me with the entire Shen family, do you think I would have be the Prince Consort? He did not like Xuanyuan Qing at all. From the beginning to the end, he only had Bai Wan in his heart. If they had not threatened him, he would not have betrayed Bai Wan. As the Prince Consort, he was suppressed by Xuanyuan Qing in every aspect. In the eyes of the ministers of Wuan, he was just a dog raised by Princess Xuanyuan Qing. All these years, he had been living in grievance. In the Eldest Princesss residence, he had been suppressed by Xuanyuan Qing, a shrew using her identity as the Eldest Princess. However, Xuanyuan Yu could end up with Bai Wan. How could he ept this? No matter how much Xuanyuan Qing liked him back then, she still had her After hearing his words, she cursed angrily. Bullsh*t! When did Ah Yu and I ever threaten the Shen family?! It was clearly the head of the Shen family who wanted to cozy up to the royal family and agreed to it.. Chapter 523 - 523: You’ll Be the Fool Chapter 523: Youll Be the Fool Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qingyun still did not look guilty at all. He felt that he was not in the wrong. Xuanyuan Qing, you vicious woman. I feel disgusted just by looking at you. Every time I do it with you, I have to hold back the disgust in my heart. Shen Qingyun, youre a beast! Have I not treated your Shen family well all these years? Xuanyuan Qing, dont make yourself look like an aggrieved wife. Others might not know what youre doing with those men, but do you think I dont know? The two of them fell out with each other and pointed at each other in the hall as they cursed. They even exposed some shameful things. Shen Langughed out loud again. Hisughter was sorrowful. This was his noble Eldest Princess Mother and his pure-hearted father! Ridiculous! What a joke! Thats enough. I dont care if you love or hate each other. It has nothing to do with Ah Yu and me! Shen Qingyun, if youre still human, take out the antidote. Shen Lang was extremely disappointed in these two people. No matter how the two of them fought, he only wanted to protect his stinky brother who knew nothing. Shen Qingyun wiped the dirty blood from the corner of his mouth. His brocade robe embroidered with elegant green bamboo looked especially ironic on him. Antidote? What antidote? I dont have an antidote here! Hand over the antidote and let Xuanyuan Yu upy Bai Wan for the rest of her life? How could he, Shen Qingyun, be so stupid?! Bai Wan also saw his true colors. She frowned slightly. Shen Qingyun, dont make any more mistakes. Hand over the antidote and we can spare your life. Bai Wan knew that the key now was the antidote. Shen Qingyuns gaze was fixated on her. After his madness, he looked like a different person when he faced Bai Wan. Xiaowan, as long as you agree to leave with me, Ill give them the antidote, okay? Xuanyuan Yu chuckled. In the end, he couldnt help it. He kicked Shen Qingyun. His ck boots were embroidered with mboyant dragon patterns. He stepped on Shen Qingyuns head and pressed the tip of his tongue against his mrs. He lowered his voice and said, Where did you get your confidence from? Do you think you can take her away? If not for Shen Lang and Shen Yu, Xuanyuan Yu would have killed him long ago. Yun Ran watched the entire process from the side. She had to admit that Shen Qingyun was really scum. He did not love Bai Wan at all. He just wanted her selfishly! Yun Ran couldnt be bothered to waste her breath on such a person. She asked the guard to take him aside and search him. She guessed that the antidote was with Shen Qingyun. This person was narrow-minded and did not believe in others. He only believed in himself. ording to his way of thinking, it was safest to keep such an important thing with him. Unexpectedly, Shen Qingyun, this lunatic, swallowed all the antidotes of the Heavenly Demon Poison hidden in his body while the guards were unprepared. Right on the heels of that, he rushed out with his hair down, raised his arms, and shouted at Xuanyuan Yu. Xuanyuan Yu, Im the one who has thestugh! Without the antidote, youre a lunatic. Bai Wan will leave you sooner orter! She will definitely leave you! The white powder mixed with the blood in his mouth was swallowed by him. Bun stood at the side and observed him with a serious expression. He shook his head with a cool expression. However, because he was too small and did not make a sound, the others in the hall did not see the disdain in his eyes. If you take too much of the antidote, youll be an idiot. Bun suddenly spoke, and everyone turned to look at him. Yun Ran was speechless. Was her Bun scolding Shen Qingyun? Just as everyone was wondering why he suddenly spoke, Bun continued, I originally wanted to poison you to avenge my sister, but since you will be a fool after taking the poison, then forget it.. Chapter 524 - 524: No Need Chapter 524: No Need Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Be a fool after consuming poison? This time, Yun Ran was sure that her Bun was not cursing. Instead, he was seriously borating on a fact. That was, Shen Qingyun would be stupid after taking these antidotes. Shen Qingyun didnt understand Bun and didnt care about the little kid in front of him. Youre just a little kid. What do you know? The expression on Buns little face was as calm as ever. He said in a childish voice, Theres an important ingredient for the antidote to the Heavenly Demonic Poison. Its the Earth Immortal Grass. The Earth Immortal Grass and the Heavenly Demonic Grass are mutually reinforcing and counteracting each other, but its also a kind of poisonous herb. Its fine if you take it in small doses, but the portion you just ate will definitely turn you into a fool. Also, I know how to make the antidote. You didnt win. After saying that, he raised his little hand, bent his fingers one by one, and started counting down. Ten, nine, eight His expression was too serious. Shen Qingyun finally began to panic. He used his fingers to dig his throat desperately, wanting to vomit out all the medicinal powder he had swallowed previously. But that thing had already been swallowed and dissolved in his stomach. How could he spit it out? Bun counted to one, then turned his little neck and called out for his mother. Yun Ran immediately replied, Whats wrong? Do you have something important to tell Mother? Bun nodded. Sister hasnt seen the real Big Fool yet. Shall we let her take a lookter? Yun Ran was speechless. Well theres no need for that. Shen Qingyun deserved it, but he was the biological father of Shen Yu and Shen Lang after all. It was not good for them to watch such amotion! The poison in Shen Qingyuns body acted up, and he begged for help from the person beside him in pain. Ah Lang, save me! You must save me! Shen Lang looked up and took a step back. There was no warmth in his slightly cold voice. Shen Qingyun, you brought this upon yourself! Xuanyuan Qing also felt much better in her heart and chuckled. Shen Qingyun, oh Shen Qingyun, youve schemed for so long just for Bai Wan, but you didnt expect to turn yourself into a true lunatic! You really deserve it! However, Shen Qingyun could not understand what she meant at all because he was really dumbfounded. With his mouth tilted and drooling, he sat on the ground and grabbed his shoes to send them into his mouth. Who would argue with a fool? For the sake of Shen Lang and Shen Yu, Xuanyuan Yu finally suppressed this matter. Not long after, news spread that the Prince Consort was seriously ill and had gone to the vi to recuperate. After all, Shen Yu was a child. Everyone deliberately hid it from him and did not want him to know the truth. He only thought that his father was really In just a few days, Bun had developed an antidote for the Sky Demon Poison and helped Xuanyuan Yu and Sweetcake purge the Sky Demon Poison in their bodies. Then, he helped Shen Yu recuperate. Yun Ran had thought that after this matter was over, the prophecy about Xuanyuan Yus severed head should have been resolved. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that the prophecy had not changed. It could still see the miserable scene of Xuanyuan Yus head being chopped off. This made everyone nervous again. Shen Qingyun has already gone crazy. Who else wants to harm Yu? Bai Wan was also extremely worried. She had thought that Shen Qingyun was the person who wanted to chop off Xuanyuan Yus head, but it turned out that he was not. Who could it be? Xuanyuan Yu felt that they were all too nervous. Wasnt he fine? Wanwan, if youre worried about me, stay in Wuan and apany me. He could hug her to sleep every day. This was something he had never dared to hope for all these years. Bai Wan was not as carefree as he was. As she watched the snow fall one after another, she became even more anxious. However, if the mastermind did not make a move, they would not be able to find him. He could only wait and strengthen the guards in the pce.. Chapter 525 - 525: Resolving The Prophecy Chapter 525: Resolving The Prophecy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was snowing heavily again today. In less than an hour, the entire pce was dyed with a snow-white color. It was snowing heavily outside, and the little packrat could not leave. She could only y in the hall. After the poison was removed, the little girl returned to normal. She liked to sleep and stopped punching the pir. She was wearing a pink jacket. She looked like a pink ball that could soften ones heart. Mother, can Sweetcake y with Grandfather? Yun Ran nced at the weather outside and shook her head, coaxing her softly. When the snow stops, well y with Grandfather, okay? After being rejected, the packrat did not cry loudly. She just looked at her eagerly and said in a milky voice, But Sweetcake wants to apany Grandfather because its snowing outside. The little packrat had her own understanding of the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. She felt that as long as it snowed, her maternal grandfather might die. Yun Ran could not bear to see her red-eyed and aggrieved look, so she and MO Beiyuan brought her to Xuanyuan Yus hall in the snow. After Xuanyuan Yu was cured of the poison, he gradually returned to normal. When he saw his precious granddaughter, he carried her onto the dragon throne and let her crawl around on her own. He continued to review the memorials. The little packrat had also approved memorials with her father previously. She knew not to disturb her grandfathers work. At this moment, she climbed onto the table and yed by herself. This years extreme weather was somewhat strange. The sudden snowfall had caused many ces in Wuan to suffer from snow disasters. In some ces, the harvest was low, and in some ces, the crops were destroyed by the snow. Themoners ran out of food and started making a fuss. Xuanyuan Yu received mostly memorials from problems caused by the snow disaster. When the boy saw that his maternal grandfather was frowning, he tilted his head and asked, Maternal grandfather, are you unhappy? Who angered you? Xuanyuan Yu was just teasing her, so he told her about the problem caused by the snow. The little packrat widened her big ck eyes and listened seriously. Then, she nodded her little head. If you dont have anything to eat, youll go hungry! Sweetcake will eat less and leave the rice to those who are hungry! That way, they wont go hungry. The little packrats childish words amused everyone. However, Xuanyuan Yu listened to her. Alright, lets eat less and save our food for those hungry people. Xuanyuan Yu gave the order to open the treasury to help the victims. He even reduced some unnecessary expenses and took out all his private savings to help with the disaster. When Yun Ran, Bai Wan, and the others found out about the snow disaster, they also took out the things in their storage rings to help with the disaster relief. Compared to those lives, what were these things? Xuanyuan Yus actions saved more than one or two lives. He might have saved tens of thousands of lives. Xuanyuan Yu had been busy for more than half a month, and everyone was still worried about the unsolved prophecy of the Spiritual Divine Monkey on him. However, the little packrat suddenly ran over happily and told everyone, Bang Bang said that Grandfather wont die! Ll, thats great! After saying that, she grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and spun around happily. Yun Ran was speechless. Everyone was dumbfounded. Worried that the little packrat had not expressed her meaning clearly, Yun Ran asked the Spiritual Divine Monkey in detail, Are you sure that the prophecy has been resolved? Chapter 526 - 526: Sweetcake Knows Chapter 526: Sweetcake Knows Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Spiritual Divine Monkey was dizzy from the little packrats spin. Thats right. I can no longer see images of his death. That death prophecy no longer exists. As for how it was resolved, the Spiritual Divine Monkey did not know either. This was because it could see what would happen in the future, but it could not see the cause and effect. When everyone heard this news, they slowly heaved a sigh of relief. One had to know that the death prophecy on Xuanyuan Yu had made everyone extremely nervous recently. Rather than calling it a prophecy, it was more like a terrifying curse. Even with Yun Rans strong mental fortitude, she would be on tenterhooks when she saw the snow outside, afraid that something would happen to Xuanyuan Yu. The little packrat grabbed the Spirtual Divine Spirit Monkeys tail again and ran to the hall to look for her maternal grandfather. Due to the snow disaster in various parts of Wu An, Xuanyuan Yu had been overwrought recently. Sometimes, he didnt even have time to eat. The only time he could rx was probably when he could hug the little packrat to tease her. Grandfather, Grandfather Bang Bang said that you dont have to die. The little packrat was wearing a festive jacket, making him look round. He even held a monkey in his hand as he rushed to Xuanyuan Yu with a huff, his big ck eyes shining. When Yun Ran and the others chased after him, the boy had already climbed up and down Xuanyuan Yus dragon chair. She had said something happy to Xuanyuan Yu. At this moment, her big ck grape-like eyes curved into crescents as she giggled. Xuanyuan Yu also doted on her. As he flipped through the memorials, he used hisrge hand to protect the little packrat, afraid that she would fall. Yun Ran smiled helplessly. Her little boy was so good at climbing up the dragon throne. He was even more mischievous than the obedient monkey squatting at the Sweetie,e down quickly. Dont disturb Grandfather. When Xuanyuan Yu saw that Yun Ran, Bai Wan, and the others had arrived, he quickly rubbed the space between his eyebrows and stood up. At the same time, he carried down the little packrat who was standing on the dragon throne with one foot on his waist. Wanwan, why are you all here? Bai Wan smiled gently at him. That monkey called Bang Bang said that the terrifying death prophecy on you no longer exists. From the beginning to the end, Xuanyuan Yu didnt care much about this prophecy. However, it was fine as long as they were happy. Yes, I understand. But why did this prophecy suddenlye to an end? Xuanyuan Yu looked at everyone in confusion. In the past few days, the pce had not caught anyone suspicious, nor had they found any assassins. Yun Ran shrugged, indicating that she didnt know the reason either. Logically speaking, since the prophecy had been broken, they should have caught the hidden perpetrator. Just as everyone was guessing if they had forgotten something important, The little packrat in Xuanyuan Yus arms suddenly raised his little arm and shouted in a childish voice, Sweetie knows, Sweetie knows. Yun Ran remarked, This little packrat probably doesnt even know what theyre talking about and is shouting that she knows. However, Yun Ran did not stop her. Then tell me about Sweetcake. The little packrat raised its little chin and said in a childish voice, Thats because Grandfather wants more people to eat. He also wants more people to live in small houses and big houses. Therefore, he cant die. If he dies, many people will not have food to eat. Initially, everyone only wanted to tease her. However, at this moment, they all felt that the little packrats words made sense. If Xuanyuan Yu had really done anything different during this period of time, it would be to deal with the snow disaster. Perhaps, just as the little packrat had said, Xuanyuan Yu had worked hard to be a good emperor and saved thousands of lives. Therefore, his fate had also changed.. Chapter 527 - 527: Can You Wait for Me? Chapter 527: Can You Wait for Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The death prophecy on Xuanyuan Yu had been sessfully removed. Yun Ran and the others had to leave Wuan too. After all, MO Beiyuan still had the identity of the East Continents Emperor. It was not appropriate for him to stay in the Imperial Pce of Wuan. Yun Ran and the others also had more important things to do. Wanwan, dont go. At night, Xuanyuan Yu pressed Bai Wan into his arms in a hoarse voice. His movements were a little crazy, and he even said angrily, If only the death prophecy on me had not been lifted. In this way, they would continue to stay by his side. Bai Wan raised her hand and pressed her palm against his thin lips. She shook her head and looked nervous. Ah Yu, dont talk nonsense. But I want you to stay. Stay with me. Stay with me! Xuanyuan Yu bit her finger gently with his thin lips, his eyes filled with a secret addiction. Call him paranoid or crazy, he just wanted to keep her by his side. Bai Wan was imprisoned by him and could not break free. She tried to reason with him. Yu, Im only returning to the East Continent temporarily to settle some matters. You have to stay in Wuan. The people of Wuan need you. They need you, the emperor, more than I do. During the day, this person looked serious in front of others, but when it waste at night, he changed. Like a clingy dog, he always liked to move closer to her. Ah Yu, can you wait for me? Bai Wan moved closer to his chin and kissed the corner of his lips. After I settle the Bai familys matters, Ille back to find you. We wont be separated for the rest of our lives. How could she bear to part with him? This man made her experience the feeling of being entangled. He doted on her like a treasure. How could she not be moved? Except The timing was not right! Xuanyuan Yu lowered his eyebrows and stared at her with his dark eyes. The emotions in his eyes struggled for a while before he finally let go. Ill go to the East Continent to look for you after Im done with Wuan. Bai Wan immediately nodded and agreed softly. The two of them clung to each other for another night. Since they were about to part ways, Bai Wan let him do whatever he wanted. The result of overindulging a ferocious beast was that there were traces of a beast all over her body. Xuanyuan Yu, this ferocious beast, had been appeased by Bai Wan. Next, it was the little packrats turn. Sweetcake doesnt want to be separated from Grandfather The little packrat was originally sitting on a stool and swinging her little feet to eat porridge. When she found out that she was going to be separated from her maternal grandfather, she felt as if the entire sky had copsed. She stopped eating porridge and turned around to run out of the hall. Yun Ran and MO Beivuans cultivation levelsbined were not enough for them to catch the little packrat that had flown out with all its spiritual energy. The secret guards and guards guarding outside were even more helpless. A small afterimage shed past their eyes. Right on the heels of that, two morerge afterimages shed past. Did Sweetcake run out just now? I didnt see it clearly. It was too fast. Everyone looked into the hall. As expected, only Bun was left at the table, slowly eating porridge. They, the secret guards, had been guarding outside for a long time. In just a short while, the packrat had already rushed into Xuanyuan Yus hall. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her big eyes were misty. Her little appearance was extremely heartbreaking. Whats wrong with Sweetcake? Why are you crying? Who bullied you? In front of her, Xuanyuan Yu did not have the dignity of a king at all. He knelt on one knee and picked up the little packrat. Sweetcake is going to be taken away. I wont be able to see Grandfather The packrats eyes were red as shey on her grandfathers shoulder and cried. Xuanyuan Yus heart was wrenched by the little packrats cries. Of course, of course. If Sweetcake misses Grandfather, she can get Uncle Hidden Guard to send a letter to Grandfather. Grandfather will immediately ride a flying demon beast to see you.. Chapter 528 - 528: Where’s Your Sense of Shame? Chapter 528: Wheres Your Sense of Shame? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cant Grandfather go home with Sweetcake? This way, Sweetcake can see Grandfather every day! When Yun Ran came in, she heard her little packrats familiar childish voice. Grandfather wants more people to eat and not be hungry. He also wants them to live in big and small houses, so he cant go home with Sweetcake. Yun Ran knew how coquettish her child was and how much Xuanyuan Yu doted on her child. If her little girl continued to grind like this, it would be very easy for Xuanyuan Yu to go to the East Continent with them to coax her little packrat. Although Sweetcake was a child, it was not an unreasonable little temper. Yun Ran tried to reason with her seriously. The little packrat pouted and buried her head in Xuanyuan Yus shoulder. He held it in for a while before revealing his pink and chubby face. Sweetcake knows. Grandfather has more important things to do Sweetcake has to be good Yun Ran rubbed her little packrats head and praised him. Yes, Sweetcake is so obedient. The packrat cried when she said goodbye to Xuanyuan Yu. When she said goodbye to Shen Yu, the two of them hugged each other and cried. In the end, Yun Ran and Shen Lang hugged one each, coaxing and persuading them. It took some effort to separate the two little balls. Sweetcake, when Uncle bes more powerful, Ill look for you. Yes, Uncle muste and y with Sweetcake. Pinky swear! Pinky promise! And seal it! Stamp it! The two little balls held hands and curled their fingers. After a series of actions, they waved their little arms to say goodbye. Yun Ran was not as clingy and crying as her little packrat. When she left, she only said to Xuanyuan Yu coolly, Father, take care. Xuanyuan Yus eyes turned red when he heard her call him father. If that young brat MO Beiyuan dares to bully you, dont be aggrieved. Remember, youre my treasure. You have the entire Wuan behind you! Yun Ran looked at the tall figure not far away and her eyes softened unconsciously. After saying that, Yun Ran seemed to have thought of something and blushed slightly. That kind of bullying shouldnt be considered bullying! At the East Continent Pce, Bai Ze did not expect that he, a general who was good at killing enemies on the battlefield and arranging troops, would have to deal with these useless and sour memorials sent by these civil officials. It was just a small matter. How many pages could they write? Did these people have nothing better to do?! His own junior had been beaten up, so he should beat him back! Was he embarrassing himself by writing it on the memorial?! His son was a good-for-nothing who did not have any ability. He could not pass the examination and still had the cheek to ask the emperor for arrangements! Where was their dignity? Did these people not care about their dignity? Couldnt they write something more serious every day? Bai Ze had been dealing with these memorials recently, and he was so angry that he almost had a problem. His mood gradually became irritable. Therefore, when would MO Beiyuan and the others return? Could it be that Xuanyuan Yu was shameless and wanted to keep his sister and the others in Wuan to prevent them froming back? Under Bai Ze i s eager anticipation, Yun Ran and the others finally returned. Bai Ze finally did not have to see those troublesome memorandums anymore. Being an emperor was really not something ordinary people could do. Bai Ze reported the problems he had dealt with during this period of time to MO Beiyuan, the true Emperor of the East Continent. Actually, there was nothing special. The only thing that could be considered a big deal was the death of Dajings emperor. The little emperor who has ascended the throne is the son of the fifth princess of Dajing. MO Beiyuan did not remember people under normal circumstances, but he had an impression of this son of the fifth princess. Thats the kid who threw mud into Sweetcakes bowl.. Chapter 529 - 529: The One Who Threw Mud into Sweetcake’s Chapter 529: The One Who Threw Mud into Sweetcakes Bowl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thats right. The sickly boy who threw mud into Sweetcakes bowl. Bai Ze didnt know what that kids name was. In any case, in their eyes, he was just a young brat who deserved a beating for throwing mud into Sweetcakes bowl. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. Wasnt that kid poisoned by Bun? How did he get promoted? No matter what, Dajings throne would not be given to a son born to a princess who had been married off. Originally, MO Beiyuan did not care who would be the emperor on Dajings side. However, the sickly boy gave him a bad feeling; he was like a cold viper. Bai Ze immediately understood what he meant. Ill get someone to investigate. Now that he was the general of the East Continent, the affairs of the East Continent were his business. Although Dajing did not pose much of a threat to the East Continent, there was indeed something strange about the sudden abnormal change in the throne. Bai Ze quickly handed the information he had found to MO Beiyuan. Im afraid its not honorable for the young emperor to take the throne! In just a few months, the old emperor and his few princes in their prime were all infected with an evil disease and died! Evil illness? MO Beiyuans jade brush paused. They said that there was a gue in the pce, and 70 to 80% of the people in the pce died. After that, the fifth princess of Dajing brought her son and stopped the spread of the gue. She saved the people of Dajing and forcefully ascended the throne. Bai Ze shook his head. Who would believe that there was no problem? This fifth princess of Dajing is not simple! She transformed from a city lords wife to the Empress Dowager of Dajing. Bai Ze continued to scan through the information, then clicked his tongue again. Why do I remember that the fifth princess of Dajing has an unusual rtionship with you? By the way, previously, she even brought people to block you outside the city gate. MO Beiyuan looked up from the pile of memorials and twisted his stiff neck. He nced over coldly. General Bai, are you very free? Why dont you share my burden? Bai Ze had a headache whenever he saw those memorials. He quickly waved his hand and said, No, just let me sleep for a few days. Yun Ran was not idle either. She remembered that Bai Wan had mentioned before that some members of the Bai family had been exiled to the Great Deste Prison by the wretched emperor. Bai Wan wanted to personally bring back those members of the Bai family who had suffered. There were also many soldiers of the Bai family army on this trip. Yun Ran wanted to go with her. Firstly, he wanted to protect Bai Wan along the way. Secondly, she wanted to change the Bai Armys opinion of her through their interactions along the way. She wanted General Bais soldiers to not just think of a beautiful face when they mentioned her. She was not the woman that the East Continents Emperor MO Beiyuan had raised in the inner courtyard! She, Yun Ran, was Yun Ran! If Yun Ran left, the ones she was most worried about would naturally be her two children. Therefore, she had to discuss it with MO Beiyuan. Great Deste Prison? MO Beiyuan frowned when he heard these words. Ranran, I can send people from the 12 Divisions to bring the Bai family back. You dont have to suffer. Yun Ran knew that he felt sorry for her and was afraid that she would be in danger, but she had never been a pampered youngdy. But I feel that these experiences are not hardships. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened, but he was still unwilling to let go. He continued to persuade her, You dont know what kind of ce the Great Deste Prison is. That ce is very chaotic. You will see the dark and disgusting side of everyone there.. Chapter 530 - 530: Can ‘t Leave You Chapter 530: Can t Leave You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran knew the darkest and most disgusting side of human nature too well in the apocalypse. People could be selfish, greedy,zy, violent, promiscuous She had seen too much! At the same time, she saw the bright side of humanity in the apocalypse. There was kindness, integrity, loyalty, unity, bravery She believed that as long as there was sunlight in her heart, no matter where she went, she would not be swallowed by darkness. MO Beiyuan, I still insist on going to the Great Deste Prison. Yun Ran looked at him firmly. Before he could nod in agreement, Yun Ran had already begun to arrange what to do next. Because she knew that he wouldnt be able to dissuade her and would definitely agree in the end. Bun is actually fine. He has his own things to do every day and doesnt need you to coax him. Its just that Sweetcake might need you to coax her to sleep every night and tell her a bedtime story. When her emotions suddenly rise, you have to hug her, coax her, and ease her emotions. Also, can you stop telling her bedtime stories about catching nine-star demon beasts? You dont know, but shes been moring to catch big demon beasts for fun recently. In MO Beiyuans stories, catching big demon beasts was no different from catching rabbits, chicks, and ducks. Her little packrat was also a tiger. She clenched her little fists and got ready to catch the big demon beasts. This was because the little packrat felt that catchingrge demon beasts was a very fun thing to do. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened and his breathing deepened. After a long silence, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, Then lets go together. Together? Yun Rans eyes widened slightly. You just returned to the East Continent. It doesnt seem appropriate for you to leave now! Her identity was free, and she was not bound by her identity and responsibilities. She could leave as she pleased. But he couldnt! He was the Emperor of the Eastern Continent! MO Beiyuan looked at her steadily and suppressed the stubborn emotions in his eyes. He said in a low and hoarse voice, Ranran, the Gu poison in our bodies has not been cured. We cant separate. In reality, it had nothing to do with the parasitic poison. It was just that he did not want to be separated from her. Yun Ran blinked and thought about this seriously. Her pink lips pursed slightly. But we didnt see each other for the past four years. Werent we fine? Yun Ran didnt mean to argue with him, but she was seriously analyzing if the Gu poison really affected the two of them that much. In a moment of desperation, MO Beiyuan came up with a reason. Now, he could only lie for himself. He tugged at his clothes unnaturally, and a trace of difort shed across his handsome face. Clearing his throat, his voice was slightly cold as he said seriously, Previously, I didnt approach you. The Gu worm in my body was in a dormant state. But now that it has woken up, I cant leave you. But why did she remember that she had been separated from him for a period of time before?! The longest period of time seemed to be when she brought Bun to the Myriad Poison Valley. When they separated, Yun Ran did not notice anything abnormal about her body. Could it be because the poison in their bodies was different? The Gu poison in his body was even more domineering! Then how will your body react if were separated for a long time? Yun Ran frowned. She wanted to understand more about the parasitic poison on the two of them. MO Beiyuan stared at her with dark eyes. Hisrge hand held her waist tightly and pulled her into his arms. I wont be able to sleep, and my emotions will be abnormally out of control. There will be a voice in my mind that will control me and make me look for you at all costs. If I dont do it, I will be tortured until I go crazy. He didnt lie to her. If she left him, these situations would happen.. Chapter 531 - 531: Sweetcake Wants to Play with the Yellow Croaker! Chapter 531: Sweetcake Wants to y with the Yellow Croaker! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, it was not caused by the parasitic poison, but by his almost crazy obsession with her. Yun Ran did not expect his reaction to be so serious. Her watery eyes darkened as she contemted for a moment. Even if she was determined not to let him go with her, this person would definitely chase after her under the control of the parasitic poison. She might as well go with him now. Then Bun and Sweetcake have to go together too. Yun Ran had originally thought that one of them would stay behind. With some coaxing, she could muddle through this period of time with her packrat. But now that she and MO Beiyuan were leaving, it was best to bring the two little packrats with her. Little Sweetcakes crying was a problem. Moreover, the Eight Divine Fiends hiding in the dark and the damned thing controlling the ck fog were still alive. In two days, Mother and Father will bring Sweetcake to the Great Deste Prison. Yun Ran told Sweetcake in advance that she would be leaving in a few days. Unexpectedly, thanks to a weird homonym, the little packrat thought that the Great Deste Prison was a big yellow croaker. She even instantly recalled the time when she went fishing with its youngest uncle. She was extremely happy. She ran to show off to the secret guards. Uncle secret guards, Sweetcake is going to y with the big yellow croaker! A very, very big yellow croaker! The secret guards were all dumbfounded. Yellow croaker? What big yellow croaker? Why did Master and Miss Yun Ran want to bring Little Master to y with the big yellow croaker? Werent they going to bring them along to the Great Deste Prison? The secret guards didnt care too much. In short, they just had to praise Sweetcake for something that could make her so happy! Is Sweetcake going to catch the big yellow croakers? Sweetcake is so powerful) she can definitely catch a lot of big yellow croakers! The little packrat loved being praised the most. Her big eyes were sparkling as she hummed and shook her little head, Thats right! I have to catch many, many yellow croakers for Sweetie! Ill give one to each of the secret guards. As she spoke, she stretched out her two small hands and began to count. A shadow guard uncle will have a big yellow croaker, two shadow guard uncles have two big yellow croakers three, four When Yun Ran came to look for her, the packrat had already counted more than fifty yellow croakers. What yellow croaker? Mother, Sweetcake is counting the big yellow croakers I have to catch. I have to catch many, many big yellow croakers. Every secret guard uncle wants one. Yun Ran was speechless. Catch fish? Yellow croaker? Grand Deste Prison! Wait, Yun Ran seemed to understand something. Was her little packrat going to make herugh to death? Its not a big yellow croaker. Its the Great Deste Prison. The Great Deste Prison is a ce. Yun Ran picked up her little packrat and exined with a smile. The little packrat blinked its big ck eyes and asked in a childish voice, Then, is there a yellow croaker there? Yun Ran shook her head at her. Mother doesnt know if there are big yellow croakers there. When the timees, we can go and take a look. Okay! The little packrat swung her legs happily. She could not help but wave her little hands at the secret guards beside it. Sweetcake is going to y with the big yellow croakers! If there are no big yellow croakers, Sweetcake will bring other gifts for the secret guards. The secret guards at the side thought to themselves, What kind of gift can there be in a godforsaken ce like the Great Deste Prison? No! As long as it was a gift from their little master, Sweetcake! Even if their little master caught a handful of sand for each of them, they would treat it as a treasure! But then again, why did Master bring the two little masters to such a godforsaken ce? What kind of ce was the Great Deste Prison? It was an existence that could make the five countries pale in fear just by talking about it. In the end, Thunderbolt couldnt help but persuade in front of his master, I think that the two young masters are still too young and arent suitable to go to a godforsaken ce like Deste Prison. The exiled nsmen of the Bai Family can be brought back by the Bai Family Army. At the very least, I can bring the people from the 12 Divisions to help! Master, theres really no need for you and Miss Yun Ran to go through this.. Chapter 532 - 532: If I Don’t Dote on Her, Will I Dote on You? Chapter 532: If I Dont Dote on Her, Will I Dote on You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thunderbolt roughly knew what was going on. Hadnt the members of the Bai family been exiled to the Great Deste Prison twenty years ago? Now, the Bai familys injustice had been overturned, and they had regained their power in the Imperial City, Bai Wan wanted to personally pick up her exiled nsmen. She wanted to express how much she valued the members of the Bai family. Miss Yun Ran wanted to follow for some reason. His master must have amodated Miss Yun Ran again to go to a godforsaken ce like the Great Deste Prison. Master, youre the ruler of a country. You cant always dote on Miss Yun Ran and go wherever she goes! This isnt appropriate, right?! MO Beiyuan looked up from the pile of memorials. His cold eyes narrowed as he nced at him. If I dont dote on her, will I dote on you? If I dont follow her, will I follow you? Thunderbolts forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat when he saw the look in his masters eyes. That was not what he meant. I just feel that you dote on Miss Yun Ran too much. Regardless of whether her thoughts and decisions are right or wrong, you will follow her wishes. MO Beiyuan nced at him again, his eyes filled with dangerous information. The corners of his lips curled up coldly. Are you saying that shes in the wrong? Thunderbolt was so frightened by that cold and fierce gaze that he shrunk his neck and was a little afraid. Thats not what I meant. Its just that Miss Yun Ran doesnt have to go to the Great Deste Prison! Cant she just stay in the pce and eat and drinkfortably? MO Beiyuan retracted his gaze and sneered. When you really figure out why she wants to go to the Great Deste Prison, you cane and talk nonsense in front of me! Thunderbolt was at a loss. Why did Miss Yun Ran want to go to the Great Deste Prison? Wasnt it just because she was bored staying in the pce and wanted to go out and y? Could there be another reason? However, when he saw his masters expression, Thunderbolt suppressed the question that was on the tip of his tongue. Theres one more thing. Its the information that the 12 Divisions found out about the Heavenly Stone Barrier. The other Heavenly Stone Barrier is very likely to be in the Great Deste Prison. It was only when he found out that his master and the others were going to the Great Deste Prison that he suddenly remembered this news. As he had yet to confirm the uracy of the news, Thunderbolt had not reported it. Heavenly Stone Barrier? MO Beiyuan had never given up on searching for the Heavenly Stone Barrier because he still could not forget how the leader of the Eight Divine Demons who controlled the ck fog had abducted Sweetcake in front of him. Therefore, he had to be stronger! Simple spiritual power cultivation was no longer enough to satisfy him. Only the Heavenly Stone could allow him to obtain even more powerful strength! Can you be sure? MO Beiyuans voice was filled with anxiety. No one knew how important this Heavenly Stone was to him. Thunderbolt shook his head. We cant be sure for the time being because none of the brothers from the 12 Divisions that we sent out have returned. Theres no news that can help us confirm that the Heavenly Stone Barrier is in the Great Deste Prison. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. He was silent for a moment before pushing his hand and letting him go. Bai Ze had not rested well in the Generals residence for a few days when he was summoned into the pce by MO Beiyuan. what, Help you manage the government, wait, didnt you juste back, Why are you leaving again? If not for the good temper and bearing that Bai Ze had developed over the years, he would have smashed the cup in front of him! Wasnt this bullying? This throne was snatched by MO Beiyuan. Why didnt he manage the court himself? What was the point of throwing it to a general like him? No, what important matter do you have this time? Do you have to go? Chapter 533 - 533: Another Secret Chapter 533: Another Secret Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although MO Beiyuan was the East Continents Emperor, the two of them spoke quite casually, on the way back from the Fallen Demon Forest and during the time in the Yuan Mansion. In addition, Bai Ze was a generation older than MO Beiyuan. Therefore, in front of him, Bai Ze did not have so many rules. Ranran wants to go to the Great Deste Prison with the Bai family army. I have to go with her. MO Beiyuan lowered his eyes and his voice deepened. Great Deste Prison? Is Xiao Ran nning to go to the Great Deste Prison with Xiao Wan to pick up the Bai Family? In fact, Bai Ze had originally nned to make a trip there himself. However, Bai Wan pestered him and called him brother a few times. He, who doted on his sister, could only nod and agree. He nned to send more soldiers of the Bai family army to protect Bai Wan. Now that MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran were going together, he had nothing to worry about. Alright, leave the East Continent to me! Bai Ze took it that it was all for his sister and niece. When they set off, Bai Ze realized that they had brought Bun and Little Sweetcake with them. Are you really going to the Great Deste Prison and not sightseeing? Why did you bring Bun and Sweetcake along? Other people might not know what kind of ce that is, but dont you, MO Beiyuan, know? Bai Ze frowned and looked serious. He was so angry that he had forgotten his status as a ruler and minister. Yun Ran had actually been wanting to ask, Isnt that ce a ce of exile? Is there anything special about it? Back then, when she suggested going to the Great Deste Prison, MO Beiyuan dissuaded her. Yun Ran had always thought that it was because that ce was a ce of exile; since conditions were barren, and the order was chaotic, he did not want her to go. However,ter on, when the little packrat happily went to show off to the secret guards, the secret guards expressions didnt seem right either. Bai Ze exined, The Great Deste Prison is thergest ce of exile in the five countries. Most of the area is yellow sand and is very deste. Thats why its called the Great Deste Prison. All the exiles from the five countries will be thrown into the Great Deste Prison. This is a superficial excuse. Superficial? Could it be that there are other secrets regarding the Great Deste Prison? Yun Ran was interested and her watery eyes filled with curiosity. Bai Zes eyes darkened. He looked in MO Beiyuans direction and slowly said, Thats right. There is indeed a secret in the Great Deste Prison, a secret that only the royal families of the five countries and a small number ofrge families know. As soon as he said that, Yun Ran became even more curious. What secret? This time, MO Beiyuans cold voice spoke before Bai Zes. There was even obvious displeasure in it. Youre being mysterious! Dont scare her with talks about those ghouls. With me around, those ghouls can forget about getting close to her. Yun Ran said, A ghoul? Was it the ghoul she knew about? Are there ghouls in the Great Deste Prison? Id like to meet them. Bai Ze had originally nned to use the ghouls to scare Yun Ran. Unexpectedly, this girl didnt know fear at all. Looking at her, she seemed quite excited. Bai Ze pped his forehead. He had almost forgotten that this little girl had barged into the Fallen Demon Forest alone and turned the forest upside down. Yun Ran is bold and isnt afraid of ghouls, but arent you worried that a little baby like Little Sweetcake will be scared? Yun Ran paused for a moment before smiling. I dont know if anything else can scare Sweetcake, but the ghouls definitely cant scare her, because she has a little brother with the bloodline of a ghoul. When her little dumpling first saw Yan Qi, she was still smiling as she handed him candied hawthorn to eat.. Chapter 534 - 534: Following Him to the Little Forest Chapter 534: Following Him to the Little Forest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze was speechless. How could he have forgotten that the Yuan Mansion had indeed raised a little ghoul? No, no, it was half a ghoul! The little ghoul was elusive, but he would often appear beside Little Sweetcake. From time to time, Little Sweetcake would have a little snack in her hand. It was most likely given to her secretly by that little ghoul. When Bai Ze first saw the little ghoul giving Little Sweetcake something, his heart was in his throat. He gathered spiritual energy in his palm and almost attacked the little ghoul. However, Little Sweetcake was faster than him! She ran towards the little ghoul with her short legs and even called him Little Brother Yan Qi in a childish voice. Bai Zeter found out that Yun Ran and the others had actually picked up the half ghoul. Not only did Yun Ran raise him in the Yuan Mansion, but she also personally taught the little ghoul. The little ghouls bloodline contained a portion of the ghouls talent. His cultivation level was not low, but he would only appear beside Sweetcake. Therefore, Yun Ran was right. Little Sweetcake was not afraid of ghouls at all. Bai Ze scratched his sweat-drenched hair and calmed down a little. But even so, you cant let your guard down. There are more than one or two ghouls in the Great Deste Prison. Thats the territory of the King of the Ghouls. The King of the Ghouls? This name is quite domineering. Is that the leader of the ghouls? The group set off. Yun Ran sat cross-legged on the back of the Cangluan and chatted with MO Beiyuan about the previous topic. In MO Beiyuans arms was a little packrat who was dozing off. The little packrat had a pair of fair and tender feet. Her little shoes had already been kicked off by her. Afraid of waking the little packrat, Yun Ran leaned over and whispered into his ear. As soon as she approached, MO Beiyuans five senses seemed to have beenpletely stimted. His sense of smell, touch, hearing all of them became exceptionally sensitive. Yun Rans extremely normal action became a provocation that he had to try his best to restrain himself from. The scent of her body and her warm breath were so alluring. MO Beiyuans sexy Adams apple bobbed, and his voice instantly became hoarse. Ill tell you after you restter. Yun Ran nodded. She thought to herself that perhaps it was because the two little packrats were around that it was inconvenient for him to say some things. When she stopped to rest, she obediently followed him to the small forest. Who knew that this person would trap her in his arms after entering the forest? That pair of strange eyes hid a surging secret addiction, as if he was enduring it to the extreme. Yun Ran met his gaze and instantly felt a force in his eyes that was like a deep sea vortex that wanted to suck her in. MO Beiyuansrge hand held her chin tightly. His movements were fast and urate. It was the sudden release and outburst that he had been holding back for a long time. His cold thin lips invaded her pink lips, grinding and invading. Yun Ran had cultivation, but in his arms, she could not exert any strength at all. Even her fingers were weak. MO, MO Beiyuan Didnt you want to tell me about the King of Ghouls? Why did he kiss her all of a sudden? At this moment, those bottomless eyes revealed a trace of satisfaction. He ced his slender fingers on her neck and rubbed his fingers against itzily. Yes, what do you want to ask? Yun Ran was speechless. She had asked him so many times, but he didnt listen at all. This person was really serious when he was serious, but when he was indecent, he was really indecent. For example, at this moment, he exuded an unruly aura that carried a hint of evilness and desire. His eyes were filled with the secret addiction to her. He was like apletely different person from usual. It reminded Yunran of a saying: The sudden desire from abstinence and the sudden madness of a rational person are the most fatal! Chapter 535 - 535: MO Beiyuan, This Is Teasing! Chapter 535: MO Beiyuan, This Is Teasing! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios And she was the one who aroused his desires and made him lose his mind. Yun Ran took a step back. As her breathing quickened, her soft pink lips moved. The Adams apple of the person opposite her clearly bobbed up and down. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. MO Beiyuan, you need to calm down now! Calm down! Yun Ran raised her hand and tried to push him away. However, as soon as she finished speaking, that handsome face pressed down on her. His voice was filled with forbearance and suppression, and it was extremely hoarse. Ranran, I cant calm down. You provoked me first. Yun Ran was speechless. When did I flirt with you?! You did! Just now, your breath, your eyes Yun Ran didnt argue with him. A sly look shed in her eyes. Suddenly, she stood on tiptoe and leaned close to his neck. She took a medium bite of his protruding Adams apple and narrowed her eyes at him like a little fox. MO Beiyuan, this is flirting! Yes. MO Beiyuans voice was low and hoarse as he stared at her with his bottomless eyes. Then, he said, My willpower is extremely poor. I was seduced by you. As he spoke, he pressed down on her again and kissed her alluring pink lips fiercely. The little girls lips were soft and supple. The touch and taste could make one lose control even more. MO Beiyuan loved her deeply. He released his emotions that he had suppressed for a long time at thest moment. He repeated in an extremely hoarse and dark voice, Ranran, Ill give you my life. Ill give it all to you! Ranran, Ill give you my life! Okay? What was he shouting for? Yun Ran felt that she was the one who had lost half her life to him. The two of them were just kissing, but it was already so intense. Yunr Ran did not dare to imagine if she would really lose half her life when they really interacted in depth. Yun Ran tidied her messy clothes. Her fair skin was slightly pink, and her watery eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist. She imitated the packrat and kicked him. Donte any closer. Lets split up and talk nicely. Yes, go ahead. MO Beiyuan knew that he had bullied her ruthlessly this time. He knew that he was in the wrong and rubbed his thin lips. Yun Ran took a few deep breaths to adjust her heaving chest and rubbed her slightly hot lips. This person was ruthless! He bullied her until her lips were swollen. Do you know the King of Ghouls? MO Beiyuan did not dare to be distracted this time. He would answer whatever she asked. Yes, the leader of the ghouls in the Great Deste Prison is regarded as the king by all the ghouls. Then why are the ghouls hiding in the Great Deste Prison? Theyre not hiding in the Great Deste Prison, but its the ghouls territory. Arent ghouls very fierce and cruel? They rely on sucking human blood to survive. Then why did the five countries release the human flow into their territory? Wait Yun Ran asked as if she suddenly understood something. Could it be that the five nations deliberately sent people to the ghouls to be their food? MO Beiyuans silence had already exined everything. Yun Ran knew that she had guessed correctly. She frowned slightly in difort. Those were human lives! How could they be sent over as food? Seeing that she was a little depressed, MO Beiyuan hurriedly exined, 600 years ago, the ghouls reached an agreement with the five countries. The five countries sent the criminals to the ghouls territory, and the ghouls no longer appeared in the five countries to hunt innocent citizens.. Chapter 536 - 536: The Darkness Of Human Nature Chapter 536: The Darkness Of Human Nature Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By doing so, they had indeed achieved a peaceful coexistence. The ghouls had kept their promise all these years. This excluded some ghouls who had been expelled from the n or had betrayed the n and would also appear in the five countries. Everyone else was well-behaved. As for the five kingdoms, they followed the agreement and sent their criminals from to the ghouls territory. However, after so many years, thews of the five countries had deviated. At first, the five countries should have made an agreement to send the most heinous criminals of each country to the Great Deste Prison. Subsequently, the Great Deste Prison had unknowingly be thergest ce of exile for the five kingdoms. All these years, apart from Emperor Wuan, the other four countries have treated the Great Deste Prison as a ce of exile. In other words, other than a big tyrant like Xuanyuan Yu, the other rulers had not cared for the lives of these people at all! They didnt care if those people were alive or had be food for the ghouls. The first thing MO Beiyuan did when he ascended the throne was to get someone to change thew and change the punishment of being exiled to the Great Deste Prison. As for the ghouls It was time to renegotiate the rules of the Five Nations with them! Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes. So, what you said about the darkness and evil of humanity hidden there before also refers to these? The existence of the Great Deste Prison was the darkness of human nature. The peaceful coexistence of the two races was exchanged with lives. Yun Ran couldnt say that the people who had made the agreement with the ghouls in the five countries werepletely wrong. But how many people had died in the Great Deste Prison over the years? Just the Bai family alone had hundreds of its people exiled. It had been six hundred years! The other countries added up to tens of thousands Yun Ran did not dare to think further. So, whats going on with the ghouls? Are they humans? Why do they live on human blood? Yun Ran had never interacted with a real ghoul, other than Yan Qis who only a half-blooded ghoul. Other than fangs, blood-colored eyes, and pale skin, the external structure of the ghoul was no different from that of a normal person. Because of Yan Qi, Yun Ran had specially found many ancient books about ghouls to read. There were many kinds of ghoul origins. Some said that they were humans cursed by evil spirits. Some said that they were the bloodline of humans and ancient demon beasts. Some even said that they had eaten some kind of poisonous grass by mistake. Yun Ran wasnt sure which was real either. The ghouls were too mysterious. Even MO Beiyuan did not know much about them. There are many legends about the ghouls. I think only the ghouls know their true origin. They drink blood for a living because other food will be very difficult to swallow in their mouths. Only human blood is the most delicious food in the world for them. Yun Rans eyes narrowed. But Yan Qi lives on beast blood. Theres nothing wrong with his body. They were both ghouls, so why did the other ghouls have to drink human blood? Could it be that Yan Qi only had half of that bloodline? Yun Ran really couldnt figure out these things, so she didnt try to figure them out herself. ording to what you said before, doesnt that mean that the exiled nsmen of the Bai n have been doomed all these years? MO Beiyuans voice was calm. Not necessarily. When ghouls suck human blood, they usually wont kill people directly. Instead, they will raise them for feeding. Yun Ran waved at him, indicating that he should stop. If he continued, she probably wouldnt be able to eat dinner tonight.. Chapter 537 - 537: Catching a Large Scorpion Lizard Chapter 537: Catching a Large Scorpion Lizard Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In this group of people, other than the MO family riding on divine beasts and holy beasts, the other Bai family soldiers and the secret guards were all on ordinary flying demon beasts. Therefore, the overall speed was not very fast. It took them nearly a month to reach the Great Deste Prison, which was rumored to make the people of the five countries tremble in fear. The little packrat was still thinking about fishing for the big yellow croaker! However, at a nce, this ce was filled with yellow sand. Fishing? There was no such thing! It was about the same as catching a big scorpion lizard. In this godforsaken ce, the wind blew and sand flew in the day, and heat waves rolled. At night, spiritual fire lit up, and the cold air attacked. From time to time, there would be a sandstorm. The environment was strange and harsh. Yun Ran felt that even if there were no ghouls in such a ce, the people who had been exiled here would probably have a difficult life! The little packrat was filled with curiosity about this unfamiliar ce. When her parents were not paying attention, she secretly stuck her head out of her cloak. she was immediately blinded by the sand and nervously pped her little arms. Theres a bug in Sweetcakes eye! Yun Ran rinsed her with clear water for a long time before she was able to wash away the sand in her big eyes. In the following period of time, the little packrat learned her lesson. She closed her eyes and hid in her fathers cloak, not daring to poke her little head out again. A group of people rode on flying demon beasts and headed towards the hintend of Deste Prison. Gradually, it became different from the periphery. Some houses made of sand appeared, and there were some man-made caves on the loess and stone slopes. Figures were moving. Needless to say, these people should be the exiles from the five kingdoms to the Great Deste Prison. The appearance of Yun Ran and the others shocked these people. They thought that a ghoul hade to capture them and fled. When they finally saw people, Bai Wan stopped and brought people to find out the whereabouts of the Bai family. Do you have anything to eat? Do you have anything to eat? Can you give me something to eat? After those people confirmed that they were not ghouls, they surrounded them like a swarm of bees and reached out to eat. Yun Ran had also been mentally prepared that the situation here might be very bad, but the skinny children crawling around naked in front of her still stunned her. Send some food to the kids. Yun Ran asked the secret guards to send food to the children. The little packrat also blinked her big ck eyes. Mother, can I give them Sweetcakes little dresses to wear? Sure. After receiving Yun Rans answer, the little packrat began to rummage through the little dresses in her storage ring and pulled out arge pile. She got the secret guards to send it to those children. Those children were overjoyed to have food and clothes. A simple and pure smile appeared on their faces. Yun Ran felt that something was wrong. Other than children, there seemed to be only women here. Yun Ran could not help but look at MO Beiyuan curiously. Thats strange. There are so many children, but why arent there any adult men? MO Beiyuan paused. The answer to her question was really difficult to say. Furthermore, the two little packrats were still in front of him. The secret guards couldnt answer and avoided Yun Rans gaze. It was not until night fell and the two of them were alone again that MO Beiyuan told her the answer. Ranran, the ce today is simr to the brothels of the five countries in the Great Deste Prison. Yun Ran instantly understood! So, was this also the darkness and filth of human nature that MO Beiyuan had mentioned? No wonder he didnt allow her and the two little packrats to get close. After Yun Ran understood what that ce was, she felt indescribably depressed. Those women and children may have been doomed to a life of tragedy from birth. They would never be able to leave this godforsaken ce.. Chapter 538 - 538: I’m Here to Take You Home Chapter 538: Im Here to Take You Home Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group of people asked about the whereabouts of the Bai family members as they walked. After passing by a few ces, he heard some news about the Bai family. Twenty years ago? Im not sure, Im not sure However, among the ghouls blood servants, theres someone with the surname Bai. Hes quite powerful and was even conferred the title of Great General by the ghouls. They all call him Great General Bai. The so-called blood servants were the minions raised by the ghouls. The ghouls were the highest existence in the Great Deste Prison. Under normal circumstances, they would not personallye out to capture people under the sun which would cause harm to the ghouls. Therefore, they would raise some human servants to do their bidding. These servants were called Blood Servants. They were to pick the freshest blood for the ghouls. The prisoners who were exiled into the Great Deste Prison were selected ording to their ranks and sent to the Dark Ghost Face for the ghouls to drink their blood. Aiya, you guys better hide quickly. These two fair and tender children and these two girls are the best blood ves that the ghouls like. Those people widened their turbid eyes and pointed in the direction of Yun Ran and the two children. The ghouls ssified humans ording to their levels. It was just like how humans divided food. In their eyes, the blood of the young women and children was the most delicious. The blood of an adult man was second. The old mans blood tasted the worst. Of course, the blood of this woman and the children was also divided into different grades. The ghouls preferred fair and handsome humans. They felt that the sweet purity of blood was rted to looks. As for Yun Ran, Bai Wan, and the two little packrats, they were definitely the ghouls favorite delicacy. In order to please the ghouls, the blood servants would definitely want to capture them and send them directly to the ghouls. Yun Ran and Bai Wan did not look too good. It was not that they were worried that they would be captured. Instead, they were thinking, if the Bai family really became the ghouls minions and helped the ghouls capture living people, would they still be the Bai family members from before? Were they still going to take these people away? With questions that could not be answered, the group continued to head towards the hintend. This ce was different from the edge. Small viges appeared here. The people in the vige seemed to be more orderly. Bai Wan sent a few more people to inquire about the Bai family. In the end, it was confirmed that the Bai family members from 20 years ago had already split into two different directions. One faction lived a miserable life in the Great Deste Prison,prising only the old, weak, sick, and disabled. As for the other sect, as early as 20 years ago, when they first entered the Great Deste Prison, they had already submitted to the ghouls and be their blood servants. They were still climbing up step by step. They had already be blood servants who chose blood ves for the King of Ghouls. They had some status in the ghoul race. Yun Ran and the others first went to look for the group of Bai family members who had not be blood servants. They looked at the dpidated mud house in front of them and the group of old, weak) sick, and disabled. Tears glistened in Bai Wans eyes, and her voice trembled. Im Bai Wan Im here to bring you home. Bai Wans emotions were surging, and she could not say much. She just wanted to tell them that she was here to take them home. Home? Those young children did not understand the meaning of returning home at all. They had been in this ce since they were born and had never gone out. They had only heard their elders mention the outside world. At this moment, innocent little faces revealed confused expressions. 20 years ago, not many members of the Bai Family who were exiled to the Great Deste Prison survived in such a harsh environment. Bai Feng was the current patriarch of the Bai family, and he was also the oldest With the help of everyone, he walked out shakily. He recognized Bal wan at a nce. He shook her walking stick excitedly. Fourth Miss! Its Fourth Miss! To the coteral branches of the Bai family, Bai Wan was the most respected Fourth Miss of the Bai family.. Chapter 539 - 539: Don ‘t Worry About Not Having Food to Eat Chapter 539: Don t Worry About Not Having Food to Eat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Has the Bai familys injustice been cleared? The sickly old man, who was over 150 years old, asked the second question with a trembling voice. Bai Wan nodded desperately with reddened eyes. Yes, the Bai familys injustice has been cleared. My father and brothers didnt betray the country. Im here to bring you home. When Bai Feng heard this, tears streamed down his face. I knew it, I knew it! The day we have been waiting for hase! However, he did not expect that this day would take so long. He had lived to see the Bai familys injustice cleared. Even if he died now, he would have no regrets. Fourth Miss, you still remember us. Bai Feng pushed away the people supporting him on both sides and wanted to bend his knees to bow to Bai Wan. Bai Wan quickly took a step forward and stopped him from bowing. Youve suffered here. Im here to bring the Bai family back. I wont leave a single one behind. Bai Feng wiped his tears. Even though they were not part of the nine families, they were still implicated and exiled to the Great Deste Prison. A portion of the nsmen hated Bai Xiao, the head of the Bai family, for betraying the country and implicating the entire Bai family, including them. However, another portion of the nsmen firmly believed that Bai Xiao did not betray the country. He was wrongly used. They believed in Bai Xiaos character. They also believed that one day, the Bai Familys injustice would be cleared and they would be able to walk out of this Great Deste Prison. When Bai Feng first entered the Great Deste Prison, he was still in his prime and had a wife and children. Now, his wife had long been captured and maimed, and his son had also died of illness in this godforsaken ce. The only thing that kept him alive was the determination of the men of the Bai family that had been passed down from generation to generation. He wanted to tell his dead parents and those nsmen who still believed that the Bai family would clear their names. They were not wrong! He could finally tell the juniors of the Bai family in front of him loudly, Look, the Bai familys army is here to take us home! The Bai family is here to take us home! The children did not know what home meant at all. They were gathered together now and staring at the little packrat in Yun Rans arms with wide eyes. They had lived in the Great Deste Prison for so long, but they had never seen such a fair and beautiful child. The little packrat was also very familiar with them. She waved her little arms at them, and her big eyes curved into crescents. Hello, Im Little Sweetcake! After introducing herself, she even shared with them the delicious pastries and candied plums that she had brought with her from her Interspatial Ring. Little Brother, eat. When youre done eating, let my father buy more. My father is rich. My father has to help many people who dont have food to eat. My maternal grandfather is the same. You dont have to worry about not having food to eat. You can go to Sweetcakes house to eat. The little packrat did not understand what this ce was at all. She used her tender voice to talk about the best things. On Bai Wans side, she was talking to Bai Feng about the Bai Family members in the Great Deste Prison. I heard that some members of the Bai n are now blood servants of the ghouls. Bai Fengs expression was slightly ugly. He smashed the wooden walking stick in his hand heavily and said angrily, They are all traitors of the Bai family. They are cowards who are afraid of death. The Bai family was loyal and had a reputation for hundreds of years. However, there were some cowards who were willing to die for the ghouls! However, Bai Wan felt that it didnt matter if they were the ghouls minions or not. It was because of the Bai Familys injustice that these people were exiled to the Great Deste Prison. In order to save their own lives, those people had be the ghouls minions. Perhaps it was because they had no choice back then. Since she was here, she could not leave these Bai family members behind.. Chapter 540 - 540: If Baddies Come, Sweetcake Will Beat Them Chapter 540: If Baddies Come, Sweetcake Will Beat Them Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Can you contact the people over there? I want to ask them if they are willing to leave this ce. If they were willing, Bai Wan would lend them a helping hand. Of course, the final choice was theirs. Bai Feng did not expect Bai Wan to want to help the traitors of the Bai family. Fourth Miss, you might not know this, but theyve done a lot of bad things for the ghouls over the years. Their hearts are already ck, and their methods are extremely ruthless. If we bring them out, Im afraid theyll cause big trouble for the Bai family. Bai Feng persuaded. He felt that Bai Wan just didnt understand the situation in the Great Deste Prison. She also didnt understand the ghouls and their minions. Bai Wan frowned and looked troubled. She felt that she owed the Bai family a lot, so she wanted to make it up to them as much as possible. What about their bloodline? Are their next generation going to be ves to the ghouls for generations toe? Bai Wan had the unyielding blood of the Bai family flowing in her veins. She wanted to give those people a choice and a chance to turn over a new leaf. She believed that if there was a choice, not everyone would be willing to be ves to those ghouls. Uncle Bai Feng, can you help me contact the Bai family over there? I want to have a good chat with them. Although Bai Feng did not agree with her thoughts, he still agreed to help Bai Wan contact the members of the Bai family. The Bai family no longer had any interaction with each other. They didnt like each other. Bai Feng felt that those people were sinners who had betrayed the family, and the other party also felt that Bai Feng and the others, who had protected the Bai familys reputation, were fools! The head of the Bai family, Bai Xiao, had alreadymitted treason. How could the Bai family retain the reputation of an aristocratic family? In this short period of time, the likable little packrat happily yed with these children of the Bai family. The children of the Bai family told the little packrat that there were ghouls in the Great Deste Prison who sucked blood and ate humans. They even protected the little packrat in the middle of them! Little Sweetcake, if you encounter a ghoul, run away quickly. Well hold the ghoul back for you! Yes, yes, yes. Little Sweetcake, youre so good-looking. The ghouls love to eat good-looking little dolls like you. Little Sweetcake, let me teach you. If you encounter a ghoul, wipe the demon beasts poop on your body and face. The ghouls dont like the stench. That way, they wont capture you. The packrat had never seen such a move before. She blinked her big ck eyes and said in a childish voice. But Sweetcake doesnt like to be stinky either! Yun Ran listened from the side and really found it both funny and sad. These children must have tried everything to survive in this godforsaken ce! Her little packrat was too young. At this moment, she could not understand the suffering of these little brothers and sisters. However, her little packrat had her own way. She raised her little fists high and shouted, Sweetie isnt afraid of ghouls. If baddiese, Sweetie will beat them up! Beat them up and send them flying! Alright?! The little packrat raised her small arms that were like lotus roots. She thought that she was very fierce and imposing, but in fact, there was a hint of sweetness. Those children continued to y around her and even gave the little packrat the most precious gift they could take out. The little packrat did not have any concept of the value of items. In her eyes, crystals were at most beautiful small stones. In her eyes, priceless treasures might not even be as precious as a stick of candied hawthorn. Hence, the little packrat happily epted the gifts from those children. Wow, this little stone really looks like a little tiger. Sweetcake has never seen a little tigers stone before. it also looks like a kitten in Sweetcakes house. Is this a little rabbit made of grass? It really looks like a little rabbit! Sweetcake likes little rabbits the most! Thank you! Thank you! Chapter 541 - 541: Do You Like Pretty Stones Too? Chapter 541: Do You Like Pretty Stones Too? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the little packrat epted them one by one, she returned the gifts. They were all things she liked. Beautiful crystals, beautiful small objects The group of children had never left the Great Deste Prison since they were born. Naturally, they had never seen high-level demon beast crystals or gemstones or jade artifacts. However, the adults knew how precious those things were. Bai Feng recognized at a nce that the few children were actually holding the crystals of eight-star demon beasts. They were such precious things! He quickly brought the children to return the crystals. Sigh, we cant, we cant How can you give such precious things to the children? Yun Ran had never had any objections to her little packrats decisions. The little packrat had the right to freely control the things in her storage ring. Theyre friends. Theyre just giving each other gifts. You dont have to worry too much about this. But Bai Feng looked at the crystals and did not know what to say. With a whoosh, the little packrat pulled out another small box from her Interspatial Ring and grabbed a handful of crystals. She stretched out her little arm and stuffed them into Bai Fengs hands. Grandpa, do you like pretty little stones too? Ill give you some! Bai Feng was speechless. Why did this child give crystals to others so casually? He even grabbed a handful of them! No, no, no, thats not what I meant! Bai Fengs old face turned red. He was not here to ask this little kid for crystals. You, take it back! The packrat thought that it was not enough, so she grabbed another handful for him. Then, she raised her soft little face and revealed her signature sweet smile. Grandpa, Ill give you a lot! Bai Feng had lived for so long and thought that he had experienced many things in the Great Deste Prison. Even the ghouls couldnt scare him. But today, he was so frightened by a child that he took a few steps back. No, no! Aiya! This cant be allowed! He really wasnt here to ask this little kid for crystals. Yun Ran knew that Sweetcake really wanted to give him a gift. She smiled and said, Dont think too much. She just wants to give you a gift. Please ept it. Bai Wan also advised, Uncle Feng, just ept it. After you go out, youll need some money to rebuild the Bai family. The little packrat had no idea that she would give him a fright just by giving him a small gift. After sending the gifts, she ran out to y with the friends she had just met. Bun saw her run out and followed her. He was not as innocent as Little Sweetcake. He knew that this ce was not a fun ce. There were many hidden dangers here. He had to stay by his sisters side to ensure her safety. Seeing his cold expression, the children of the Bai family did not dare to take the initiative to provoke him. Although this little brother did not look old) the children of the Bai family could still sense a different aura from him. All he could see was yellow sand. There was nothing fun about it. However, Sweetcake had a lot of fun ying with the sand with her new friends. She even kicked off the shoes on her feet. She ran and rolled on the sand dunes like those barefoot children. From time to time, the little packratsughter could be heard from the sand dune. The little packrat was ying happily and did not notice that not far away, a pair of red eyes were staring at her.. Chapter 542 - 542: These Two Packrats Really Know How to Play Chapter 542: These Two Packrats Really Know How to y Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those scarlet eyes were hidden in a cave on a pile of soil in the distance. He looked up at the gradually setting sun and licked his sharp fangs with the tip of his bright red tongue. Seeing that the sun was about to set, the group of children who had been ying with Little Sweetcake on the sand dune immediately asked to go back. They couldnt stay outside any longer because the night was about to fall. Here, the night was a hundred times more terrifying than the day. The little packrat had not had enough fun yet. She sat in the sand dune, holding the sand in her small hands as she piled up her small house. But Sweetcakes little house hasnt been built yet? Little Sweetcake, lets y again tomorrow when the sun rises. Thats right. Without the sun, the ghouls wille out. Little Sweetcake, were going to hide. The children looked anxious, but they had already maintained a gentle attitude. Perhaps this was something engraved in the bones of the Bai family. When the sun set, it meant danger! All these years, they had lived like this. They needed to hide in the cave to avoid being discovered by the ghouls. They were afraid that the blood servants would see them and capture them to be the blood ves of the ghouls. Hiding? Are you ying hide-and-seek? Sweetcake is very good at hiding! The packrat did not understand what these children meant at all. She thought that they were bringing her to y hide-and-seek. But Bun understood what these kids meant. At night, the ghouls woulde out. This sand dune was very dangerous. These children nned to take Sweetcake and hide. Buns face darkened. He walked over and helped his sister put on her shoes. Then, he picked her up from the sand and patted the sand off her body. Lets not y hide-and-seek. Lets go find Mother and Father first. The packrat had always listened to her brother and nodded obediently, Okay! She let her brother hold her hand to find her parents. When Bun saw Yun Ran and the others, he told MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran what the children had said just now. They said that at night, there will be ghouls here. Sister likes to run around. Keep an eye on her. Seeing the nervous expression on his little face, Yun Ran went forward and touched the top of his head. She said gently, Mother and Father know that theres danger here. Well protect Sweetcake. Dont worry, Bun. It was too early for such a young person to be so anxious and worried! They did not tell the two little packrats about the ghouls directly because they did not want the two little packrats to be nervous because of the existence of the ghouls. But their Bun was too smart. He should have guessed everything. As for her other little packrat, it was currently wearing a small cat face and chattering in her fathers arms to show off the small house she had just built. Sweetcake is still young. She can only build small houses now. When Sweetie grows up, she can build a big house! There will be a few big trees nted by the side of the small houses. Yun Ran muttered, Keep bragging! This desert is filled with yellow sand at a nce. Where would there be trees for you to nt? However, she could not resist the support of MO Beiyuan, this demon who doted on his daughter! He praised the little packrat, Sweetcake is amazing! She knows how to build small houses and nt trees. The little packrat swayed its short legs in its fathers arms and said with a cute expression, Thats right. The big tree is a seedling given by Older Brother. Yun Ran remarked, So she really nted something! It was probably a medicinal herb in the buns storage ring. Bun treasured his herbs very much. He was actually willing to take them out for Little Sweetcake to y house. These two little packrats really knew how to y. Night fell. The originally lively vige was now empty except for Yun Ran and the others. The Bai family members in the vige seemed to be afraid of something. Most of them hid.. Chapter 543 - 543: Look at the Moon in the Sky Chapter 543: Look at the Moon in the Sky I rantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Feng stood on the tall sand dune and looked up at the round moon in the sky. Trembling on his walking stick, he found Yun Ran and the others. The other people around them kept eximing that something bad had happened! Uncle Feng, what happened? Bai Wan quickly asked when she saw the fear on his face. It seemed as if something big had really happened. The moon, look at the moon in the sky! As soon as he said that, everyone looked up at the moon in the sky. Even the two little packrats raised their slender necks. Everyone knew that Sweetcake was a chatterbox. Before Yun Ran and the others could speak, the little packrat had already realized that this moon was different from the moon she had seen before. The moons face is red. Is it sick? Yun Ran really admired her packrats imagination. The moon is not sick. Then its shy. The moon is not shy. Yun Ran guessed that something was about to happen with the strange moon, so she immediately turned to look at Bai Feng. So, is there a reason why the moon has changed color? Bai Feng said, This is the Blood Moon! Its said that if the moon changes color, there will be cmity. Green signifies hunger; red is a symbol of war; yellow highlights virtue and joy; white reflects drought and mourning; and ck refers to water disasters and foreboding of sickness and death. The red refers to the Blood Moon! However, the appearance of the Blood Moon here represents one thing, which is that the King of the Ghouls is about to wake up. Yun Ran was speechless. So the King of the Ghouls has been sleeping all this time? Bai Feng had stayed in the Great Deste Prison for a long time. Naturally, he understood the ghouls better than the people outside. The ghouls are different from humans. Their lifespan is very long. Its said that the King of the Ghouls has lived for eight to nine hundred years. Every once in a while, he will enter a deep sleep. Sometimes, he will sleep for a long time, and sometimes, he will sleep for a short time. However, only this blood moon can awaken the King of the Ghouls. Fourth Miss, hurry up and leave! Dont bother about us old things who are sick all over and have bad legs. Take the children and leave this ce quickly. Every time the King of Ghouls wakes up, he needs to drink arge amount of human blood. Young Miss Yun Ran, you, and these two young masters of the main family are the most precious bloodline of the Bai family. It will be very dangerous to continue staying here. Thest time the King of the Ghouls woke up from his slumber was when the Bai family was exiled. Therefore, Bai Feng had personally witnessed that hellish scene. Under the huge blood-colored moon, a ck shadow appeared and disappeared like a ghost. Standing on the tall sand dune, he revealed his cold fangs and bit the necks of living people. After sucking them, he felt that the blood of those people was not delicious enough. He would break their necks and throw their corpses out. Every time the King of Ghouls searched for food, many people would die. The appearance of the Blood Moon was to tell them that the hunt for the King of Ghouls was about to begin again. Bai Wans eyes were dark and her voice was slightly cold. We are leaving the Great Deste Prison, but I want to take every single one of you, every single member of the Bai Family who is willing to leave with me. Not just the children. Her words made Bai Fengs eyes turn red. Logically speaking, they, the members of the Bai family, were people who were not rted to the Bai familys aristocratic family. Unexpectedly, the Fourth Miss of the main family came here personally to pick them up. In that case, Fourth Miss, go hide in the underground cave! You cane out after the King of Ghoulses out to hunt for food.. Chapter 544 - 544: Too Lousy Chapter 544: Too Lousy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran sneered, Hide? However, she still wanted to see what the King of the Ghouls looked like. Bai Wan felt that hiding in the cave was not a good idea. She frowned. If we hide inside, what about you? ording to what you said, the King of the Ghouls wille out to hunt for food. He will definitely capture you and bring you back. If you stay, you will also be at risk of being captured by him. Yun Ran chimed in, If the King of Ghouls isnt a fool, hell definitely be able to guess that the women and children are hiding when he sees a bunch of men and old people. With the ghouls sharp sense of smell and hearing, it wont be difficult for them to find us. Bai Feng exined in embarrassment, I forgot to tell you just now. We might have to trouble Fourth Miss and Young Miss Yun Ran. Outside the cave, we will cover the entrance with demon beast feces. The ghouls have the best nose, but they hate the stench. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. This was exactly the same method that the other children had taught Little Sweetcake. The demon beast feces could seal the entrance, but they would probably be half-dead from the stench in that imprable ground! MO Beiyuan knew that Yun Ran and the little packrat liked to be clean, so it was impossible for them to hide in a dirty and smelly underground cave. They dont have to hide. Im here. The packrat also clenched her little fists and raised up her little arms. Did you see that? Sweetcakes little fists are very powerful! Yun Ran and the others naturally knew how powerful the little packrats little fist was. However, these Bai family members did not know that the Bai family army had only heard some of the little packrats deeds. Hence, they did not take it to heart. On the other side, before they could finish the topic, the little packrat made a fuss and wanted to get down from her fathers arms. MO Beiyuan did not think too much about it and put her down. Unexpectedly, as soon as the little packrats feet touched the ground, she clenched her little fists and said in a sweet voice, Sweetie saw Baddie. l i m going to beat him up! As she spoke, she dashed out. Sweetcake! Wait! The smile on Yun Rans face froze and she quickly shouted, but the girl had already fled far away. MO Beiyuans expression changed and he chased after her. This was the Great Deste Prison. It was not as safe as other ces. Yun Ran and Bai Wan did not dare to dy. They instantly gathered their spiritual energy and followed. This little packrat was a little fast. If they were a step slower, they might not be able to catch up. Bun didnt say anything and also chased after her. The secret guards were already used to their little masters ability to disappear without a trace. However, the soldiers and nsmen of the Bai family were shocked. They asked, Whats wrong? The secret guards looked like they were used to the world. Oh, its fine. Our little master, Sweetcake, has a high cultivation level. She just ran a little fast. The Bai family soldiers wondered, Is she running fast? Is she running? Even Bai Feng suspected that they had stayed in the Great Deste Prison for too long. So, were all the people outside the Great Deste Prison so strong? The cultivation of this child was so heaven-defying. Then what is she going to do? The secret guards looked at the shadows. They didnt know what Sweetcake wanted to do either. However, before the little master dashed out, she seemed to have said a few words. She said that she saw something bad and wanted to beat someone up. Lets go over and take a look. Dont ask them why they didnt chase after her just now. They were too lousy and couldnt catch up at all! Chapter 545 - 545: What the Hell Is This? Chapter 545: What the Hell Is This? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat quickly moved to a sand dune. Then, she raised her small fist and smashed it at the ck shadow behind the sand dune. Baddie! Sweetcake has found you! You cant escape! Her little fist had once smashed down a huge stone pir that had stood in the Wuan Imperial Pce for hundreds of years. The ck shadow was hit by the punch and its entire body was trapped in the sand dune. It did not get up again. MO Beiyuan chased after her and pulled his packrat into his arms. His heart, which had been in shock, gradually calmed down. His eyes darkened as he nced at the ck shadow in the sand dune. This sand dune was not close to them. It was still a long distance away, so he did not realize that there was something hidden here. Yun Ran and Bai Wannded right on the heels of them and checked the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms. Is Sweetcake alright? Its fine. She must have discovered something hidden here. She was curious, so she came over to take a look. MO Beiyuan touched the back of the little packrats head and replied. Yun Ran was speechless. She looked at the hole in the sand dune. What the hell is this? Yun Ran swept her gaze towards the ck shadow and took a closer look under the moonlight. The thing was wrapped in a wide ck robe and looked like a human. Because it had been punched into the sandpit by the little packrat, its entire head was buried in the sandpit. Yun Ran could not tell what the head looked like. It was impossible to determine if it was a human or a ghoul. She could only wait for the secret guards to follow him and drag this damn thing out of the sandpit. Its a ghoul! When the secret guards pulled the damn thing out of the sand dune and revealed its face, everyone would be able to tell if it was a human or a ghost. Bai Feng ran over with the Bai family members, panting. When he saw the ghoul lying on the sand dune, he was stunned on the spot. The ghouls had always been a terrifying existence in their hearts. But now, it had appeared in front of them in such a manner. Whats wrong with this ghoul? Bai Feng asked with a trembling voice. The little packrat waved its little hand in its fathers arms. Sweetie caught it! Sweetie caught this bad guy! Bai Feng was speechless. So, this little packrat had just rushed out and gotten rid of this ghoul hiding in the dark? Is it, is it dead? The little packrat shook her head. No, Sweetcake only hit him lightly once. Only once. Then, it fainted on its own. The secret guard was already used to it. Under MO Beiyuans instructions, he dealt with this ghoul. The remaining secret guard brothers raised their hands and patted the frozen soldiers of the Bai family Army. Its fine. This is the normal behavior of Sweetcake. She likes to throw small stones at killers, beat up demonic cultivators, and so on. After beating up the ghoul, the little packrat yawned as if nothing had happened and went to sleep. Bai Feng and the members of the Bai family were so excited that they could not sleep. The lineage of the Bai family was indeed talented in spiritual power. Otherwise, Bai Xiao would not have been able to be the number one War God of the five countries. But wasnt this little packrats bloodline a little too strong? Was their Bai family going to produce a female War God?! The next day, the news of the little packrat knocking out a ghoul with a punch spread among the children of the Bai family. What were ghouls in the eyes of these children? The ghouls were the existence they feared the most! It had always been their nightmare! But now, the little packrat had easily defeated a ghoul. Now, the little packrat had be a little hero in their hearts! Chapter 546 - 546: Upgraded from Team Pet to Big Boss Chapter 546: Upgraded from Team Pet to Big Boss Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sweetcake, you defeated a ghoul! Youre really amazing! From now on, youre our boss! Ill be your underling! Yes, yes, yes. Well be your underlings from now on! A group of children of about the same age were ying together. There was no ss difference. They were fighting over who was the boss. But now, they unanimously agreed to acknowledge such a child as their boss. In the eyes of these children, being Little Sweetcakes underlings was something they were especially proud of. Mother, Sweetcake has little brothers! The little packrat could not tell the difference between an underling and a little brother. She ran to Yun Ran on her short legs and happily shared the good news. The packrats voice was loud and clear, causing Bai Wan and the secret guards to look at Yun Ran. Yun Ran realized that everyone must have misunderstood the boys words. Her face heated up and she blushed slightly. She and MO Beiyuan had kissed and hugged many times. After that, there was nothing else Because they hadnt reached the final step at all. It was naturally impossible for her to have MO Beiyuans child in her stomach now. What little brother? Yun Ran blushed and red at someone bitterly. However, a certain someone bent his long legs and squatted down. He looked straight at the little packrat and tidied up the little packrats messy fur. A little brother is a little brother! Sweetcake already has a lot of little brothers now! One or two There are more than fifteen little brothers. As she spoke, she waved her little hand outside the small mud hut. Little brothers,e in quickly. Hence, Yun Ran saw the children of the Bai family squeeze in shyly. The little boy in the lead was about twelve or thirteen years old. He was a little braver. Under the puzzled gazes of Yun Ran and the others, he said shyly, We want to be Little Sweetcakes underlings! Not little brothers! We want to acknowledge her as our boss! Yes, shell be our boss from now on! Yun Ran was speechless. Had her little packrat already been upgraded from a team pet to a big boss? Why are you calling her boss? Her little packrat was so chubby. She did not have the temperament of a boss! Because shes strong! She defeated the ghouls! Shes good. Shes not afraid of the ghouls! Shes the only one here who isnt afraid of the ghouls. The group of children spoke at once and replied loudly. Yun Ran nced at her little glutinous ball, whose eyes were wide open. The packrat was nodding her chin in agreement. It was obvious that she had already nodded and agreed to take them in as her underlings. In any case, it involved other rules, so Yun Ran let her y by herself. However, she still had to make the difference between underling and little brother clear to the packrat. She did not want to make a fool of herself again. It took Yun Ran a long time to help Sweetcake figure out the difference between underling and little brother. Sweetcake knows. Sweetcake is the boss! Im the most powerful child. I have to protect my little underlings and the others. I cant let bad guys bully them. Yun Ran wondered, That makes sense, but why does my little packrat sound so cute when she says it? After the little packrat had underlings, she brought a group of underlings around. Yun Ran knew that the ghouls would not appear during the day, so the Great Deste Prison was rtively safe. She asked the secret guards to follow and keep an eye on the little packrat. She just wanted them to not let her run around. After a while, the secret guard returned and reported her little boys great achievements. Little Master Sweetcake caught a few giant scorpions from the sand and said that he wanted to bring them back to make wine for Emperor Wu l an. Little Master Sweetcake killed a seven-star demon beast, a giant sand python Right now, shes bringing her underlings to slide on the back of the giant sand python to y Chapter 547 - 547: Don ‘t Be Afraid, Little Underlings Chapter 547: Don t Be Afraid, Little Underlings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran nodded. This was normal for her Sweetcake. Those giant scorpions and snakes arent poisonous, right? Dont let her get close to the poisonous ones. The secret guard quickly replied, Little Master Bun said that theyre not poisonous and can be yed by Little Master Sweetcake. Yun Ran nodded again. Alright! With Bun around, she didnt have to worry about the little packrat being injured by poison. Needless to say, after the little packrat yed around, her image in the hearts of those children had be much more mighty. The little packrat walked in front, dragging a huge pythons tail in her small hands. Behind her was a group of children, each of them dragging a huge scorpion. The python was too big for the other children to move, but the little packrat easily dragged it back. Seeing this scene, Yun Ran couldnt help butugh. Why did Sweetcake drag the snake back? Making wine. Brother said that scorpions and snakes can be used to make wine! Sweetcake wants to bring the snakes back to make wine for Grandfather. The packrats big eyes curved into crescents as she said happily to Yun Ran. Yun Ran said, Your maternal grandfather doesnt have such a big wine jar. The problem was that none of their storage rings could hold such a huge python. In the end, she asked Bun to dig out the snakes galldder and put it in a small jar to preserve it before bringing it back to make wine for Xuanyuan Yu. She left the crystals for Little Sweetcake to y with. The rest of the snake meat was distributed among everyone and they ate roasted snake meat. After a full meal, the children became even more clingy to Little Sweetcake. Almost wherever the little packrat was, there was arge group of children following behind her. After the sunset, the children were no longer in a hurry to hide in the cave. We want to be with Sweetcake. We wont be afraid even if the ghoulse. Thats right! Were with Boss! Were not afraid of bullsh*t ghouls! If one ghoules, our boss will fight one! If tene, well fight ten! I want to see Boss fight the ghouls! Yun Ran couldnt interrupt when the dozen or so children spoke. The little packrat also nodded. Dont be afraid, little brothers. Sweetcake will protect you! Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. For the safety of this group of children, she could only let them stay. At night, the ghouls did not appear. However, a group of blood servants appeared on flying demon beasts. Fourth Miss, its those traitors from the Bai family. Bai Feng had originally nned to find a way to get someone to contact this group of people, but he did not expect them toe looking for him. He immediately went to look for Bai Wan. Im afraid they came here after receiving the news that youve entered the Great Deste Prison. The leader is called Bai Wudi. Hes the most talented junior of the Bai family in recent years. However, this person is ruthless and has brutal methods. You have to be careful of him. Bai Wan nodded at him, indicating that she understood. As soon as he finished speaking. Yun Ran heard an extremely arrogantughing from outside the small mud hut. I heard that a new face hase to our Great Deste Prison and specially came to take a look. Why? Are you frightened by me and dont dare toe out? When Bai Feng saw himughing at Bai Wan and the others, he was so angry that he immediately replied, Bai Wudi, what kind of general are you?! Youve been a blood servant for the ghouls for too long. Have you forgotten your surname?! Bai Wudi sneered. Bai Feng, youre not dead yet! Yun Ran frowned and walked out, wanting to see what kind of person was so arrogant. He saw an extremely arrogant young man. The man was about 25 or 26 years old. His hair was trimmed extremely short, and a hideous scar cut down from one side of his head, passing through the corner of his left eye and extending from his cheek to the corner of his mouth. It added a hint of viciousness to that face.. Chapter 548 - 548: Why Aren ‘t You Dead! Chapter 548: Why Aren t You Dead! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wudis disobedient words were stuck in his mouth. Damn it! How could there be such a good-looking woman! Even as a human, he wanted to take a bite of that slender and fair neck, let alone the ghouls. Compared to those yellow-faced women in the Great Deste Prison, this beauty in front of him was simply a fairy who had descended to the mortal world. Which idiot emperor of the five kingdoms did this? Even such a stunning beauty is willing to be sent to a ce like the Great Deste Prison? MO Beiyuan carried the little packrat and followed out. The little packrat was also publicly acknowledged to be good -looking. She was a pink ball and exuded a delicate aura. Right on the heels of that, Bai Wan and Bun also walked out of the mud hut and showed their faces. Bai Wudi nced at them and his eyes lit up again. He twisted his neck excitedly, and his bones made cracking sounds. I didnt expect to encounter so many good things at once. Did the stupid emperors of the five countries know that our king is about to wake up, so they sent this congrattory gift? MO Beiyuan hugged the little packrat and found it inconvenient to do anything. He was afraid that he would scare the little packrat. He handed the little packrat to Yun Ran. Ranran, carry Sweetcake. Dont let her run around. She likes to punch people with her small fists. It wont be good if she identally rubs something dirty. Yun Ran took the little packrat and nodded. Her Sweetcake really had to be carried. Otherwise, who knew when the little packrat would run out and beat someone up? Bai Wan knew MO Beiyuans personality. If he attacked, even if the person opposite him did not die, he would only have one breath left. Can you let me talk to him first? MO Beiyuan could not be bothered to give us respect, but he had to show Bai Wan some courtesy. The spirit energy gathered in his palm was retracted. Up to you. Only then did Bai Wan look at the person opposite her. She did not waste any time and directly revealed her identity. Im Bai Wan, the daughter of the Bai familys head, Bai Xiao. ording to the timeline, the person standing opposite her should have been only a few years old when she first came to the Great Deste Prison. Therefore, it was normal that he couldnt recognize her. When Bai Wudi found out about Bai Wans identity, his expression changed and became ferocious. Bai Wan! Bai Xiaos daughter! Didnt they say that the Bai family is dead? Why are you still alive? Why are you still worthy of living in this world?! Bai Wan had learned from Bai Feng that the other group of Bai family members might have a lot of hatred for the Bai family. Therefore, she was mentally prepared for his attitude. Ive already investigated the Bai familys matter. Back then, my father and my brothers were framed! Bai Wudi smiled coldly and gritted his teeth. His voice was cold. So? They were wronged! So what? Should we be implicated in this damn ce and have our families destroyed?! Bai Wan tried to exin to him that this was all part of the wretched emperors scheme, and that her father and brothers were the victims of the whole thing. However, Bai Wudis emotions had long been upied by his hatred for the Bai family. If it werent for the fact that your family provoked that wretched emperors fear, would he have schemed against you? Why didnt he scheme against other families but yours? In my opinion, it was Bai Xiao and your family who couldnt bear to part with their power and status and wanted to climb higher, so they provoked the emperor to attack the Bai family. Its good that Bai Xiao and your brothers died! Why arent you dead yet?! Yun Ran did not like his words. She raised her arm and stuffed the little packrat back into MO Beiyuans arms. Hold her for now. Then, she raised her leg and kicked the moring Bai Wudi. ording to what you said, its all your fault if I kick you, beat you up, or even kill you now! Chapter 549 - 549: Little Glutinous Dumpling Was Stuffed with Black Sesame Chapter 549: Little Glutinous Dumpling Was Stuffed with ck Sesame Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Yun Ran kicked him, the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms could not stand it anymore. She twisted her body and wanted toe down and y. MO Beiyuan knew his youngest daughter very well. The white and tender ball of rice might be filled with ck sesame seeds. The packrat must have seen Yun Ran kicking someone and thought it was fun. She also wanted to run over and kick her. MO Beiyuan did not put her down and coaxed her in a low voice. When your mother is done, you can go down and y. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and groaned. She could only give up. Yun Rans kick was not light. Bai Wudi was sent flying more than ten meters and mmed into the mud wall behind him. He was instantly covered in mud and rocks. It took him half a day to crawl out of the pile of rocks. His face was covered in dust and he looked a little disheveled. Its none of your business! Yun Rans watery eyes were clear as she raised her pink lips and replied, In your words, Bai Xiao, who deserved to die, is my maternal grandfather. The few little generals of the Bai family are my biological uncles, and Bai Wan is my mother. Tell me, do I have the right to interfere in this matter? Bai Wudis pupils constricted as he looked at her in shock. What did you say? Bai Wan is your mother! Yun Ran pursed her lips calmly. What was so surprising about Bai Wan being her mother? However, looking at the mother and daughter, dressed in exquisite dresses, their fair skin that had never been ravaged by the sand, and their watery eyes, a trace of hatred shed in Bai Wudis eyes. He was living a hellish life in the Great Deste Prison. His parents had died tragically. His nsmen had been captured by the ghouls in front of him. His sister had been raised as a blood ve by the ghouls. She was in so much pain that she wanted to die! However, the daughter and granddaughter of the culprit were living sofortably. He was unwilling to ept this! How could Bai Xiaos daughter and granddaughter live a good life? They should have been beheaded together. Why did the Bai family want to overturn the case? Why was the Bai family able to clear their name? Bai Xiao and his sons deserved to die! They should die with a bad reputation! Bai Wan and her daughter deserved to die too! Since they hade to the Great Deste Prison, there was no way they could get out alive. They should stay in the ghouls hell together! Bai Wudi hid the hostility in his eyes and no longer resisted. Whats your purpose ining to the Great Deste Prison? Seeing that he was willing to have a good talk, Bai Wan slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Our purpose ining here is to bring the Bai family back from here. Bai Wudi sneered. Bring the Bai family back? Where were you when the Bai family was exiled? Where were you when my parents died tragically? Now that the Bai family has overturned the case, dont you think its toote for you to remember us and pretend to be a Bodhisattva who saves people from trouble? Bai Wudi was certain that Bai Wan did not appear back then because she was afraid of death. She only appeared hypocritically after the Bai familys case was investigated. She was a hypocritical woman. Bai Wan did not want to exin too much to him. After all, her imprisonment by Yun Zhiyuan was not a glorious thing. Back then, I was also overturning the case for the Bai family. I didnt hide. I only encountered some things that dyed me for so many years. Bai Wudi pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek and spat a mouthful of blood and sand on the ground. Pfft, dont exin this to me. I dont care what happened to you back then. Lets talk about what to do now. Bai Wan nodded, Alright, lets talk about the current situation. Uncle Feng and the others will leave the Great Deste Prison with us. I want to ask if the members of the Bai Family on your side are willing to leave the Great Deste Prison.. Chapter 550 - 550: They’re All Dogs, What’s the Difference? Chapter 550: Theyre All Dogs, Whats the Difference? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As if he had heard a joke, Bai Wudi raised his head andughed exaggeratedly. Leave the Great Deste Prison! Why should I ditch my status as General Bai to go out with you? Am I going to live a life of being looked down upon as an exile? Bai Wan frowned and said coldly, General Bai? Being a blood servant of the ghouls and harming the ordinary people in the Great Deste Prison, do you think your status as a general is glorious? Bai Wudi secretly gritted his teeth. If he, the general of the ghouls, was not honorable, then was Bai Xiaos, position as general honorable? Were all dogs for others. Isnt your father Bai Xiao the same? Im a dog for the ghouls, and your father was a dog for the emperor. Whats the difference? Bai Wan did not mind being mocked by him, but she could not bear to hear her father and brothers, who had already sacrificed themselves, being insulted and ndered time and time again! She was immediately infuriated. My father has always protected the people of the East Continent. Until his death, he had a clear conscience! Youre not worthy ofpeting with him. Bai Feng could not suppress the anger in his heart. He pointed his walking stick at Bai Wudi and cursed loudly, You traitor of the Bai family. Fourth Miss gave you a chance to turn over a new leaf, but youre stubborn and want to make a mistake to the end! Yun Ran also felt that Bai Wudis thoughts were already distorted. She was afraid that he could not be saved. Mother, if he doesnt want to leave, then forget it. A trace of pain shed in Bai Wans eyes. She took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions. After calming down, she asked Bai Wudi again, You might think that youre invincible now and that youre valued by the ghouls, but what about your family? What about the next generation of the Bai family? Are you going to be a blood servant for the ghouls in this Great Deste Prison for all eternity? I believe you know better than any of us what kind of existence the ghouls are. Can you guarantee that they wont attack the members of the Bai family in the following days? If they want to attack, can you protect your nsmen? If you cant, you should let the Bai Family leave the Great Deste Prison! Because this is the best choice for them. Bai Wans voice clearly conveyed her thoughts. Her gaze swept across the group of people behind Bai Wudi. Are you also from the Bai Family? What are you thinking? Are you leaving the Great Deste Prison? That group of people were blood servants who followed Bai Wudi. Arge portion of them were from the Bai family. But there were also people who were not from the Bai family. It had to be said that leaving the Great Deste Prison was a very tempting thing for them. It wasnt that easy to be a blood servant. They were always terrified by the ghouls, afraid that they would be killed by them if they werent careful. If they could leave the Great Deste Prison They could go out and live a normal life. However, they did not dare to reveal their true thoughts in front of Bai Wudi. Bai Wudis methods of dealing with traitors were ruthless and vicious. If they dared to betray him, he would probably not spare them at all. Everyone could only lower their heads and remain silent. Bai Wan could see the hesitation in their eyes. She knew that they did not dare to respond because they were afraid of Bai Wudi. When Bai Wudi saw that Bai Wan had failed to deceive him, and began to deceive his subordinates, the hatred in his heart deepened. To him, this woman couldnt bear to see him living well in the Great Deste Prison and wanted to poach all his subordinates. This way, he would have no power in front of the ghouls and would be abandoned. This woman was really vicious! Chapter 551 - 551: Unwilling! Chapter 551: Unwilling! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Leave? No one could leave! He wanted to offer this woman and her daughter to the King of the Ghouls! He wanted them to experience that hellish life. Let me think about it for a few more days. Ill go back and think about it. Ill ask the other Bai family members and see if theyre willing to leave this ce. Bai Wudi suddenly relented and stopped arguing. Was he persuaded by Bai Wans words? Yun Ran didnt think so. A persons hatred could not be umted in a short period of time. Simrly, it would not dissipate in a short period of time. Mother, do you think he really wants to consider this? Bai Wan pursed her lips. She was not stupid. She knew that she could not have convinced Bai Wudi, who hated the Bai family, with just a few words. No, the look in his eyes tells me that hes not reconciled! But the people behind him want to leave. Therefore, Bai Wan was not waiting for Bai Wudis reply. Instead, she was waiting for the people behind him to spread the news that they hade to Great Deste Prison and were about to leave with the Bai Family. The Bai family indeed needed time to consider. She was not waiting for Bai Wudi! They needed to wait here for a few more days. Compared to their calmness, Bai Feng had been worried about the awakening of the King of the Ghouls. Looking at the blood moon in the sky, he became more and more uneasy. The King of the Ghouls should have awakened. Would hee? In the dark ghost city. The first thing Bai Wudi did was to seek an audience with the newly awakened King of the Ghouls! Blood servant Bai Wudi greets the king. Little ant, you disturbed my peace. Do you want to die so badly? On the stone tform built with ck stones, the King of the Ghouls, Ye Lin, propped his chin up and looked down at the humans who were like ants in his eyes. The eerie voice echoed in the dark hall, making ones hair stand on end. Bai Wudi did not dare to look at the King of the Ghouls at all. He knelt on the ground and lowered his head. His voice trembled slightly as he said, I have something important to report to the king. Speak. Ye Lins red eyes swept over lightly, and Bai Wudi felt that the blood in his body was about to explode. Yes, I found a few good blood ves and wanted to offer them to the king. However, their cultivation levels are too high. I dont have the ability to capture them and bring them to the king. A good blood ve? How good? Ye Lin twisted his neck at him, baring his sharp fangs. From my years of experience, those few can be said to be top-notch. The king will definitely be very satisfied when he sees them. After Bai Wudi suffered that kick, he knew that he was no match for Bai Wan and the others. Therefore, if he wanted to take revenge, he had to find other helpers. In the Great Deste Prison, there was no helper more powerful than the King of the Ghouls. How terrifying was the cultivation of an old monster who had lived for eight to nine hundred years and nearly a thousand years? Ye Lin rarely went out to hunt by himself. Even at night, he did not want to go out. These humans in the Great Deste Prison werent delicious, and they werent worth his time. However, the blood moon had just descended and he had just woken up. He needed to drink fresh human blood. As for the blood ves that were sent to him previously, he lost his appetite after taking a look. The blood ves in the Great Deste Prison were getting worse and worse. Were those idiots from the five kingdoms deliberately sending these blood ves to disgust him? Then they should not me him for disregarding the agreement back then.. Chapter 552 - 552: What Hobby Is This? Chapter 552: What Hobby Is This? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lin was famished and desperately needed human blood, so he had an idea. He moved and instantly appeared in front of Bai Wudi. Scram to the front and lead the way. If I find out that youre lying to me, I will gently break your neck. A cold voice sounded in Bai Wudis ears, and he felt a chill run down his spine. l wouldnt dare. In order to prove his words, Bai Wudi rode on the flying demon beast and took advantage of the night to return to the Bai family with the King of the Ghouls. At this moment, in the small mud hut, the little packrat, who was listening to her fathers story of catching a big demon beast with a group of children, suddenly twitched her ears. Father, its Baddie. Baddie is here again. As soon as the little packrat finished speaking, MO Beiyuan also gathered his spiritual qi and detected the subtle sound of the flying demon beasts pping their wings. He picked up the little packrat and looked at Yun Ran. The little packrat did not know fear at all. Shey on her fathers shoulder and waved her little hand at herckeys. Dont be afraid, my underlings. Sweetcake will beat Baddie up. I wont let him capture you. MO Beiyuan looked over, and Yun Ran immediately became vignt. Ill go out and take a look. The sandstorm is strong outside. Sweetcake and Daddy will stay here. The little packrat nodded obediently. Alright, then Ill hit Baddie. Ill call Sweetcake along! Yun Ran was speechless. What kind of hobby did her little packrat have? Outside, the sandstorm was strong. Yun Ran walked out of the dpidated and inconspicuous small mud house in a big ck cloak. Under the moonlight, she looked like a fairy under the moon. Ye Lin saw this human woman at a nce. He had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen such an alluring human woman. However, her appearance made him feel that her blood was very sweet. His appetite was instantly aroused by this woman, and his fangs started to itch. The blood servant had not lied to him. This woman was indeed an excellent blood ve. She was too tempting. He couldnt bear to kill her at once. He wanted to take good care of her and taste this delicacy bit by bit. After Yun Ran left the small mud house, her gaze instantly turned cold. She nced at the flying demon beasts that were gradually approaching in the air. Had Bai Wudi returned? When the flying demon beasts slowly approached, Yun Ran also saw the most eye-catching ck shadow among the blood servants. The person was dressed in a ck robe. The workmanship was exquisite. There were dark red threads embroidered withplicated retro patterns. He was much taller than an adult man. His hands and feet were long, and his skin was as white as a dead mans. His red eyes were especially eye-catching. Yun Ran could tell that this was a ghoul. She looked over indifferently without any fear, as if this ghoul was nothing in her eyes. Ye Lin had seen many prey, but this was the first time he had seen such a quiet prey when facing him. He sighed, Is this blood ve blind? What a pity. He liked to see the huge fear in the eyes of humans when he bit their necks. Coupled with the sweet blood, it had a different vor. If she was blind, it would be less interesting. Bai Wudi was afraid that the King of the Ghouls would be unhappy, so he quickly replied, King, shes not blind. She can see. Their conversation made Yun Ran nce over with interest. King? Was this pale, dead face the legendary King of the Ghouls? Tsk, tsk, tsk. What happened to being handsome and domineering? Wasnt the rumor a lie? Thats right. I can see. I can see your dead face. Besides, Im not deaf. I can hear your nonsense! Whos a blood ve? Im afraid youve slept too much and your brain is damaged. The King of the Ghouls might be a terrifying existence in the eyes of others. But who was Yun Ran? She was the woman who had killed the Zombie KingG In her eyes, the King of the Ghouls was just a monster that had lived for a few hundred years and sucked human blood.. Chapter 553 - 553: Kill You! What Else? Chapter 553: Kill You! What Else? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lin had lived as a ghoul for so many years. The humans he faced were all afraid of and respectful to him; they treated him as an immortal ghost. Even the emperors of the five countries had to listen to Ye Lin when they spoke to him. But now, this human woman in front of him was insulting him! Dead face! There must be something wrong with her brain! Bai Wudi had been kicked by this woman before, and his heart was still aching. He knew that this womans cultivation level was not low. However, he did not expect this woman to be so bold as to scold the King of the Ghouls. Now, there was no need for him to provoke her at all. This woman was dead meat. Ye Lin slowly straightened his slightly bent spine, and his stiff body made cracking sounds. His scarlet blood-red eyes were like poisonous snakes hidden in the desert as he stared fixedly at Yun Ran. Do you know who I am? Yun Ran nced at him indifferently. This Bai Wudi calls refers to you as king, like a bootlicker would. Do I still need to guess your identity? Bai Wudi was speechless. This woman! Who was she calling a bootlicker! At this moment, MO Beiyuan and the others in the small mud hut naturally heard the conversation outside. Knowing that it was the King of the Ghouls, he frowned. He rushed out with the little packrat in her arms. The little packrat thought that her father was going to bring her out to beat Baddie up. She waved its small fists and gestured happily, Little brothers, Sweetcake is going to beat Baddie up! Ranran. MO Beiyuan gathered his spiritual qi and arrived beside Yun Ran as quickly as possible. His cold eyes swept across and he looked at the Ghost King opposite him. The little packrat in his arms also widened her big ck eyes. Her little face was filled with curiosity and excitement, and her little fists were clenched. Mother, wheres Baddie? Wheres Baddie? The packrats eyesight was very good. She looked over with her big eyes and saw one of the more special people at a nce. Sweetie found Baddie! She raised her lotus root-like arm and raised a fair little finger to point it in the direction of the King of the Ghouls. Baddie! You must be the Baddie who came to catch Sweetcakes people! Bun followed them out. He held his sisters small shoes in his hand and pulled a long face. He didnt even look at the King of Ghouls. Instead, he calmly helped his sister put on her shoes. In short, the attitude of this family made Ye Lin doubt his identity as the King of the Ghouls. Not only was this human woman not afraid of him, but even these two human children were not afraid of him at all. It had been too long since hest appeared. So, had the people of the five kingdoms forgotten how terrifying he was as the King of the Ghouls? Ye Lins blood-red eyes were filled with coldness as he nced at Yun Ran and the others sinisterly. It didnt matter. He would soon let them all know what true fear was. It was the kind of fear that came from the bottom of their hearts! Yun Ran took out the saber from her storage ring. Since she was going to make a move, she had no intention of ying with him empty-handed. When Ye Lin saw her take out a saber in front of him, a strange smile shed across his face. What are you doing? Yun Rans pink lips curled up. Im chopping you up! What else? Hehehe Ye Lin let out a strangeugh. Foolish human, dont tell me you think you can hurt me with this lousy thing! Bai Wudiughed as well. Didnt anyone tell you when you came to the Great Deste Prison? The King of the Ghouls is immortal! The bodies of ghouls were different from humans. They had extremely strong healing abilities. Even if they were injured, their wounds would heal themselves. As the King of the Ghouls, Ye Lins healing ability was even stronger.. 9 O COMMENT VOTE 0 cornment 1 Left Chapter 554: Confusion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans expression was still indifferent, and her eyes were as calm as a calmke. Immortal body? Then can a head grow out of his neck after I cut off his head? Based on Yun Rans experience in dealing with zombies over the years, no immortal body could withstand a single sh to the head. Of course, she was just saying that. Her little packrats big ck grape-like eyes were wide open. She did not want to scare her little packrat. However, her little packrat had good hearing and extraordinary curiosity. She could always ask questions that other children could not. Mother, if Baddies head falls off, can it still grow back? Do we need to water it? Do we want to fertilize it with stinky poop? The scene was very quiet. The soldiers of the Bai Army were speechless. And so were the members of the Bai family and the secret guards. They were about tough out loud. M/hy didnt they feel nervous at all in the face of the tense atmosphere of the King of the Ghouls? Yun Rans arm, which was holding the saber, trembled slightly. Would her little packrat really not be beaten up for asking such a question in a serious and childish voice? Ye Lins deathly pale face could be seen turning green! The little packrat did not know that her question had angered the King of the Ghouls to the point that his expression was ugly. She even tilted her head and said in a childish voice, l know where the smelly poop is! Its such a big lump Ye Lin had lived for nearly a thousand years, but he had never been mocked like this. Moreover, the person in front of him was a small human child who was probably only three or two years old. A blood-colored murderous intent instantly surged in Ye Lins eyes. A pair of slender and pale hands covered in greenish-gray meridians were raised. He bared his white fangs and said coldly, Little ant, you have a death wish! The little packrat was not afraid of him at all. She stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. Then, she raised her small fist and gestured at him. She shouted, Ill beat you up, Ill beat you up! Sweetcake will beat you up! Yun Ran could not really let her little packrat go against the King of the Ghouls. She moved her feet and stood in front of MO Beiyuan and the little packrat. Bun helped his sister put on her shoes. He slowly took out a small porcin bottle from his storage ring and sprinkled it on Yun Rans de. This confusing action made Ye Lin, who was opposite him, look puzzled. What was this human child doing? Was it an attempt to drug him? Ye Lin had seen people who wanted to poison him. However, this was the first time he had seen someone so tantly poisoning him. Not to mention that the womans saber could not hurt him at all, even if it could cut him, the poison of this human child would not have any effect on him. Yun Ran was also stunned, but her Bun must have his reasons for doing this. Therefore, she did not say much. Without waiting for the King of Ghouls to make a move, she rushed over with her saber. What was that saying again? The one who strikes first gains the upper hand, and the one who strikester suffers! Yun Ran made her move first. Ye Lin looked like he had lived for a long time! He stood on the spot and raised an arm. A powerful aura that was like a blood mist gathered around his entire body. His cold fangs started to itch again. He continued to suck human blood to ease his hunger. Since this woman hade knocking on his door, he would not hold back. A strange blood mist rose from Ye Lins body. Under the blood moon, he was like an evil ghost that had just crawled out of the ground. Only then did everyone realize that the person standing in front of them was not an ordinary person, but the terrifying King of the Ghouls.. Chapter 554 - 554: Confusion Chapter 554: Confusion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans expression was still indifferent, and her eyes were as calm as a calmke. Immortal body? Then can a head grow out of his neck after I cut off his head? Based on Yun Rans experience in dealing with zombies over the years, no immortal body could withstand a single sh to the head. Of course, she was just saying that. Her little packrats big ck grape-like eyes were wide open. She did not want to scare her little packrat. However, her little packrat had good hearing and extraordinary curiosity. She could always ask questions that other children could not. Mother, if Baddies head falls off, can it still grow back? Do we need to water it? Do we want to fertilize it with stinky poop? The scene was very quiet. The soldiers of the Bai Army were speechless. And so were the members of the Bai family and the secret guards. They were about tough out loud. M/hy didnt they feel nervous at all in the face of the tense atmosphere of the King of the Ghouls? Yun Rans arm, which was holding the saber, trembled slightly. Would her little packrat really not be beaten up for asking such a question in a serious and childish voice? Ye Lins deathly pale face could be seen turning green! The little packrat did not know that her question had angered the King of the Ghouls to the point that his expression was ugly. She even tilted her head and said in a childish voice, l know where the smelly poop is! Its such a big lump Ye Lin had lived for nearly a thousand years, but he had never been mocked like this. Moreover, the person in front of him was a small human child who was probably only three or two years old. A blood-colored murderous intent instantly surged in Ye Lins eyes. A pair of slender and pale hands covered in greenish-gray meridians were raised. He bared his white fangs and said coldly, Little ant, you have a death wish! The little packrat was not afraid of him at all. She stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. Then, she raised her small fist and gestured at him. She shouted, Ill beat you up, Ill beat you up! Sweetcake will beat you up! Yun Ran could not really let her little packrat go against the King of the Ghouls. She moved her feet and stood in front of MO Beiyuan and the little packrat. Bun helped his sister put on her shoes. He slowly took out a small porcin bottle from his storage ring and sprinkled it on Yun Rans de. This confusing action made Ye Lin, who was opposite him, look puzzled. What was this human child doing? Was it an attempt to drug him? Ye Lin had seen people who wanted to poison him. However, this was the first time he had seen someone so tantly poisoning him. Not to mention that the womans saber could not hurt him at all, even if it could cut him, the poison of this human child would not have any effect on him. Yun Ran was also stunned, but her Bun must have his reasons for doing this. Therefore, she did not say much. Without waiting for the King of Ghouls to make a move, she rushed over with her saber. What was that saying again? The one who strikes first gains the upper hand, and the one who strikester suffers! Yun Ran made her move first. Ye Lin looked like he had lived for a long time! He stood on the spot and raised an arm. A powerful aura that was like a blood mist gathered around his entire body. His cold fangs started to itch again. He continued to suck human blood to ease his hunger. Since this woman hade knocking on his door, he would not hold back. A strange blood mist rose from Ye Lins body. Under the blood moon, he was like an evil ghost that had just crawled out of the ground. Only then did everyone realize that the person standing in front of them was not an ordinary person, but the terrifying King of the Ghouls.. Chapter 555 - 555: What Heaven-Defying Bloodline Is This? Chapter 555: What Heaven-Defying Bloodline Is This? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan became nervous and gathered spiritual energy in her palm. She nned to rush over to help at any time. MO Beiyuans eyes were slightly cold. He turned around and handed the little packrat in his arms to the secret guard behind him to take care of. Carry her and protect her. Then, he raised his hand and rubbed the little packrats head. Sweetcake, be good. Dont run around. Sweetcake will be good. Sweetcake wont run around. Seeing her fathers serious expression, the little packrat stopped making a fuss and nodded obediently. MO Beiyuan took out his personal sword from his storage ring and prepared to join forces with Yun Ran to deal with the ghoul king. However, just as everyone thought that Yun Ran might not be a match for the King of the Ghouls, her performance was shocking. The saber was inconspicuous, but it cut through the blood mist around the King of the Ghouls. The de struck Ye Lins outstretched arm and his forearm fell to the ground after getting severed. Yun Ran muttered, Thats it? She had overestimated this King of the Ghouls. Why was this fellow so weak? Didnt they say that he had lived for hundreds of years, had a high cultivation level, was fast, and was almost a ghost? This elbow move of his was too slow. Yun Ran was not worried about anything else. She was worried that in her little packrats heart, she had be a fierce mother who liked to cut the arms of others with a saber. Fortunately, she did not aim for the neck. Otherwise, if the King of Ghouls head rolled down, it would really traumatize her little packrat. Yun Ran shushed the King of Ghouls exaggeratedly and looked at him in disdain. Well, you rub your hand against my de yourself. Dont me me! Perhaps its because your old arms and legs have rotted over time. In short, it was not her fault. Ye Lin was speechless. And so was everyone. The young generals of the Bai family army had just been shocked by Little Sweetcake and doubted their lives. Now, they were stunned by Yun Ran. What kind of heaven-defying bloodline was this? At this moment, Yun Rans innocent attitude was exactly the same as when the little packrat had gently knocked out a ghoul. Yun Ran still needed to maintain the image of a beautiful and gentle mother in front of her innocent and cute little packrat. The de that was raised was retracted and Yun Ran retreated a distance. She stared at Ye Lins arm and said, Cant your arm grow back? Then your recovery skill is a little weak! Ye Lin was so angry that his entire body trembled. After living for so long, he had never seen such an arrogant human in front of a ghoul. You, you, I just woke up and havent eaten yet. Thats why my body is weak and you took advantage of the loophole. Yun Ran blinked, and a trace of coldness shed across her clear watery eyes. Eating? Sucking human blood? Oh, you reminded me that the agreement between the Five Nations and the ghouls. Lets change it. When Yun Ran first heard about people being sent to the Great Deste Prison to be food for the ghouls, she felt ufortable. After entering the Great Deste Prison, she had seen with her own eyes the kind of physical and mental torture the people here had to go through. She wanted to change that lousy agreement. Yun Ran had done something that no emperor of the five countries had done in so many years. That was to find the King of the Ghouls and change the agreement made six hundred years ago. As soon as she finished speaking, the members of the Bai family, the soldiers of the Bai family army, and even the blood servants were in an uproar.. Chapter 556 - 556: Live Well Like A Human Chapter 556: Live Well Like A Human Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even Bai Wan was stunned. For the past few days, she only wanted to bring the members of the Bai Family out of the Great Deste Prison safely. She never thought that she would directly change the agreement between the five kingdoms and the ghouls. It would save more people. Yun Ran said what no one dared to think about. Without waiting for the reaction of the King of the Ghouls, Yun Ran continued, The five kingdoms wont send anyone in for you to eat. Of course, dont even think about causing trouble in the five kingdoms. Stay obediently in this Great Deste Prison. Otherwise, if you show your head, Ill get someone to chop it off. Ye Lins gaze swept across his broken arm, and his deathly pale face darkened even more. Do you think you can change it just because you want to? Why! You, humans of the five countries, are just ants. What right do you have to negotiate with me? Yun Rans curly eyshes fluttered, and her watery eyes focused on him. You dont want to talk nicely? Thats fine. Then well tire ourselves out a little anddestroy your ghoul race. The ghouls and humans had been opposing each other for a long time. It had always been the ghouls who relied on the power of their bloodline to suppress humans. However, Yun Ran had ruthlessly suppressed the King of the Ghouls in terms of aura. Her voice was not loud, but under the quiet night sky of Deste Prison, everyone could hear her clearly. It really boosted their morale and immediately received a response from the secret guards. Miss Yun Ran is right! If you dont want to talk about it, lets destroy the ghouls! Its not a big deal anyway. The soldiers of the Bai Army and the nsmen of the Bai family were also encouraged and instantly became excited. Then lets destroy the ghouls! Lets see if they still dare to be arrogant! Yes, exterminate the ghouls! Even the little packrat joined in the fun and shouted in a childish voice, Exterminate them! Were going to exterminate Baddie! Bai Wudi stood at the side and did not say anything because the development of the matter was different from what he had imagined! He waspletely dumbfounded. Since when did the human race be so confident? They actually dared to make a fuss in front of the ghouls. Also, how did Bai Wans daughter, who looked like a delicate flower, do it? She cut off the arm of the King of Ghouls with a single sh. No, it wasnt supposed to be like this. Why was there no fear on these peoples faces? Why didnt they kneel down and beg for mercy? Are you guys negotiating with the King of Ghouls? Its a ghoul that has lived for nearly a thousand years. Do you know the consequences of angering him and angering the ghoul race? Bai Wudi felt that he had not done anything wrong from the beginning to the end. It was these people who were wrong. Yun Ran had almost forgotten about him. Her watery eyes narrowed. What consequences? On this continent, the strong are respected. Even if its the King of the Ghouls, Ill still cut him down. Yun Ran didnt need to think to understand that Bai Wudi had taken the opportunity to bring the King of Ghouls here because he wanted their lives. This person had no intention of repenting at all. Then she could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him. Not everyone in the Great Deste Prison was qualified to leave. Ye Lin was already in an extremely bad mood, and the cries of stupid humans sounded in his ears. He felt that it was too noisy, so he raised his hand and grabbed Bai Wudis neck. With a crack, he broke it and threw it to the side. The change happened in an instant. Even Yun Ran did not expect Bai Wudis life to end like this. It was obvious that in the eyes of the King of the Ghouls, the lives of these blood servants were not lives at all, but ants that could be easily strangled to death. Bai Wudis death gave the blood servants who had been hesitating the impetus to make a decision. They wanted to live. They wanted to live well like humans.. Chapter 557 - 557: Leave This Dead Face to Me Chapter 557: Leave This Dead Face to Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The betrayal of the blood servants made Ye Lins mood extremely bad. A group of human ants kept provoking him, ignoring his identity as the King of the Ghouls. Ye Lin was waiting for his severed arm to heal. However, for some reason, blood kept dripping from the wound on his arm. It did not seem to be healing at all, and he could still feel intense pain from the wound. This was a feeling he had not felt in nearly a thousand years. Arge amount of blood loss caused his injuries to be more and more serious, and his body became weaker and weaker. He needed to return quickly to heal. After living for nearly a thousand years, Ye Lin wasnt stupid enough to continue staying to fight them to the death. The blood mist around his body dispersed, activating the poisonous army hidden under the yellow sand. He wanted to let these stupid human ants know that the ghouls were the true masters of this Great Deste Prison! And he, Ye Lin, was the god who ruled over all living things in this Great Deste Prison! The little packrat was still the first to notice the abnormalmotion under the yellow sand. The little packrat swayed her short legs in the arms of the secret guard. The tips of her little ears twitched, and her big ck eyes shone. Make wine! What do you mean by making wine! Little Master Sweetcake, can you stop swaying? It wont be good if you fall. The secret guards movements were stiff. He was carrying the treasure of the entire East Continent. The moment the little packrat swayed, the secret guard was shocked. In just a short while, his back was drenched in cold sweat. To make wine! To make wine for Grandfather! As the little packrat shouted, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan also realized that something was moving under the yellow sand under their feet. It made a rustling sound. On this quiet night, it looked especially strange and made people shiver slightly. This was because they didnt know what was going toe out of the ground. Having lived in the Great Deste Prison for so long, the members of the Bai Family and the blood servants who knew the Great Deste Prison very well realized that there was a living creature moving underground. All of them turned pale, In this ce, other than the ghouls, the most terrifying thing was the demon beasts and poisonous creatures hidden under the yellow sand. They had seen the demon beasts that crawled out from under the yellow sand drag living people in and disappear without a trace. At this moment, the sand dunes that surged like living creatures in the distance were approaching them, making their scalps tingle. Bai Feng looked at Bai Wan nervously. Fourth Miss, Young Miss Yun Ran, you have to be careful. There might be demon beasts and poisonous creatures hidden underground. Yun Ran nced at the King of the Ghouls, who was emitting a blood-colored fog, and immediately understood that these ghostly things underground had been summoned by the King of the Ghouls. With a twist of her wrist, she flipped the tip of the saber towards the King of the Ghouls. MO Beiyuan, go take a look at Sweetcake and Bun. Leave this dead face to me. Yun Ran was not worried about anything else but her two children. MO Beiyuan knew that in her heart, the safety of the two little packrats was more important than anything else. He looked at her deeply before returning and taking the little packrat from the secret guards who were waving their hands excitedly. Father, there are so many scorpions and snakes! Sweetcake wants to capture all of them and make wine for Grandfather. Only then did the secret guards at the side understand what Sweetcakes little master meant by making wine. It turned out that she wanted to catch these poisonous creatures to make wine for the Emperor of Wuan! Chapter 558 - 558: No Way Out Chapter 558: No Way Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Buns small face was also slightly excited, and his ck eyes were bright. He was also very interested in the poisonous creatures under the yellow sand. Father, I want to catch poisonous creatures too. MO Beiyuan was speechless. He and Yun Ran were worried about the safety of the two children, so they returned. Unexpectedly, the two little packrats were more excited about catching those creatures. The one in his arms was already happily pping her little hands and humming happily in her baby voice. Catch scorpions, scorpions, snakes, one for Sweetcake, one for big brother, one for Sweetcake, one for big brother MO Beiyuan did not know what could crawl out from under the sand dune. How could he dare to let her go down to catch scorpions and snakes? Can you let the secret guards catch them for you? Do the secret guards like to catch scorpions and snakes too? The little packrat tilted her head and her big ck eyes filled with innocence. Yes, they all like to catch them. MO Beiyuan coaxed his little packrat and gave the secret guards a look. The secret guards immediately understood the meaning behind his gaze and hurriedly nodded. Yes, we like to catch scorpions and snakes. We like them too much! Little Master Sweetcake, let us capture them! The little packrat blinked her big ck grape-like eyes again. It thought for a while before saying, Then let the secret guards and Sweetcake catch them too. Lets see who catches more quickly, okay? Letspete!! The secret guards were really at a loss. This little packrat was ridiculously smart and was not so easy to fool. There was no need to mention Bun. Nio Beiyuan could only agree to the little packrats. When those things underground reared their headster, he would see if he could let her go down and catch them. The first to appear was a yellow python. It was about the size of the seven-star demon beast that the little packrat had brought back earlier. Its huge body darted out from under the yellow sand and headed in Yun Rans direction. It stood between Yun Ran and the King of Ghouls. Yun Ran was unhappy that the python was in her way. She raised her knife and shed at it. Her little dumplings excited voice came from behind. Big snake, big snake, make wine! Great, great, great! Her giggles were also mixed in. Did her little packrat have to be so happy? Right on the heels of that, a group of giant scorpions that were half the length of a human crawled out of the ground; each of them was raising their ck pincers. Her little packrat was so happy that one could hear the excitement in her little voice. Ahhh! There are so many big scorpions! Sweetie wants to go down and catch scorpions and snakes with the secret guards. The little packrat kept twisting her body. She could no longer stay in her fathers arms. Nio Beiyuan looked in the direction Bun and realized that this young brat had already rushed out. Sweetcake is only allowed to catch these non-poisonous scorpions and snakes. She cant catch anything else. MO Beiyuan made an agreement with his little packrat. The packrat nodded repeatedly, indicating that she could abide. Sweetcake only catches scorpions and snakes. She doesnt catch those big ck bugs with many ws. Leave the big ck bugs for the secret guards to catch. The secret guards like them. The secret guards took a look. What big ck bugs? They were clearly big centipedes. Also, when did they say that they liked those big centipedes? MO Beiyuan put the packrat down and did not dare to rx. He let the secret guards follow Bun while he followed behind Little Sweetcake and apanied her to catch the scorpions and snakes. The reason why Ye Lin summoned these demon beasts and poisonous creatures was that he nned to use the chaos to escape, Secondly, he wanted these demonic beasts and poisonous creatures to attack the human ants. However, when he turned around to escape, he clearly heard the human childs voice. This is great! Do you know that Sweetcake likes to catch scorpions and snakes? Sweetcake wants to catch a lot of scorpions and snakes to make wine for Grandfather.. Chapter 559 - 559: Humans! Humans of the Five Nations! Chapter 559: Humans! Humans of the Five Nations! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lin couldnt help but be curious. He turned around and took a look from afar. He saw the human child darting quickly between a group of demon beasts. Wherever she went, regardless of whether it was demon beasts or poisonous creatures, they all obedientlyy down. The woman who had cut off his arm was still very ferocious, but she was chopping off the head of a demon beast. Ye Lin didnt know what had happened while he was sleeping. Why did human ants be so strong? Even a three-year-old human child could hold the tail of a seven-star demon beast and swing it around! A trace of panic shed across Ye Lins eyes. He also had deep doubts about his previous understanding that humans were all ants. He fled back to the ghoul city with his injured arm. Your Majesty, whats wrong? When the elders of the ghoul n saw that Ye Lin was so seriously injured, they quickly came over. What kind of existence could injure their King of the Ghouls? Is it a ferocious demon beast? Or a wolf ghost? The group of ghouls gathered together and discussed nervously for a long time, but none of them suspected that the one who injured their king was from a race they had always regarded as ants. Until Ye Lin himself said, Its a human! A human from the five countries! And it was a human woman! Human! How can a mere ant hurt the king? Thats right! Humans are so weak and ipetent. How can they hurt the king! All the ghouls were extremely shocked. In this Great Deste Prison, even a demonic beast was stronger than a human. Humans were only worthy of being the food of the ghouls. They raised blood ves for fun and were no different from livestock. However, the human that they did not put in their eyes had seriously injured the strongest king of their ghoul race. The group of ghouls also felt a sense of danger that they had never felt in all these years. King, what should we do now? Ye Lins blood-red eyes were filled with blood mist as he disyed the aura of the King of the Ghouls. Im going to use the power of the divine stone to heal my injuries. When my body recovers, Ill lead you to wash the five countries with blood. Ye Lin felt that he had just woken up and his body was rtively weak, which was why he was no match for the human woman. When he recovered, he would definitely grab that woman and bite her tender and smooth neck. Prepare a few high-grade blood ves for me. I need to recuperate. Soon, someone brought a group of blood ves to Ye Lin. Ye Lin looked down at them from above. After picking for a long time, he still could not find one that could be eaten. l want a high-grade blood ve. It should not be something that makes me sick just by looking at it. The ghoul elder quickly exined, Your Majesty, these are the best blood ves. In this Great Deste Prison, there was no better blood ve. Ye Lin thought of the human womans face just now and looked at the things in front of him. He could not muster any interest. However, he urgently needed human blood to recover his cultivation, so he casually chose a few. He brought them into the forbidden area of the ghouls in the depths of the forest. On Yun Rans side, the packrat was sweating profusely from ying. The ground was littered with the corpses of demonic beasts and poisonous creatures. The little packrat was obedient. She had promised her father that she would only catch scorpions and snakes. It would not touch any other creatives and would only find scorpions and snakes to y with. She kicked them one by one happily. She didnt care that those giant scorpions and pythons were ten feet long at all.. Chapter 560 - 560: Ranran, You Can Play As You Like Chapter 560: Ranran, You Can y As You Like Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat kept muttering as it kicked. Yun Ran dealt with the demon beast in front of her and eliminated the danger beforending beside her little packrat. Little Sweetcake was standing on a small mound with her hands on her hips, counting gifts. One could hear the happiness in her little voice as she trembled. There are no big yellow croakers here. Ill give the big scorpions! Give each of the secret guards a cup of wine. At this moment, the packrat probably realized that her grandfather had enough scorpions and snakes to brew wine with, and he would never be able to finish drinking it in this lifetime. She had already begun to prepare gifts for the secret guards who had stayed in the East Continents Imperial City. Yun Ran looked forward to the exciting expressions of the secret guards when they saw these gifts. The two little packrats attacked. Coupled with thebined efforts of the secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai Family Army. these demonic beasts and poisonous creatures quicklyy dead on the ground. The members of the Bai family and the blood servants looked at the corpses on the ground and were so shocked that they could not speak. So many demon beasts and poisonous creatures were all wiped out in a short while. Also, that was the King of the Ghouls! Thatdy had cut off the arm of the King of the Ghouls! The secret guards looked like they were used to it, but they were extremely proud in their hearts. Theres no need to be so surprised. Our Little Master Sweetcake and Little Master Bun usually like to y like this. As for Miss Yun Ran, she just cut villians a few times for fun. Yun Ran hugged and kissed her baby before walking towards the group of blood servants. You should know where the nest of the ghouls is, right? The blood servant nodded and looked at her with respect and admiration. The big boss in front of him was a big boss who had scared the King of the Ghouls away. Yes, yes! We know! But what do you mean by that? As Yun Ran wiped her little boys hands, she replied, He ran away before we even discussed the agreement. If I dont go to their nest, Im afraid we wont be able to negotiate. Since she had already interfered, it didnt matter if it was the agreement between the five kingdoms and the ghouls. No matter what method she used, she would make the ghouls agree. For the first time in the Great Deste Prison, the group of blood servants straightened their backs, raised their heads, and puffed out their chests. If you want to find the ghouls, we are willing to lead the way for you. Alright, lets go take a look at the ghouls. Yun Ran wanted to discuss it with MO Beiyuan and bring a few secret guards along. However, after talking for a long time, MO Beiyuan did not nod in agreement with her best idea. Then what do you think we should do? Yun Ran asked him to tell her what he thought. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. Emotions surged in his eyes before he said in a low and hoarse voice, Ranran, you can y as much as you want. You can attack whoever you want, but the premise is that you have to do it under my nose. Be it her or the two children, MO Beiyuan could not let them leave his sight. Therefore, at the end of the discussion, another group of people headed to the nest of the ghouls. The next day, as soon as the sky lit up, Yun Ran and the others prepared to set off. Compared to the night, the abilities of the ghouls during the day were weaker. They would usually hide in the dark caves to sleep. At this moment, humans had an absolute advantage. The two little packrats sat on the back of Cangluan. Only then did Yun Ran ask Bun what it was that had been sprinkled on her de yesterday. She had a feeling that the reason why she could cut off the arm of the the King of the Ghouls had something to do with the medicinal powder scattered by Bun.. Chapter 561 - 561: Daddy is Amazing Too! You Have to Kiss Him Chapter 561: Daddy is Amazing Too! You Have to Kiss Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Its me Powder. Ive seen it in ancient books. The ghouls arent really invincible against all poisons. A long time ago, a human medical cultivator developed me Powder specially to deal with the ghouls. Bun exined to them seriously. Yun Ran nodded. So, I was able to cut off his arm at once because of this me Powder? Steamed Bun shook his little head seriously. No, Mother cut off his arm because Mothers saber techniques are very powerful! It has nothing to do with the me Powder. The me Powder only prevented the wound from healing. At a time like this, how could Little Sweetcake not be on the scene? The pink and chubby little girl shook her head. Thats right, thats right. Mothers saber techniques are very powerful! Mother is the most powerful mother. Her sabers are also the most powerful sabers. Theyre all the most powerful in the world. Yun Ran was very happy to be praised by her two children. Previously, she was still worried that her two packrats would be frightened by the scene of the arm falling off with such a ferocious sh. Now, she was sure that her two children were not frightened. Yun Ran leaned over and kissed each of the babies little faces. Bun and Sweetcake are great! And Father too! Father is also very good! You have to kiss him. MO Beiyuan looked at the little glutinous rice ball in his arms who was fighting for his benefit. The corners of his lips curled up and a smile shed across his eyes. He had really not doted on this little pink ball for nothing. He looked at Yun Ran with a burning gaze and said in a low voice, Yes, Ranran, I want it too. Under the gaze of her Sweetcake, Yun Ran leaned over and kissed MO Beiyuans side profile. Only then did the little packrat p her hands in satisfaction. Although it was just a simple kiss, Yun Ran still felt her face heat up in front of the two little packrats. After averting her gaze, she cleared her throat and changed the topic. Bun, how much powder do you have left? Can you share it with the secret guards? After all, they had stepped into the nest of the ghouls, so they had to be prepared for a huge fight. Bun nodded. Yes, its enough. To others, the me Powder was something recorded in ancient books and was very difficult to make. However, to Bun, this was no different from ordinary powder. After the secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai Family Army smeared me Powder on their weapons, they suddenly felt like they were holding a divine weapon. Bun usually didnt like to talk. Under normal circumstances, when Sweetcake was ying, he would only stand at the side and watch silently. However, this child was eye-catching. Even though he was just standing at the side, the aura emitted from his entire body was difficult to ignore. The little packrat, who usually yed silently, taught them how to deal with the ghouls the moment he attacked. The ghouls weaknesses are their heads and hearts. Injuries elsewhere are not fatal. Therefore, if you want to kill them in one strike, aim at their heads and hearts. He was clearly just a child, but at this moment, he was very trustworthy. Under the guidance of the blood servant, the group entered the ghoul city. Compared to the barrenness of the Great Deste Prison, the ck City was simr to the dense forest outside. There were trees and flowers. There were houses made of ck rocks in the dense forest. The houses were built in an irregr manner. From afar, they looked like huge ck monsters standing in the dense forest.. Chapter 562 - 562: Why Sleep? Let Them Wake Up To Have Fun Chapter 562: Why Sleep? Let Them Wake Up To Have Fun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thats the nest of the ghouls. However, the ghouls wont appear above the ground during the day. Theyre all underground. The blood servant pointed at the dark building and then at the location beneath it. Yun Ran asked, What about the blood servants and blood ves? Do they live there too? The blood servant pointed at the rows of small wooden houses beside the dark building and exined the rules of the ghouls to Yunran and the others. Blood servants are not qualified to live in the ck City of the ghouls, but blood ves are kept in the ck City. Yun Rans watery eyes darkened and she did not speak again, but she was deep in thought. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that there were other secrets in the forest. How should she put it? The entire forest gave her an indescribably strange feeling, but this strange feeling was not from the ghouls. Yun Ran pressed the space between her eyebrows and suppressed this strange feeling. The group continued deeper and arrived at the ck City. Only then did he hear some sounds. A group of people came out of the rows of small houses. The blood servant immediately went forward and exined the identities of Yun Ran and the others to the group of people. Theyre bringing us out of here. Dont panic, everyone. Most of the blood servants were adult men. Most of the young women and children in the Great Deste Prison were captured and made into blood ves. Even the families of these blood servants were no exception in the eyes of the ghouls. The ghouls did not care if they were father and son or husband and wife. As long as it was a blood ve that they liked, they would capture the person. In order to continuously have fresh blood to drink, the ghouls would also leave some women for them. Those women were the ones that Yun Ran had seen when she first entered Great Deste Prison. They specialized in giving birth to little blood ves for the ghouls. After knowing the identities of Yun Ran and the others and knowing that they were here to save them, the blood servants could not hide their excitement. They had never thought that they could leave this godforsaken ce. Can we still leave this ce? Can everyone leave this ce? Even if were not from the Bai family? Yun Ran nodded and said, Its fine if youre not a member of the Bai family. Perhaps before entering the Great Deste Prison, Yun Ran and the others only wanted to redeem the Bai family members. But now that Yun Ran had seen everything here, she wanted to save everyone she should. But it wasnt like Yun Ran didnt have rules. After leaving this ce, Ill get someone to investigate the mistakes youve made and re-convict you ording to thew. Do you agree? Not all the prisoners in the Great Deste Prison were innocent. Since they hadmitted a crime, they deserved to be punished. We agree, we agree! As long as they could leave this godforsaken ce, they would do anything. Yun Ran arranged for the secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai family army to go to the ghouls ck city to save the blood ves locked inside. After the battle between her and the King of the Ghouls, the soldiers of the Bai Family Army had long been convinced by her and were willing to listen to her orders. This girls cultivation was not as simple as strong. She seemed to be born with the aura of the greatest. The secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai Army had saved about a hundred blood ves from the ck City. Yun Ran lowered her eyelids and nced at the ground. Think of a way to get the ghouls out of the ground. Why sleep? Let them get up to have fun.. Chapter 563 - 563: This Miraculous Idea Chapter 563: This Miraculous Idea Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone could tell that this girl wanted to take the initiative to provoke those ghouls. The secret guards widened their eyes. They couldnt really run over and shout, Why are you sleeping? Get up and y! Miss Yun Ran, what if the ghouls donte out? Sweetcake knows! The little packrat widened her big, dark eyes and raised her little arm high. The pink and chubby little girl instantly attracted everyones attention. Yun Ran was amused. What did her Sweetcake know again? Alright, then Little Sweetcake, tell me about it. The little packrat puffed out her little chest and her big eyes sparkled. As she raised her little hand and gestured, she said in a childish voice, Sweetcake knows how to get Baddie toe out of the ground. Sweetcake only needs to go and shout that Sweet Cake is here! They will run out. Yun Ran held back herughter and continued to ask her little packrat, Why would they run out when Sweetcake shouts? The little packrat smiled and giggled, Because Sweetcake is a little doll! My brother said before those baddies like to catch little dolls the most! When they hear a little dolls voice, they wille and catch little Sweetcake! Sweetcake can trick them out. To be honest, Yun Ran felt that her little packrats whimsical ideas were quite interesting. She might as well let her shout a few times. Okay, then Sweetie will go and trick them out. Everyone at the side was thinking, Is this really how you y? The packrat walked over valiantly. Naturally, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan followed behind her. The pink and chubby little ball of rice walked to the entrance underground with its short legs. It ced its small hands on both sides of its mouth and shouted with all its might, Baddies, Sweetcake is here. Come out and catch Sweetcake! Dont sleep, the sun is shining on your butts! Baddies, Sweetcakes little fists are not powerful at all. Dont be afraid! That childish voice seemed to have a prating power as it spread throughout the entire underground passageway. The group of secret guards and the Bai family army behind her really couldnt hold back theirughter. This was definitely the first time someone dared to call the ghouls out to y in the ghouls nest! Who who is this little packrat? The blood servants and blood ves of ck Castle did not know the identity of this child in front of them. All of them had puzzled expressions on their faces as they wondered what this child was doing. At this moment, the secret guards naturally had to tell them about their god-like little master. Thats our Little Master Sweetcake. Oh, shes just ying. y? y with the ghouls? As the blood ves and blood servants were filled with fear for the ghouls, they could not understand the actions of a little child who was shouting at the top of her lungs, trying her best to call out the ghouls. As for the ghouls underground, they were actually awakened by this child. Theyreing out! The bad guys areing out! Sweetcake tricked them out. The packrat had good hearing. When she heard the sound from the ground, she pped her hands and jumped around. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. He stretched out his long arm and picked up the little packrat in front of him. His other hand wrapped around Yun Rans waist and he retreated a distance. Not long after hended, a few ck figures crawled out from all over the ck City. Right on the heels of that, more ck figures appeared above the ck City.. Chapter 564 - 564: Fun Chapter 564: Fun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ghouls in ck cloaks crawled out of the ground with hostility like ck ghosts. As soon as they came out, they heard the cheerful voice of a human child. Baddie, Sweetcake is here. Hehehe Sweetcake is lying to you. Do you see that? Sweet Cakes little fists are very powerful! The group of ghouls looked in the direction of the voice and saw some unfamiliar faces. Not to mention anything else, the two women and the two children were simply top-notch blood ves. In an instant, a few ghouls rushed toward Yun Ran and the others madly. It was a tacit rule of the ghoul n that whoever caught the blood ve first would own it. Who wouldnt want to possess these top-grade blood ves? The little packrat clenched her little fists. When she saw the ghouls rushing over, she was extremely excited. Daddy, they must want to taste the power of Sweetcakes little fists! MO Beiyuan was speechless. Who did his little packrat take after? Yun Ran also took out her knife and raised her pink lips. They probably want to test the power of my saber! As she spoke, she walked over with her saber. Nio Beiyuan felt like he had an answer. The little packrat in his arms could not stay any longer. It was too far away for her little fists toe into contact with the ghouls. It didnt matter. She still had other tricks up her sleeve. She gathered her spiritual power and said, !Piu from afar. The ghoul that pounced in her direction was sent flying by her spiritual power. Hehehehe The little packrat yed enthusiastically and waved her little arms in the air. One moment, it was a small fist, and the next moment, it was a small palm. The secret guards remarked, Look at how happy our Little Sweetcake is! Meanwhile, the blood ves and blood servants at the side were at a loss for words. With a few shes, Yun Ran broke the arms of a few ghouls. The group of ghouls immediately understood who she was. Its her! Its this human woman who seriously injured our king! They recognized tha clean saber technique that chopped off the King of the Ghouls arm! It couldnt be wrong. A few ghouls had their arms cut off and were sent flying. The ghouls were starting to panic. At this moment, the secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai family army knew that it was their turn to attack. They rushed over with their swords and sabers smeared with fire powder to fight the ghouls. In terms of aura, they had the upper hand. This made the ghouls realize that they were not immortal. They would also be injured. Their long-standing beliefs had copsed, and the ghouls developed cowardice, and fear of death. They kept retreating and even hid in the dark underground nest. On the other hand, the blood ves and blood servants received an unprecedented boost in morale! They shouted with red eyes, venting the oppression and pain brought about by his livestock-like life in the ck City over the years. We are humans! We are not ants! Someone shouted first, and right on the heels of that, more and more shouts were heard. Were not ants of the ghoul race. Were humans! Were humans! Why should we be food for the ghouls! Dont live like this anymore. We want to live like humans. These blood ves and blood servants might only understand the pain in their hearts after experiencing it themselves. No one knew how much they yearned to get rid of the ghouls. They wanted to well like the normal people in the five countries! They didnt want to endure the pain of the ghouls biting their necks again and again and clearly feel the sharp fangs piercing into their flesh. They no longer want to experience the pain of their blood slowly flowing out but being unable to move.. Chapter 565 - 565: Is There a Problem with Growing Well? Chapter 565: Is There a Problem with Growing Well? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran put away her knife and scanned the area, but she did not see the King of Ghouls. She asked curiously, Why dont I see the ghoul king with his broken arm? Is he hiding like a scaredy cat? The secret guards also found it strange. They had already killed their way to the ghouls nest. Where was the King of the Ghouls? Did he really think he was a turtle that could hide under its shall? The secret guards went to ask around and found out from a blood ve that the King of Ghouls had gone to the forbidden area deep in the forest and was not in ck City at all. The so-called forbidden area is a ce that only the kings and elders of the ghoul n can enter. The blood ves and blood servants dont know whats there because no blood ve or blood servant cane out alive after entering. Its said that there are secrets of the ghoul n there. Secret? Yun Ran narrowed her eyes, and a trace of cunning shed across them. Then we should go over and take a look. Mother, Sweetcake likes to see big secrets too. The little packrat had good hearing. She would definitely be involved in this kind ofmotion. Everyone understood the principle of capturing the leader before capturing the bandits. If they wanted the ghouls to submit, they had to find the King of the Ghouls. The group bypassed the ck City and continued deeper into the forest. Under the guidance of the blood servant, they gradually entered the forbidden area in the dense forest. Yun Ran moved her neck ufortably. For some reason, the deeper she went, the more she felt that this forest was indescribably strange. In the end, she could not help but mutter in her heart. She turned to MO Beiyuan behind her and asked, Do you feel that this forest gives people an indescribable strange feeling? Anomalies? MO Beiyuan understood that anomalies were dangerous, but he did not sense any danger. No. On the other hand, the Sweetcake in MO Beiyuans arms pondered seriously for a moment and said in a childish voice, Mother, ask Sweetcake! Sweetcake knows! With a smile, Yun Ran asked her little packrat again, Okay, did Sweet Cake feel anything strange in this forest? The little packrats eyes lit up as it nodded its little head. Yes! Sweetcake found it. There arent any buggies here Buggies? Yun Ran froze for a moment and nced around at the dense forest. She didnt see a single bug on the trees or in the grass on the ground. Although the little packrats point was a little off, this was indeed quite strange. Just as Yun Ran was about to continue forward, Bun said, Other than no insects and no smaller birds and beasts, all the trees and vegetation are growing better than the trees and vegetation outside. Growing well? Is there a problem with growing well? The Bai Family soldiers at the side still didnt understand Buns ability. They were puzzled by Buns words. However, Yun Ran immediately understood what her Bun was trying to say. If this was other ces, the soil would be fertile, the water would be abundant, and it would be normal for the trees and vegetation to grow well. However, this ce is surrounded by the Great Desert. The trees and vegetation cant grow so well! It was even more impossible for such arge forest to form. This might be rted to the secrets of the ghouls. In the depths of the dense forest, it was silent and deep. There was no movement at all. It was this that made Yun Ran feel that this ce was abnormally strange. Every breath was clearly transmitted to her ears. As far as the eye could see, there were only trees. This was until arge pitch-ck cave appeared in front of them. The cave door was made of pure ck rocks. It didnt look like it was naturally formed. The style was simr to the ck City of the Ghouls.. Chapter 566 - 566: What is the King of Ghouls Doing? Chapter 566: What is the King of Ghouls Doing? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The secret guards lit their torches, raised them, and walked at the front. Yun Ran didnt know how others were feeling, but her little packrat was definitely happy now. Her little voice was filled with unconceble joy. She even took out the fist-sized Night-Luminescent Pearl from her storage ring. Look, Sweetcake has a glowing ball. The soldiers of the Bai Army had learned something new. What glowing ball? It was clearly a priceless night pearl. Unlike the soldiers of the Bai Army, the secret guards had already learned how to support the little packrat. Little Master Sweetcakes ball is really beautiful. Big, round, like the moon. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes happily. This is a gift from my maternal grandfather to Sweetcake. Sweetcake has even bigger ones. Theyre brighter than this ball, but theyre too heavy The little packrat was not bragging. She did haverger ones. As a mother, Yun Ran could not even count how many priceless treasures the little packrat had received. Under the glow of the little packrats luminous pearl and the light of the torch, the group continued forward. Yun Ran held the Buns hand and followed MO Beiyuan. After all, no one knew what was hidden in this dark cave. If there was any danger, the two of them naturally had to protect the two children immediately. After walking for a long time, some rustling sounds came from the cave. Yun Ran asked the secret guards to hold their torches and walk in the direction of the sound, but the secret guards did not hear anything at all. They were all at a loss. Over there? Over there? We didnt hear anything! Yun Ran nodded. Perhaps my spiritual power cultivation is slightly higher than yours, so I heard the sound earlier than you. The secret guard scratched his head and smiled foolishly. Miss Yun Ran, dont be humble. When ites to you and Sweetcake, your cultivation levels are not just slightly higher than ours, but miles higher. Yunranughed with them, took a torch from them, and led the way. Ill lead the way. This dark cave was simr to the cave where the zombies were hiding in the apocalypse. It was dark, and one could only determine which path to take based on sound. However, Yun Ran relied on her experience to lead everyone to the depths of the cave. What greeted her eyes was an ancient altar with a ck stone erected on it. The King of Ghouls was currently sitting cross-legged in front of the ck stone, raising his good arm and pressing it against the ck stone. Bai Wan immediately recognized the ck stone. Its a Heavenly Stone! Unexpectedly, there was a Heavenly Stone hidden in the nest of the ghouls. Heavenly Stone? Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan looked over. They had never seen aplete Heavenly Stone before, but they had seen fragments of Heavenly Stone. It turned out that the entire Heavenly Stone tone looked like this! Whats King of Ghouls doing? Working on a rite? Yun Ran blinked and her gazended on the ghoul king. Bai Wans expression darkened. No, hes absorbing the divine power from the Heavenly Stone. The divine power of the Heavenly Stone? The emotions in MO Beiyuans eyes fluctuated violently. He had another purpose ining to the Great Deste Prison, a purpose that only he knew. That was to find the Heavenly Stone and use its ability to be stronger. This was so he could Yun Ran and the children. At this moment, the Heavenly Stone was right in front of him.. Chapter 567 - 567: Believe in Him Chapter 567: Believe in Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan Yun Ran saw that he was staring at the Heavenly Stone in a daze and gently pushed him. MO Beiyuan walked out of his thoughts and looked at her. Ranran, what do you want to tell me? Yun Ran pointed at the Heavenly Stone and said, That thing is quite evil. Lets not let Sweetcake and Bun get close. Previously, at the Imperial Tombs of the East Continent, they had all been affected by the Heavenlstone. Sweetcakes condition was the most serious. The little packrats entire body was burning hot and it was extremely ufortable. However, the final oue was good; the little packrats spiritual power had advanced by leaps and bounds, and she had be the number one big boss of the five countries. However, as a mother, if the sudden increase in spiritual power had to be exchanged with the little packrats difort, she would rather her little packrat be an ordinary child. Yun Ran raised her hand and gently rubbed her little packrats head. If Sweetcake feels ufortable, you have to tell Mother and Father, understand? Yes, Sweetcake knows. The little packrat nodded obediently. Yun Ran bent down and instructed Bun, Bun too. If you feel ufortable, dont hold it in. You have to say it. Dont let Father and Mother worry. Bun also agreed. MO Beiyuan looked at the two children in front of him and his eyes darkened. If they cant, then you cant either. Ranran, take Sweetcake and Bun back the way we came. Wait for me outside, okay? Yun Ran looked at Bai Wan and the two children and finally agreed. Then Ill wait for you outside with them. You just have to find this ghoul king. Yun Ran was not the kind of person who only knew how to y. At this time, she had to deal with it in the best way. Daddy, arent you going with Sweetcake? The little packrats big ck grape-like eyes were filled with confusion. She did not understand why they could not leave together. Daddy wants to stay and do something. After hes done, hell go find Sweetcake, okay? After MO Beiyuan exined everything to the little packrat in a warm voice, Yun Ran brought the two little packrats and Bai Wan back the way they came. From the looks of it, there was nothing wrong with their bodies, but who knew if it would affect them if they stayed too long and got closer? Yun Ran didnt mind, but she couldnt gamble with her two children. They returned to the entrance of the cave. Yun Ran had wanted to bring the little packrats a little further away from the entrance. The further away from the Heavenly Stone, the better! However, her little packrat was unwilling to move forward at all. Mother, we have to wait for Father obediently at the entrance of the cave. We cant run around. Otherwise, Father wont be able to find us when hees out. The packrat refused to leave, so Yun Ran had no choice. She could only smile and agree. Then lets wait at the entrance of the cave. With MO Beiyuans spiritual power cultivation, it should not be a problem to deal with the injured King of the Ghouls. Yun Ran believed in him. Hence, she waited for him at the entrance of the cave with peace of mind. On the big rock outside the cave, the little packrat held her chubby cheeks and stared at the hole with her big ck eyes. After a while, she puffed up her cheeks and muttered, Why isnt Daddy out yet? Sweetcake has been waiting for a long time. Yun Ran felt that her dumplings long time and her long time were not the same algorithm. It had only been less than half an incense stick of time. The little packrat was too impatient. In the end, no bun could keep hisposure. She craned her neck and waited for a long time, bing more and more anxious. In the end, she stood up and was about to look for her father. Of course, Yun Ran could not let her return to the cave where the Heavenly DLU11e SLOUU.. Chapter 568 - 568: He Stayed Behind Chapter 568: He Stayed Behind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sweetcake, be good. Lets wait a little longer. Daddy wille out to look for us when hes done. Yun Ran quickly hugged the little packrat. She was afraid that if she gathered her strength, she would scuttle into the cave. Then, with her spiritual power cultivation, she would not be able to catch up to her. But what if Baddie bullies Daddy? Without Sweetcake, theres no way to protect Daddy. The packrats big eyes were red and tears welled up in her eyes. For some reason, her emotions suddenly rose. Yun Ran could only coax her. Your father is so powerful. Didnt Sweetcake say that Daddy is the most powerful father in the world? Then why would he be bullied by Baddie? Then why isnt Daddy out yet? The little packrat was not so easy to coax. After beating around the bush, they returned to the original topic. Yun Ran answered her own question,Because Daddy is doing something and might need some time. He wont be able to do it so quickly. Also, the secret guards are running slower Daddy might need to vvait for them Under herfort, the little packrats emotions eased a little. What is Daddy doing? Sweetcake can help. Yun Ran said, Daddys capturing something bad! He doesnt need Sweetcakes help. Daddy can do it himself. Yun Ran carried the packrat and walked out of the cave again, looking for other things to distract her. She coaxed her for a while longer. However, gradually, the little packrats emotions were appeased, while Yun Ran herself was a little uneasy. Her delicate brows furrowed. MO Beiyuan was too slow. Could it be that the King of Ghouls with that arm had suddenly be very powerful? Did MO Beiyuan encounter some difficulties when fighting However, Yun Rans worries could not be discovered by her little packrat. After waiting for a while, she finally heard footsteps. The little packrats ears were sharp as she rushed into the cave with its short legs. As she ran, she called out in a childish voice, Daddy Yun Ran did not grab her. She could only follow quickly. Daddy? Wheres Daddy? The little packrat looked for her father in the group of people under the light of the torch. She ran all the way to the back of the crowd but could not find her father. The moment she looked at Yun Ran, she burst into tears. Sweetcakes father didnte back Yun Ran also swept her gaze around. MO Beiyuan was indeed not around. She asked the secret guard beside her, Where is he? Why didnt hee out with you? Did something happen? The secret guard replied, After you and Young Master left, Master gave the order toe out first. He will stay behind to deal with the King of Ghouls. As for the reason, they could not figure it out either. After discussing for a long time, the final conclusion was that they were too lousy. Master didnt want them to stay and drag him down. He stayed behind to deal with the King of Ghouls? Then what were you doing inside for so long just now? The secret guard pointed at the few blood ves behind him who were so frightened that they huddled together and said, We went to save them. When we came out, we heard the cries for help of these blood ves in the cave. The cave was full of twists and turns. After rescuing them, they lost their way for a while. That was why they only came out now. Master hasnte out yet? Its been so long It shouldnt be! Ill go back and take a look. The secret guards were also worried. With Masters spiritual power cultivation, he shouldnt have been dyed for so long. Yun Ran stopped them. No need. Protect Sweetcake and Bun. Ill go look for MO Beiyuan.. Chapter 569 - 569: MO Beiyuan! What Are You Doing? Chapter 569: MO Beiyuan! What Are You Doing? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sweetcake wants to go too. She wants to look for Daddy! As the little packrat spoke, she took out the Night Pearl and was about to enter the cave. Yun Ran quickly pulled her back. MO Beiyuan had note out yet, so she did not know what was going on in the cave, let alone let the packrat in. Sweetcake, be good and wait for me outside the cave. Ill definitely bring your father back. Yun Ran handed the two little packrats to Bai Wan and the secret guards and carried a torch into the cave. She appeared very calm andposed in front of the two little packrats. In fact, she was also a little flustered. ording to her expectations, with MO Beiyuans spiritual power cultivation, he should not have been dyed for so long. This was unless there was an ident. Because it was the path she had taken previously, Yun Ran simply extinguished the dancing torch and relied on her memory to gather spiritual power and rush forward. She wanted to rush in front of MO Beiyuan as quickly as possible. Yun Ran did not know how long it took. Just as her breathing became more and more rapid and her heart was about to jump out, she finally arrived at therge cave where they had discovered the Heavenly Stone. Yunran rekindled the torch and used its light to look in the direction of the altar. The King of the Ghoulsy upright on the altar, and the person beside the Heavenly Stone had already changed into the figure Yun Ran was familiar with. At this moment, MO Beiyuans back was facing her. He was sitting cross-legged with his palms on the Heavenly Stone. It was very simr to the posture that the King of the Ghouls had used just now. Yun Ran frowned and flew over. MO Beiyuan! What are you doing? Yun Ran waited for a few seconds or so, but he didnt respond. She was a little anxious and took a step forward. She raised her hand and wanted to push him so that he would give her a reaction. However, just as that finger touched his shoulder and before he could exert any strength, she was sent flying by a powerful force. Fortunately, her cultivation level was not low. When she was hurled away, she instinctively gathered her spiritual qi and avoided the stone wall of the cave hard. After stabilizing herself, Yun Ran rushed over again. After leaning over, she realized that MO Beiyuans eyes were closed and he was in a meditative state. MO Beiyuan, can you hear me? What are you doing? After Yun Ran shouted in his ear a few more times, she realized that this person still had his eyes closed and his hands on the Heavenly Stone. Then, she realized that he might not be able to hear her at all. Only then did Yun Ran remember what Bai Wan had said earlier. The King of the Ghouls was absorbing the power of the Heavenly Stone. Was MO Beiyuan also absorbing the power of the Heavenly Stone? Yun Ran looked around anxiously. Her gazended on the King of Ghouls lying at the side. She ran over and kicked him a few times. Stop pretending to be dead. Get up. I have something to ask you! The King of the Ghouls was not dead yet. His other arm had been cut off by MO Beiyuan. At this moment, he was lying on the ground like a fish on the verge of death, panting heavily. Whats going on with this Heavenly Stone? What secrets does it have? Yun Ran ced the torch in his face and demanded coldly. Ye Lin didnt know what was going on either! He was clearly using the Heavenly Stone to recover his ability, but why was his arm cut off for no reason? Heavenly Stone Ye Lin felt that the blood in his body was constantly flowing out, and the bowl- sized wounds on his arms showed no signs of healing. He experienced the fear of death.. Chapter 570 - 570: Who Wouldn’t Break Down?! Chapter 570: Who Wouldnt Break Down?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Heavenly Stone! Ye Lin needed the power of the Heavenly Stone to save his life. However, it was very difficult for him to get up. He could only squirm in the direction of the Heavenly Stone like an ant. Seeing that he was moving in MO Beiyuans direction, Yun Ran thought that he was going to hurt MO Beiyuan and quickly kicked him again. Get lost. Dont go near him. Ye Lin almost used all his remaining strength to move a distance away. It was not easy for him to approach the Heavenly Stone, but he was kicked far away by her. Who wouldnt break down? Even if he was the King of the Ghouls, his mind would copse when he was on the verge of death. He roared like a trapped beast. l should be the one asking you, what are you trying to do? This is a forbidden area for the ghouls! Yun Ran poked the torch hard into the ground to free her hand. She had an expression that said, Im very unhappy now. l know that this is a forbidden area for the ghouls. Thats why Im asking you whats going on with this Heavenly Stone. Why did he lose his when he touched this Heavenly Stone? And I cant get close to him at all! Yun Ran could not maintain her usual calm personality. She wanted to know what was going on with MO Beiyuan now. Why are you fine, but hes trapped by the Heavenly Stone! Ye Lin had the urge to curse. He was about to die at this moment and only had a few breaths left! How could this woman say that he was fine? He wanted to obtain the power of the Heavenly Stone, so his divine sense was trapped by the Heavenly Stone. It has nothing to do with me! Dont worry, after he obtains the power of the Heavenly Stone, he will be a ghoul like me. At that time, you will be his first blood ve. Ye Lin suddenly felt that this matter had be very interesting. He wanted to see the two of them fight to the death. A ghoul Yun Rans eyes were dark ana stormy. So, was this stone the secret of the ghouls? Why did MO Beiyuan desire the power of this stone? Yun Ran did not have the time to think so much. What she had to do now was to stop MO Beiyuan from bing a ghoul. She had to wake him up! If she couldnt do it once, she would do it twice! If two times didnt work, then three times it would be! As long as she could still move, she would approach him again. After being knocked away by that force a few times in a row, Yun Ran also went against it. In thest fall, her arm scraped against a sharp rock, and a deep cut was made. Yun Ran ignored the bleeding wound and stood up, nning to rush over again. Ye Lin suddenly opened his mouth and gloated, Its useless. Unless you use a saber to cut off his arms, you can only wait for him to be a ghoul. Yun Rans eyes were firm, and she was unaffected by his words. However, she changed her mind this time. If she could not wake MO Beiyuan up, she would push the Heavenly Stone down. Gathering all the spirit energy in her body, she used her body to collide with the Heavenly Stone. Ye Lin looked at the human ant that he looked down on the most. Time and time again, even though she was already covered in wounds, she still used all her strength to collide with the Heavenly Stone, He fell into deep thought. Was it worth it? Was it worth it to risk your life for someone else? Ye Lin felt that this human woman was really stupid. She could have escaped by herself and not cared about this man. However, she did not choose to leave. She did not even waver the entire time.. Chapter 571 - 571: You Can’t Become a Ghoul! Chapter 571: You Cant Be a Ghoul! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why? Why are you willing to give up your life for him? The deep voice of the night echoed in the empty cave. Yun Ran had no time to care about Ye Lin now. She supported her body, which was about to fall apart, and continued to hit the Heavenly Stone. It was not a big deal to be injured. She just had to soak in the spring water a few times at her spatial immortal mountain. As long as he didnt die! Blood had already flowed down her arm and into her palm from the wound on her arm. Yun Ran saw MO Beiyuan open his eyes, and his strange eyes were suffused with blood. And there was nothing she could do. Yun Ran felt suffocated and raised her hand to p the Heavenly Stone. No! MO Beiyuan, you cant be a ghoul! There was a loud bang! This time, she seeded. She really pushed the Heavenly Stone down. Ye Lin was speechless. What the hell was wrong with this woman? Yun Ran didnt care if the sky stone cracked after it fell. She hurriedly rushed to MO Beiyuans side and threw herself into his arms. MO Beiyuan, MO Beiyuan! Ranran This time, she received his response. Yes, its me. MO Beiyuans voice was hoarse, his head was a little heavy, and he was not conscious enough. His vision was blurry. However, when he hugged her, he could clearly feel her presence. He knew it was her. Instinctively, he tightened his arms and hugged her tightly. The two of them hugged silently. MO Beiyuan gently stroked Yun Rans back and felt that the person in his arms seemed to be trembling slightly. Ranran, whats wrong? And youre asking me whats wrong? You almost turned into a ghoul just now. It would have been better if he hadnt asked. As soon as he did, Yun Ran jumped out of his arms like a little beast that had exploded. Do you know how worried I was about you just now? A ghoul? Only then did MO Beiyuan gradually regain his consciousness and recall what he had just done. He chopped off the arm of the King of the Ghouls and kicked him away. To obtain the power of the Heavenly Stone, he sat down cross-legged and ced his hands on the Heavenly Stone. At first, he did not feel anything special, but when he gathered his spiritual qi, he could feel a powerful force continuously surging into his body. Gradually, his body seemed to be controlled by that force. He wanted to be stronger! He wanted to protect Yun Ran and the children. The power seemed to be able to sense his wishes and surged into his body crazily. He could not hear the voices outside, nor could he sense other existences. He only wanted to obtain the strongest power. Just as the surroundings fell into darkness and he was about to walk into the abyss, a light appeared in front of him. A soft and warm girl bumped into his arms. Ranran why are you back? Where are Bun and Sweetcake? Yun Ran had been injured quite badly after that ordeal, so she did not dare to get too close to him for fear that he would smell the blood on her. l saw that you hadnte out for too long, so I came in to look for you. Theyre all waiting outside. If theres nothing else, lets leave this ce! Yun Ran hid her arm behind her back, wanting to secretly wipe the blood from her wound. She was too anxious just now and didnt have time to treat her wound. MO Beiyuans body gradually recovered. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and looked at her with his strange eyes. He immediately noticed her abnormality.. Whats wrong with your arm? Why are you avoiding me? Chapter 572 - 572: Ranran, Why Are You So Silly? Chapter 572: Ranran, Why Are You So Silly? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran knew that his eyes had always been sharp, but she did not expect to be discovered so quickly. Ah I didnt do anything. Maybe I was bitten by some insect when I came in. It was a little itchy, so I scratched it. As soon as she finished making up this reason, Yun Ran realized that she had been stupid. Because there were no bugs in this godforsaken ce! Why did shee up with such a lousy excuse that could be dispelled with a poke? Yun Ran was really regretful now. Ranran, youre injured! Right?! MO Beiyuans eyes darkened, and something surged in his eyes. Did I hurt you? Did he hurt her when he was controlled by the power of the Heavenly Stone and lost consciousness? Seeing that he was making wild guesses and was even taking the me for himself, Yun Ran quickly exined, Its not you. Dont make wild guesses. How could you have hurt me? I identally fell while walking. Yes, thats it. Its dark in this cave. Who doesnt fall when walking? Yun Ran felt that this reason was great. Her voice was filled with confidence. Did you fall? Let me see. MO Beiyuan strode towards her as he spoke. Yun Ran instinctively took a step back. She should be in a terrible state. After all, she had been knocked out so many times. The cave wall was not smooth, and there were many strange stone pirs scattered everywhere. Yun Ran shattered seven or eight stone pirs. Her body was not made of iron, so there would definitely be many wounds. Fortunately, the light here was rtively dim. MO Beiyuan probably could not discover anything with a nce. With that in mind, Yun Ran stopped avoiding him. Alright, if you want to see it, then go ahead. It was just a fall. Here, the most serious injury is on this arm. When I fell, I hit a sharp stone. However, Yun Ran had forgotten that other than them, there was someone else in the cave who could breathe. Ye Lin had been silent all this while because he had not been able to recover from the shock of the Heavenly Stone being pushed dovvn. At this moment, he finally came back to his senses and heard this woman making up a story. He snorted coldly. Why arent you willing to tell him that you were injured to save him? You were sent flying dozens of times by the power of the Heavenly Stone and fell half to death. I originally thought that you were different from those stupid humans. I didnt expect you to be even stupider than them. Yun Ran didnt expect the King of Ghouls to hum for so long. After all, he only had a few breaths left. To think he had the ability to meddle in other peoples business. Who was half-dead from the fall? I was only scratched a little! Even if the King of Ghouls did not say anything, MO Beiyuan could guess that the injuries on her body were not from a fall. Ranran, even Sweetcake wont fall when she walks. Therefore, there was no need for her to make up such a reason to lie to him. Sweetcake, by the way, Sweetcake misses you a lot. Shes making a scene outside. Lets go out and find her. Yun Ran felt that she could use her little packrat to divert MO Beiyuan!s attention and make him stop staring at her injuries. However, MO Beiyuan was unwilling to be distracted by her. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on her. His thin lips moved. Youve been sent flying dozens of times. Ranran, why are you so stupid? Yun Ran was worried that he would me himself when he found out the truth, so she wanted to hide the fact that she was injured from the beginning. MO Beiyuan, Im not stupid. I just dont want my man to be a ghoul.. I dont want to rub against your fangs when I kiss you Chapter 573 - 573: Where Else Are You Hurt? Chapter 573: Where Else Are You Hurt? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran deliberately changed the topic to something more rxed. She even raised her porcin-white face and smiled at him coquettishly. She acted as if nothing had happened. However, when he met her smile, the heartache and pain in MO Beiyuans eyes did not fade at all. Apart from your arm, where else are you hurt? MO Beiyuan was not sure how serious her injuries were after being knocked out so many times. However, he clearly knew how terrifying the power of the Heavenly Stone was. With Yun Rans cultivation, how much strength did it take to knock her out dozens of times? After so many collisions, she couldnt have just injured her arm. Yun Ran had a headache. It seemed that she could not shake it off. She nced at the King of Ghouls unhappily. This persons mouth was too loose. Its just my arm thats injured. Im not injured anywhere else. What do you mean by falling half to death? Do you believe this old demons words? I think hes about to die. On the other side, Ye Lin looked at the Heavenly Stone that had been knocked down by Yun Ran not far from him and seemed to see hope again. He kept squirming his iplete body towards the Heavenly Stone. Soon, very soon! As long as he touched that Heavenly Stone, he would be able to survive. Finally, he climbed to the side of the Heavenly Stone. However, he had no arms, so he could only roll his body to get close to the divine stone. He tried to rely on his bodys contact to obtain the power of the divine stone. However, after trying for a long time, he did not feel any powering from the divine stone. It was as if the Heavenly Stone had already lost its divine power. His only hope was extinguished, and Ye Lin fell into despair. How could this be? How could this be? Wheres the divine power on the Heavenly Stone? Where did the eternal divine power of the ghouls go? Yun Ran was worried that there was nothing to divert MO Beiyuans attention when Ye Lin shouted crazily. Hence, her watery eyes turned slightly. MO Beiyuan, lets go over and see what this ghoul king is doing. After saying that, Yun Ran wanted to run toward the Heavenly Stone. Before she could take a step out, MO Beiyuan stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms. Ignore him for now. Let me take a look at the other injuries on your body. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened as if he was trying his best to suppress his surging emotions. Yun Ran was trapped in his arms and could not break free. It wasnt that she didnt want to break free, but her bones and flesh really hurt! Any random movement would cause internal injuries on her body. She was not a ghoul who did not feel pain. She could clearly feel the pain. But she didnt want him to see it. The other injuries on my body? It isnt good to look at them here. As she spoke, she nced at the ghoul king lying on the ground. She nned to continue fooling around. Of course, MO Beiyuan would not let others see her body, even if the person in front of him was a thousand-year-old ghoul. His tight arms wrapped around her, but he did not dare to use too much strength. Ranran, there are other caves here. Lets go there and take a look at the injuries first, okay? Yun Ran wanted to refuse, but this persons tone was so soft that she couldnt. It felt like the moment she said no, she could poke a hole in his heart. Hence, she followed him to other caves in a daze. The two of them raised their torches and stuck them into a crack in the rock. MO Beiyuan stared at her with a burning gaze under the light of the fire. Youre injured. Let me help you. Yun Ran thought for a long time but could not think of a reason to refuse his After all, her arm was indeed injured. The two children were still waiting for them outside. There was really no need for them to be polite here.. Chapter 574 - 574: Give Him the Ability! Chapter 574: Give Him the Ability! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not refuse his help and let him approach her. She was already used to his aura. MO Beiyuan ced his hand on the belt wrapped around her waist and skillfully undid the buckle. He removed the belt and threw it on arge rock at the side. He took off her clothes one by one. Yun Ran had thought that he just wanted to see the wound on her back, but she didnt expect him to help so thoroughly. When arge area of her skin touched the air outside, Yun Ran couldnt help but tremble. Ranran, are you cold? MO Beiyuans voice had be hoarse. Yunran lowered her chin slightly and shook her head. Its not cold. Youve seen it all, right? Now believe me. Other than the more serious part of my arm, the rest of my body is bruised. Who hasnt suffered a bump? In any case, he could not tell that her bones were aching or that she had internal injuries. However, she did not know how terrifying her injuries were under the light of the fire. Her originally snow-white skin was now covered in scratches and serious bruises. That shocking injury also made MO Beiyuans eyes sink deeper and deeper, and there was a hint of ruthlessness between his brows. He wasnt angry at others but at himself. If it werent for him, she wouldnt have been hurt at all. Yun Ran waited for a long time. When she realized that he did not respond to her, she raised her watery eyes and nced at him to see what he was doing. She met that pair of eyes that were filled with pain and deep self-reproach. Yun Ran nced at herself and cried out in her heart. This had frightened her. However, her expression was already indifferent and casual. Actually, 1 really dont feel that much pain. Its just that my skin is a little more delicate than ordinary people, so it looks so serious. MO Beiyuan lowered his eyes. Yun Ran could not see the emotions in his eyes and could only hear his voice. Ill help you deal with it briefly first. When we get out, well think of other ways. After saying that, he silently treated her injuries. First, it was the wound on her wrist that was still dripping with blood. Then, it was the many scrapes and bruises on her body. After dealing with it, Yun Ran felt as if she had fallen into a medicine jar. Her entire body was filled with the strong smell of medicine. Its done. Lets go. Yun Ran really did not take it to heart about her injuries. It was just a matter of soaking in the spring water a few times. MO Beiyuan grabbed her hand again and pulled her back. The emotions in his eyes reached their peak. Ranran, do you know what you did? Yun Ran was confused by him. What did I do? MO Beiyuan was agitated, and his voice was hoarse and anxious. You shouldnt have touched the Heavenly Stone, nor should you havee back! Not to mention that, she had even used her body to hit the Heavenly Stone. What if there was an ident? Have you thought about it? MO Beiyuan had always doted on her. After the two of them got together, he had never been cold to her, nor had he been angry with her, let alone talk to her like this. Yun Ran blinked and raised her small hand to tug at his shirt. She raised her chin and looked at him. Okay, then lets talk nicely. I shouldnt havee back and hit the Heavenly Stone. What about you? Why did you touch the Heavenly Stone? She hadnt even kicked up a fuss with him, and he was already scolding her He was the one who had done something wrong. Nio Beiyuans eyes darkened. He tilted his cold chin to the side, wanting to avoid her overly direct gaze. Yun Ran frowned slightly and was unhappy. MO Beiyuan, if you dont make this clear today, lets not go out. Why are you so stupid as to touch the Heavenly Stone? Didnt you see that the King of Ghouls actions were very strange? Why dont you think about it carefully? The Heavenly Stone is a secret of the ghouls. Its most likely rted to the birth of the ghouls.. Arent you afraid of turning into a ghoul? Chapter 575 - 575: Running Away From Home With Two Little Packrats Chapter 575: Running Away From Home With Two Little Packrats Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more Yun Ran thought about it, the angrier she became. This person even said that she was stupid. He was clearly even more stupid than she was! That was why he would do such a stupid thing! Could it be that you want to be a ghoul too? Living for hundreds or thousands of years, you can only hide in this Great Deste Prison, sleeping underground during the day and onlying out at night to let out the wind and feed on blood? The more Yun Ran spoke, the more difficult it was to understand. However, she felt that MO Beiyuan was not such a person at all. He was not the kind of person who yearned for eternal life and did not care about the consequences. He had no principles and bottom line. The man she, Yun Ran, had fallen in love with would definitely not be stupid enough to think that way. MO Beiyuan, listen carefully. I dont want you to hide yourself under a ck cloak in the future. I dont want you to only drink blood for a living. I dont want to see that you no longer look like you. Yun Ran knew that the transformation of the ghouls was definitely not that simple. Of course, she did not look down on the ghouls. She just felt that the process of turning from a normal person to a ghoul would definitely be very painful. One might even have to pay an unimaginable price. So, have you really made your choice? Are you really willing to be a ghoul and give up everything you have now? Are you willing to give up on me and the children? Before MO Beiyuan approached the Heavenly Stone, he thought about many things and kept hesitating and choosing. In the end, he made his choice. Even if he had to be a ghoul, as long as he could protect them, he was willing. However, now, in the face of Yun Rans questioning, the unusually firm choice just now became less firm. He wavered. Ranran, Ive never thought of abandoning you and the children I just want to be stronger and protect you. Yun Ran was smart and immediately understood what he meant. Therefore, even though you knew that the Heavenly Stone was evil, you still foolishly approached it because you wanted to obtain the pmver of the Heavenly Stone and make yourself stronger to protect us. However, you are already the strongest in the five countries Of course, other than Sweet Cake Her little packrat was too heaven-defying. Ordinary people could notpare to her at all. MO Beiyuanughed self-deprecatingly. What do you mean by the strongest of the five countries? Back then, the leader of the Eight Gods and Demons captured Sweetcake in front of me, and I could only watch helplessly He would never forget that scene. Yun Ran naturally remembered what had happened at that time, but she didnt expect him to me the entire matter on himself. MO Beiyuan, the leader of the Eight Gods and Demons is clearly walking the crooked path. That ck fog is obviously abnormal. Whats there topare you with his crooked path? Yun Ran admitted that the strength of the leader of the Eight Gods and Demons had indeed exceeded her expectations, but there was no need for him to turn himself into a ghoul to fight that crooked person! Wasnt this equivalent to sacrificing 1,000 lives to kill 800 enemies?! It was a losing deal! Yun Ran analyzed seriously, That damn thing hasnt appeared for so long. He must be hiding somewhere to recuperate. After thatst blow, even if he wants to y tricks again, he has to think twice. Using the Heavenly Stone to turn yourself into a ghoul is really stupid! Yunran didnt care if that man was the leader of eight gods or fiends. In short, MO Beiyuan could not be a ghoul. Afraid that the person opposite her had not given up on this idea, Yun Rans porcin face tensed up. Her fair fingers curled around his shirt and tugged. She threatened fiercely, MO Beiyuan, if you dare to be a ghoul, Ill dare to run away from home with the two children.. Chapter 576 - 576: No One Is Allowed to Bring Up Old Scores In The Future Chapter 576: No One Is Allowed to Bring Up Old Scores In The Future Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan looked at her helplessly. He knew that he had angered her. Ranran l . . . Yun Ran red at him with watery eyes. Her pink cheeks puffed up slightly from anger as she stared straight at him. MO Beiyuan knew that he had indeed been a little impulsive previously. He did not think that if he really became a ghoul and could only appear at night, his movements would be restricted and he might not be able to protect them properly. And the biggest problem was that he didnt ask Yun Ran if she liked him as a ghoul. It was obvious now that Yun Ran did not like him to be a ghoul. l was confused just now and didnt understand the whole thing. I wont do it again. Only then did Yunrans attitude gradually soften and she let go of hispel. Then lets forget about this matter. No one is allowed to dig up old scores in the future. Since she was willing to let it go, MO Beiyuan would not be insensible. Alright, lets forget about this matter. The little girl in his arms was covered in injuries. When MO Beiyuan hugged her and wrapped his arms around her waist, he did not dare to use as much strength as before, afraid that he would touch her injuries. His well-defined hand caressed her face gently. Under the torchs dim light, Yun Rans appearance looked even fairer, softer, and more beautiful under the dark yellow halo. MO Beiyuans heart skipped a beat. He leaned down and gently ced his thin lips on her tempting cherry lips. Originally, he had only nned to simply touch it to calm down the surging emotions in his heart. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran wasnt obedient this time. She teased him yfully and unleashed the secret surging that he had tried so hard to suppress. Hence, a simple kiss evolved into a passionate kiss that made their breathing quicken, their faces turn red, and their hearts race. Dont MO Beiyuan, Sweetcake is still waiting for us to go out. Yun Rans chest heaved violently, and her voice was soft, like a little beast that had been bullied. The veins on MO Beiyuans arm that was propped against the stone wall behind her bulged. He was trying his best to endure it. He knew that he had almost lost control just now. The temptation she had for him was too great. At the same time, he realized that something was wffong with his body. Previously, when he approached her, even if he lost control, he could quickly adjust his condition and control himself. But just now, he had almost hurt her. His blood was boiling, and a voice seemed to be telling him in his mind that there were only the two of them in this dark cave. There was no one else to disturb them. He could do whatever he wanted with her, including getting herpletely. Fortunately, he kept reminding himself that she was injured and that he could not hurt her. Only then did she gradually suppress the thought that she shouldnt have in her mind. It was as if the Gu worm in his body had been stimted by something. Not only was it restless, but it had be even more domineering. Could it be because of the power of the Heavenly Stone? But shouldnt the Heavenly Stone change him? Why did it change the Gu worm in his body? MO Beiyuan felt that his thoughts were a little ridiculous, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. On Yun Rans side, she did not notice his abnormality. She tidied her clothes that had been messed up by him and cleared her throat. MO Beiyuan, lets capture the ghoul king and leave. The two of them returned to the previous cave. The ghoul king was still lying on the edge of the Heavenly Stone. However, at this moment, he had changed to a very strange posture and was knocking his head against the ck Heavenly Stone. Knock knock knock Yun Ran could only say that he was a ruthless person! Chapter 577 - 577: Is the Gourmet Not Good? Or Is the Sun Not Good? Chapter 577: Is the Gourmet Not Good? Or Is the Sun Not Good? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What is this ghoul king doing? Why is he knocking his head against a rock? Is he crazy? As Yun Ran spoke, she was about to lean over to watch themotion. Ranran, dont go near him, and dont go near the Heavenly Stone anymore. MO Beiyuan had not forgotten her injuries so quickly. Seeing her lean against the Heavenly Stone, he pulled her back with lingering fears. Yun Ran could only stop and stand rooted to the ground, staring curiously at the ghoul king. He sighed and said, As expected of the ghouls. Their vitality is so tenacious. Both his arms are broken, but he didnt stop. Ye Lin heard the voices behind him and knew that they were back. He stopped hitting the Heavenly Stone with his head and rolled down. He leaned against the Heavenly Stone stone and panted heavily, staring fixedly in Yun Rans direction. You crazy human woman, why did the power on the Heavenly Stone disappear? Yun Ran froze for a moment and pursed her pink lips. How would I know if you asked me? She was not interested in the power of this evil stone, nor was she interested in bing a ghoul. Wasnt it you, crazy woman, who pushed the stone down? What else did you do to the stone just now? Ye Lin could see very clearly from the side. It was after this woman pushed the stone down that the power on the stone disappeared. This woman was definitely involved! Yun Ran looked innocent at his question. Is this stone so fragile? Intimidated by a gentle push? Then you cant me me! Besides, who should settle the score with whom? Hadnt she been knocked out by this stone many times? Not only could Ye Lin not feel the power of the Heavenly Stone, but the power that his body had umted over nearly a thousand years of cultivation was also gradually diminishing. However, he was unable to stop the power from flowing out of his body. Wait, that woman touched the Heavenly Stone just now. Perhaps the power of the Heavenly Stone had transferred to the womans body, but the woman didnt feel it. Therefore, he needed to get close to that woman. It would be best if he could find an opportunity to suck the womans sweet and tempting blood dry. Perhaps because of his desire to live, Ye Lin calmed down. As he leaned against the Heavenly Stone, his chest heaving up and down violently. His already dead-like face became even more terrifying. Dont you want to know the secret of this Heavenly Stone? Do you know the secret of the ghouls? I can tell you, but I will only tell this human woman. As he spoke, he raised his sharp fangs slightly in Yun Rans direction and smiled evilly. Come close alone. I can tell you everything you want to know. Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes and raised her pink lips. She smiled with interest. Who told you that I want to know the secret of this stone? Im not interested in the secret of your ghoul race. You have to keep it a secret. Its best to keep it in your stomach and bring it down. The smile on Ye Lins face instantly froze. Was this woman an evil spirit?! You, dont you want to know how to be a ghoul? How to obtain eternal life and how to obtain the power of the Heavenly Stone? Ye Lin tried to continue luring her into the trap. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran did not buy it at all. She even gave him a look that said, Are you f*cking kidding me? Be a ghoul? Eternal life? Why should I be a ghoul? Is the gourmet not delicious? Or is the sun not good? Its even more ridiculous to mention eternal life. Do you believe that if I sh you now, youll be finished Eternal life? Yun Ran really did not have a good expression for the King of the Ghouls in front of her. She was not that stupid. She and MO Beiyuan each cut off this damn things arm. How could this ghoul king not hold a grudge? He was probably tricking her to take revenge.. Chapter 578 - 578: Humans Are Not As Weak As You Think Chapter 578: Humans Are Not As Weak As You Think Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thest thing Yun Ran wanted to say to him was, Wake up. Humans arent as weak as you think. Human ants? She thought that the ghouls were noobs. Should she call them noobs too? MO Beiyuan did not want Yun Ran to get close to the King of the Ghouls, so he would not let her go over. In fact, he would even feel unhappy if the ghoul king spoke to Yun Ran more. Ranran,e out with me first. Let the secret guardse and get him. Yun Ran also remembered the two little packrats waiting outside the cave, so she nodded in agreement. The two of them left and rushed back through the passageway they had entered previously. However, they heard some extremely subtle sounds halfway. Both of them had good hearing. It didnt take them long to tell that the voice was a womans cry for help. MO Beiyuan, lets go take a look. When the secret guards left just now, they saved a few blood ves. Perhaps they missed one. It would have been fine if they hadnt heard it, but since they had, they had to save her if they could. After all, these blood ves were innocent. Nio Beiyuan understood her. Therefore, he did not refuse. Holding a torch in one hand and her waist with the other, he followed the sound. The two of them took many turns before they finally found a small cave. In the small cave, a woman with disheveled hair and rtively neat clothes was kneeling on the ground. After they appeared with torches, the woman looked up. Compared to the other blood thralls, this woman seemed a little special. To be honest, to be able to wear such a high-quality dress in the Great Deste Prison and be adorned with a red hairpin and jewelry, she was indeed extraordinary. The woman had a pretty face. She should have put on exquisite makeup, but because she had just cried, her makeup was ruined. Bai Ran t er raised her chin slightly and swept her gaze across the two people in front of her. In the end, her gaze lingered on the man for a moment. She had never seen such a handsome man in her life. It was said that her brother was the most handsome man in the Great Deste Prison, but in front of this man, his brothers appearance could only be considered ordinary. He was so tall! His eyes were also very special. One of them was ck, while the other was purple. When her gaze met his, Bai Ran t er realized that she was in a daze. She slowly retracted her gaze and bit her lip. Who are you? M/hy are you here? Yun Ran replied naturally, Were here to save you. Were you captured by the ghouls to be a blood ve? Previously, those blood ves had been captured by the ghouls, so Yun Ran treated her as one of them. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of him instantly became anxious. Blood ve? Im not one of those lowly blood ves! My brother is General Bai! Hes the most popr person in front of the ghouls! If you save me, Ill definitely ask my brother to give you a lot of rewards. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. General Bai? The popr person in front of the ghouls? Dont tell me your brothers surname is Bai and his name is Wudi! When Bai Raner saw that she had heard of her brothers resounding name, she became even more confident. Since you know that my brother is General Bai Wudi, you should be more respectful to me. My brother dotes on me the most. When we get out, 1 can let him shine more on you. Yun Ran fell silent. It seemed like this girl still didnt know that Bai Wudis neck had been snapped by the King of the Ghouls. And Yun Ran didnt really want to exin this to her. Oh, then lets go. Bai Ran t er: Leave? I sprained my ankle and cant leave I want him to carry me! As she spoke, she raised her hand and pointed in Nio Beiyuans direction.. Chapter 579 - 579: Her Temper Is Actually Not That Good Chapter 579: Her Temper Is Actually Not That Good Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was not a petty and calctive woman. However, if she asked MO Beiyuan to carry a strange woman he had met by chance, she would feel a little awkward watching from the side. Moreover, with her understanding of MO Beiyuan, other than those close to him, he would maintain a certain distance from strangers. Not to mention carrying this woman, he would probably feel ufortable if he got any closer. Yun Ran paused and took a step back, thinking of apromise. How about this? I can help you leave this ce, but he cant carry you because he doesnt like to be near strangers. Although Bai Ran t er lived in the Great Deste Prison, she had always thought that she was different from those lowly blood ves. Her status was even more noble. Since she had already spoken, the woman and man in front of her should not reject her. Yun Ran said. Why? Theres no reason! I just dont want him to carry you. Cant l? Bai Ran t er felt that they still did not understand the meaning behind her words, nor did they realize how powerful her brothers identity was. My brother is the general of the ghouls. If you want to live here, you shouldnt reject me. MO Beiyuans patience and good temper were all given to Yun Ran and his two children. Facing such an arrogant and unfamiliar woman, it was rare for him to bother with her. Ranran, her leg is broken, but her hands are not. She can crawl out by herself. Yun Ran was injured. If she supported this woman all the way, she would definitely tear the wounds on her body. Therefore, even if this woman agreed, MO Beiyuan would not agree. In his eyes, no one was more important than Yun Ran. Yun Ran cleared her throat and lowered her voice, resisting the urge tough. Well, she only twisted her ankle. She didnt break her leg. When Bai Ran t er saw the two of them echoing each other, she snorted unhappily. Are you guys mocking me? You should be grateful that I asked you to carry me. Otherwise, you people have no right to talk to me at all. Yun Ran was speechless. Why was there something wrong with the values of this pair of siblings? Was there something seriously wrong with her? How was this an attitude of asking for help? Were not carrying you, you can leave if you want! Yun Rans tone was already filled with displeasure. However, the person opposite her clearly did not realize this. What kind of attitude is that? Youre just a blood ve. What right do you have to talk to me like that? I want you to kneel down and kowtow to me now to apologize! In Bai Ran ers distorted perception, other than her, the other women in the Great Deste Prison were all lowly blood ves! The woman in front of her was no exception. Seriously speaking, Yun Rans temper wasnt that good. They had originally followed her voice to save her, but they did not expect to encounter such a seriously ill person. Then she shouldnt me them for not being kind enough. MO Beiyuan, lets go! Let her crawl out herself! After saying this, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan turned around and left. Wait! Dont go! How dare you! Do you know who I am? Dont regret it! Lowly blood ves! Ill definitely tell my brother and let him avenge me! Just you wait! The two of them walked for a long distance, but they could still hear the womans hateful roar behind them. MO Beiyuan didnt mind these unpleasant words, but he couldnt bear to see anyone disrespect Yun Ran and scold her with those unpleasant words. If Yun Ran hadnt tugged at his sleeve, he would have turned back to shut the woman up.. Chapter 580 - 580: Don’t Run So Fast! Chapter 580: Dont Run So Fast! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them turned back the way they came and heard her little packrats voice from afar, Father! Mother! Its Father and Mother. Sweetcake heard them. Right on the heels of that was the exmation of a group of secret guards. Little Master, dont run! Sigh! Sweetcake, dont run so fast! Quick, chase after her! Yun Ran didnt need to ask to know that her little packrat must have heard their footsteps first, so she broke free from the secret guards control and rushed into the cave. When it came to cultivation level, the secret guards could not keep up with the little packrat. They panicked and could only chase after her while shouting. The packrats childish voice was getting closer and closer. Yun Ran nced at MO Beiyuan. Look, I wasnt not lying to you! Shes really anxious from waiting for you. After a while, a small pink ball bumped into her. MO Beiyuan quickly threw away the torch in his hand to prevent the me from burning the little packrats clothes. Daddy, youre too slow. Sweetcake has been waiting for you for a long time The little packrat had just cried. Her childish voice was a little hoarse. The moment she opened its mouth, she wheedled to its father. Nio Beiyuan supported her small body with hisrge hand and patted her back gently. Its Daddys fault for making Sweetcake wait for too long. Daddy wont make such a mistake again. MO Beiyuans entire heart seemed to have been grabbed by the little packrats small hand. It was sore and soft. If he had really be a ghoul just now, would the little packrat think that he was a stranger and not want to get close to him anymore? Would she not extend her little arms and let him hug her in a childish voice? Yun Ran was right. If he became a ghoul, he would lose a lot of important things. Then Sweetcake will forgive Daddy. I wont be angry with Daddy anymore. The little packrat leaned her little head on its fathers shoulder. Her actions were extremely intimate. When Yun Ran saw Bai Wan and the secret guards rushing over, she quickly said, Its okay. She heard our footsteps and rushed over. Oh, by the way, send a few of the secret guards to that cave and bring out the King of the Ghouls. As for what had happened to her and MO Beiyuan in the cave just now, Yun Ran did not want to reveal it to everyone. Firstly, she felt that there was no need, and secondly, she was worried that her injuries would make her mother and the two children worried. However, before the group of people could walk out, Yun Ran was exposed by her Bun. Mother, youre injured! Yunran could tell that it was not a question but affirmation, so she did not dare to lie and say that she was not injured. Her Buns current cultivation in medicine and poison was extraordinary. Uh the road in this cave is too dark. I identally fell. Yun Ran used the reason she had used to deceive MO Beiyuan. As soon as she spoke, Bai Wan looked over. Why did you fall? The little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms moved even faster. She turned his head towards her and asked anxiously, Mother, did you fall? Where did you fall? Your butt? Let Sweetcake take a look In order to prevent her little packrat from continuing to guess, Yun Ran quickly raised her bandaged arm and showed it to her. Mother is fine. Look, Father has already wrapped Mothers wound and applied medication. It doesnt hurt at all. Little Sweetcake did not know much about medicine and poison, so it was easy to coax her. But Bun wasnt that easy to coax. His little nose twitched, and he knew that there was more than one wound on Yun Rans body because she had applied several different ointments. Also, with his mothers cultivation and ability, how could she fall? Bun knew this in his heart, but he didnt say anything. He knew that his mother didnt want everyone to worry, so she lied to everyone.. Chapter 581 - 581: Master, Do You Know This Girl? Chapter 581: Master, Do You Know This Girl? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bun was also worried about his mothers injuries, so he kept sticking to Yun Ran and quietly tugged at her sleeve. Mother, are you seriously injured? I have medicine here. Yun Ran lowered her eyes to look at him. She was stunned at first, then smiled faintly. Mother is fine. Dont worry. The expression on the Buns face was serious. But your arm isnt the only part of your body thats injured. Theres also medication on other parts of your body. It wasnt an idental fall. Yun Ran met those eyes and understood that with this little boys personality, he was just like his father. He was not so easy to coax. So she bent her knees and squatted down so that she was at eye level with him. She ced her finger on her lips and made a shushing gesture. l really didnt want Grandmother and your sister to worry, so I told a small lie. However, Im really fine. Its just superficial wounds. It wont take long to recover. Dont worry. Yun Ran really wasnt lying to him. She hadnt found an opportunity yet! When she went to the spatial immortal mountain to soak in the spiritual spring, these injuries on her body would not be a problem at all. Yun Ran knew that her son tended to worry even though he was young, so she simply told him about her fight with the Heavenly Stone. Bun slowly calmed down and epted her exnation. The secret guards sent a few people to receive Yun Rans orders and returned. Not long after, they brought out the crazy ghoul king. There was another person, the woman Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan had met in the cave just now. Yun Ran nced at the woman lying on the back of the secret guard and said nothing. After all, the secret guards were saving people and did not do anything wrong. However, MO Beiyuan threw his face at the secret guard and lost his temper. Who asked you to save this woman? The secret guards were speechless. Master, do you know this girl? MO Beiyuan smiled coldly. If not for the fact that he was still holding Little Sweetcake in his arms, he might have personally kicked this woman back into the dark cave. I dont know her. Throw her back. She has a broken leg, not a broken arm. She can crawl out on her own. With MO Beiyuans personality, he naturally would not exin the cause and effect. He gave the secret guards a direct order. The secret guards were naturally dumbfounded. However, even if they were at a loss, they would only follow their masters orders. Bai Ran t er recognized Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan as the two people who had heartlessly abandoned her in the cave. Before she could speak, she heard MO Beiyuan give the order to throw her back to let her crawl out herself. Tears of grievance flowed from the corners of her eyes. She bit her lip hard and said, You When did I offend this young master? Why are you doing this to me? MO Beiyuan was not a petty person and rarely went back to target the weak. However, this woman had scolded Yun Ran a lot in the cave just now. He held it in and did not turn back to shut her up. He had thought that this matter would be over. Who knew that the secret guards would cause so much trouble and save this woman? The others were also attracted by themotion and didnt know what was going on. The little glutinous ball in MO Beiyuans arms widened its big ck eyes, filled with curiosity. Bai Wan asked, Who is this woman? Yun Rans lips twitched helplessly as she tried to exin as simply as possible about them and this woman. Shes Bai Wudis sister. When Mo Beiyuan and I returned, we saw her. When we wanted to save her, she wanted MO Beiyuan to carry her out. Otherwise, she wouldnt leave.. I didnt agree Chapter 582 - 582: Sweetcake Didn’t Agree Either! Chapter 582: Sweetcake Didnt Agree Either! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Yun Ran finished speaking, the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms exploded. Sweetcake doesnt agree either! Daddy can only carry Mother, Sweetcake, and Brother! No one else can be carried by Daddy! You just cant! Even though this little glutinous rice ball was usually soft and cute, she was really simr to Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan in some aspects. In the little packrats understanding, no one else could touch her father. Whoever touched him wanted to snatch him away! If you want to snatch Sweetcakes daddy, Sweetcake will beat you up! The little packrat waved her little fists. At this moment, the expression on her little face was also fierce, like a little milk beast that had stretched out her little ws. MO Beiyuan carried his little packrat with one hand and rubbed her little soft head with the other, smoothing her soft hair. His thin lips curled up uncontrobly. Yes, Sweetcake is right. Daddy will only carry your mother, you, and your brother. The little packrat raised her chin and snorted at Bai Ran t er again, Did you hear that? My father wont carry you. Go find someone else to carry you! While the others were amused by Little Sweetcake!s words, they naturally understood what Yun Ran meant. After being disturbed by the little packrat, , they would not feel sorry for the woman no matter how badly she cried. The secret guards didnt say anything and nned to send this woman back. Bai Ran t ers expression changed drastically as she struggled and shouted. My brother is Bai Wudi. Hes the general of the ghouls. How dare you treat me like this? My brother will not let you off! Unexpectedly, under such an atmosphere, a childish voice sounded. Sweetcake also has a brother. I have Brother Bun. Im not afraid of you. Brother Bun has an immortal Little me. Hes the most powerful brother. Hes even more powerful than your brother! It turned out that this little packrat had misunderstood her threat as aparison of brothers. Unconvinced, she expressed that she had an older brother too! First, she waspeting to see whose older brother was more powerful. Then, she waspeting to see who had more brothers. Sweetie also has an older brother, Brother Yan Qi. Brother Yan Qi is also very powerful. Yun Ran really couldnt hold back herughter anymore. Her Sweetcake was too adorable. When Bai Raner saw that this little packrat actually dared to make fun of her, she immediately cursed, Just you wait, Im going to give you to the ghouls as a blood ve! The most lowly blood ve. Yun Ran herself thought that she was listening to a dog barking after being scolded by her. However, if her little packrat was bitten by a dog for no reason, she would be unhappy. If she was unhappy, this woman would not be happy either. She took a few steps forward and whispered into the womans ear, l forgot to tell you just now. Your brother Bai Wudi has been killed by the King of the Ghouls. One more thing. From now on, there will be no more blood ves or blood servants in the Great Deste Prison. You can crawl slowly in that cave! Bai Raner froze, and her pupils trembled. This news undoubtedly shocked her to the extreme It was as if she had instantly fallen into a dark abyss. You lied to me! My brother isnt dead. You lied to me! The blood servant who hade to the forbidden area with Yun Ran and the others to lead the way could not stand it anymore. He said, Bai Ran t er, wake up. Your brother, Bai Wudi, is really dead. He was killed by the King of the Ghouls. This Miss Yun in front of you is our benefactor. You shouldnt talk to our benefactor like this. After all, they were all Bai Wudis brothers. They all knew that Bai Ran t er had been spoiled rotten by Bai Wudi. However, in this situation, if Bai Ran t er still didnt understand, then no one could save her.. Chapter 583 - 583: Greeting Gift Chapter 583: Greeting Gift Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran and the others brought the King of the Ghouls back to the ck City of the ghouls. Next, he had to properly discuss the agreement the five nations had with the ghouls. He first sent someone to shout at the ghouls underground, All of you,e out. Your king is in our hands. Our master just wants to have a good chat with you. Dont tell me that none of you ghouls can show up for the agreement between the ghouls and the five nations six hundred years ago? The secret guards shouted at the top of their lungs. They had said all the good things and bad things, including threats and temptations. However, there was still no movement from the ghouls hiding underground. They were all cowards. The little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms could not stay any longer. She expressed that she could coax them out again. Yun Ran was more casual when raising children. She did not like to use the rules of this world to restrict the two little packrats. Alright, then Sweetcake, go and try again! As usual, the little packrat stood at the front, while Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were behind her. They could protect her immediately. With her hands on her hips, the little packrat stood at the entrance and shouted, Bad people, Sweetcake is here again. Do you want toe out and y? Sweetcake wont beat you up this time! If you donte out, Sweetcake will be angry. If Sweetcake is angry, she will beat you up! What? The secret guard uncles want to light a fire and burn the bad guys? Burn the bad guys into roast chickens? Alright, Sweetcake knows. The bad guys are going to be roasted into roast chickens! Yun Ran was speechless. So, did her little packrat perform a stand-up crosstalk for everyone? However, using fire to attack did sound pretty good. Yun Ran turned around and gave the secret guards an order. Follow Sweetcakes instructions and force out all the ghouls underground. The secret guards nodded and quickly went to find mmable things like withered branches. They ced them at the entrance and started burning. By blocking all the entrances, the thick smoke could only seep into the ground. In a sealed space, the most terrifying thing was the thick smoke. After a while, there was movement underground. Right on the heels of that, ghouls rushed out from underground one after another. It was unknown which point had hit the little packrats sore spot, but she kept giggling. Yun Ran wanted to discuss something with the ghouls, so she asked MO Beiyuan to leave with the little packrat for the time being. He found a reason to bring the little packrat to y nearby. After all, when she talked about things, her temper might not be so gentle. She did not want to leave a bad impression on her little packrat. MO Beiyuan confirmed that there was no danger in the current ghoul race. Hence, he left with the two little packrats for the time being. Yun Ran, on the other hand, had someone bring over the sack containing the King of the Ghouls and open it. She pulled out the King of the Ghouls who was still breathing. Her pink lips curled up slightly. Youre wee. Its just a greeting gift. King! Your Majesty, whats wrong? Why are you so seriously injured? The group of ghouls realized that their kings injuries were even more serious than before. Both his arms had been chopped off, and blood was still flowing from his head. He was badly mangled, and it was needless to say how miserable he was. Yun Ran rubbed the tip of her nose and said, Your king doesnt seem to be in a good state of mind now, so apart from him, who else is qualified to speak among the ghouls? Chapter 584 - 584: Then You Can Starve Here Chapter 584: Then You Can Starve Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group of ghouls had gathered together and discussed the matter as soon as they entered the ground. They would not show themselves for the time being. They woulde out when their king recovered from his injuries in the forbidden area and returned. They wanted to take revenge on these human ants. But in the current situation, with their kings tragic appearance, how could they take revenge! Who would have thought that these human ants would be so crazy as to go to the forbidden area of the ghoul race and capture their king? Even a king with such a high cultivation level who had lived for so long had been mutted by these human ants. Could they still resist? These human ants were simply more terrifying than the ghouls! None of the ghouls dared to stand out, but they all shifted their gazes to the elder. The meaning was very clear. Yun Ran immediately understood. Looks like this person is someone who can speak now. Alright, Ill talk to you. As she spoke, she took out a saber from her Interspatial Ring and turned her wrist slightly, ying with it. The ghoul elder had nowhere to hide. He could only brace himself and stand up. His eyes drifted to the de. What, what do you want to talk about? Yun Ran said, Naturally, were talking about the agreement between the ghouls and the Five Nations regarding the Great Deste Prison. The ghoul elder said, Our ghoul race has always kept our promise and never left the Great Deste Prison. Its not good for you to break our previous agreement. At this moment, the calm expression on the ghoul elders face was actually an act. He knew that this human ant was telling him that if he did not listen obediently, she would chop off his arm like how she dealt with the king. Therefore, when he spoke, he tried to reason with the human opposite him. Yun Ran nodded indifferently. Her eyes turned cold as she nced at him. Then from now on, this agreement will be directly annulled. From now on, the Five Nations will not send living people into this Great Deste Prison to be your food. Do you understand? As soon as she said this, the ghouls were in an uproar. Wait, if the five countries dont send them in, wont we starve to death here? Thats right! Arent they just some damn human ants? Yun Ran blinked gently, and a cold smile shed across her beautiful face. Then you can starve to death here. The ghoul elder knew that this woman was not to be trifled with. He also knew that in the current situation, the ghouls had no chance to refuse. Can you negotiate with us on behalf of the rulers of the Five Nations? This rule was set by the rulers of the Five Nations back then. Even if you want to negotiate, Im afraid you cant be the ruler of the Five Nations! After all, he was an old man who had lived for hundreds of years. Even if he had been hiding in the Great Deste Prison, his brain was still smart enough. Yun Ran stabbed the saber in her hand into arge rock at the side before slowly looking up at him. She sneered. What does the matters of the Five Nations have to do with you, a ghoul? Just take care of your ghoul race. It was a mistake to use the rules of the Five Nations to suppress her. l havent finished speaking. The Five Nations wont send living people in. Dont even think about leaving for the Five Nations to cause trouble. Ill get someone to spread the method to deal with the ghouls to the Five Nations. If youre not afraid of death, you can give it a try. You, youre cutting off the life of our ghoul race! Weve lived in peace with the Five Nations for six hundred years. Why are you doing this? What good will it do you? The ghoul elder didnt understand why this woman meddling in other peoples business! Chapter 585 - 585: You’re Disregarding Martial Virtue! Chapter 585: Youre Disregarding Martial Virtue! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans cold eyebrows gathered, and her voice was cold. All these years, tens of thousands of innocent people from the Five Nations have died in this Great Deste Prison. So many people have died! You have the cheek to say that everything is fine! There had never been any peace. However, 600 years ago, the rulers of the Five Nations made the wrong choice for the sake of benefits! As for the ghouls, it was time to change their taste. Other than human blood, they could also consume beast blood. The abnormality of the ghouls bodies did not even required them to eat so frequently. The reason why you want to suck human blood and harm humans is all to satisfy your selfish desires to kill. The biggest difference between Yun Ran and the previous monarchs was that in her eyes, the lives of those innocent citizens were also human lives! Under Yun Rans cold gaze, the ghouls did not feel guilty. The ghoul elders blood-red eyes narrowed as he defended the ghouls. But those people were personally sent in by the monarchs of your five countries. They knew that those people would be food for our ghouls, but they still sent them in. Therefore, the ones who really wanted those peoples lives were not our ghouls, but the monarchs of the five countries who sent them in. At first, not many people were sent to the Great Deste Prison. However, as more and more people were sent to the Great Deste Prison, the appetite of the ghouls grew. Since the Five Nations had sent people here, there was no reason for the ghouls not to eat the food that was delivered to their mouths. The group of secret guards, the soldiers of the Bai Family Army, and the blood servants and blood ves had suffered here! At this moment, their hearts were iparablyplicated. No one knew who to hate. The ghouls were terrifying, but those who killed indiscriminately and cruelly for their own selfish gains and sent innocent people to the Great Deste Prison were just as terrifying as the ghouls. Yun Ran suppressed her delicate brows, her calm eyes emitting a faint killing intent. She said coldly, Thats why I didnt directly destroy your ghoul race. Because she knew thews of this world. Existence makes sense. If they werent true mortal enemies, there was no need to do something like exterminating an entire n. Yun Ran did not believe in karma during the apocalypse, but after having two children, she tried her best to reduce the blood on her hands as well as those or MO Beiyuans. It was clearly an extremely indifferent tone. but in the eyes of the ghouls. this human woman was like a ghost. Standing in front of them, her entire body emitted an oppressive aura. At this moment, something unexpected happened. Ye Lin suddenly opened his eyes and used hisst breath to pounce on Yun Ran. His sharp fangs were cold as he wanted to bite her. How could Yun Ran let him bite her? She raised her leg and kicked him. Youre disregarding morals! Ive already spared your life, but you still want to attack me! A few secret guards who were close to him rushed over and held Ye Lin captive before stuffing him back into the sack. Under their noses, Miss Yun Ran was attacked and almost bitten by the King of the Ghouls. If their master found out, they would all be punished. Fortunately, he didnt manage to bite her. Before Ye Lin was forcefully stuffed into the sack, he kept muttering, This woman pushed down the Heavenly Stone! She pushed down the Heavenly Stone! She stole the power of the Heavenly Stone! Its over. The ghouls are finished. Initially, the ghouls were still hesitating, wondering if they could not agree to this womans conditions. But now, after hearing the mysterious words of the ghoul king, all of them panicked. The Heavenly Stone was gone! Forget it, staying alive was more important. The ghoul elder could only grit his teeth and agree. Alright, lets forget about the agreement between the ghouls and the five kingdoms.. Chapter 586 - 586: Wasn’t This Lacking in Virtue? Chapter 586: Wasnt This Lacking in Virtue? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The problem of the ghouls was solved just like that. Although Yun Ran had settled the matter with a few simple words, the secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai family army knew very well how great Yun Rans deed was and how many innocent lives she had saved. She was really thinking of the innocent people of the Five Nations. After leaving the ghouls, Yun Ran left first on the divine beast with the two little packrats and MO Beiyuan. Bai Wan stayed behind with the secret guards and the soldiers of the Bai family army to deal with the aftermath. There were not only members of the Bai family in the Great Deste Prison, but also other innocent civilians. There were also real prisoners who deserved to die. It would take some time and manpower to deal with this matter. As one of the current monarchs of the Five Nations, the East Continent King, after MO Beiyuan returned to the East Continent, he used his identity as the East Continent King to send letters to the other monarchs and told them about what happened in the Great Deste Prison. The general meaning was that the agreement between the Five Nations and the ghouls had changed and there was no longer a need to send the citizens of the five countries to the Great Deste Prison. As for the secret of the ghoulsir in the Great Deste Prison, it was no longer a secret that only the five monarchs and the big aristocratic families knew. MO Beiyuan gave orders to expose this so-called secret. The news spread throughout the five countries. Only then did the people of Five Nations who were kept in the dark know that the Great Deste Prison was not only a ce of exile, but also the nest of the ghouls. Those who were exiled into the Great Deste Prison were equivalent to being sent to be food for the ghouls. Wasnt thiscking in virtue? After the secret spread, who would dare to send people to the Great Deste Prison brazenly? After this incident, Yun Rans image in the hearts of the Bai family instantly rose. Although it was not as exaggerated as being deified, the soldiers of the Bai family army and the rescued Bai family members admired and respected Yun Ran from the bottom of their hearts. Previously, some soldiers of the Bai family army felt that Yun Ran could obtain MO Beiyuans love only because of her beautiful face. Or perhaps it was the Bai family bloodline in her body However, after this trip to Deste Prison, Yun Ran was someone with true ability in the hearts of the soldiers of the Bai family army. At this moment, who would say in front of them that Miss Yunran was not worthy of the position of the mother of the East Continent and was a demoness who served the king with her beauty? They would immediately stand up and refute, Not good enough? Ha, Im afraid you dont know who cut off the arm of the King of the Ghouls in the Great Deste Prison back then. Who was the one who talked to the ghouls about the five kingdoms? You saw with your own eyes how those fierce ghouls cowered in front of Miss Yun Ran. Theres no one in the five countries who can match up to Miss Yun Rans courage and cultivation. In short, no one could say anything bad about Miss Yunr Ran in front of them. The Bai family nsmen who had been brought back had also been properly settled. Some of them stayed in the East Continent Imperial City and worked for the Bai family. Some chose to return to their original hometowns. After leaving the Great Deste Prison, even living an ordinary life was a kind of happiness for them. With Bai Ze and Bai Wan around, Yun Ran did not interfere too much in the arrangements of the Bai family. She was apanying the two little packrats in the pce. The first thing Sweetcake did when she returned was naturally to give gifts to the secret guards. Each of them had a giant scorpion that was half the size of a human. This is Sweetcake s gift to the secret guards. It can be made into wine! Yun Ran looked at the secret guards who were stunned on the spot with shocked expressions and could not help butugh out loud. There was no big yellow croaker. There was really no big yellow croaker there! After the little packrat finished giving the gifts, she even widened her big ck eyes and asked those secret guards sincerely if they liked the gifts she gave. The secret guards recovered from their shock and nodded. l like it! l like it very much! This gift is awesome! Well definitely take it back and brew the wine properly. We wont let Sweetcake down.. Chapter 587 - 587: Unrelated to the Love Between a Man and a Chapter 587: Unrted to the Love Between a Man and a Woman Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the little packrat gave the secret guards their gifts, she naturally would not forget that there was still her maternal grandfather. More than a monthter, in Wuan Imperial Pce, other than receiving MO Beiyuans handwritten letter, Xuanyuan Yu also received a gift from his precious granddaughter. There were a fewrge and fat scorpions and some dried snake galldders. The secret guards of the East Continent even brought a message for their little princess, Sweetcake. These scorpions and snake galldders were personally caught by the little princess for you in the Great Deste Prison. She said that she wanted to make wine for you to strengthen your body. After Xuanyuan Yu received it, he found an opportunity to show off. He was just short of hanging those scorpions in the court so that the ministers could take a look when they went to court. These were gifts from his precious granddaughter. After learning from the secret guards who delivered the letter that Yun Ran and the others had not encountered any danger in the Great Deste Prison, Xuanyuan Yu was relieved. As for the agreement between five kingdoms and the ghouls, he did not abide by that damned agreement to send people in after he ascended the throne. Since the secret guards of the East Continent were here, he couldnt let them go back empty-handed. Hence, the secret guards brought back many gifts that Xuanyuan Yu had given to the two children, as well as Yun Ran and Bai Wan. There were quite a few of them, enough to fill a fewrge cars. Of course, not everyone thought it was a happy thing to break the agreement with the ghouls. The attitudes of the other three countries and Beihan were nothing. They did not care that rules of 600 years ago were destroyed. It was not a threat to their countrys fate. There was no need to be enemies with MO Beiyuan over such a small matter. Among the five countries, only that tyrant, Emperor Wu an, dared to go against the Ghost King, MO Beivuan. They could just watch from the side. The Empress Dowager held real power in Dajing, and this Empress Dowager was the fifth princess of Dajing, Mu Qingli. Mu Qingli was originally happy to receive MO Beiyuans handwritten letter from the East Continent. She got someone to quickly hand the letter over. However, when she finished reading the entire letter and realized that not a single word had anything to do with her, her expression immediately turned cold, and her eyes were filled with resentment. MO Beiyuans letter was not addressed to her at all, but to the Dajing Emperor. The contents of the letter had nothing to do with love. They were all about the Great Deste Prison. Mu Qingli felt that the contents of the letter were not important at all. Its just the lives of some lowlymoners. I thought it was something big. Why would he go to the Great Deste Prison for no reason? The pce servant who presented the letter replied, It seems to be about the Bai Family of the East Continent. The members of the Bai Family were exiled to the Great Deste Prison. This time, the East Continent Emperor personally went to pick them up. The Bai family? Mu Qinglis eyes shed with killing intent and coldness. 1 remember that the woman who acted recklessly in front of me that day seemed to be from the Bai family. Mu Qingli had always arranged for people to spy on the East Continents Imperial City and gather information about MO Beiyuan for her. Naturally, she knew the identity of the woman who was always beside MO Beiyuan. Shes a bastard born from Bai Wan and a wild man. Im afraid its not that simple between MO Beiyuan and her. The spy could only find out a little about what MO Beiyuan wanted others to know. For example, at this moment, Mu Qingli believed that MO Beiyuan could sessfully sit on the throne of the East Continent because Bai Ze and the Bai family army behind him helped him. And Yun Ran was Bai Wans bloodline. With such a rtionship, MO Beiyuans doting attitude towards Yun Ran was very likely because he wanted to rope in the Bai family. It had nothing to do with the love between a man and a woman. Other than her pretty face, how else can that womanpare to me? Its been so long, but she hasnt been able to sit on the throne of the East Continent. I think shes just a brainless fool relying on the Bai familys support.. Chapter 588 - 588: Still Thinking About Him Chapter 588: Still Thinking About Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now that Mu Qingli was the Empress Dowager of Dajing, her status was naturally not ordinary. He could do whatever he wanted! She immediately took out a pen and paper and ffff0te a letter. Then, she replied to MO Beiyuan in the name of the Dajing Emperor. Coincidentally, when the secret guards delivered the letter to the East Continent pce, Yun Ran happened to be with MO Beiyuan. Bai Wan had brought the two little packrats to the Generals residence, That was because the group of underlings that Sweetcake had taken in in the Great Deste Prison had alsoe to the Imperial City and were staying in General Baizes Mansion. When the packrat heard the news, she went to y with her underlings. Bun followed to keep an eye on his sister. MO Beiyuan had finally waited for such a chance to be alone with Yun Ran, so he naturally would not let it go. When Yun Ran came over to deliver the ginseng soup to him, his long arm hooked around her and pulled her into his arms. After the two of them approached, there was no one to disturb them, so there were naturally some intimate actions. Yun Ran met those deep, palpitating eyes and knew that she would not be able to escape today. Of course, she didnt want to escape either. Such a handsome and outstanding man only had eyes for her at this moment. Why did she have to escape? MO Beiyuan nced at her cherry-like lips and his throat tightened. He carried her to the table and lowered his head to kiss her lips. He kissed her crazily. Their movements were a little intense. The memorials that were piled up on the dragon table were scattered all over the ground. When the secret guards came with the Dajing Emperors reply, Yun Rans clothes were in a mess, her face was delicate, and her entire body was trembling. If it werent for the secret guards sudden voice, the two of them probably wouldnt have been able to control themselves and would have done something ridiculous in broad daylight. MO Beiyuan also pressed his forehead against hers and panted softly, his eyes suppressing the dark surging emotions that were about to roll out. His well-defined hand touched Yun Rans shoulder, and she couldnt help but tremble again. It was this big hand that had been messing around on her back and waist just now. She couldnt forget the hot temperature of his palm or the numbing feeling. MO Beiyuan, no She thought that he wanted to continue causing trouble. Yun Rans voice trembled as she rejected him. MO Beiyuan leaned over slightly and whispered into her ear. His voice was low and hoarse as he said with a deep smile. Although I really want to, Im not at that level yet. Yun Ran knew that she was thinking too much. She lowered her head and stopped talking. Nio Beiyuan tidied her clothes and tucked her messy hair behind her ear. It was not until Thunderbolt came in to deliver the letter that the warmth on Yun Rans face subsided slightly. After Thunderbolt entered, he nced at the memorials scattered all over the ground. He thought to himself if his Master was throwing a tantrum again. However, Yun Ran seemed quickly exined, Its MO Beiyuan. He just saw a particrly infuriating memorial. He threw a tantrum and pushed these memorials down. MO Beiyuan smiled and looked at her dotingly. Yes, its me. Its my fault. As a single dog, how could Thunderbolt know about the fun between the two of them? He even thought happily that it was as he had guessed. He was indeed the number one shadow guard who understood his Master the most. Yun Ran red at someone coquettishly. She had originally nned to leave, but when she heard that it was a reply from the Dajing emperor, he stayed behind out of curiosity. Quick, take a look. What letter did the little emperor write to you? Yun Ran had long heard that the current little emperor of Dajing was the gloomy son of the city lord who had thrown mud into her Sweetcakes bowl. As for that childs mother, Princess Qing Li, she was very infatuated with MO Beiyuan. Even after she married someone and gave birth to a child, she still pined after him.. Chapter 589 - 589: Mu Qingli Doesn’t Give Up! Chapter 589: Mu Qingli Doesnt Give Up! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that she wanted to read it so badly, MO Beiyuan took the letter and opened it before handing it to her. Lets see. Yun Ran nced at the contents of the letter and smiled at him ambiguously. How was this a reply from the young emperor of Dajing? It was clearly a private letter from the Empress Dowager of Dajing, Mu Qingli. Good God! The two countries were so far apart, and both of them had children! Mu Qingli still hadnt given up! Yun Ran knew that there was nothing between MO Beiyuan and Mu Qingli. Mu Qingli had always been stubborn. However, Yun Ran could not be happy to see another woman Wffite such a letter to her man to express her love. Whats wrong, Ranran? MO Beiyuan was a little confused when he saw her sparkling eyes staring at him. Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes and pushed the letter directly in front of him with a faint sourness. Then the Empress Dowager of Dajing really has deep feelings for you! Mu Qingli? Why did she mention that woman? MO Beiyuan was a little puzzled. He took the letter and nced at it. His handsome face immediately darkened. This woman must be sick! Who wrote to her? Whos a match made in heaven with her! All this while, because of his fate as a jinx, a pair of strange eyes, and his bad temper, there should be very few women around MO Beiyuan. However, his appearance was indeed extraordinary, and his cultivation and power were extremely strong. Therefore, the women who were afraid of him were really afraid of him and did not dare to approach him. However, after meeting him, the women who liked him no longer looked upon other men. This was because he was too outstanding in all aspects. The youngdy of the sect from before was one, and so was Mu Qingli. They were both arrogant, superior, and had good looks. They could easily make men fall in love with them, but they had tasted defeat with MO Beiyuan. The more MO Beiyuan ignored them, the more it would arouse their desire to conquer. What was the point of those men kneeling in front of them and letting them manipte them? What they wanted was to conquer a ferocious and difficult man like MO Beiyuan. They felt that in this world, only a man like MO Beiyuan was worthy of them and only they were worthy of a man like MO Beiyuan. In Mu Qinglis letter, her words were expressing her love for MO Beiyuan. Some of her words were even very straightforward. Yun Ran almost thought she was reading a pornographic book. And the male lead in this script was MO Beiyuan. This made her very unhappy. Why are you still looking? Arent you afraid of dirtying your eyes? Yun Ran raised her hand and pulled the letter over. Her cheeks were puffed up. It was obvious that she was furious. She crumpled the few pieces of paper and threw them out. When Thunderbolt heard that this letter was written by the Empress Dowager of Dajing, he tactfully retreated. At this time, it was better for him to stay away. MO Beiyuan supported his chin and was also angered by Mu Qingli. However, when he saw Yun Rans angry expression, he found it very interesting and a smile shed across his eyes. Yun Ran had always had a cold personality. There were very few things that could anger her. Ranran,e here What for? In a fit of anger, Yun Ran snorted at him. MO Beiyuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said helplessly and dotingly, Ranran, I didnt know that woman would reply to me or write these contents. If I knew, I definitely wouldnt have let anyone bring them to me. He originally thought that it was a reply from the little emperor about the ghouls.. Chapter 590 - 590: Leaving Just Like That? Chapter 590: Leaving Just Like That? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran naturally knew that he had nothing to do with Mu Qingli. However, Mu Qingli refused to give up on him! She didnt even care about her status as the Dajing Empress Dowager and wrote such an explicit and private letter to him. Yun Ran recalled the contents of the letter just now. It felt like a vixen had provoked her. Seeing that she had been standing by the table with a straight face and had no intention ofing to his side, MO Beiyuan stood up and walked towards her, pulling her into his arms. Ranran, you know that I only want you. In the past, MO Beiyuan did not know much about rtionships, but after being with her for so long, he gradually experienced all kinds of feelings and interests. For example, at this moment, he knew that other than a verbal promise, he still needed to do something to prove how much he loved her. Ranran, can you feel it? No other woman can make me lose control so crazily. Only you! After a long time Yun Ran did not know what she had just experienced. At this moment, the hair on her forehead was drenched in sweat, and her clothes were disheveled as she nestled in his arms. She was bullied so badly that her eyes were misty, as if they were soaked in a clear spring. Her eyes were red, and the corners of her eyes were pink. She looked pure and soft. She was like a little peach blossom that had just bloomed. She was delicate, tender, and watery. MO Beiyuans eyes were dark and unclear. The tip of his nose rubbed against her neck, and his breath was filled with the faint sweet smell of her body. Suddenly, MO Beiyuans pupils trembled. Something in his body was about to explode. It was that familiar feeling again. Ever since he approached the Heavenly Stone in the ghoul race, the Gu worm in his body seemed to have be different. As he approached her, no matter how much he tried to control himself, he could not control the restlessness in his body. However, he did not believe in this. He thought that he could control everything. He approached her several times, kissed her, and pulled her into his arms. MO Beiyuan gently ced her on the chair and pressed his forehead against hers, his chest heaving violently. Be good. Dont follow me. With that, he took a few steps back and rushed out of the hall without looking back. Yun Ran was speechless. Just a moment ago, he loved her so much that he wanted to eat her up. He was leaving just like that? He didnt even have an exnation? After Yun Ran calmed her breathing, she tidied her clothes and slowly walked out of the hall. She asked the secret guard guarding outside the hall, Where is he? Where did he go? Why is he in such a hurry? Master doesnt want us to follow, so we dont know either. The secret guards were also at a loss, not knowing where MO Beiyuan had gone. Yun Ran was bemused. However, with his cultivation, she had nothing to worry about in the East Continents Imperial City. Hence, she went to the generals residence to pick up her two children. Her Sweetcake was hiding in the generals residence with her underlings. These children were all brought up by the Bai Family in the Great Deste Prison. Although they were young, they had experienced everything and had developed a tenacious personality. If they were nurtured well, they would not be bad in the future. Bai Wan brought the children to the East Continents Imperial City. These children also wanted to stay in the East Continent Imperial City and be Sweetcakesckeys. At this moment, they surrounded the little packrat and called her Boss. It was rare for Yun Ran and Bai Wan to sit down and chat. Xiao Ran, what happened to you and MO Beiyuan in that cave? What happened to your injuries at that time? It was impossible for Bai Wan not to see the problem that even a little dumpling like Bun could see. However, under those circumstances, she knew that Yun Ran cared about Little Sweetcake, so she didnt keep asking.. Chapter 591 - 591: Waste of His Looks Chapter 591: Waste of His Looks Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If anyone else asked, Yun Ran would not want to tell them that MO Beiyuan wanted to use the Heavenly Stone to be stronger. However, Bai Wan was her mother, so Yun Ran did not continue to hide it from her. She recounted everything that had happened from beginning to end. What? MO Beiyuan actually wants to obtain the power of the Heavenly Stone? Is he crazy? Bai Wan never expected MO Beiyuan to have such crooked thoughts. If she knew, she would have stopped him long ago. Then, you pushed down the Heavenly Stone. Did anything happen to your bodies? Didnt you feel ufortable at all? That was a Heavenly Stone! It contained a huge amount of energy. It was actually the origin of the ghoul race. They were pushed down just like that, but the two of them did not react at all. This was simply unreasonable. Yun Ran felt that there was nothing wrong with her recently. As for Nio Beiyuan l think hes quite normal. Perhaps I interrupted him before he could obtain the power of the Heavenly Stone. After confirming that they were really fine, Bai Wan heaved a sigh of relief. Dont be so impulsive in the future. The Heavenly Stone contains a huge amount of energy, and the energy on each Heavenly Stone is different. No one knows if its good or bad. Yun Ran was not interested in the energy on the Heavenly Stone and nodded in agreement. Bai Wan smiled gently at her and sighed. MO Beiyuan is sincere to you. Xiao Ran, hes really protecting you with his life. The rarest thing in the world is true love. Yun Ran nodded. Her gazended on the two little packrats and softened. Hes protecting us with his life, but I dont want him to protect us with his She wanted her family and everyone else to be well. The mother-daughter duo chatted for a while before a guard came to report that the Madam of a minister had held a flower appreciation banquet and sent an invitation to Bai Wan. Bai Wan took the post and nced at it before putting it aside. She said, What flower appreciation banquet? Its nothing more than seeing that the Bai family has returned to its position as an aristocratic family and wanting to cozy up to us. After experiencing so many things, Bai Wan could not be bothered to y games with these people. Xiao Ran, you dont know this, but your eldest uncle is now a popr man in the eyes of all the Madams and Young Misses in the Imperial City! He is regarded as an ideal husband! This invitation is most likely for your eldest uncles marriage. Bai Wan could not help butin in front of her own daughter. When the Bai familys nine generations were destroyed, no one stood up for the Bai family. Now that the Bai family had regained their power and had a rtionship with Yun Ran, these people stuck close to them again. The best way to build a good rtionship with the Bai family was through marriage. Bai Ze was now the head of the Bai family and was highly regarded by His Majesty. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was second only to one person. Coupled with the fact that he was single and unmarried, his backyard was extremely clean. Naturally, it became popr. Then what does Eldest Uncle think? Yun Ran thought of her serious Eldest Uncle and instantly became gossipy. Bai Wan said, Although your Eldest Uncle is not young, perhaps because we all have the bloodline of your maternal grandmother, he is still handsome. Even if he goes out now, he can attract the attention of a group of youngdies on the streets. However, his thoughts dont seem to be about love. Although these thoughts of wanting to marry into the Bai family were not simple, However, Bai Wan also thought about how her brother had been alone for so many years and how he could have someone by his side to apany him. However, her brother waspletely clueless about love. What a waste of his looks.. Chapter 592 - 592: A Thousand Disciples Chapter 592: A Thousand Disciples Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran stayed in the Generals Residence for dinner and saw Huo Chanyi, whom she had not seen for a long time. This girl did not enter the pce with them. Instead, she stayed in the Generals residence. Usually, she did not go out much. She only liked to stay in her courtyard and study pills and poisons. The only person she interacted with more often was probably Feng Chen. Although the two of them were not from the same sect, they were both good at medicine and poison. They could be considered to have amon topic. Now, the two of them had amon goal, which was to help Yun Ran establish the Ghost Physicians Sect. Yun Ran was busy with the Bai family and indeed did not put much thought into establishing the Ghost Physicians Sect. As the Sect Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect, she was too ipetent. When she learned from Feng Chen that her Ghost Physicians Sect already had more than a thousand disciples, she was really shocked. Ah, so many people? Feng Chen could not help butin, Are you the Sect Master or are we the Sect Master? Is a thousand people a lot? Do you know how many disciples the Miracle Physicians Sect has? There are more than 8,800 inner and outer sect disciples Therefore, in Feng Chens opinion, a sect with a thousand people was not considered a big sect at all. They still needed to grow stronger! Little Chanyi and I have discussed it. We n to go to the Alchemy Conference as the Ghost Physicians Sects Left and Right Guardians to have some fun and make the Ghost Physicians Sects reputation even more resounding. We want to bring Bun along, and we were nning to go to the pce to talk to you and Ah Yuan about this. Yun Ran did not immediately make a decision for Bun. Instead, she asked him if he wanted to go. She wanted to let him make his own decision. Mother, I want to go. Bun had always been ying on his own and wasnt interested in anything else. However, he was still very interested in refining pills.. Therefore, he really wanted to follow his master and Uncle Feng Chen to the Alchemy Conference to broaden his horizons. Alright, lets go then! The little pink bun, who was nibbling on a drumstick, pricked up her ears and darted her big ck eyes. She did not care what was going on or where she was going to y. Anyway, she would go wherever her brother went. Mother, Sweetcake is going to the convention to y too. Bun followed Huo Chanyi and Feng Chen, and Yun Ran was relieved. However, if Little Sweetcake were to leave her and MO Beiyuan, she would be really worried. This little packrat looked soft and cuddly, but she had a lively personality, a big imagination, and a high cultivation level. It was much more unpredictable than Bun. Putting everything else aside, if this little packrat threw a tantrum and umted enough spiritual energy to escape, Feng Chen and Huo Chanyisbined cultivation levels would not be able to catch up to her. She could only use MO Beiyuan to coax her temporarily. Ill ask your father about this when I go back. Unexpectedly, just as they finished eating, MO Beiyuan personally came to fetch them back to the pce. Little Sweetcake did not forget about going to y. She ran over and said to her father in a childish voice, Brother wants to go to the convention to y. Sweetcake wants to go too! Okay? Sweetcake will be good! The little glutinous rice ball was soft and cute. When she acted coquettishly, she kept calling him a good father. Daddy was the best! Who could withstand this? Moreover, MO Beiyuan was a demon who doted on his daughter! Without even asking where the meeting was, he nodded and agreed to the little packrats request. Alright, lets go! Yun Ran walked towards him and exined, Its the Alchemy Conference of the five countries. Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi want to bring Bun to meet them. Sweetcake also wants to go. Alchemy Conference? Since Sweetcake wants to y, well bring her along. Nio Beiyuan rubbed against the little glutinous ball in his arms, but his gaze was in Bai Zes direction. Bai Ze immediately understood and shrugged. l know, I know. Ill temporarily manage the government for you! Anyway, he was already used to it and knew how to deal with those ministers who liked to write nonsense. However, I have a request. Whats the request? Chapter 593 - 593: Don’ t Give Me A Marriage Chapter 593: Don t Give Me A Marriage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What request? MO Beiyuan gestured for him to tell him. Bai Ze said seriously, I hope you can promise me that you wont arrange a marriage for me. Its my own private matter. Ill make my own decisions. MO Beiyuan did not expect him to be talking about this. He replied straightforwardly, Okay. Originally, he did not intend to do anything like bestowing marriage. He was not like the previous emperors who needed to stabilize their imperial power through bestowing marriage. He also did not like to force those women he did not like into Bai Zes hands. Huo Chanyi raised her watery eyes. When no one noticed her, she looked in Bai Zes direction and was slightly stunned. For some reason, she felt a little ufortable when she heard about General Bais marriage. If General Bai Ze was married, wouldnt it be inappropriate for an orphan like her to continue living in the Generals Residence? Speaking of which, she had nothing to do with the Bai family. She could not even be considered a coteral branch of the Bai family. Unlike the guards in the residence, her medical skills and poison skills did not seem to be of much help to General Bai Ze. To put it bluntly, she had been freeloading in the Bai family recently. Huo Chanyi bit her lip lightly. She was born in the Myriad Poison Valley, so she didnt know the rules of the outside world. However, she wasnt stupid. When the maids in this residence had been behind her back, they had secretly said that she had deliberately stayed in the Generals Residence because she wanted to seduce General Bai Ze and take the position of General Bai ZesMadam. They had also said that although she looked innocent on the surface, she was actually quite scheming. With Huo Chanyis temperament, even though she had listened to the maidservants, she didnt argue with them. She thought that as long as she did her job properly, she would not be afraid of others ndering her. But just now, she did not know why she had thought of not letting Bai Ze marry another woman. How could she have such evil thoughts? After a few days of muddle-headedness, rumors began to spread in the Imperial City. It was said that the General had asked His Majesty for a decree, and His Majesty agreed and would not grant him a marriage. The reason why the General begged His Majesty not to grant him a marriage was because he already had a woman he loved deeply in his heart. He wanted it for the woman in his heart. However, this woman might have already been married. General Bai was infatuated with that woman. Even if the two of them were not fated in this life, General Bai would not marry a woman he did not love. Even Bai Wan believed the rumors. Although the person who made up the rumors was spouting nonsense, it was indeed something that her brother, Bai Ze, could do with his temper. If her brother really fell in love with someone but could not get her, he would probably never marry. Unfortunately, Bai Wan knew that her brother did not harbor any old love at all. That person did not put his heart in love at all. The reason why he went to beg MO Beiyuan was because of the headache caused by those families who wanted to marry into the Bai family. However, Huo Chanyi was simple-minded and did not have the ability to differentiate such things, so she really believed these rumors. As the two maidservants were chatting, their words were filled with disdain for Huo Chanyi. Have you heard? Our great general has a woman he loves, but why is Miss Huo still staying in the residence? 1 heard that shes an orphan girl, the kind whose entire family is dead. She doesnt even look at her status and still wants to stay in the residence and be our mistress? Lower your voice. Dont let her hear you. If she can do it, why would she be afraid of others talking about it? I also heard that she and that Young Master Feng Chen often hide in the room and avoid others. They stay there for an entire day. Who knows what these two are doing in the room? For an unmarried girl stays with a man for an entire day, she really doesnt know shame.. Chapter 594 - 594: This Little Girl Must Be a Rabbit! Chapter 594: This Little Girl Must Be a Rabbit! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But her face is so pure! Dont men like women like her the most? Do you think our great general also knows about whats going on between her and Young Master Feng Chen? In my opinion, General Bai Ze should know about her dirty things. Its just that its not appropriate to say it out loud. Didnt you see? Ever since she entered our Generals Residence, General Bai Ze has never stepped into her courtyard. I reckon that General Bai Ze also thinks that shes dirty. Then she still has the cheek to stay in our Generals Residence? If it were me, 1 would really be embarrassed to death! Ive never seen such a shameless woman like her! These maidservants didnt know that Huo Chanyi not only knew how to grow medicinal herbs, but also had decent spiritual power cultivation. Naturally, her hearing wasnt bad either. Huo Chanyi bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from making a sound. However, her eyes were already red from holding back, and tears flowed down her face. She did not know that she was actually such an unbearable existence in the eyes of these maidservants in the residence. She and Feng Chen had been staying in the room because they were researching pills together and discussing the Ghost Physicians Sect. Those were important internal news of the Ghost Physicians Sect. Naturally, they could not say it in front of these maidservants. There was nothing between her and Feng Chen. What about General Bai ze? Was that what he thought of her too? Did he think that she and Feng Chen would do that kind of thing together? Did he think she was dirty? When Huo Chanyi thought about how he might have misunderstood her and thought about her that way, she felt extremely ufortable. Waves of suffocation swept over her. She wasnt! She was not that kind of person. Huo Chanyis eyes reddened as she secretly made a decision. She wanted to leave the Generals Residence, but before she left, she wanted to exin to General Bai Ze that she was not that kind of woman. She did not deliberately stay in the Generals Residence. During this period of time in the Generals Residence, the expenses of her food and clothes should not be low. She would use the medicinal pills she refined to repay it. Although she was an orphan without parents and a family background, she still had to be a pure and innocent person. Bai Ze was busy enough with the Bai familys matters. Not to mention the things that happened in the East Continents Imperial Court. MO Beiyuan left with Yun Ran and the two little packrats twice in a row, leaving the entire East Continent to a great general like him. He was overwrought every day. Only after MO Beiyuan, the East Continent Emperor, returned could Bai Ze rest in the residence for a few days. However, who would have thought that someone would keep finding trouble for him while he was resting? When he went out, he could also meet those girls who deliberately fell in front of his carriage. Bai Ze did not understand the rtionship between a man and a woman, but he knew very well whether it was a real fall or a fake fall. He could tell at a nce that a girl had deliberately fallen in front of his carriage. He immediately got someone to send the girl to the government office and even used her of extortion. He returned to the residence with a stomach full of displeasure. Just as he sat down and took a sip of tea, he heard his secret guard report, Miss Huo requests an audience. Huo Chanyi? Bai Ze was curious as to why this little girl suddenly wanted to see him, so he asked someone to invite her in. Huo Chanyi had mentally prepared herself beforeing to see him, but the moment she saw him, her eyes couldnt help but turn red. Can you let the secret guards out? There are some things I want to talk to you about alone. Bai Ze waved his hand, indicating for the secret guards to leave first. Only the two of them were left in the study. You can tell me now. What is it? Why was this youngdys eyes red again? Had she been bullied? How could she be bullied in his residence? This little girl must be a rabbit! She was easy to bully! Chapter 595 - 595: Everyone Had a Home, Except Her Chapter 595: Everyone Had a Home, Except Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze thought to himself that fortunately, this little girl knew toin to him when she was bullied She wanted him to back her up! Huo Chanyi gripped the hem of her skirt tightly, trying to control her tears. She did not want to cry in front of him. l Im here to bid you farewell. Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time, General Bai. These are the medicinal pills I refined. Their grade and quality are top-notch. Use them to cover my expenses during this period of time in the Generals Residence. As she spoke, she took out the medicinal pills she had prepared and ced them on the table beside Bai Ze. Bai Ze looked at her with his ck eyes and asked in a calm voice, Farewell? Didnt you set the time of departure for the Alchemy Conference to be ten dayster? Why did you suddenly bring it forward? Huo Chanyi realized that she might not have expressed herself clearly, so she quickly exined, Im not going to Alchemy Conference. I just want to move out of the Generals Residence. You want to move out of Generals Residence? Whats your reason? Bai Ze knew that this little girl was timid, so when he spoke to her, he tried his best not to look so fierce. What reason? Huo Chanyi blinked. Naturally, its the reason why you have to move out of the Generals Residence! Where do you want to go if you move out? To the pce? Bai Ze had always adhered to the principle of repaying kindness with kindness and taking revenge with hatred. He was indebted to the Myriad Poison Valley, and this little girl! He had long thought of protecting her. Naturally, he would not let her leave just like that. Im not going to the pce. Youre not going to the pce? Then where do you n to go? Im going out to find my own ce. Going out to find your own ce? Bai Ze was amused by her words. This youngdy probably didnt know that she was attractive, but she was very innocent. If no one protected her outside, something would happen. Stay in the generals residence and dont go anywhere. Huo Chanyi didnt think that he would refuse to let her leave. She immediately panicked and said, l dont like living in the Generals Residence! Why cant I go out and live by myself? You already despise me for being dirty, so why do you still want me to stay? A poignant feeling welled up in her heart, and her tears fell. Bai Ze frowned. What was this little girl talking about? He could still understand the first two sentences, but what did thest two sentences mean? When did I say youre dirty? Huo Chanyi, make yourself clear before you cry! Huo Chanyi felt even more upset when he called her by her full name. She felt even more aggrieved. Im an orphan girl, but I didnt deliberately stay in the Generals Residence and didnt seduce you. Feng Chen and I stayed in the courtyard, but didnt do anything shameless I didnt! Im not dirty Im not dirty at all! She missed her father and mother. She missed her senior sisters and senior brothers. Everyone had a home, but she didnt. She stayed in the Generals Residence only because she felt very lonely and wanted a family. She treated Yun Ran and Bun as her family and the Bai family as her family. However, she had never thought that the others in the Generals Residence wouldnt like her. She might be a burden. Huo Chanyi thought that she had grown up and be strong. Other than revenge, nothing else would hurt her. But she was wrong! The little girl broke down and cried loudly. She squatted on the ground and kept muttering, Im not shameless, nor did I do anything shameless with Feng Chen. Dont despise me for being dirty.. Chapter 596 - 596: Did He Want Her to Use Poison to Mute People? Chapter 596: Did He Want Her to Use Poison to Mute People? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Zes eyes were as dark as ink. There seemed to be something rolling in them, as if a violent wind and tsunami that had been suppressed for a long time had produced a trace of hostility. He got up and strode over to Huo Chanyi, picking her up from the ground. There was a hint of helplessness and pampering in his voice. Whos gossiping in front of you? How can you believe this? Bai Ze had never seen such an innocent little girl. In the end, the Myriad Poison Valley protected her too well. With her personality, she still wanted to live outside. If she was tricked into selling herself, she would probably have to count the money for the bad people. What are you crying for? Dont you know how to y with poison? Just use poison to make those who badmouth you mute. This is my residence. You can y however you want. Ill back you up. Bai Ze carried her and ced her on the soft couch at the side. His slender fingers pinched her small chin and raised her tearful face. He was teaching her how to fight back when she was bullied. Other than him and Bai Wan, the other master in the Generals Residence were this little girl. Bai Ze could even surmise that it was probably just a few maidservants gossiping in front of her. To be bullied to tears by a few maidservants, she was really promising. If this little girl entered someones backyard, she would probably be bullied until not even her bones were left. Huo Chanyi was in a daze from crying. Tears hung from her long eyshes. She was forced to raise her head and look at him, her eyes red and swollen. Poison? Did he want her to use poison to mute people. Bai Ze could probably understand the evil intentions of the maidservants in the residence. It was really easy for this little girls face to attract jealousy. Lets go! Go, go where? Huo Chanyi was dragged out by him. Her footsteps were in a mess, and so was her body. She stumbled into his arms. Bai Ze thought that she was exhausted from crying and her legs went weak. He immediately picked her up by the waist. He strode towards the courtyard where she lived. Call all the maidservants in this courtyard to serve her. Bai Ze sent someone to bring over all the maids that Huo Chanyi coulde into contact with. Whoever is gossiping behind my back, step forward! Dont force me to use the interrogation method. I dont think you can withstand that set of torture tools. Bai Ze usually did not care much about the affairs of the residence, so these maidservants thought that he was a good-tempered master. Actually, that was not the case. Twenty years ago, those soldiers in the Bai family army knew best how terrifying the Bai familys young general was when he was really angry! This person was even more terrifying when he was protective! Seeing that no one stood up, Bai Ze mmed his palm on the table beside him. The entire table instantly shattered into pieces, and wood chips shattered on the ground. Ill give you onest chance. Whos the one gossiping behind your backs and saying nasty things about this girl? Step forward yourself. Everyone understood that this person was clearly here to support Miss Huo. The two or three maidservants from before stood up trembling and criticized one another for saying bad things. Bai Ze did not expect these women to use such harsh words to frame Huo Chanyi. What was even more ridiculous was that this matter was rted to him. Bai Ze was so angry that heughed instead. Why dont I know that I still have an old love that I love so much? I dont need you to guess what I think of this girl! Since you want to know so much, I might as well tell you today. Ill also tell the entire East Continents imperial city, the entire five kingdoms! If anyone dares toy a finger on Huo Chanyi, I, Bai Ze, will return the favor a hundredfold or even a thousandfold! He nced at them with his dark eyes and curled his lips mockingly. As for you guys, since you like to gossip so much, just pull out your tongues. The few maidservants trembled in fear and knelt down, crying and begging for mercy. How could they have known that the general would value an orphan girl like Huo Chanyi so much? I was wrong, I was wrong! I deserve to die. I shouldnt have talked about Master behind his back. Miss Huo, youre a magnanimous person. Dont lower yourself to my level. I deserve to die. Ill p myself.. Chapter 597 - 597: Even a Rabbit Will Bite When It’s Desperate. What About You? Chapter 597: Even a Rabbit Will Bite When Its Desperate. What About You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyi had been in a daze ever since Bai Ze had carried her all the way here. Until those maidservants knelt in front of her and cried for her forgiveness. Huo Chanyi looked at them, but she didnt know what to say. The current situation was different from what she had expected. She had only gone to see General Bai Ze to bid farewell. How did it turn out that General Bai Ze had brought her back to punish these maidservants for her? Also, what did General Bai Ze mean by that? Protect her? Would he protect her? Huo Chanyi felt a surge of warmth in her heart, and a lump formed in her throat. Bai Ze thought that she was frightened and quickly restrained his hostility. He had been on the battlefield before, so when he was angry, the vicious aura on his body would inevitably appear. It was a little terrifying. And this little girl was very timid and easily frightened. Are you going to forgive them? Bai Ze narrowed his eyes and tried his best to make his voice sound gentle. Huo Chanyis petite body trembled slightly when he called her name; it was as if she was frightened by him again. l they Bai Ze held his temples and tilted his head. His dark eyes swept over her, and he couldnt help butugh softly. Huo Chanyi, are you a rabbit? Youre so timid, anyone can bully you. One had to know that when his sister was as old as this youngdy, she could do whatever she wanted in the entire five nations. The Bai family was famous in the entire five nations for being protective. This little girl could still be bullied under his nose. Bai Ze felt that he could not escape responsibility. Therefore, he had to teach this little girl how to not be bullied. Otherwise, she would be at a disadvantage when she traveled across the five countries in the future. Huo Chanyis face reddened and her eyes widened. 1 1 m not a rabbit, Im a tiger! Bai Ze was overjoyed. His ck eyes overflowed with a smile. You? A tiger? I think there must be a mistake. You are the kind of rabbit that has just opened its eyes and is not even a month old. Your ws havent even grown properly. Huo Chanyis face turned even redder when she was teased. Coupled with her reddened eyes from crying, she really did look like a little rabbit. Bai Zes eyes darkened as he hid the smile in his eyes. He asked coldly, Even a rabbit will bite when its desperate. What about you, Huo Chanyi? Are you going to bite back at these people who bullied you? Huo Chanyi bit her lip as she looked at the maids who had said that they were sorry for pping her, but she couldnt hear them at all. A trace of tenacity shed across her eyes. Clenching her fists, she stood up and said to them, Its true that Im an orphan girl, but this is not a reason for you to speak ill of me behind my back. I didnt seduce a man, nor did I have an ambiguous rtionship with anyone. Youve ruined my reputation behind my back more than once. Now, youre not really repenting. I have to teach you a lesson. She wanted to prove to General Bai Ze that she was not a rabbit. Huo Chanyi took out a small porcin bottle from her storage ring. After opening it, she raised her arm and gently waved it. The red powder in the porcin bottle scattered toward the maidservants. This is themia. After being poisoned, you will feel as if your body is entangled by a snake. The pain is unbearable. If you really regret it in three days,e to me to get the antidote. Bai Ze l s thin lips twitched. This little girl was kind-hearted after all. Forget it. Since these maidservants had been punished, this matter was over.. Chapter 598 - 598: I’ll Teach You the Most Effective Way Chapter 598: Ill Teach You the Most Effective Way Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze asked someone to take the maids away, but he did not leave immediately. He still had something to say to this little girl. Your Myriad Poison Valley is famous outside for your vicious methods. How did they raise a kind-hearted little girl like you? Huo Chanyis eyes shed as she looked at him, her tone filled with dissatisfaction. Thats just a rumor. The people at Myriad Poison Valley are all very nice. Theyre not vicious. Bai Ze clicked his tongue. This little girl was indeed protected too well. He wondered how the reputation of the disciples in the Myriad Poison Valley being ruthless came about! If you asked such a rabbit to bite, it probably wouldnt hurt. Forget it. If you encounter such a thing again in the future, Ill teach you the most useful method. What method? Huo Chanyi raised her slender white neck and looked at him with clear eyes, waiting for his answer. Bai Ze curled his lips, bent his fingers, and flicked her forehead. Little girl, the next time youre bullied,e and find me directly. Ill bully them back for you. However, Ive already gotten someone to spread the word. They know that Im protecting you, so not many ignorant people will dare to bully you. However, Bai Ze did not know that the words that he had said had turned out to be that Huo Chanyi was his woman. The reason why he had begged the East Continent Emperor not to set up a marriage alliance for him was that he had already kept the woman he loved in his mansion. The slightest movement in the Imperial City could cause an uproar, not to mention that Bai Ze was now a popr figure in the entire East Continents Imperial City. This topic spread even faster. Yun Ran was really at a loss when she heard those rumors from the secret guards. Wait, who are you talking about? Who is my Eldest Uncle raising in his residence? Thunderbolt also felt that this rumor was a little ridiculous. Why were General Bai Ze and Miss Huo so close? However, that was indeed the rumor outside. They said that General Bai Ze personally admitted that Miss Huo is his woman. In the entire Imperial City and the five countries, if anyone dares to touch his woman, he will pay them back a thousand times. Yun Ran was speechless, A few days ago, she had been talking to her mother about her Eldest Uncles marriage. She had never thought that her Eldest Uncle and Huo Chanyi would be a couple. Yun Ran knew how unreliable the rumors outside were, After all, the ridiculous rumors of MO Beiyuan and Old Yus love and hatred could be spread. She had to go to the Generals Residence personally to see if the rumors were true. Yun Ran did not look for Huo Chanyi directly. Instead, she went to ask Bai Wan. Bai Wan had also just heard the rumors outside and was caught betweenughter and tears. Whats going on with your Eldest Uncle and Chanyi? Impossible, impossible Bai Wan was in the residence every day. If there was really something going on between the two of them, it was impossible for her not to have heard anything. How can rumors spread like this? Your Eldest Uncle is a man, so its fine, but Chanyi is just a little girl. Its not good. No! I have to go and talk to your Eldest Uncle about this. In the end, Bai Ze learned about the rumors about him and Huo Chanyi from Bai Wan. These people are simply ridiculous. How old is that little girl? How can such words be spread? There are actually people who believe it. Bai Wan nced at him indifferently and cleared her throat. Youre indeed much older than her, but with your face and aura, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that you look like you are in your early twenties. The youngdies who wanted to marry you are the same age as Huo Chanyi, but you didnt think they are young.. Chapter 599 - 599: But She Learned It After Flipping Through Chapter 599: But She Learned It After Flipping Through Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan had always known that her brothers were good-looking. After all, they had inherited the their parents good looks. Big Brothers appearance was naturally outstanding. His facial features were handsome, and his cold eyes under his sharp brows were deep. Under his straight and tall nose bridge were strong lips. His dense ck hair was tied up with a ck crown iid with jade. He was tall and straight, exuding a righteous aura. With this appearance, it was not difficult to make a youngdy fall for him. Bai Wan had interacted with Huo Chanyi quite a bit, so she naturally knew her. The youngdy had a quiet personality and liked to stay in her courtyard. Although she had outstanding skills, she never showed off. It was just that her background was so heartbreaking. When Bai Wan first heard this rumor, she felt that it was ridiculous. However, when she thought about their appearances and personalities, they seemed to match quite well. Bai Zes expression darkened as he replied, Ive never considered how old those girls from aristocratic families are. It has nothing to do with me. Bai Wan smiled. So youre saying that Huo Chanyi has something to do with you? Bai Ze red at her and exined, Dont get involved. Im indebted to that little girls parents, and Im also indebted to the little girl. Now, she doesnt have a family in this world. I just want to protect her. Bai Wan understood that her brother was treating Huo Chanyi as his benefactor and was not thinking about romantic rtionships. As expected, this person was still not enlightened by love! Got it. Ill get someone to suppress the rumors about you so that the youngdys reputation wont be ruined. Huo Chanyi had been staying in her small courtyard all day. Moreover, she had previously punished a few maidservants, so no one dared to gossip about her. Therefore, those rumors did not spread to her. Until they set off for the Alchemy Conference. Feng Chen, the big mouth, told her that the rumors about her and General Bai Ze were spreading wildly in the Imperial City. The youngdys gentle temper exploded! How could that be? General Bai Ze and l No, thats not true! Dont talk nonsense, or Ill poison you! Huo Chanyi was thin-skinned, to begin with, not to mention that this was about her and General Bai Ze. Alright, alright, alright. If you dont want to say it, then dont say it. Put away the poison first! Feng Chen shrank his neck. Why did this girl suddenly be so fierce? The group set off to participate in the Alchemy Conference. ording to Feng Chens n, their goal this time was very simple. They wanted to strengthen the Ghost Physicians Sect and spread the name of the Ghost Physicians Sect. After all, they were a newly established sect. If they wanted to have a certain reputation in the five countries, they had to participate in such a high-level meeting and show their faces. The Alchemy Conference had existed in the five countries for a long time. It could be considered a top-notch gathering in the medical world of the five countries. At that time, experts from the five countries who were proficient in medicine, poison, and alchemy would appear. If the Ghost Physicians Sect could seize the opportunity, they would definitely be able to let more people know of the existence of the Ghost Physicians Sect. Yun Ran thought that was a good idea. However, as the Sect Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect, if she did not have anything, she would not be able to control the situation. Hence, on the way, she studied medicine, poison, and alchemy. Feng Chen knew that Yun Ran flipped through books quickly, but for her to learn after flipping through them, it was ridiculous! Did you really learn it? Yes, I learned it. Yun Ran finished scanning the words. The pill forms for every pill and the methods for refining them were all in her mind. Feng Chen still felt that this matter was a little ridiculous and exined, Refining pills isnt something you can learn after reading and memorizing the pill form. You have to know that no matter how powerful an alchemist is, when faced with a pill form of this level, one has to personally refine the pill to truly learn it.. Chapter 600 - 600: Something’s Wrong With This Pill Furnace! Chapter 600: Somethings Wrong With This Pill Furnace! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not argue with him about who was right or wrong. She just threw the thick ancient pill book to him. Which pill do you want? Prepare the herbs needed and Ill refine it for you. In response, Feng Chen really prepared the medicinal herbs and asked her to refine the medicinal pills ording to these medicinal herbs. When the group stopped to rest in the city along the way, they specially found an alchemy room for Yun Ran to practice. MO Beiyuan was worried and followed her into the alchemy room to apany her. Ranran, be careful. Dont get too close. MO Beiyuan actually knew how to refine pills, but he felt that it was boring, so he did not develop in this direction like Feng Chen. However, he still knew some basic operations and things to take note of when refining pills. Alchemy was not an easy task. On the continent, not all people with spiritual power cultivation were medical cultivators. Simrly, not all medical cultivators knew how to refine pills. All the alchemists in the five kingdoms added together probably made up to two to three thousand people. Pill refining was dangerous. Some medicinal herbs were mixed together, and if they were not handled properly, it was very likely that the furnace would explode. Once the huge pill furnace that had been burning for several days and nights exploded, the first to be injured was naturally the alchemist closest to it. Yun Ran followed the instructions in the pill form. She first concocted the herbs, then ced the herbs in the pill furnace ording to a certain ratio and began refining. No! Somethings not right! Soon, Yun Ran realized that something was wrong. She stood up from the small stool and frowned slightly. MO Beiyuan, theres something wrong with this pill furnace! MO Beiyuans handsome face darkened. He immediately protected her in his arms. Thinking that the furnace was about to explode, he brought her out of the nearest window. When the little packrat, who was ying with the Spiritual Divine Monkey in the courtyard outside, heard the sound and saw her father and mothering out of the window, she grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and ran over. Are you done with your matters? Can you y with Sweetcake now? There was a lot of noiseing from the broken window. Feng Chen, Huo Chanyi, and the others rushed over. Wait, why did youe out of the window? MO Beiyuan did not answer them. Instead, he picked up his little packrat and Yun Ran and gathered his spiritual energy again, nning to stay far away from the house. He even shouted at Bun, Bun, dont go near the alchemy room. Run! He only put them down when they reached the ce he thought was safe. What happened? No, why are you running away? Seeing them run, Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi also chased after them. They looked at them, at a loss. Only then did MO Beiyuan exin in a low voice, The furnace was about to explode. A furnace explosion? Feng Chen nodded to show that he understood. Then, he turned to Yun Ran and advised her earnestly, Look, what did I say? This pill refinement is not a joke. Let me and Little Chanyi watch from the side. Huo Chanyi nodded repeatedly to show that she agreed with Feng Chen. Its very dangerous when the furnace explodes. One of my senior brothers alchemy furnace exploded when he was refining pills. He lost an eye. After Yun Ran stabilized herself, she patted the frightened little packrat in her arms, who was still holding the monkey. After confirming that the little packrat was fine, she blinked and looked at everyone. Wait, when did I say that the furnace was going to explode? I just said that there was something wrong with the pill furnace, and MO Beiyuan carried me out. Right on the heels of that, her little packrat rushed over again. Before she could exin herself, she was carried a distance away. There was no chance to exin at all.. Chapter 601 - 601: Sister Yun Ran, Can We Stop Knocking Around? Chapter 601: Sister Yun Ran, Can We Stop Knocking Around? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen pursed his lips. If its not an explosion, then what is it? Whats wrong with that alchemy furnace? He had also checked the pill furnaces in the alchemy room just now. They were all very ordinary pill furnaces. What could be wrong? Yun Ran raised her eyebrows at him and said, l suspect that the alchemy furnace Im using is the legendary Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron. Cough, cough, cough What did you say? Feng Chen was so excited that he almost choked on his own saliva. Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron? Do you know what he Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron is? Legend had it that the ancestor of the Five Nations Medical Cultivation Sect was called Old Ancestor Xuan Nong. This ancestor was proficient in medicine, poison, and pill refinement. Most of the pill forms passed down by the Five Nations were created by this medical ancestor. This Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron was the treasured cauldron that Old Ancestor Xuan Nong used to refine medicine. It was made of a flying stone from the sky. This flying stone had abundant spiritual qi. There was no need to carve a talisman array on the medicinal cauldron. The medicinal pill refined would be filled with spiritual qi and its effects would increase by many times. More importantly, this cauldron could refine all the medicinal pills recorded in the pill forms passed down from ancient times. One had to know that refining pills not only demanded high requirements for medicinal herbs, but also for pill furnaces. Some medicinal herbs had their own spiritual qi. Ordinary pill furnaces could not withstand the spiritual qi of those medicinal herbs. If they failed to refine pills, not only would the rare medicinal herbs be destroyed, but they might also explode because of the spiritual qi. This was also the reason why many pill forms left behind by Old Ancestor Xuan Nong slowly disappeared. This was because ordinary pill furnaces were simply unable to refine such high-grade medicinal pills. The Mystic Xuan None Cauldron was so awesome that it was naturally a treasure that all alchemists dreamed of. However, Feng Chen knew that this treasure had long been lost. There were even people who said that when Old Ancestor Xuan Nong passed away, he also took this medicinal cauldron away. In other words, this Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron was not in the Five Nations at all. Now that Yun Ran said that the legendary treasure was in this small pill refinement room, Feng Chen naturally thought that she had made a mistake. Yun Ran did not say anything else and led them back to the alchemy room. She pointed at the gray alchemy furnace that was half the height of a person and said, Look, doesnt this look like the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron? Feng Chen, Huo Chanyi, and Bun went over. For alchemists like them, the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron was attractive enough. Feng Chen walked around the inconspicuous medicinal cauldron and shook his head. How can this thing be a Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron? Sister Yun Ran, can we stop knocking around? Huo Chanyi also took a closer look. She didnt miss any of the patterns engraved on the cauldron. A momentter, she shook her head. The formation runes engraved on this cauldron are the most ordinary Spirit Gathering Formation, but the Mysterious Xuan Nong Cauldron doesnt have any formation runes. Only Bun did not speak. He was still carefully looking at the medicinal cauldron with a very serious expression on his face. He knew that his mother was very powerful. Since her mother said that this thing was the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron, there must be a reason. Therefore, even if Bun didnt see it, he didnt immediately deny that this medicinal cauldron wasnt the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron. Mother, did you discover something? Bun nuzzled in front of Yun Ran and looked up with a rare expression of curiosity. Yun Ran stuffed the little packrat in her arms to MO Beiyuan before leading Bun around the medicinal cauldron. Cant you see that this medicinal cauldron is constantly surging with spiritual qi? Chapter 602 - 602: Could It Be That Her Eyes Were Blessed? Chapter 602: Could It Be That Her Eyes Were Blessed? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Spirit Qi? Are you sure its not heat? Feng Chen stared at the medicinal cauldron for a long time. He could not see any spiritual qi, but they could still see the white heat produced by the pill refinement. Yun Ran rolled her eyes at him. Am I the kind of person who cant even tell the difference between hot air and spiritual energy? This medicinal cauldron was clearly surrounded by spiritual qi. But could no one else see it? Only she could see it? Could it be that her eyes were blessed? Yun Ran also wanted to know if her judgment was right, but they had to wait for the pills in the pill furnace to be refined. Otherwise, those good herbs would be wasted. The group of people continued to wait in the alchemy room. MO Beiyuan, do you believe me? Yun Ran tilted her head and asked. l do. But you didnt finish listening to me just now and just carried me and smashed me against the window? Yun Ran nced at the window with the big hole and smiled. This person had made a big mistake, but he was so calm. Ranran, I was afraid youll get hurt. MO Beiyuan did not care if this alchemy furnace was the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron or not. He only cared about her. Feng Chen dodged to the side and hugged his arm as his body trembled exaggeratedly. Some men! Their mouths seemed to be smeared with poison previously! They could poison people to death just by opening their mouths! But now! Their mouths seem to be smeared with honey! I wont say who it is. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, the small stool under his butt shattered. He fell and squatted on his butt! MO Beiyuan! Feng Chen jumped up, nning to settle the score with this person. Uncle Feng Chen, you called Daddy. Whats the matter? The little packrats voice sounded. L.. Im fine, Im fine. Sweetcake is so obedient, so obedient Feng Chen originally wanted to retort, but when he nced at the little pink ball sitting in a certain someones arms, he instantly cowered. This family could not be provoked! They could not be provoked! With this little kid, he would definitely be the first to fall to the ground with a punch! The cauldron of pills was finallypleted. Yun Ran opened the pill furnace and took out a pill that was still steaming. Feng Chen leaned over to take a look and his eyes widened. This is the first time Ive seen such a pill. Yun Ran knew that he was jumpy and had always liked to exaggerate, so she ignored him. Instead, she turned to Huo Chanyi and asked, Chanyi, what do you think of the quality of this pill? Huo Chanyi came back to her senses, and her eyes were filled with great surprise. Ive only seen such a round and lustrous pill in ancient books. I didnt expect it to be real. Yun Ran, youre really a genius at alchemy. Feng Chen had never seen it before! He came over shamelessly. Sect Master, how did you refine this pill? Yun Ran refined it step by step ording to the pill form. If there was something special about it, it was probably that when she was concocting the medicinal herbs, she used the spring water she had taken from the immortal mountain. Then, it was that this alchemy furnace was different from ordinary alchemy furnaces. Buns big eyes were also shining. He felt that his mother was really amazing! Mother, can you let me take a look at this pill? Seeing that he liked it, Yun Ran let him y with it all. If you like it, Ill make some more for you to y with. Unlike Little Sweetcake, Yun Ran had never known how to gift Bun things he would like. Now that she saw that he liked the pills she refined, this matter was easy. However, now, they had to confirm if this alchemy furnace was the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. The moment Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi saw the pill, they began to suspect that they had misjudged the medicinal cauldron. If such a pill could really be refined, it would probably only be the legendary Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron.. Chapter 603 - 603: Why Are You Participating in the Alchemy Conference?! Chapter 603: Why Are You Participating in the Alchemy Conference?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran first extinguished the fire under the cauldron and let the secret guards in to lower the temperature of the cauldron with the cold well water. After the medicinal cauldron hadpletely cooled down, she took out her dagger and made a cut on the surface of the medicinal cauldron. The de cut open the bronze skin outside the medicinal cauldron, revealing ayer of special ck material below. Feng Chen eximed, This Theres actually anotheryer under this bronze. Could it be that this thing is really the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron? They casually found a pill refinement room on the way. There were so many medicinal cauldrons in this pill refinement room. Yun Ran casually chose one. To think it was actually the legendary Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. What kind of heaven-defying luck did this girl have! As for this alchemy room, MO Beiyuan had spent a few demon beast crystals to buy it for Yun Ran to refine pills for fun. In other words, Yun Ran was now the owner of the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. Why were they still participating in the Alchemy Conference? Once this Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron appeared, the Ghost Physicians Sect would definitely shock the Five Nations! Compared to Feng Chens excitement, Yun Ran was very calm. Wasnt it just a small cauldron? This thing could only be used to refine a medicinal pill and had no other magical effects. Bun wants to go to the Alchemy Conference to y, so follow the original n and dont change it. They continued on to the Alchemy Conference. Feng Chen didnt dare to jump around in front of Yun Ran anymore. He actually didnt know the immensity of heaven and earth and went to teach her alchemy. This was because this big boss had used the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron to refine pots and pots of pills on the way. Feng Chen looked at the pots of Immortal Spirit Saint Grade medicinal pills and was already numb He really couldnt find any more words to praise her. Before the Alchemy Conference began, the group arrived at the Mysterious Hidden Vi. This time, the Alchemy Conference was held at the Mysterious Hidden Vi. It was rumored that this Mysterious Hidden Vi was run by the descendants of Ancestor Nong Xuan back then. Therefore, they were both good at medicine and poison and were very good at alchemy. However, the owner of the vi, Young Master Xuan Yi Xuan Ling, could not treat himself. He could only rely on a wheelchair to travel with his legs disabled. During this period of time, Feng Chen and Huo Chanyis efforts were not in vain. Since the Ghost Physicians Sect was somewhat famous in the Five Nations, Yun Ran and the others entered the vi as the Sect Master and disciples of the Ghost Physicians Sect. Even though it was just a vi, it was apletely different world. Pavilions, pavilions, and grand halls lined up in rows. It was almostparable to a few major sects. No wonder a vi had the manpower and resources to hold such a huge event. Feng Chen had some old friendship with this Young Master Xuanyi. Therefore, Yun Ran and the others were treated quite well. The courtyard they arranged to stay in was quite spacious. In order to show off the imposing manner of the Ghost Physicians Sect, Feng Chen also gathered more than ten outstanding disciples of the Ghost Physicians Sect to support them. This was the first time these disciples had seen their legendary Sect Master. They did not expect the Sect Master to be such a young girl. And their young Sect Master, who was rumored to be very good at medicine, poison, and alchemy, was actually a little baby. Wasnt this ying with them? The expressions of the disciples changed. This Left Protector, you said that our young Sect Masters medical skills are better than yours, but isnt this young Sect Master just a little kid? Yun Ran nced at Feng Chen. It turned out that Feng Chen had tricked these people into joining. She knew it. Why would the Ghost Physicians Sect have more than a thousand disciples in such a short period of time? It turned out that these disciples did not know that the Sect Master was a woman in her early twenties, nor did they know that the Young Sect Master was a child.. Chapter 604 - 604: The Oath You Swore Was Just Like A Fart Chapter 604: The Oath You Swore Was Just Like A Fart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These disciples were all recruited by Feng Chen. He really did not make it clear back then. But didnt these disciples also not ask? At this moment, they actually started to despise her. Feng Chen was also unhappy. When I recruited you into the Ghost Physicians Sect, I didnt lie at all. As for the age of the Sect Master and the Young Sect Master, is this very important? Isnt the strong respected in the entire five countries? Its not like werepeting in age! If you cant ept it now, you can leave. I wont force you to stay. However, lets be candid here, lets get the unpleasant things out of the way. If you leave now, youll have nothing to do with the Ghost Physicians Sect. You can forget about being a disciple of our Ghost Physicians Sect in the future. As soon as Feng Chen finished speaking, many people stood up. These people did not even think about it. Their attitudes were resolute. Im sorry, but 1 dont y this kind of boring scene with a woman and a child. If the Sect Master is a woman, then I wont apany you. He watched as one disciple after another stepped forward until only one was left. Feng Chen felt that his handsome face was hurting from the p. He was so angry that heughed instead. Thats not what you said when you took the pill form from me, as well as those medical books and ancient books! You said that from now on, you will pledge your loyalty to the Ghost Physicians Sect to the death. You will be a member of the Ghost Physicians Sect in life and a ghost of the Ghost Physicians Sect in death! The oath you swore was just like a fart! Yun Ran was not as angry as him about the departure of these disciples. She would not ask anyone who wanted to leave to stay. However, she was more curious about what the only person who stayed behind was thinking. The only one who chose to stay was a 16 or 17-year-old youth. He had a fair appearance and lowered his head shyly. Yun Ran walked up to him and asked, They all chose to leave. Why did you stay? The young mans face flushed red as he stuttered, l l wanted to enter the Miracle the Miracle Physicians Sect. At that time, I was rejected. Only, only, only, the Ghost Physicians Order epted me, epted me. l, l, will not, betray Yun Ran listened to him seriously and did not show the slightest impatience because he stuttered. After hearing this, she smiled at him. Alright, Ill ept you as my disciple. Wee to the Ghost Physicians Sect. As she spoke, she continued to smile, Since youve joined the Ghost Physicians Sect, shouldnt l, the Sect Master, give you a wee gift? Let me think, what should I give you? Mother, Sweetcake knows. The packrat loved to give gifts to others. She raised her little arms high again. Alright, then Sweetcake, tell me, what gift should I give this little brother? The little packrat took out a handful of demon beast crystals from her storage ring. Then, she ran over to the disciple with her short legs and stuffed the crystals into his hand. Here, this is Sweetcakes gift to you. Its a greeting gift! Feng Chen and the others were already used to it. Although this little packrat was young, she had more treasures in her storage ring than them. Who asked the little packrat to have an emperor for a father and an emperor for a grandfather? However, the little disciple was frightened by the little packrats actions. He was already unable to speak properly, to begin with. Now, he had to hold it in for a long time before he could say a few words, No, no Its too, too precious. Who would give demon beast crystals as a greeting gift? It was even a handful. Although the childs hands were small, this handfulprised several crystals. Little brother, dont you like pretty little stones? Then what do you like? There are other gifts here for Sweet Cake Little brother, do you want to eat fruits? Sweet fruits. As the little packrat spoke, she took out a spiritual fruit from her storage ring.. Chapter 605 - 605: Just One Word: “Scram! Chapter 605: Just One Word: Scram! Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen nced at the fruit in the little packrats arms, and his handsome face revealed an expression that said, Im just watching the show. Speaking of face-pping Sweetcake had never disappointed anyone. Well, this cute little doll is our other junior division master. Since the junior division master gave you a meeting gift, you should ept this Spirit-grade Jade Essence Nurturing Fruit! Feng Chen deliberately said the name of the spirit-grade fruit very loudly so that these blind traitors in front of him would take a good look. What did they miss? Spiritual fruit? This this is the legendary Spirit-grade Jade Essence Nurturing Fruit! How is this possible? Where did this little kid get a Spiritual Fruit? She even gave it out so generously. But this spiritual fruit does look very simr to the legendary Jade Essence Nurturing Fruit. It was exactly the same. The disciples who were about to leave earlier were attracted by the spiritual fruit that the little packrat had taken out from her storage ring. All of them stopped in their tracks. The little packrat raised her chubby little face and shed a sweet smile at the stunned little disciple. Little brother, this is for you! This fruit is very sweet! When the disciple heard Feng Chens words, he knew that this fruit was a treasure. Naturally, he did not dare to reach out to take it. He froze and kept pushing the fruit out. However, he did not expect a child to be so strong. In the end, the fruit was forced into his hand. The disciple held the spiritual fruit with both hands and looked like he was trembling with fear. He was afraid that his hand would slip and break the spiritual fruit. Yun Ran waited for her little packrat to finish giving her gifts before saying, Take this fruit. Its not a rare thing. Take it and eat it for fun. In addition, Ill give you some pills I refined myself as a greeting gift. Yun Ran had been engrossed in refining pills recently and had a lot of pills stored in her storage ring. She wouldnt be able to use them all, so she could give them away. As she spoke, she took out a few small porcin bottles from her Interspatial Ring and handed them to her disciple, who was standing respectfully opposite her. This bottle is the Mystic Yang Marrow Cleansing Pill, this bottle is the Dragon Tiger Heart Protection Pill, and this bottle is the Divine Dragon Jade Immortal Pill. The small disciple held the spiritual fruit with its bare hands. His eyes were wide open as if he had been greatly frightened. Ah this this no! No, no. Yun Ran did not give him a chance to refuse. She said seriously, Im the Sect Master and youre a disciple. If I ask you to ept it, youll ept it. His mother and sister had already given him gifts. Bun felt that as the young Sect Master, he should also express his gratitude. Since his mother had already given him the pill, he would give him something else. After pondering for a while, he walked up to the disciple with his short legs and said, I can treat your stuttering illness. Ah Song Ling, Sect Sect Master thank, and two young sect masters. Song Ling hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed to thank them. He had only done what he had to do and kept the oath he had made when he entered the sect. He did not expect the Sect Master and the two young Sect Masters to treat him so well and even treat his illness. As for the other disciples, their intestines were green with regret. The gifts were spiritual fruits and top-grade medicinal pills. Wouldnt the rewards in the future be even more generous? They were not willing to miss this opportunity and actually wanted to get it back. Sect Master, I failed to recognize a formidable person. Please forgive me. Left Protector, since were already here, why dont you let us stay and serve the Ghost Physicians Sect! Unfortunately, Yun Ran had already seen their faces clearly. Her watery eyes nced at them and only said one word, Get lost! Chapter 606 - 606: Ranran, Is He Very Good-looking? Chapter 606: Ranran, Is He Very Good-looking? Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen could not be bothered with these people and asked the guards of the Mysterious Hidden Manor to chase them out. It was only now that these disciples understood a principle. If they did not have the identity of the Ghost Physicians Sect, they would not even be qualified to enter the Mysterious Hidden Vi. Yunr Ran and the others stayed in the Mysterious Hidden Vi until the third day before meeting the owner of the Mysterious Hidden Manor, Young Master Xuanyi. The man was dressed in a ck robe and his dense ck hair was tied up with a bamboo hairpin. He was handsome and fair. Perhaps he had been in the pharmacy and alchemy room all year round, but his body emitted a faint smell of herbs. Behind him stood a tall and well-built guard, who was pushing a wheelchair for him. Ive long heard that Young Master Mo t s cultivation level is extremely high and his temperament is extraordinary. He has the appearance of an emperor. Now that Ive seen him today, Im indeed shocked. Yun Ran knew that MO Beiyuan was eye-catching and could not hide his strange eyes. It was normal for this young master in ck to see through MO Beiyuans identity at a nce, Xuan Lings gaze swept past MO Beiyuan and then moved to Yun Ran. His eyes were filled with a gentle smile. l believe this is the rumored Ghost Physicians Sects Sect Master, Miss Yun Ran. Xuan Ling admires Misss courage to establish arge sect at such a young age. Yun Ran also nodded politely. You tter me, Vi Master. Compared to arge sect with a deep foundation like the Mysterious Hidden Vi, our Ghost Physicians Sect is not considered arge sect. After exchanging a few pleasantries on the surface, the ck-clothed young master left in a hurry. However, Yun Ran stared at the back of the young master in ck and was slightly stunned. Mo Beiyuan saw that she was staring at the young master in ck and felt a little jealous. He handed the two little packrats to Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi and brought them out before pulling Yun Ran into his arms. His tone was a little sour. Ranran, is he very good-looking? Why do you keep staring at him? As Yun Ran sat in his arms and blinked at him, her watery eyes were bright and seductive. What about you? Do you think hes good-looking? MO Beiyuan realized that the little girl in his arms was not honest at all. She used her tender fingers to gently poke his chest, teasing him from time to time and returning his question to him. Im not staring at him. Unlike some little thing whos been staring at him since he came in. Even after he left, shes still staring at his back. Yun Ran puffed up her cheeks and found it funny. When did I keep staring at him? MO Beiyuan, do you have to be so calctive? If I were really calctive, I would have kicked him out when you were looking at him. MO Beiyuans tone did not sound like he was joking at all. Yun Ran knew that he was very possessive of her, but wasnt his reaction a little overboard? She had indeed taken a few more nces at the young master in ck, but she had only taken a few more nces because she felt that he gave her an indescribably strange feeling. Seeing that she was silent, MO Beiyuan did not want her to think about others. His big hand held her soft waist, and his eyes reflected her beautiful and moving face. With a bang, he began to lose control of his consciousness. Without warning, he lowered his head and kissed Yun Rans lips. Yun Ran was frightened by his actions and instinctively wanted to raise her hand to push him away. However, this person was like a ferocious beast. The more she struggled, the tighter he wrapped himself around her. Under his ck shirt, his muscles were tense and as hard as rocks. His breath was hot and sprayed on Yun Rans pink neck. Ranran, youre mine! Mine! Dont think about others! This was not the first time he had said such a thing. Previously, when the two of them were in love, he had even said that he wanted to give his life to her. But Yun Ran vaguely felt that something was wrong with him. This time, there was a hint of madness in his voice.. Chapter 607 - 607: Don’t Come Over, Don’t Look! Chapter 607: Dont Come Over, Dont Look! Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran finally found her breath under his hot thin lips and looked at him with clear, watery eyes. MO Beiyuan, are you hiding something from me? Yun Ran pursed her lips, her expression abnormally serious. MO Beiyuans Adams apple bobbed slightly, and his eyes flickered, as if there was something hidden in them. He looked like a storm wasing. After a while, he scratched the tip of her nose and said in a low and hoarse voice, What can I hide from you? Dont think too much. Stay here obediently. Ill go out for a while. Yun Ran did not know how many times this had happened. He would always turn around and leave after kissing her. One moment, their breaths were intertwined, and the next moment, he turned around and left elegantly. He left for several hours. Even the secret guards didnt know where he went or what he was doing. For the first few times, Yunran thought that he had suddenly remembered something important to do and left. But how could there be so many coincidences? Besides, they had already left the East Continent pce. Why would he go out alone in the wilderness? Yun Ran did not stop him. Instead, she nodded obediently and followed him after he left. Yun Ran was even more curious. What secret was this person hiding from her? She followed him all the way to a stream and watched him jump into the water. Could it be that this person left in such a hurry just to take a bath in this stream? Yun Ran was at a loss and muttered. What was there to hide from her? Just as she was about to leave quietly, she heard MO Beiyuan, who was staying in the stream, suddenly let out a series of painful roars. Right on the heels of that, the stream was shaken by the spiritual power and exploded into water pirs around MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran had never seen anyone cause such a hugemotion in a bath. She lowered her eyes, raised her spiritual power, and rushed in front of him. MO Beiyuan, whats wrong with you? MO Beiyuan was suppressing the Gu poison in his body. He did not expect her to suddenly appear in front of him and panicked. Ranran, donte over and dont look! He knew how terrifying he looked when he was driven crazy by the Gu worm. He didnt want to hurt her, nor did he want her to see such a terrible side of him. Yun Ran looked at him calmly and asked, Did the Gu in your body change? Every time he became abnormal after intimate contact with her, it was naturally the Gu worm in his body that caused trouble. Ranran, the Heavenly Stone might have affected the Gu worm in my body. During this period of time, it has be more and more uncontroble. Im afraid that I wont be able to suppress it and will hurt you. MO Beiyuans painful and forbearing gaze intertwined with hers. Yun Ran looked at him steadily. The first thing this man thought of was the fear of hurting her. Therefore, he hid himself every time and tried his best to suppress the Gu worm. Yun Ran seldom had emotional fluctuations. She had never thought of herself as a sentimental person, but everything the man in front of her did made her feel deeply loved. Yun Rans eyes were a little red as she walked towards him step by step. MO Beiyuan, youre not allowed to retreat! Seeing that MO Beiyuan was deliberately retreating to avoid her, Yun Ran shouted anxiously. However, MO Beiyuan was worried that he would hurt her, so he turned around and nned to leave. Yun Ran bit her lip and let out a delicate cry. MO Beiyuan, something in the water bit me. The tall figure who had alreadynded on the shore immediately turned back. Hended beside her with an anxious expression and carried her out of the water. Where did it bite? Your feet or your calves? Chapter 608 - 608: She Was Too Careless Chapter 608: She Was Too Careless Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran took the opportunity to hook her arms around his neck and giggle at him. I was lying! Im fine. Yun Ran would only show her mischievous side in front of him. Because she knew that this man would tolerate and dote on her unconditionally. Just like now, the man was clearly deceived by her, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that she was fine. Yun Ran was in his arms, and he wouldnt shake her off with brute force. Because he couldnt bear to! He could not bear to hurt her at all. Ranran, dont you think Im very scary? I might not be able to suppress the Gu worm in my body at any time and do something to hurt you. The greatest fear in MO Beiyuans heart was that he would hurt her. That was why he chose to stay away from her. This was the best solution he could think of now. No, you wont. Yun Ran wrapped her arms around his neck, as she behaved more intimately than usual. Her pink lips were close to his ear as she whispered, MO Beiyuan, I dont like you treating yourself as a monster that can hurt people. Youre so far away from me. MO Beiyuan supported her with hisrge hand. His strange eyes were lowered, and his voice was extremely hoarse. Rantan, you dont know. Theres a voice in my mind. Its forcing me to do something to hurt you. He wasnt a monster, but there was a monster inside him that would hurt her. In the past, MO Beiyuan did not think that this Gu poison was scary. He did not even take it seriously. But now, he was experiencing the feeling of not being able to control his body and consciousness. Yun Ran blinked her watery eyes and asked with a frown, Hurt me? What does it want? Is it forcing you to kill me? After this parasitic poison mutated, could it be that even its attributes had changed? Had it changed to love and kill? MO Beiyuan met her clear eyes and did not know how to exin what he meant by hurt. Ranran, its not that kind of injury. What kind of damage is that? Yun Ran was smart, but she was not so smart that she could guess everyones thoughts. At this moment, she did not understand what MO Beiyuan meant at all. MO Beiyuan, what kind of damage is it? Say something. He had made her so anxious that she couldnt figure this out! MO Beiyuans cold thin lips pressed against her ear and he said in a low voice, It will make mepletely possess you, but I dont want to. Im afraid youll cry. Yun Rans face heated up uncontrobly. She had not thought of such a thing at all. Ah, yes, is it this kind of damage? She had been careless and hasty. She had to continue this topic, so she could only brace herself and continue. MO Beiyuan, why dont we separate for the time being and talk again? As she spoke, she twisted her little butt and was about to jump down. Wasnt she adding fuel to his body by staying in his arms like this? MO Beiyuan put her down. Seeing that her clothes were drenched, he quickly took out hisrge cloak and wrapped it tightly around her. Yun Ran was also obedient and did not dare to move. She let him tie her cloak for her. She only looked up at him with her porcin-white face and said softly, MO Beiyuan, I know its not easy for you to say such things, but we still have to discuss it carefully. We have to think of a way to solve the problem. As Yun Ran spoke, the temperature on her face rose. Although the two of them were already very intimate, they had not gone that far. It was broad daylight now, and she would blush if they suddenly talked about such a topic. Look at you, you cant do this every time.. You cant just rush out and find a cold bath! Chapter 609 - 609: First, Hold Hands Chapter 609: First, Hold Hands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It would be fine if there was a water source nearby, but what if there was no water source? How was he going to solve the problem? Yun Ran frowned slightly, and worry appeared on her porcin face. MO Beiyuans eyes were dark. The little girl was wearing his big ck cloak. The ck and white contrasted strongly. Her entire face was not even the size of his palm. Her jade-like skin was a little dazzling and beautiful. Did she know how dangerous it was to talk to him about such a topic? MO Beiyuan could only look away and not look at her. He had no choice. His Ranran was too tempting. Even though she was already wrapped tightly, she could still arouse the fire on his body. Yun Ran raised her neck and chattered for a long time, but the person in front of her actually turned his head and ignored her. MO Beiyuan, did you hear me? Nio Beiyuan nodded. Go ahead, Im listening. l said, this cold bath method of yours is not good. Yun Ran analyzed it for him seriously. What will you do if theres no water source? If it was really the Gu poison on the two of them, the simplest way was to keep a distance between them. As long as youre not close to me and are not too intimate with me, you wont activate the Gu poison in your body, right? Then why dont we stay away from each other first? Hearing this, MO Beiyuan!s eyes darkened, and his eyes were filled with stubbornness. So, your method is to not touch you? Stay far away from you? Yun Ran met his aggressive gaze and puffed up her cheeks. She quickly exined, Im not asking you to stay far away from me. I mean, in our current situation, its good for your health to maintain a little distance. The veins on MO Beiyuans forehead bulged slightly, and his Adams apple bobbed slightly. His voice was filled with pain and struggle. Ranran, I cant do it. Cant do what? Yun Ran looked at him in confusion and blinked, as if she didnt quite understand what he meant. MO Beiyuan stared at her without blinking. He raised his tensed arm and pulled her into his arms. He wrapped his arms tightly around her, not wanting to let go. Ranran, Im not able to restrain myself from hugging you when I want to. I want to be able to kiss you when I want to. This was even more difficult than controlling the Gu poison in his body. Although these romantic words sounded strange, Yun Rans heart softened. She pressed her face against his chest and whispered, How about this? Lets try and see what kind of distance and body contact will activate the Gu worm in your body and make you lose control Well just not exceed the range that will make you lose control. Yun Ran tried her best to make her voice sound serious, as if she was really going to do a particrly rigorous test. MO Beiyuan met her dark and lively eyes and agreed softly. He treated it as ying a game with her. Yun Ran cleared her throat. Then lets get started now. First, lets hold hands. After saying that, she reached out her small hand from her cloak and took the initiative to hold his hand. Her pale fingers wrapped around hisrge, well-defined hand. How do you feel now? Yun Ran stared at him with dark, watery eyes. The expression on her face was especially serious and sincere. MO Beiyuan lowered his eyes and looked at her for a while. Under her gaze, he slowly said, Your hand is a little cold. It should be because you just entered the water and got windy. Be good. We wont y for now. Go back and change your clothes before ying.. Chapter 610 - 610: Conducting a Very “Serious” Experiment Chapter 610: Conducting a Very Serious Experiment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was speechless, She was clearly conducting a very serious experiment. MO Beiyuan, Im not ying. Im testing how close you can get to me. MO Beiyuan nodded and helped her wrap her cloak around her. He said gently, Then go back and change your clothes first. Well test it again afterwards. He was worried that she would catch a cold. Therefore, his mind was not on this matter at all. Before Yun Ran could refuse, he picked her up by the waist. MO Beiyuan carried her and shuttled through the forest. He was like an agile ck panther. Yun Ran leaned into his arms and stared at his tense jaw. She couldnt help but mutter in her heart, It seems that if I just hug him, the Gu worms in his body wont be stimted. The two of them actually met Feng Chen and the Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect in the small forest on the way. It was the Third Elder who had insisted on letting Bun join their Miracle Physicians Sect and had fallen out with them because they did not agree. This was Feng Chens former master. They had already bumped into each other, and with Yun Rans personality, she did not dodge. Instead, she walked forward and waved at Feng Chen. What a coincidence. When Feng Chen saw her and MO Beiyuan appear, he was slightly surprised. Ah Yuan, Yun Ran, why are you here? Yun Ran looked at the Third Elder who seemed a bit upset and said, We were just passing by. She could not say that MO Beiyuan suddenly wanted to take a cold bath! She could only casuallye up with a reason that they were just passing by. Feng Chen did not say anything, but the Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect smirked and gave them a mocking smile. Passing by? I think you followed us secretly to eavesdrop on our conversation and see if Feng Chen betrayed you! Yun Ran had nned to leave after saying goodbye. She had never interfered in the matters between Feng Chen and the Miracle Physicians Sect. Yun Ran did not ask who Feng Chen wanted to see or what he wanted to do. How could she suspect him of betrayal? Third Elders words were not only saying that Yun Ran and the others were despicable, but also trampling on Feng Chens character. This made Yun Ran very unhappy. Her pink lips curled up slightly as she said slowly, Have you done this eavesdropping before? Thats why you think that others like to eavesdrop too. Like 1 said, were just passing by. The Third Elder originally thought that this woman was just joking when she said that she wanted to establish the Ghost Physicians Sect. Who would have thought that she was serious? In just a short period of time, the Ghost Physicians Sect had already established itself. Now, they had actuallye to participate in the Alchemy Conference. The other disciples of the Ghost Physicians Sect were naturally nothing to be afraid of, but the Third Elder had seen the talent of MO Beiyuans son. That childs talent was too heaven-defying. If that child participated in thepetition at the Alchemy Conference, it might be a huge problem for their Miracle Physicians Sect. That was why the Third Elder had asked Feng Chen out. He wanted to start with Feng Chen. He wanted to ask him about the Ghost Physicians Sect. It would be best if he could convince Feng Chen to betray the Ghost Physicians Sect and help the Miracle Physicians Sect deal with the formidable Ghost Physicians Sect. Unexpectedly, Feng Chen, this stubborn person, was unmoved no matter how much he threatened and bribed him. The Third Elder was already indignant. When he saw Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan, he was even more indignant. Passing by? There are so many roads. Why do you have to pass by here? The little girl, no one will believe your nonsense.. Chapter 611 - 611: Retribution? Chapter 611: Retribution? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran rubbed the tip of her nose and nced at him with watery eyes. Does this road belong to you? Do I have to greet you when I pass by? Also, my words are to give Feng Chen an answer. Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me! Yun Ran had never been a good-tempered girl. With that, she left with MO Beiyuan. The Third Elder, who was furious at her, was left behind. Feng Chen, listen to her. Listen to her words. Theyre simply unreasonable and vulgar. Are you willing to be a disciple of such a person? Are you not going back to the Miracle Physicians sect? What right does this woman have to be the Sect Master? The Third Elder had always thought that his little disciple, who was originally very obedient, was charmed by this demoness. That was why he was willing to be this womans disciple and help this woman do things. That woman is a demoness, a femme fatale! Look, after she appeared, MO Beiyuan disregarded his brothers bloodline and even killed the emperor to seize the throne. You cant be charmed by her and continue to do wrong! Feng Chen was really troubled by his words, but the person in front of him was his master who had taught him for so many years. He could only patiently exin, Shes not a demoness. Everyone knows about the matters of the East Continents royal family. That wretched emperor didnt give Ah Yuan a way out at all. If Ah Yuan doesnt seize his throne, he and everyone in the Yuan Mansion wont be able to live! Feng Chen knew MO Beiyuan better than anyone else. They had been friends for so many years. He knew that MO Beiyuan had the ability to sit in that position previously. However, he did not make a move. That was because he was not very interested in that position. However, after having Yun Ran and the two little packrats, he had to step on the wretched emperors corpse to sit in that position in order to protect his family. The Third Elder didnt care so much and didnt want to listen to his exnation. He kept talking to himself. Didnt that woman seduce men everywhere with that face of hers? You were seduced by her! Thats why you spoke up for her and risked your life for her! Feng Chen didnt just treat Yun Rsn as a friend. At the same time, he admired and respected Yun Ran. That kind of admiration came from the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he couldnt bear to hear the Third Elder criticize her with such harsh words. The expression on his face immediately darkened, and his voice instantly turned colder. She came from the Bai family. She killed the King of the Ghouls and changed the dirty deals between the ghouls in the Great Deste Prison and the five kingdoms! Although shes a woman, shes better than many men! Shes more qualified to be the Ghost Physicians Sects Sect Master than anyone else. Feng Chen said thest sentence and did not want to continue arguing with him. He thought that they had already made things clear when he chased him out of the Miracle Physicians Sect. Who knew that they would look for him again? They wanted to get him to go back, and the price of going back would be betrayal. Even if he was not the guardian of the Ghost Physicians Sect, it was impossible for him to betray his good brother and friend. Feng Chen, you traitor! Arent you afraid of retribution? When the Third Elder saw how stubborn he was, he was so angry that his beard trembled and he flew into a rage out of humiliation. Feng Chen pursed his thin lips and gave him a meaningful sneer.. Retribution? If the heavens really have eyes and theres retribution and punishment, then the things that the Miracle Physicians Sect has done and the things that youve done should result in even more terrifying oues! After all,pared to you, whats this little thing of mine? Chapter 612 - 612: You ‘re Really Big-Hearted As the Sect Master Chapter 612: You re Really Big-Hearted As the Sect Master Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen had long given up on Miracle Physicians Sect. How could he return? The most ridiculous thing was The Miracle Physicians Sect was doing dishonorable things behind his back. However, the Ghost Physicians Sect was really doing what physicians should do. Feng Chen had never regretted leaving the Miracle Physicians Sect and entering the Ghost Physicians Sect. After experiencing a few more events, he became even more determined. The Third Elders expression was extremely ugly. He did not expect Feng Chen to fall out with his master. Now that he had no sess with Feng Chen, he could only think of other ways. When Feng Chen returned to the courtyard where they were staying, Yun Ran had already changed into a clean dress. MO Beiyuan stared at her and she drank two more cups of ginger tea. At this moment, she was eating the sweet candied fruits handed over by her little packrat. Feng Chen returned and saw that everyones expressions were normal, as if nothing had happened. However, he felt a little ufortable. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had clearly seen him meet the people from the Miracle Physicians Sect. Didnt they want to ask him anything? Could it be that they were really not curious about what he had said to the people from the Miracle Physicians Sect? In the end, he couldnt hold it in anymore. He went to look for Yun Ran and the others. Sister Yun Ran, youre really Big-hearted as a sect master! I, the Left Protector, have already gone to meet the enemy sect in secret, but youre eating and drinking well and arent worried at all. Yun Ran nced at him. Enemy sect? Do you mean the Miracle Physicians Sect? Although its your previous sect, I still have to tell you the truth. In my opinion, its not a threat to us at all. Therefore, it was not considered an enemy sect. In terms of opponents, they had to be evenly matched! If someone else said such arrogant words in front of Feng Chen, Feng Chen would definitely roll his eyes first. However, this girl in front of him had the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron and a bunch of big bosses backing her up. She could indeed look down on the Miracle Physicians Sect. But dont you want to know what they said to me? Arent you worried that Ill be moved by them and betray you and Ah Yuan? Yun Ran calmly threw a candied fruit into her mouth. Thats between you and the Miracle Physicians Sect. I dont care. As for whether youll betray us? I dont doubt my friend. What Feng Chen didnt know was that Yun Ran had been in a ce like the apocalypse and wouldnt easily decide on a friend. However, once she had done so, she would not suspect him. Feng Chen struggled for a long time, but Yun Ran really didnt care at all. Or rather, she trusted him enough to not care what he did or who he met. However, there were some things that Feng Chen had to say. Otherwise, he would feel terrible. They were here to persuade me to betray the Ghost Physicians Sect and join the Miracle Physicians Sect. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes. Would they be so kind? Feng Chens eyes instantly widened with an expression that said, How did you know again? l found him annoying and didnt hear him finish, the general meaning is that Ill think of a way to prevent Bun from participating in the Alchemy Conference. After the Alchemy Conference ends, theyll let me return to the Miracle Physicians Sect and teach me the ultimate techniques of the sect. What ultimate technique? Yun Ran asked casually. Feng Chen saw that she had actually asked such a question after such a long time. He pulled his throat and said anxiously, Whats the key now? Can you be a little more careful? Theyre going to attack Bun. Yun Ran nced at her Bun and then at Feng Chen. Youre right. We do have to pay attention to this matter.. Why dont you tell them not to provoke our Bun for no reason? Otherwise, they would have to bear the consequences! Chapter 613 - 613: Who Would Be Played? Chapter 613: Who Would Be yed? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen also nced at Bun, who was sitting quietly on a stool. Why did this little guy look even calmer than Yun Ran? He was wiping his sisters hands. After wiping them clean, he asked the little packrat to grab the pastries on the table. It seemed that what they were talking about was not as important as sweet cakes and pastries. Alright, Feng Chen took a deep breath. He had thought too much. MO Bun was even more cunning than he was. If those people from the Miracle Physicians Sect came, who knew who would be the party who was yed? Yun Ran did not take the Miracle Physicians Sect to heart. What happened to MO Beiyuan was a big deal to her. However, the two little packrats were still around, so she could not continue the previous test with MO Beiyuan. They could only wait until night fell when the two little packrats fell asleep. rnen, sne poKea tne person lying at tne side ana said In a IOW voice, Beiyuan, we have to continue the test during the day. The two of them quietly got up. They got Cang Luan and the Spiritual Divine Monkey to guard the two little packrats at the door before leaving the courtyard. This ce was not as big as the inner and outer halls of the East Continents pce, allowing them to be alone. Yun Ran did not want to be interrupted again when the two of them were testing, so she wanted to find a hidden and secluded ce near the vi. Shall we see if there are any caves around here? I dont want to be outside. Although it was the middle of the night, Yun Ran did not know if anyone would suddenly appear in the forest in the middle of the night. After all, this was not the East Continent pce, and there were no secret guards guarding the forest for them. MO Beiyuan was just ying with her, so he naturally did as she said. If she said east, he would go east. She said they were going to the forest, so they went to the forest. Since she said that she liked caves, he would find one for her. The two of them walked around the back mountain and found a secluded cave. Lets get started. As soon as they entered the cave, Yun Ran rushed closer and tugged at his clothes. MO Beiyuan looked at the little one in front of him helplessly and dotingly. He grabbed the moving hand. Ranran, dont move yet. Otherwise, the verification results will lose their uracy. For example, his breathing was already chaotic. The light in the cave was very dim, and only a little moonlight shone in. Under the dim yellow moonlight, their appearances were shrouded in a hazy moonlight. However, MO Beiyuans other senses became very strong because of this. Under his palm was her soft waist, and his breath was filled with the sweet scent from her body. Ranran, be good. Dont twist around. Yun Ran was speechless, She hadnt even started the test yet! Why did his breathing be so heavy? MO Beiyuan, could the Gu worm in your body have already be restless? MO Beiyuan smiled bitterly. His desire for her did not require any Gu worms; the blood in his entire body was already restless. MO Beivuan took a few deer, breaths and said hoarsely. No. lets start the He understood that if he wanted to get close to her, he had to try his best to restrain his surging desire for her. Yun Ran first took his hand and said to herself, 1 tested it during the day. This is a safe distance. After saying that, she went forward and took the initiative to hug him. Her sweet body leaned over and she wrapped her arms around his waist. How about this? Is this fine? MO Beiyuans body instantly tensed up. Seeing that he didnt say anything, Yun Ran thought that it might not be enough, so she hugged him tighter. Then she ced her face on his chest and rubbed it gently. MO Beiyuan, your heart is beating so fast. MO Beiyuan suppressed his agitation. The veins on his neck were bulging. He gritted his teeth and said in an unbelievably hoarse voice, Ranran, continue He could still suppress the Gu worms in his body.. Chapter 614 - 614: Just Coaxing Her Chapter 614: Just Coaxing Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran hugged him for a while, as her face turned from side to side. After rubbing against him for a while, she nned to change to other actions. Recalling the intimate contact between the two of them, she blushed before she even started flirting with him. This was because the intimate actions that the two of them had done previously were really inappropriate for children. At this moment, just thinking about it made her blush and her heart race. However, she was only halfway through the test. She could not beat a retreat. She had started it herself, so she had to continue. She had already hugged him. The next step was to kiss. Because of the height difference between the two of them, Yun Ran could only kiss his chin on her toes. It was very embarrassing. She could only jump and hang on to him. Nio Beiyuan was afraid that she would fall and was in a hurry to hug her. He naturally supported her body. Yun Ran wrapped her arms around his neck and gently pressed her pink lips to his thin lips before avoiding them. Blinking her starry eyes, she asked with an inquisitive expression, How about this? Do you feel such movements and contact? MO Beiyuans breathing was heavy. Therge hand on her back moved, and something seemed to be surging out of his other pupils. God knew how much he wanted to kiss her fiercely, but he could only endure it desperately. His voice was deep and hoarse. What feeling? Its the feeling you mentioned before. The feeling of wanting to hurt me. Yun Rans attitude was really serious. However, what she did not know was that MO Beiyuan was only coaxing her and ying along. Because no matter what the test results were, he couldnt stay far away from her. Some things were addictive, and she was his addiction. If he was infected, he would not be able to quit. Ranran, you can work harder. MO Beiyuan treated the test as fun between the two of them. He lowered his head and rubbed it against her smooth forehead. His ck hair was slightly wet, and beads of sweat were already rolling down his forehead. Yun Rans pink lips pressed against those slightly cold thin lips again. Yun Ran was so dizzy from his kiss that she didnt have the energy to think about the test. Just as Yun Rans consciousness dissipated, MO Beiyuan suddenly let go of her. Yunran regained her consciousness andy on his shoulder, panting a few times before looking up at him with watery eyes. Cant you have such contact? Then lets not do this in the future MO Beiyuan lowered his head and kissed the corners of her red eyes. He gently stroked her back and whispered into her ear, Someone ising outside. Be good. This time doesnt count. Well verify it again next time. Yun Ran was speechless. She seriously suspected that this person was teasing her. However, there were indeed footstepsing from outside. It was not one person. The two of them hid deeper into the cave at the same time. When the footsteps outside faded away, the two of them came out of the cave. MO Beiyuan, did you hear that? They said that Young Master Xuan Ling found the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron, but isnt the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron already in my hands? That was strange. The real Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron was in Yun Rans hand, so what was going on with the Mystic Pesticide Cauldron in Young Master Xuan Lings hands? Whose was the fake one? At the mention of the ck-robed young master, Yun Ran recalled the strange feeling the ck-robed young master gave her when they met today. MO Beiyuan, dont you think that Young Master Xuan Ling is very strange? Strange? How? Is he ugly? MO Beiyuan really did not pay much attention to the young master in ck. He only nced at him and had a rough impression of a smiling pretty boy.. Chapter 615 - 615: I Should Be the Jealous One Chapter 615: I Should Be the Jealous One Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran didnt know why he was so obsessed with the appearance of the young master in ck. Its not about his appearance. Its about giving people a feeling. His smile is very fake. Its a very fake smile. However, this young master in ck acted very well. Even Yun Ran had to spend a lot of effort to see the fakeness in his smile. Actually, the fake smile was nothing. After all, they were not very familiar with each other. They were just exchanging pleasantries on the surface. How many people revealed their true feelings? Theres something else thats very important, and also very strange. Its that he stared at me for a very short time. MO Beiyuan said coldly, At least hes tactful. If he takes a few more nces at you, Im afraid I wont be able to help but gouge out his eyes. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. She saw that this person was talking nonsense. Yun Ran decided to finish what she needed to say in one go, lest this person misunderstood again and got jealous. If anyone should be jealous, it should be me. Because hes been looking at you for a long time. You can say that when we met, he was looking at you most of the time! This was also why Yun Ran felt ufortable. Wasnt it strange for a man to keep staring at another man? MO Beiyuan frowned. l dont remember bing enemies with him. I can ask Thunderbolt when 1 get back. There was a high chance that he had a grudge against him and had always hated him. Yun Ran shook her head. Thats not right. He doesnt look at you like youre his enemy. What kind of look is that? Could it be a gaze for his benefactor? MO Beiyuan was half-joking. However, he did not remember saving that person before. Go back and ask Thunderbolt. Yun Ran knew him. He probably couldnt be bothered to remember people and things he didnt care about. If he wanted to know if he had interacted with this young master in ck before, he could only ask the part-time butler, Thunderbolt. Young Master Xuan Ling? Mysterious Hidden Vi? Our Master has never interacted with them! I can confirm that Young Master Xuan Lings legs are inconvenient and has always stayed in the Mysterious Hidden Vi. Our Niaster has nevere to Mysterious Hidden Vi either. This is definitely the first time the two of them have met. Thunderbolt could pat his chest and guarantee that he did not remember wrongly! Yun Ran could not understand. Since they were not old acquaintances and had no grudges, why did Young Master Xuan Ling keep staring at MO Beiyuan? However, she was only relying on her intuition and felt that that person was strange. She did not have any evidence to prove that there was really something wrong with that person. Until the Alchemy Conference began, the young master in ck did not appear again. This was the first time Yun Ran and the others had participated in such an event. Fortunately, Feng Chen, an old yer, was there to exin the rules to them and tell them how to y. Simply put, this Alchemy Conference is apetition to see who refines the best pills. There will be two rounds ofpetition. The results of the first round, which is held today, will be determined with the best pills in your hands. The elders of some sects and alchemy grandmasters will choose the best pills. Under normal circumstances, you can take advantage of loopholes in this round. This medicinal pill might not necessarily be made by our sects alchemists. It can also be obtained by chance or passed down from our ancestors. The second round will be apetition of real talent. The alchemists will refine pills at the event location. This round, participants wont be able to y any tricks. The final champion will obtain the title of alchemist master. Yun Ran nodded to show that she understood. Then go help Bun register! She was here to apany her Bun, so she didnt want to join in the fun.. Chapter 616 - 616: Young Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect, MO Yunting! Chapter 616: Young Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect, MO Yunting! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen went to register for Bun. There were quite a lot of people participating in the first round. The Miracle Physicians Sect alone had sent more than 20 disciples. The other sects and organizations had also sent a few each. After all, there was a greater chance of sess with more people! Then, they looked at the name behind the Ghost Physicians Sect. It was a lonely name. MO Yunting! It was Buns name. Some people couldnt help but discuss what was going on with the Ghost Physicians Sect. Is there no one else in the Ghost Physicians Sect? Why is he participating alone? This MO Yunting? Who is he? Ive never heard of him in the Five Nations. Is he a new alchemist? The surname MO isntmon. It seems to be the surname of the emperor of the East Continent The royal family of the Eastern Continent. I heard that someone saw that person at Mysterious Hidden Vi That person? Its that person! The one from the East Continent! Ghost MO Beiyuans identity and the matters in the East Continent were known by everyone in the five countries, but very few people knew the name MO Yunting. Other than the people from the Miracle Physicians Sect, no one thought it could be child until thepetition began. Bun walked out and stood among the adults. His small figure seemed extremely out of ce. Wait, which familys child is this? Did he go to the wrong ce? Where are his parents? How can we let a little kide to the Alchemy Conference to cause trouble? Hurry, hurry, hurry, bring him out. Go, go, go. Little child, quickly go and find your parents. Buns tense little face didnt have much of an expression. Under everyones doubtful gazes, he just stood there with his back straight; it was as if these peoples discussions had nothing to do with him. He did not open his mouth to exin because his mother had told him that sometimes, verbal exnations were useless. He had to prove himself with his actions and make these people shut their mouths. Young Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect, MO Yunting! Although Bun was young, his enunciation was clear. His voice was neither fast nor slow, exuding a coldness that was not inferior to his age. The Ghost Physicians Sect? So this kid is the only participant of the Ghost Physicians Sect? Is there really no one left in the Ghost Physicians Sect? They actually sent a little kid. Ghost Physicians Sect? This name doesnt sound like a proper sect. l heard that the Ghost Physicians Sect has only been established for a few months. How is it qualified to participate in the Alchemy Conference? And its represented by a little kid! What does this Mysterious Hidden Vi mean? Everyone felt that it was really shameful for them topete with a little kid in alchemy. The people from the Miracle Physicians Sect knew how powerful this child was. Now, they could take this opportunity to kick this child out. Hence, they didnt step out to exin anything on Buns behalf. Instead, they looked at one another and immediately fanned the mes. Thats right! The Ghost Physician Sects Left Protector, Feng Chen, is also a traitor of our Miracle Physicians Sect. I heard that the Ghost Physician Sects Sect Master is a beautiful woman. What right does a sect that was established as a joke have to participate in the Alchemy Conference? l feel that this is disrespectful to all of us! The Mysterious Hidden Vi should chase this child and the Ghost Physicians Sect out of here! Only this child was kicked out. The remaining people were no threat to their Miracle Physicians Sect. When they talked about his mother, the expression on Buns cool little face changed. He stared coldly at the disciple of the Miracle Physicians Sect. Even trash like you are qualified to participate.. Why am I not qualified? Chapter 617 - 617: He’s Simply a Poor Man Chapter 617: Hes Simply a Poor Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Trash, trash Child, why are you hurling insults? Yes, yes, yes. Who are you calling trash? When we learned how to refine pills, you were still in your mothers stomach. The disciples of the Miracle Physicians Sect felt a chill run down their spines when they were red at by a child. This was because they knew that this child had someone backing him. Bun also knew that these peoples goal was to chase him away. They were afraid that his participation in the Alchemy Conference would pose a threat to them. However, he insisted on staying. He even wanted all of them to lose terribly. Who asked them to speak ill of their mother! Buns eyes narrowed and the corners of his lips twitched slightly. You guys lost a lot of crystals in the bet with me to identify medicinal herbs. Have you forgotten? The memory of trash is indeed very bad! The two disciples from the Miracle Physicians Sect were Third Elders disciples. They were also the ones who had yed the game with Bun. A bet? Identifying medicinal herbs and losing crystals? What does this child mean? Other than the Miracle Physicians Sect, everyone else was confused. Little kid, do you know this group of people from the Miracle Physicians Sect? Bun snorted coldly. His expression was cool with a hint of disdain. He turned his head and said, l dont know them. How can I know a bunch of good-for-nothings? The Miracle Physicians Sects disciples had ugly expressions on their faces after being called trash by him. You Dont be so arrogant just because your father is the East Continents Emperor! This is the Alchemy Conference, not the East Continents Imperial The disciples of the Miracle Physicians Sect held it in for a long time, but they did not dare to attack openly because they were afraid of the child in front of them from the bottom of their hearts. Other than the childs talent, they were also afraid of the childs father. The Miracle Physicians Sect disciple exposed Buns identity as soon as he spoke. The scene exploded. This childs father is that person! l was wondering why I heard that person came to the Alchemy Conference for no reason? I see When Xuan Ling was pushed in, he saw a noisy scene. His gaze swept over and stopped on the eye-catching child for a moment. Only then did he slowly speak, Everyone, please calm down. Since everyone is willing to participate in the Alchemy Conference, you must believe in our Mysterious Hidden Vi. Since you believe in our Mysterious Hidden Vi, you should know that I will not y around with the Alchemy Conference. We naturally believe in your character, Master Xuan. Its just that this child is really too young After knowing the childs identity, no one dared to say anything nasty. This childs biological father was MO Beiyuan! With that persons identity and temper, it was better for them not to provoke him. Xuan Lings gaze then turned to the little child standing in the group of people. The information he had obtained was that this child in front of him was extremely talented in medicine, poison, and alchemy. He really wanted to see how talented this child was. Xuan Ling looked at everyone with a smile. Then what do you mean? What we mean is that the Ghost Physicians Sect will only send a little child. Even if we win in the end, people will say that were bullying a child. Its better not to let this little child participate! Thats right. If theres really no one left in the Ghost Physicians Sect, then they shouldnt participate. Xuan Ling still had a smile on his face. He nced at the little child who was standing quietly without any panic. As expected of MO Beiyuans bloodline. Even at this moment, he did not panic.. Chapter 618 - 618: Disturbing My *ss! Chapter 618: Disturbing My *ss! Then get someone to invite his parents in. If you have any questions, you can talk to them. Xuan Ling looked like he was watching a show and asked someone to invite Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, and the others over. ording to the rules, other than those who participated in the first round of thepetition, no one else was allowed to enter thepetition hall of the Alchemy Conference. Yun Ran and the others did not do anything special. They waited obediently outside the hall with Little Sweetcake. Feng Chen was a little anxious. He paced back and forth, craning his neck several times to see the situation in the hall. However, he turned around to look at Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. One was reading a script, and the other was even more bored and looking at the one reading the script. Sister Yun Ran is good-looking, but Ah Yuan, you dont have to stare at her all day! MO Beiyuan nced at him coldly. Be quiet. Dont disturb her reading. Feng Chen pursed his lips. Those who didnt know better would think that this girl was looking at something important. But in reality, this girl was just reading a boring script. It was not a serious matter at all. Disturb my *ss! Sister Yun Ran, why are you still in the mood to read? Arent you worried about Bun at all? Hes your biological son! Yun Ran had been flipping through too many medical ancient books recently. It was really boring, so she asked the secret guard to buy a few new scripts for her to flip through. Now, she was looking at something interesting. But he interrupted her. He raised his chin slowly. Its precisely because hes my son that Im not worried. In terms of pill refinement and poison, her Bun wouldnt lose. However, they did not expect the guards of the Mysterious Hidden Vi to invite them into the hall. Yun Ran brought down the little packrat who was climbing a tree with the Spiritual Divine Monkey and followed them into the hall of the alchemypetition. Xuan Ling gave them a rough exnation of the situation in the hall. After understanding the cause and effect. Yun Ran chuckled. Do you think our Bun is young, or are you afraid of losing to our Bun? How embarrassing! The group of people was originally quite arrogant, but when they saw the man standing behind Yun Ran with his strange eyes, their arrogance was immediately extinguished. Miss, your words are a little too much! Were doing this for the sake of this child. Hes so young, yet hes using pills refined by others to fake it. Hes coveting an undeserved reputation. He cant do this. Yun Rans watery eyes were clear and cold. With these peoples current attitude towards her, they would definitely not have a good attitude towards her Bun just now. Too much? Then let me put it another way. Its like this. 1 also think that you guys look quite useless. You dont have the right topete with Bun. If I told you to scram, re you going to scram or not?! Those people were all alchemists and were respected in the five countries. Now that they were scolded by a woman, how could they swallow this anger? However, they nced at the man behind the woman, whose eyes were as fierce as an evil spirit. Since they couldnt swallow it, he could only swallow it forcefully. You! Although you are this childs mother, this is a matter of the Alchemy Convention. As an outsider, you shouldnt interfere in this matter, right? Yun Ran smiled coldly and raised the corners of her mouth. l epted the invitation from the Mystic Hidden Vi and came to the Alchemy Conference as the Sect Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect. Why am I not qualified to speak? Only then did everyone sort out some things. The Ghost Physicians Sects Sect Master was a woman, and this woman was the childs mother. The child was the Young Master. In other words, the woman in front of them was the Sect Master of the Ghost Physicians Sect! Chapter 619 - 619: This Alchemy Conference Isn’t Fun at All Chapter 619: This Alchemy Conference Isnt Fun at All This is a matter between alchemists. It concerns the dignity of alchemists. As a person who doesnt know how to refine medicine, what do you know? The group of people thought for a long time and held it in until their necks turned red before they squeezed out such a reason. Wait, who said I dont know how to refine medicine? Yun Ran had not nned to participate in the Alchemy Conference. It was mainly because she had no interest in the alchemypetition after ying with the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron for a period of time. She let Bun y by himself. Unexpectedly, these people even misunderstood her. Did they think that she didnt know how to refine pills? Then she had toe out and refute the rumors. If you know alchemy, why arent you participating in the Alchemy Conference? Do you really understand? How can you prove that youre not lying? The group of alchemists clearly did not believe her words. From what they knew, if she really knew alchemy, she would definitely not miss such an opportunity to be in the limelight at the Alchemy Conference. It was absolutely impossible for the Ghost Physicians Sect to let a little child participate. Yun Ran blinked. Then how do you want me to prove it? Feng Chen was really enjoying the show. He immediately stood up and said, Sect Master, why dont we do this? You should also participate in the Alchemy Conference! Since everyone is not convinced, lets see what happens during the Alchemy Conference. Everyone, you dont have to cling onto our young Sect Master anymore. Just treat him as a little child who came to y with Mother. Feng Chen stood up and said a few words with a smile. He gave the group of people a way out. However, he was already overjoyed. He could already imagine how Sister Yun Ran would bring out the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron and shock everyone, At that time, the reputation of the Ghost Physicians Sect would definitely shock the five countries. Yun Ran rubbed her Buns head and pursed her pink lips. Okay! Then lets y. Xuan Ling nodded. Alright, since everyone agrees, the Ghost Physicians Sect will add another participant. After the chaos, the first round officially began. The rules were very simple. Every alchemist who participated in thepetition could only take out one type of medicinal pill. The other alchemists could challenge them. The winner could directly take the pill from the other partys hand. Thest one would be the winner of the first round. Different grades of the pill would naturally bepared first. Those in same grade would bepared ording to the quality. Yun Ran and Bun were in no hurry to attack. They watched from the side. They would wait for those people topete with each other first. They waited for those people to fight until their faces turned red. Bun, who was sitting quietly at the side, suddenly said, Mother, youre right. This Alchemy Conference is not fun at all. Yun Ran had thought that her Bun would have a good time. She didnt expect it to stop being fun so quickly. Bun pointed at the medicinal pills on the te and frowned. This kind of medicinal pill is for Sweetcake to y with a small slingshot. Sweetcake doesnt even want it. Is this really a medicinal pill? Yun Ran was speechless, Mother, why are theypeting with broken pills? Based on Buns knowledge, those pills used for thepetition were defective products. They werent of good quality at all. Yun Ran said, Well, maybe they can only refine this kind of pill. Then why did theye out to embarrass themselves? They clearly cultivated so badly, but they still took them out topete? Buns tense little face was filled with confusion. Yun Ran felt that after this, her Bun might deeply realize the difference between himself and these people from the five countries. He would never want to participate in the Alchemy Conference again.. Chapter 620 - 620: Bun’s Frowning Chapter 620: Buns Frowning The mother and son talked together, but they had no intention ofpeting. Bun felt bored. Yun Ran looked at the pills and was not interested. She propped her chin on her hand and was so bored that she was about to fall asleep. She took out the script that she had not finished reading previously. Mother will read the script first. If you find it interestingter, inform Mother. Bun nodded obediently. However, with their identities and eye-catching looks, everyone was watching their every move in the hall. The two of them had not moved. Yun Ran even took out a book and was reading it. Such extremely strange behavior inevitably led to some guesses. Thepetition wasing to an end. What were the mother and son waiting for? Apart from those who had simply forfeited, there were less than ten people who had yet to make a move. At this moment, it was a disciple of the Miracle Physcians Sect. He took out a ck ss bottle from his Interspatial Ring and raised his chin as he said, This is the pill that Im going to use for todayspetition. Its a Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill! The Five Nations divided the grades of medicinal pills into Immortal and Spirit. However, in the current Five Nations, there were fewer and fewer alchemists. Some pill forms were also gradually lost. The ability of an alchemist was not as good as that of their old ancestors. No one could refine Spirit Grade and Saint Grade pills. The Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill in the hands of this Miracle Physicians Sect disciple was not refined by him. Instead, it was a treasure passed down from generation to generation by the ancestors of the Miracle Physicians Sect. Now, in order to win, they had taken it out of the Miracle Physicians Sects treasure vault. This was a secret weapon that they had especially used to deal with the Ghost Physicians Sect. With this Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill, they would definitely win. The pill was poured onto a white porcin te and handed to the alchemists in charge of judging. He looked through them one by one. The first to speak was the Third Elder of the Miracle Physician Sect. His current identity was to be the judge of this Alchemy Conference. Thats right, its a Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill! Once he confirmed the authenticity of the pill, the other judges also nodded. I didnt expect to see an Spirit Grade Pill at the Medicine Concocting Convention! The Miracle Physicians Sect is indeed worthy of its name! This pill is indeed different. Look at its color and smell this medicinal fragrance that is filled with spiritual qi. However, the people who werepeting with him were unhappy. Brother from the Miracle Physicians Sect, you didnt refine this spiritual pill, right? Isnt it a little too much to use the Old Ancestors item topete? The Miracle Physicians Sects disciple did not find this matter embarrassing. He cupped his fists and said, Im afraid that you didnt hear the rules of the first round clearly. We only need to use the best medicinal pill in our hands topete, but they didnt stipte that this medicinal pill must be personally refined! Im holding something from my sect, not stolen from elsewhere. If your sect can also take out a Saint Grade medicinal pill, then Ill naturally lose wholeheartedly. Everyone knew the rules of the first round. Now, even if they were unwilling, it was not good to say anything. The Miracle Doctors Sect had already taken out a Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill. There was nothing much topare with the others. In the end, except for Yun Ran and Bun, who did not abstain, everyone else did. The arrogant child frowned at this moment. It was obvious that he was troubled by something. The disciple of the Miracle Physicians Sect had mistakenly thought that they couldnt take out better pills than themselves topete. The disciple thought that was why they had such expressions and instantly became more imposing. He walked up to Yun Ran and the others and said smugly, Little kid, didnt you just call me trash? Where are your pills? Take them out! Bun didnt open the storage ring immediately. Instead, he asked in confusion, Why do you think that a medicinal pill that has long lost its medicinal effect and has molded will win? He kept frowning. He just couldnt figure this out.. Chapter 621 - 621: What Bad Intentions Could Bun Have? Chapter 621: What Bad Intentions Could Bun Have? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Buns voice was not loud, but it was cold and immature. But he spoke clearly enough for most people to hear what he said. Yun Ran also looked up from her notebook. She blinked and looked at the unhappy little boy beside her. The disciple of the Miracle Physicians Sect had originallye to provoke them, but he did not expect to be suppressed by the little packrats aura again. He mustered his courage and said loudly, Little kid, what do you mean by that? This is a Spirit Grade medicinal pill. Open your eyes and take a good look. Yun Ran also nced at the pill. Was it Spirit Grade? However, based on her experience, she should be able to see spiritual qi on any Spiritual Pill. However, there was no spiritual qi on the thumb-sized spiritual pill in front of him. Evidently, Buns judgment was correct. This pill had long lost the medicinal properties of a Spirit Grade Pill. Yun Ran smiled and stood up. She nced at the few alchemists who were the judges and saidzily, You gathered together and chose for so long. Did you only choose such a useless pill? Seeing that his mother had the same thoughts as him, Buns little brows rxed. He moved obediently to Yun Rans side and called her mother softly. He saw that everyone present agreed that this medicinal pill was good and even doubted his judgment. Yeah. Yun Ran rubbed her palm against the top of his head. It was rare for her Bun to act cute to her. Those judges had been pped in the face by her in public, so they naturally would not admit that they had made a mistake in their judgment. The Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect was the first to speak. This Spirit Grade Great Revitalizing Pill is our Miracle Physicians Sects signature treasure. How can we allow a little girl like you to spout nonsense and ruin our Miracle Physicians Sects reputation? Yun Ran sneered at him. Do you need others to ruin the reputation of your Miracle Physician Sect? If you cant afford to y, dont y! Its fine if you use something from hundreds of years ago topete, but can you bring out something that works? This useless pill is already moldy. If you give it to a dog, it wont even eat it! How dare you take it out topete? The other judges and alchemists looked at one another. Growing mold? Can this Spirit Grade Pill grow moldy? The main thing was that they had never seen a spiritual pill before. They thought that the Miracle Physicians Sect would definitely treat such a huge treasure well. How could they let this pill grow moldy? The Third Elder of Miracle Physicians Sect had an ugly expression on his face when he saw the discussions in the hall. He straightened his neck and said, If you cant take out a better pill topete, just forfeit. Theres no need to find another reason. Yun Ran was shocked by the thickness of his skin. She smiled and was about to take out her pill when her Bun stopped her. Mother, Ill take out mine first. Then you can show yours. Bun knew that the pills he refined couldntpare to the pills his mother refined with the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron, but it didnt matter. He was very happy that his mother would win in the end. Yun Ran did as her Bun said and asked the boy to take out his pills first. Under everyones gaze, the bun took out a small porcin bottle from his storage ring and opened it. A strong medicinal fragrance wafted out. Even those who were close to it felt refreshed after smelling this medicinal fragrance. What what kind of medicinal pill is this? Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill. It was a coincidence. Bun had also refined this spirit-grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill before. Now that he had taken it out, it was better then the Miracle Physicians Sects Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill. What bad intentions could Bun have? He wanted to prove that the Miracle Physician Sects Golden Light Rejuvenation Pill was indeed moldy and inedible. Not only would it not be effective, but it would also cause diarrhea.. Chapter 622 - 622: Using Words to Go to Insult MO Beiyuan? Chapter 622: Using Words to Go to Insult MO Beiyuan? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyones gaze was attracted by the fragrant medicinal pills in the little packrats hand. They were both Spirit Grade Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pil, but just from the looks of it, one was much worse, It did not look like the same kind of pill at all. The pill from the Miracle Physcians Sect had been there for many years. It was dry and deted, and there were some white spots on the dark brown pill. Then, they looked at the pill that the little packrat had poured out of the small porcin bottle. It was round and shiny without any impurities. Most importantly,the smell of that medicinal pill was worlds apart. The pill in the little packrats hand emitted a refreshing medicinal fragrance. That medicinal fragrance made one feel rxed and refreshed. However, that medicinal pill from the Miracle Physicians Sect had passed through the hands of countless people after so many years. The medicinal fragrance had long dissipated, and even now, there was a strange smell of mold. It was fine if there was noparison before. Now, whenparing the two sides, even those who did not know anything could tell who was good and who was bad. Regardless of whether the Miracle Physicians Sects pill had lost its medicinal properties or had be moldy, it had lost. Xuan Ling had not spoken before and was only silently observing Yun Ran and her son. He knew that the mother and son were not simple, but when the little child took out the spirit-grade pill, Xuan Lings expression still paused slightly. He had underestimated the mother and son. His thin lips, which were fairer than those of ordinary people, moved. He covered the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed softly a few times. It seems that everyone can see that this round, this young master of the Ghost Physicians Sect wins. After he announced the result, Bun quickly shook his head and said, No, my mother hasntpeted yet. Under the urging of her Bun, Yun Ran could only take out a small porcin bottle from her storage ring. This one, then. Bun knew her ability to refine pills, so it was impossible for Yun Ran to deliberately lose to him. Based on her understanding of her Bun, if he won under such circumstances, the little packrat would not be happy either. The pill Yun Ran took out was naturally not ordinary. They were both Spirit Grade, but their levels were different. The Golden Light Great Rejuvenating Pill was a medium-grade spirit-grade The Golden Marrow Pill that Yun Ran took out was a top-grade spirit-grade The golden pill was round and shiny. The alchemists eyes were wide open. They seemed to be able to see a faint yellow halo on the pill. A top-grade spirit elixir. This this is probably the only one in the world. How precious is this! l can die without regrets after seeing this medicinal pill today. One of them was so agitated that he shouted twice before fainting. Yun Ran wanted to say that that was not necessary! She still had a lot of pills of the same level in her storage ring. Forget it, she wouldnt use it to scare them. She didnt want to scare a few more people unconscious. Where did you and your mother get this pill? MO Beiyuan must have used some dishonorable methods to obtain it! The Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect wanted to forcefully regain his dignity. With Yun Rans protective personality, could she make him criticize MO Beiyuan? She sneered and looked at him with a murderous gaze. What dishonorable method? Tell me. I dontck this bit of time. Of course it was stolen from the tombs of some alchemist masters and grandmasters. The corners of Yun Rans watery eyes raised slightly as she approached him, her steps filled with terrifying hostility. Youre already so old.. Isnt it good to live well? Chapter 623 - 623: Such a Big Bet! Chapter 623: Such a Big Bet! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect met that pair of eyes that were filled with hostility and felt a chill run down his spine. You, are you angry from embarrassment because I hit the nail on the head and want to silence me? There are so many people in this hall. Can you kill them all? Yun Rans face darkened, and her beautiful eyes were dark. She really wanted to kill the old thing in front of her. However, she did not want to dirty her hands and the eyes of her two children. What if its not? Yun Rans pink lips curled up, and the smile in her eyes was cold. She rarely showed such an expression. Only those who were familiar with her knew what her smile meant. MO Beiyuan knew that she was angry. What? Whats not? The Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect had a premonition. As a respected elder of the Miracle Physcians Sect, you should know that you have to give evidence for everything. But since youve asked, you must have decided that my pill came dishonorably. Yun Rans voice was calm and emotionless. Then if I can prove that this pill wasnt obtained through dishonorable means, are you going to take responsibility for your words? You cant let us think that what you said just now was nonsense! Dont you think The little girl wore a white dress as she stood in the center of the hall. Her voice was cold, and her pitch-ck and deep eyes raised a wisp of indifferent coldness. It was just a few words, but it made people shudder. The Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect had always been a respected existence among the alchemists of the five countries. Now that he was forced to this extent by the little girls words, how could his expression be good? Dont go too far, the little girl! Yun Rans eyes were dark and a little impatient. Cut the crap. Im asking you, do you dare to bet with me? What bet? If my elixires from a proper source, you will break both your hands in front of so many people and admit that you are trash. From then on, you will never refine elixirs again! If I cant prove it, I will also cripple both my hands and immediately disband the Ghost Physicians Sect. Do you dare? Yun Ran calmed down. It was rare for her to be so impulsive, but this time, she was really angry. It was fine if these people did not believe that she and Bun had the ability to refine spirit pills, but they had to use this matter to nder MO Beiyuans character. They had really stepped on her reverse scale. Feng Chen had originally nned to watch the show, but he didnt expect Yun Ran and the people from the Miracle Physicians Sect to face each other directly. And she had to make such a heavy bet! After all, this was his previous master. Feng Chen did not want to see his hands crippled and spend the rest of his life in a miserable state. He stood up and kindly advised, You should just apologize and stop this bet. Because Feng Chen knew that Yun Ran would definitely win this bet! However, as an elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect, how could he humble himself and admit his mistake to a woman in front of so many people? This is no ce for a traitor like you to speak Feng Chen shook his head helplessly. This person had no idea who he had provoked. Yun Ran was not a delicate youngdy to be bullied. In the hall, the discussions never stopped. This Ghost Physicians Sects Sect Master is really ruthless! But from the meaning of her words, she should be certain that she can win, thats why she dares to bet so much. Didnt the Third Elder of the Miracle Physician Sect say that her pills were not honorable? Why isnt he saying anything now? Compared to the timidity of the Miracle Physicians Sect, the Ghost Physicians Sects style is more open.. Chapter 624 - 624: What Stupid Reason Is This! Chapter 624: What Stupid Reason Is This! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Third Elder was being roasted over a fire, but he couldnt back down at all. Actually, he knew very well that the medicinal pill was most likely refined by that extremely talented child. However, he did not want to admit that the young child had such heaven-defying talent. Out of jealousy, he said those words in a moment of heat. Now, it was impossible to take back what he had said. If he apologized now, his reputation over the years would be ruined. However, if he did not apologize and went to gamble with this woman, this woman would definitely let that little child refine pills on the spot to prove the origin of those pills. At that time, not only would he lose face, but he would also have to cripple his hands. No matter what choice he made, nothing good woulde of it. Now, he could only y dumb and not agree to that womans bet. Im already old, so I wont lower myself to the level of a junior like you. Lets forget about todays matter. Yun Ran pursed her pink lips and her cold eyes darkened. Forget it? This matter cant be settled! Besides, her patience had run out. Now, you only have two choices. One, you bet with me. Lets bet ording to what we said before! Two, Ill cripple your hands now and this matter will be over. After saying that, Yun Ran looked in MO Beiyuans direction. MO Beiyuan, carry Sweetcake out to y. Its not suitable for a child to stay here. Feng Chen understood when he heard this. She was going to send Sweetcake away and get ready to attack! MO Beiyuan nced at her and nodded before carrying Sweetcake out of the hall. The little packrat widened her big ck eyes,pletely unaware of what had happened. She even asked in a childish voice, Daddy, why are you bringing Sweetcake out to y? MO Beiyuan could not tell her directly that it was because her mother wanted to cripple someone elses hands. He was afraid of scaring her. He thought of another reason to coax the little packrat. There are too many people in the hall. Youll scare the monkey. The Spiritual Divine Monkey was dumbfounded. Who was afraid( Who was the one who was afraid? What kind of lousy reason was this? Just as it was about to witness the exciting part of the show, the little packrat grabbed its tail and pulled it out. However, this little packrat actually believed this persons nonsense. She stretched out her small hand and patted its head. Bang Bang? Is Bang Bang afraid of many people? Dont be afraid, Sweetie will protect you! The Spiritual Divine Monkey wanted to retort, but the man red at it with his strange eyes. It obediently shut its mouth. Why were the humans eyes so scary? In the hall, Yun Ran also nned to end the battle quickly. MO Beiyuan had just carried Little Sweetcake out when Yun Ran took out her saber from her storage ring. Before anyone realized that she was going to make a move, she flew towards the Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect with her saber. Her movements were too fast. Even the Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect was stunned. Before he could react, he felt an intense paining from his right wrist. He raised his other hand to block Yun Rans attack, but Yun Rans second sh was aimed at his second wrist. Yun Ran didnt take his life. She meant what she said and only crippled both his hands with two shes. The Third Elders arms were hanging down, and blood was flowing from his wrists. It was obvious that his tendons had been severed. When the disciples of the Miracle Physcians Sect saw that the Third Elders hands were crippled, they all surrounded him, but no one dared to attack Yun Ran.. Chapter 625 - 625: Clearly Bad and Stupid Chapter 625: Clearly Bad and Stupid Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuan Ling sat quietly, his gaze sweeping across the woman. He originally thought that this woman only had a stunning appearance, but he did not expect her to be so ruthless! No wonder that person took a fancy to her and gave him an order to think of a way to capture this woman. Xuan Lings hands on his legs slowly tightened. If he could send this woman to that person, he could beg that person to give him a brand new body. He could get rid of this disgusting iplete body and obtain true rebirth. Yun Ran felt an unusual gaze on her, making her ufortable. She thought that they were from the Miracle Physcians Sect, but after scanning the area, she realized that they were not. In the end, she met Xuan Lings smiling eyes. This time, the ck-robed young masters smile was not fake, but it was sinister and strange. Yun Ran already felt that there was something wrong with this person. Now, she felt even more that there was something wrong with him. She had to tell MO Beiyuan when she returned and let him be on guard. Yun Ran retracted her gaze and held her Buns hand. She nced indifferently at the group of people surrounding the Miracle Physcians Sect. Since she had made a move, it meant that she did not take these people seriously at all. The disciples of the Miracle Physicians Sect did not dare to make a move rashly. They only expressed their anger in their words. Woman, why are you so vicious? So what if the Third Elder said something wrong? He was just saying it. He didnt hurt anyone. The corners of Yun Rans mouth twitched into a mocking smile, and her eyes turned slightly cold. Was he just saying it? This old thing is clearly bad and stupid! He wants to use his status as an elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect to forcefully restore his dignity after losing and nder others. If I let it go today, not long after, the news will spread that the East Continents Emperor, MO Beiyuan, is muddle-headed and tyrannical. In order to dote on a woman, he dug up peoples tombs and snatched their medicinal pills. How could she let MO Beiyuan bear such an unpleasant infamy? As soon as Yun Ran said this, the disciples of the Miracle Physicianss Sect were all rendered speechless. With that said, they werepletely helpless! How were they going to suppress this demoness! Many voices of support for Yun Ran appeared on the scene, They originally had the same thoughts as the Miracle Physcians Sect disciples. Looking at the Third Elders bloody hands, they also felt that this woman was too vicious. At this moment, when they thought about it carefully, the Third Elder deserved it. This matter was indeed started by the Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect. So what if he lost to begin with? He doesnt have any evidence, yet he insists on saying that the origin of their medicinal pills is dishonorable and was stolen from the grave. Isnt this deliberately ruining their reputation? I think its possible! Those pills from their Miracle Physicians Sect were dug out from their ancestors grave. In the first round of thepetition, there was no suspense. Yun Ran naturally won. The Ghost Physicians Sects reputation had also spread among the alchemists. To be able to take out so many spirit pills, they were definitely not simple. Perhaps there were some pill forms and pill refinement techniques that were imparted to outsiders. One had to know that whether it was alchemy or pill forms, they were all pursued by alchemists. Behind the Ghost Physicians Sect was the big pir of support , MO Beiyuan. He was definitely going to grow and develop. Therefore, many people had the idea of joining the Ghost Physicians Sect. Feng Chen finally experienced the feeling of you ignored me today, but tomorrow, Ill make sure you are out of my league. You want to join the Ghost Physicians Sect? Im sorry, but our Ghost Physicians Sect doesnt ept disciples casually.. Chapter 626 - 626: Accompanying Her Bun to Play Chapter 626: Apanying Her Bun to y Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was very calm about the sudden poprity of the Ghost Physicians Sect. Its up to you whether you want to ept it or not. As for taking in disciples, Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi could handle it. Feng Chen had learned his lesson from before, so he would not ept disciples randomly now. If other sects have sect rules, does our Ghost Physicians Sect need to set some sect rules and requirements for epting disciples? Yun Ran propped her chin on her hand and pondered. Youre right. There really cant be no rules. If they go out and do anything embarrassing, l, as the Sect Master, ill also be embarrassed. The rules had to be set! Yun Ran had a ratherplete set of rules in her heart. It was the set of rules of the base she had ruled during the apocalypse. Now that she had taken it out, she had made adjustments and modifications ording to the actual situation of the five countries. She had drawn up a new set of rules. Feng Chen kept nodding. He especially liked Yun Rans words, If you want to enter the Ghost Physicians Sect, let them be human first before figuring out what a physician is. He also felt that the quality of a persons character was more important than their medical skills. Otherwise, the sect they established might very well be the second Miracle Physicians Sect. Speaking of the Miracle Physicians Sect, Feng Chen sighed heavily. The former number one medical sect of the five nations was slowly declining. The Third Elders hands were already maimed. Even if he reconnected his broken meridians, he couldnt even raise his sword. He was already almost a cripple. The remaining disciples of the Miracle Physcians Sect were now terrified of Yun Ran and the others. The Ghost King behind that woman was already not to be trifled with. Who knew that this woman was not a saint to begin with? They simply did not want to continue staying in this Alchemy Conference to carry out the second round of thepetition and embarrass themselves. Third Elder, your injuries are so serious now. Why dont you return to the Miracle Physicians Sect first? Thats right. The Ghost Physicians Sect can even produce spirit-grade medicinal pills. Im afraid we wont have a chance in the second round They might as well find a reason to give up thepetition now. It was better than being pped in the face. The Third Elder had hatred in his heart, but he was currently a cripple, so he was utterly unable to point out that these disciples in front of him had the ability to avenge him. He could only suppress his hatred and leave with his men overnight. It was only when Yun Ran arrived at the hall the next day that she found out that the people from the Miracle Physcians Sect had given up on the second round of thepetition. When the remaining people saw that the Miracle Physicians Sect had been scared away, they did not want to lose face. One after another, people withdrew from thepetition. In the end, there were less than thirty alchemists who had decided to participate in the second round of thepetition. During thepetition, Yun Ran did not take out the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. Instead, she used an ordinary pill furnace like everyone else. Feng Chen could not understand. He asked MO Beiyuan softly, Why didnt Sister Yun Ran take out the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron? MO Beiyuan nced at him and said in a low voice with a hint of pride, Because she doesnt need it. With her talent, she could win even without the help of the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. In addition, with MO Beiyuans understanding of her, she probably did not want to deal with more problems. Once she took out the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron, even if she won, there would be people who would say that she had won with the help of the Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. In that case, she might as well use an ordinary medicinal cauldron topete from the start. Yun Ran did not value this Alchemy Conference to begin with. She was here to y with her Bun.. Chapter 627 - 627: Is This Girl Human? Chapter 627: Is This Girl Human? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bun was also very calm. He skillfully took out the medicinal herbs from his storage ring. After processing the medicinal ingredients and concocting the medicinal ingredients, he ced them into the pill furnace ording to the steps. When he took out the medicinal herbs, the others who participated in thepetition knew that they would definitely lose. Whats that bunch of things that little kid has? They seem to be spirit-grade herbs! Hes nning to refine spirit pills on the spot! Where did he get so many spirit herbs? Fortunately, the Third Elder of the Miracle Physicians Sect isnt here. Otherwise, he would probably be angered to death. Just as everyone was staring at Bun with envious and jealous expressions, they saw Yun Ran take out a small, rough, khaki-colored sack from her storage ring. She opened the hemp rope bag used to seal the small sack, revealing the spirit-grade medicinal herbs piled inside. They had thought that her son was already impressive enough. Who knew that this mother was even scarier! She actually used a tattered sack to store such precious medicinal herbs. How solid was the foundation of the Ghost Physicians Sect? These spirit-grade medicinal herbs were not something that could be dug out by digging up graves. When the fresh spirit-grade pills were produced and disyed in front of everyone, everyone was already convinced. ording to the level, Yun Ran and Bun came up with both spirit-grade pills. Their quality was simr, but the difference was the effect of the pills. In the end, all the judges unanimously agreed that the abilities of the two of them had long surpassed the level of an alchemist master. There was no need for them to rely on the Alchemy Conference to prove their strength. There was no need to decide who was better. But Bun knew very well that his mothers talent in alchemy was better than his. Youre wrong. My mother is better than me. I took half a year to refine a spirit-grade pill, but my mother only took three days to refine it. Three three days? What kind of heaven-defying talent was this! Yun Ran was stared at by this group of people for a long time with a look that said, Is this girl even human? She touched the tip of her nose helplessly. Her sons serious personality was really like his fathers. Alright, then she would be number one. Xuan Ling recovered from his shock. He did not expect this woman to be able to refine a spirit-grade medicinal pill in just three days. They were both alchemists, and Xuan Ling was jealous of this womans talent. As a man, he was jealous of this womans appearance. If that person hadnt specifically asked for this woman, he might have killed her, peeled off her skin, and reced his face with hers. This way, when he pretended to be a woman, those men would not find him disgusting. Instead, they would go crazy for him! Xuan Ling shifted his gaze to the man beside the woman. The mans well-defined hand moved up and down the womans waist. His thin lips were slightly curled, and his eyes were filled with love. The man had an iparably handsome face, and his strange eyes seemed to be able to suck ones soul in. Other than that face, there was also the cold aura that emanated from his entire body. He was like a ferocious beast that made people want to conquer him. That day, Xuan Ling only took a nce and he could dream of him every night. In his dream, he had gotten rid of this crippled body and turned into a beautiful woman. She leaned into the mans arms and snuggled with him. Yun Ran felt that ufortable gaze again and turned to look around. In the end, she locked onto the direction of the ck clothed young master. Through the crowd, she met that persons gaze. That person was not looking at her, but at MO Beiyuan! Yun Ran disliked it.. Chapter 628 - 628: How Many Treasure Cauldrons Did You Leave Behind Back Then? Chapter 628: How Many Treasure Cauldrons Did You Leave Behind Back Then? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fortunately, the Alchemy Conference had already ended and they would be leaving soon. Even if there was something wrong with this young masters brain, it had nothing to do with them. Xuan Ling did not panic even though he had been caught peeking. Instead, he slowly retracted his gaze. Next, he had to carry out his n. This was also the true purpose of his Alchemy Conference. As long as the n seeded, he could get everything he wanted, including the man who haunted his dreams. Today, I have another piece of good news to announce. Ive found the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron left behind by Ancestor Xuan Nong. I want to invite all the alchemists to view it together. As he spoke, he got someone to bring the Mystic Xuan Nong Cauldron to the hall. Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi looked at each other in confusion. Wait, what was going on? Wasnt Ancestor Xuan Nongs precious medicinal cauldron with Sister Yun Ran? Why did Xuan Ling have one too? How many precious medicinal cauldrons did Old Ancestor Xuan Nong leave behind in the past? Could he also pick one up and y with it? Yun Ran was also quite curious. Her clear eyes looked at the medicinal cauldron that was ced with care in the hall. The special ck material was indeed different from those ordinary medicinal cauldrons. There was no spirit gathering formation engraved around the medicinal cauldron. It was very simr to the legendary Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron. But in Yun Rans opinion, this thing was definitely fake. She only needed a nce to tell if it was real or fake. The Mystic Nong Xuan Cauldron was made of a special Heavenly Stone. Because the Heavenly Stone had its own Spirit Qi, so did the medicinal cauldron. However, there was not a trace of spiritual energy on this fake medicinal cauldron. Right on the heels of that, Xuan Ling ordered his men to ce the prepared medicinal ingredients into the medicinal cauldron to begin refining the pill. Soon, the hall was filled with a medicinal fragrance. Yun Ran frowned and realized that something was wrong. She remembered the medicinal ingredients that were ced in the medicinal cauldron, and she recognized all those medicinal ingredients. If she remembered correctly, when those medicinal ingredients were mixed together, it was absolutely impossible for such a faintly sweet medicinal fragrance to appear. Did he put some other medicinal ingredients in the cauldron? If that wasnt the case, then what was with this medicinal fragrance? Yun Ran thought about it and looked at the young master in ck. He was holding a green handkerchief and covering his mouth, coughing softly. There was nothing special about his expression. When Yun Ran retracted her gaze, she suddenly nced the doors and windows of the hall. The small matters from before reverberated in her mind. This young master in ck had always appeared to be weak. He was wearing clothes that were thicker than ordinary people, and he was thin and fair. He coughed. Therefore, wherever he went, he would ask the doors and windows to be closed. He said that he was afraid that he would fall sick from the wind since his body was weak. Even today, the doors and windows of the Medicine Refinement Hall were tightly shut. Everyone had long epted the fact that the young master in ck was weak and could not be exposed to the wind. They didnt feel that there was anything wrong. Even Yun Ran did not realize that there was anything wrong with this matter. But now, if this abnormal medicinal fragrance was connected, there would be a problem. MO Beiyuan, carry Sweetcake. Well leave the hall now! Yun Ran raised her hand to cover her mouth and nose and picked up the Bun beside her. She also called Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi. However, she was still a step toote. As soon as she stood up, she felt a wave of dizziness. Right on the heels of that, her limbs began to go limp. She couldnt exert any strength at all while hugging Bun, and she almost dropped him. Fortunately, when she fell, she protected Bun tightly.. Chapter 629 - 629: Mother, Sweetcake Will Be Good! Chapter 629: Mother, Sweetcake Will Be Good! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan also realized that something was wrong with his body. He wanted to gather his spiritual energy and carry Little Sweetcake out of the hall. However, at this moment, his body could not gather spiritual energy at all. He could only force himself to protect the little packrat in his arms. He coaxed her gently, Sweetcake, be good and stay in Daddys arms. Dont be afraid. With their cultivation levels, they had both been tricked. Naturally, there was no need to mention the others. Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi stood up one after another and fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, arge number of people standing in the hall fell. Yun Ran and the others were still fine. At least their minds were still clear. The others were in a much worse state than them. Some of them couldnt speak properly, and some of them were already hallucinating. They were foaming at the mouth and shouting crazily. Whats going on? Why do I have no strength in my body? Me too. Im so dizzy! Help! Help! Snake! 1 saw a huge ck snake. Itsing, itsing! When Feng Chen was called away by Yun Ran, he knew that something had happened. Unexpectedly, they, a group of experts who yed with poison, were all defeated. It was too embarrassing! What was even more embarrassing was that they still did not know how they had fallen. Phew Feng Chen leaned against the pir and took a deep breath to adjust his breathing. Sister Yun Ran, did you discover something? Yun Ran frowned. Cant you smell it? Is there something wrong with the medicinal fragranceing from the pill furnace? The medicinal fragrance in the pill furnace? When Feng Chen heard this, he took a deep breath and savored it carefully. Yun Ran was speechless, She had already said that there was something wrong with the medicinal fragrance. Why did Feng Chen still take a deep breath? Was he stupid? The problem was that this fool couldnt tell what was wrong with the medicinal fragrance even after taking a deep breath. On the other hand, her Buns smart little brain could see through it easily. Its impossible for the medicinal herbs they ced in to produce such a fragrance when they were refined. The problem lies in the pill furnace. Yun Ran nodded. Thats right. The pill furnace wasnt refining any pills, but emitting a poisonous fog. The doors and windows of the hall were closed, and the poisonous fog couldnt be dispersed, so we all fell for it. As Yun Ran spoke, she propped herself up on her arm and moved her fingers, wanting to open the storage ring. There were antidotes in her storage ring. No matter what, she had to take one first and see if she could cure the poison of the fog. However, she realized that she could not open the storage ring at all. If she could not even open the storage ring, this poisonous fog was probably not simple. Bun had also been hit. Now, he was lying beside Yun Rans leg and his face was tense. Because he was trying his best to get up,rge drops of sweat appeared on his forehead. Yun Ran was fine at present, but she was worried about her two children. She raised her stiff arms and gently stroked the back of Buns small hand with her fingers. Its fine. Mother will think of a way. Afterforting Bun, Yun Ran struggled to turn around to check on the situation with MO Beiyuan and Sweetcake. However, the condition of her body did not allow her to do so. She had already begun to stiffen and could not even turn around easily. MO Beiyuan, are you and Sweetcake alright? MO Beiyuan, who was behind her, replied in a hoarse voice, Im fine. Sweetcake is in my arms. When the little packrat heard her voice, it replied in a childish voice, Sweetcake is fine! Im fine! Afraid that she would be frightened, Yun Ran gentlyforted her again. Sweetcake, be good. Stay in Daddys arms obediently and dont move. Way! mom, sweetcake Will be good! After Yun Ran hadforted the two little packrats, she heard the sound of a wheelchair turning. She raised her watery eyes and met Xuan Lings gaze. Seeing her and MO Beiyuan fall, Xuan Ling knew that his n had finally seeded. He got someone to push the wheelchair to them. His eyes were fixed on them, as he enjoyed the pleasure of his prey struggling in front of him.. Chapter 630 - 630: This Guy Was A Pervert! Chapter 630: This Guy Was A Pervert! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Are you guys surprised? Its fine. Its not embarrassing to be schemed against by me. Xuan Lings voice was softer than before. With that, he smiled darkly at Yun Ran. Yun Rans cold eyebrows gathered, and her voice was cold. Why did you spend so much effort to scheme against us? Unexpectedly, Xuan Lings gaze passed her and looked at MO Beiyuan behind her. Im naturally doing this for the handsome man behind you. Besides, theres someone who has always wanted you, so Ill offer you to him. Yun Rans eyes darkened and her eyshes drooped slightly. Xuan Lings target was her and MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran could understand. However, Yun Ran could not understand why he was leavingMo Beiyuan behind and giving her away. What do you mean by leaving MO Beiyuan behind? He has no grudge with you, right? Xuan Ling did not pretend anymore. He picked up a handkerchief and covered the corners of his mouth. He smiled coquettishly. Little girl, what do you think? Why do you think I kept him behind? Of course, its to do what the both of you do! Yun Rans delicate brows knitted tighter and tighter, disgusted by his words. So this guy was a pervert! Her previous intuition was right. No wonder he kept looking at MO Beiyuan like that. It turned out that he had his eyes on MO Beiyuan. Feng Chen and Huo Chanyis eyes widened when they heard this. If this ck-robed young master had taken a fancy to Yun Ran and came up with such a scheme, they could understand! However, it was really difficult for them to understand why he had taken a fancy to MO Beiyuan and caused such a thing. After the young master in ck finished speaking, he gave an order to the guards behind him. Go and send that man to my courtyard through the secret passage. Yun Ran was speechless, Yun Ran never expected that things would develop to the point where MO Beiyuan would be snatched away. She did not even need to look back to know how ugly MO Beiyuans expression was. He probably wanted to kill someone now. What to do now? When they came in, the secret guards stayed outside the hall. There were many crappy rules for refining medicine, so the secret guards stayed far away. Even if they shouted, the secret guards wouldnt be able to hear them. Now, she could only get Sweetcake to call the little monkey she was ying with in and then get the Spiritual Divine Monkey to call the secret guards over. The monkey was nurtured by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Even if it was very far away, as long as Sweetcake shouted, it would follow the sound. Sweetcake, listen to me. These bad eggs are going to take your father away. Can you call Bang Bang in? Unexpectedly, the little packrat hadpletely misunderstood the main point of her words. All her attention was focused on the matter of the big baddie wanting to capture her father. Take Daddy away? These big bad eggs want to take Daddy away! Then Sweetcake will beat them up. Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. Wait, that was not right! Logically speaking, they had all been tricked. Not to mention that they could not move, they could not even master their auras when they spoke. But why was her little packrats voice so loud? Just as Yun Ran was wondering what was going on with her little packrat, The little packrat asked again in a childish voice, Mother, Sweetcake, stop ying Wooden Figures. You have to beat up the big bad egg. Yun Ran said, Wooden figures? Wait, did her little packrat think that all of them were frozen in ce and were ying a game with her? Were they pretending to be motionless with Wooden Figures! Not to mention how shocked Yun Ran was, even MO Beiyuan had just realized a problem.. The little packrat in his arms was not affected at all! Chapter 631 - 631: What a Tragic Little Child! Chapter 631: What a Tragic Little Child! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Chen also understood and instantlyughed. He was extremely excited. Although he couldnt move his body, he still had a mouth! Im not ying anymore. Lets not y Wooden Figures anymore! Sweetcake, show them the power of your Little Milk Fist! Let me tell you, not only does that pervert want to snatch your father, but he also wants to give your mother away! When the timees, you wont have a father or mother. What a tragic little child! Yun Ran was speechless, Feng Chen wanted to arouse her little packrats fighting spirit. Yun Ran could understand that, but did he have to be so agitated and spout nonsense? MO Beiyuan also nced at Feng Chen with a cold gaze. Feng Chen! Shut up! What do he mean by snatching him? Even if Feng Chen did not feel disgusted saying this, MO Beiyuan felt disgusted and nauseous. Just as Xuan Ling and his subordinates were wondering what Yun Ran and the others were happy about The little girl in MO Beiyuans arms immediately darted out and stood on the table in front of him. She ced her hands on her hips and snorted. Who wants to take Sweetcakes father away? Is it you? Then Sweetcake will beat you up! Before the little packrat beat someone up, she even greeted the person who was beaten up politely. After greeting him, she went up and gave her a small punch. Although her fist was small, the burly man who approached was sent flying. Xuan Ling and his subordinates were stunned. Each was more dumbfounded than the other. What was going on? Even MO Beiyuans spiritual qi cultivation could not resist the power of this strange poison. Why was this little baby still fine? Not only could she walk and jump, but she could also punch people! After the little packrat sent one flying, it turned to Feng Chen and asked, Uncle Feng Chen, which one is the pervert? Feng Chen had also forgotten that he had just been red at by MO Beiyuan. He said excitedly, That one, the one sitting on the chair with wheels and running around! Its that damn pervert! That damn pervert is him! The little packrat nodded. Then Ill beat the pervert to death first! After identifying the person, she picked up the porcin te, teacup, and teapot on the table and threw them in Xuan Lings direction. She even dubbed for herself. Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The little packrat had always been urate in throwing things at people. Be it the porcin tes, teacups, or teapots, they allnded on Xuan Lings head. Xuan Ling had difficulty moving to begin with, so he could only move the wheelchair. However, he had underestimated the little packrats ability. It had to be known that even assassins with perfect legs and lightness skills, as well as ghouls that appeared and disappeared unpredictably, could not avoid the things that the little packrat threw at them. He was only rolling around in the main hall in his wheelchair. How could he possibly escape the little packrats precise attack? No matter where he pushed his wheelchair, his head was hit by the little packrat. In the end, he could only raise his arm to cover his head. The little packrat giggled as she threw. You big bad egg, do you still want to snatch Sweetcakes father and mother? Feng Chen stood at the side and praised the little packrat. Sweetie is so awesome! She threw it so urately! Great, great, great! Yes, thats it! Beat him up! Blow up his wretched head! Yun Ran knew that her little packrat was the kind of person who became more and more enthusiastic the more she was praised and wanted to perform well. With Feng Chens exaggerated praise, the unlucky ones were the people from the Mysterious Hidden Vi opposite. Indeed, after being praised, the little packrat yed even more enthusiastically. She was no longer throwing away tes and teapots. Instead, she picked up the table and threw it. She was not even as tall as the table, but she had immense strength. With a grunt, she overturned a few people with the table. The guards of the Mysterious Hidden Vi were not weak. But when it came to their methods and cultivation techniques, they were simply not enough against the little packrat.. Chapter 632 - 632: What Peerless Treasure Is It? Chapter 632: What Peerless Treasure Is It? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran had seen her little packrats destructive power. Back then, her little packrat had broken a thick stone pir in the Wuan Imperial Pce with a single punch. That sound made the guards in the pce think that the sky had copsed. The main hall of the Mysterious Hidden Vi was sturdy enough, but Sweetcake had smashed a few holes in the roof with tables and chairs. As Xuan Ling also fell to the ground with his wheelchair, his body was pressed against the tiles that had fallen from the roof. His face was filled with horror and disbelief. He had been preparing for todays event since a few months ago. It was a major event that was enough to shake the five countries. Unexpectedly, all that he had schemed was destroyed by a child. Seeing that the little packrat had already dealt with everyone in the Mysterious Hidden Vi, Yun Ran quickly called ner back. Sweetie,e here. Come to me. The little packrat obediently ran back to her side. Seeing that everyone was still in the same position as before, she tilted her head and thought for a moment before lying in her fathers arms again. She still maintained his previous posture and did not move. Yun Ran was speechless. And so were MO Beiyuan and Feng Chen. Sweetie, what are you doing? Sweetie is ying Wooden Figure. You didnt see it just now. Sweetcake didnt move! They fell down on their own. The little packraty in her fathers arms and replied in a childish voice without raising her head. Yun Ran was speechless, So, this little packrat thought that they were ying a game with her? Fortunately, the little packrats action of almost tearing down the roof had summoned the secret guards guarding outside the hall. MO Beiyuans subordinates were not fools. Since there was such a hugemotion in the hall, they naturally had toe and take a look. Unexpectedly, after breaking through the defense of the Mysterious Hidden Manor and opening the door of the hall, it was actually a mess. Everyone had copsed, and none of them were standing. Whats going on? Master, Miss Yun Ran, are you alright?! A few secret guards rushed to Yun Ran and the others to ask about the situation. Under Yun Rans exnation, they understood the current situation in the hall. At Yun Rans signal, they immediately covered their mouths and nose and approached the medicinal cauldron. The fire in the medicinal cauldron was extinguished with water. Go and search the body of the owner of the Mysterious Hidden Manor again and see if you can find the antidote! The secret guards quickly dug out arge pile of bottles and jars from Xuan Lings body. They could not tell if there was an antidote among the items. They were all handed to Yun Ran. They opened them one by one to let Yun Ran and Bun distinguish them. In the end, after some analysis andparison, Yun Ran and Bun chose the antidote. They made everyone take it. However, there was a limited number of antidotes. Other than them, the others in the hall who had been poisoned by the poisonous fog had yet to be cured. Ghost Physicians Sect Master, can you also save our Sect Master? Can you help our Sect Master detoxify the poison? After the secret guards rushed in, the disciples guarding outside also rushed in. After figuring out the situation, they begged Yun Ran. Yun Rans expression converged slightly as she replied, When we figure out the form for the antidote, well detoxify them. She could not possibly let such arge group of people lie in this hall! Yun Rans body gradually recovered. She twisted her neck and stood up. First, she carried the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms and kissed her fiercely. What kind of peerless treasure was her Sweetcake? Chapter 633 - 633: Little Fish That Missed the Net Chapter 633: Little Fish That Missed the Net Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After being kissed twice, the packrat grinned and chuckled. She also pounced on Yun Rans face and kissed her a few times. Mother Muah The mother and daughter rubbed their foreheads affectionately again. Only then did Yun Ran ask the packrat, Did Sweetcake smell something strange? Yun Ran just wanted to figure out why her little packrat wasnt affected. Everyone was in the same hall. Sweetcake was in MO Beiyuans arms and had never left their side. She was also breathing the air in the hall. Why was there no reaction at all? The packrats nose twitched. Mother, theres the smell of a chicken leg being roasted. At this moment, because the medicinal stove had long been extinguished by the secret guards, the doors and windows were opened, and the fragrance could no longer be smelled in the hall. Perhaps because the herbs were burnt and sshed with water, there was indeed a burnt smell. Not now, just now. Before everyone yed Wooden Figure, did Sweetcake smell the fragrance? Yun Ran exined it to her again. The little packrat tilted her head and thought about it. Fragrant smell? Sweetcake has it. I smell something fragrant, but I dont like the fragrant smell. Therefore, the little packrat also smelled the strange medicinal fragrance. She could not get an answer after asking for a long time. Yun Ran looked at MO Beiyuan again. Perhaps it was because he had tried to force the poison out of his body after being hit, but at this moment, the hair on his forehead was wet, and his face was abnormally red. Beads of sweat rolled down the side of his handsome face and fell to the ground. There was an indescribable sense of abstinence. Yun Ran blinked at him, and her lips curled into an extremely faint smile. We all have to thank Sweetcake. If it werent for her, you would probably have been snatched away by someone. When the packrat heard this, she immediately clenched her fists. Its fine, its fine. With Sweetcake around, Daddy wont be snatched away by the bad egg! MO Beiyuans mood was a little indescribable. He could only smile bitterly at Yunran. Yun Ran stuffed the packrat back into his arms. Before we were hit, did you notice anything unusual when you hugged her? MO Beiyuan had always been careful when taking care of the little packrat. If the little packrat really did anything, he should have sensed it. MO Beiyuan did not think too much about it and immediately replied, She took out a few small flowers from her storage ring to y. What flowers? When Yun Ran had taken the antidote previously, she had felt the rich floral fragrance mixed in it. Could it be that the little packrat did not fall for it because of those flowers? Did that mean that those flowers were an important ingredient in making the antidote? Its Sweeties beautiful little flowers. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and took out a cluster of about four to five small yellow flowers from its Interspatial Ring. They saw the details of the yellow flower clearly; Yun Ran and Bun said at the same time, Is it the Seven Star Soul Stabilizing Flower? Seven Star Soul Stabilizing Flower! Upon hearing this, Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi also came over. Then the poisonous fog emitted by this medicinal cauldron is the Soul Devouring Poison recorded in the ancient books. Its a Yin Poison Soul Devouring Stone born from an extremely dark ce underground. After burning, it will emit poisonous fog, causing ones body to stiffen like a rock. It can also cause one to go crazy. The ancient books also recorded that this Seven Star Soul Stabilizing Flower could cure the poison of the Soul Devouring Stone. There was no need to go through so much trouble to make an antidote. As long as it was ced under ones nose, the fragrance of the flowers would be able to detoxify it. No one had expected that the flowers in the little packrats hand was actually the antidote to the poisonous fog. Now everything was clear. The reason why Sweetcake didnt fall for it was because she didnt like the medicinal fragrance, so she took out the flowers that the Spiritual Divine Monkey had picked for her to y with. With a freakbination of factors, she became a little fish that slipped through the.. Chapter 634 - 634: That Brainless Boss Chapter 634: That Brainless Boss Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After figuring everything out, Yun Ran asked the Spiritual Divine Monkey to lead the secret guards to the back of the mountain to pick some Seven Star Soul Stabilizing Flowers. She wanted to detoxify the other people in the hall. As for her, she naturally had to settle the score with the young master in ck. In front of her two children, Yun Ran could not make a move. Therefore, as usual, Feng Chen and the others brought the two little packrats to y outside the hall for a while. After the two little packrats left the hall, Yun Ran walked towards the young master in ck. His originally handsome face was now swollen like a pigs head after being smashed by Sweetcake. Hey on the ground panting in a sorry state. Xuan Lings eyes widened as he looked at the woman walking over with a dark gaze. His eyes revealed an unwilling emotion. He was so close. He was so close to seeding. But that damned baby had ruined his n! Fortunately, he had other preparations. As long as the woman approached him, he could activate the array artifact that the person had given him and bring the woman to see that person. If he could win that persons favor, he could seek rebirth. However, Yun Ran stopped a few steps away from him. Her watery eyes stared at him for a while. She frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. Now that she thought about what Young Master Xuan Ling had just said, some new ideas appeared in Yun Rans mind. You just said that someone wants me. Did you capture me to offer me to him? Is the person youre talking about the crazy boss of the Eight Divine Fiends? There were not many people in the five countries who wanted to touch her. This was because most people were afraid of MO Beiyuans existence. They did not dare to provoke MO Beiyuan at all. However, there was a type of person in the five countries who was not so afraid of MO Beiyuan. That was the group of demonic cultivators from the Eight Divine Fiends. In the eyes of the demonic cultivators, they were the most powerful existences in the five countries. Only demonic cultivators would not value human lives. In order to achieve their goal, they could do anything. Yun Ran was just making a casual guess but Xuan Lings shocked reaction confirmed her thoughts. Yun Ran stroked her chin. So, which of the remaining six of the Eight Divine Fiends are you? Or is it that a sickly piece of trash like you cant be ranked among the Eight Divine Fiends at all? Xuan Ling sneered. You want to goad me into saying something? Arent you underestimating me too much? Goading? Yun Ran was amused by his words. Arent you taking yourself too seriously? I was just asking casually. Dont tell me you really think I want to know your identity? Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a mocking smile. Im really not interested in the identity of a dying person. MO Beiyuan learned of this persons identity and knew that this person wanted to give Yun Ran to the boss of the Eight Divine Demons. His brows furrowed tightly. His face was filled with hostility and killing intent. Ranran, dont go near him. Leave him to me. Yun Ran shook her head and pursed her delicate red lips. Dont. If you get close to him, that will really be what he wants! His feelings for you are not simple! Anyone who had ill intentions would want to snatch her man away! Seeing that the person lying on the ground actually dared to stare at MO Beiyuan, Yun Rans temper was ignited. Im afraid you dont want these eyes anymore. After saying that, she raised her leg and kicked him. Xuan Ling had been waiting for this moment for her to approach him. His fingers hidden in his sleeves moved as he activated the teleportation array. His other hand pounced over, wanting to grab Yun Ran. This formation required physical contact. Only by capturing that woman could he leave with her.. Chapter 635 - 635: Demonic Cultivator Mad Young Master Chapter 635: Demonic Cultivator Mad Young Master Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran felt the sudden strong demonic aura around the young master in ck. She instinctively wanted to avoid him. Previously, Sweetcake had been taken away by this ck demonic aura. MO Beiyuan also realized the true motive of this young master in ck. The first thing he did was grab Yun Rans wrist and pull her into his arms. Ranran He recalled the scene of Sweetcake being taken away right. He could not let that happen again. He couldnt watch Yun Ran disappear from his sight. At this moment, the array had already been activated. A powerful demonic aura gathered from all directions, and the entire hall seemed to darken. MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran also gathered spiritual qi at the same time and used their powerful cultivation to resist the powerful demonic qi in the array. The collision of the two forces caused the entire ground to shake violently. The people nearby were also sent flying. At this moment, half of the ck-robed young masters body had already entered the array, but the other half was forced to stay outside the array because of the confrontation with the spiritual qi of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. A miserable scream sounded. Yun Rans eyes were covered by MO Beiyuansrge hand. Ranran, be good. Dont look. This was because the scene in front of them was really unsightly. The body of the young master in ck was torn into two by the power of the array. Now, only half of his body was left in the hall. The other half had disappeared into the array formation. There was an indescribable strange feeling. MO Beiyuan covered Yun Rans eyes with his hand because he did not want her to see such a bloody scene. Yun Ran wasnt that curious. She let him cover her eyes as he carried her out of the hall. Even if she didnt see it, Yun Ran could roughly guess. After the ck-robed young master screamed, he was probably dead. After they left, everyone in the hall recovered from their shock. What just happened? l dont know. I seem to have heard the Ghost Physicians Sects Sect Master say that the Mysterious Hidden Manors Manor Lord, Xuan Ling, is a demonic cultivator! And one of the Eight Divine Fiends! Demonic cultivator! Hes actually a demonic cultivator! Hes hidden too deeply! Looking at the bloody corpse of the ck-robed young master, some people couldnt suppress the disgust in their hearts and simply vomited. The secret guards quickly returned from the back mountain on the flying demon beast. They had brought back the Seven Star Soul Stabilizing Flower used to detoxify the poison. They helped the people in the hall to purge the poison. With such a thing happening, MO Beiyuan naturally had to get someone to investigate the entire Mysterious Hidden Vi. Unexpectedly, more than a hundred corpses buried underground were dug out in the back mountain of the Mysterious Hidden Vi. Judging from the clothes and belongings found around the corpses, they should be from the Mysterious Hidden Vi. The secret guards interrogated the subordinates of the young master in ck who had been captured before finally finding out the truth. It turned out that the real Mysterious Hidden Vi had long been destroyed by the demonic cultivators. They were just human puppets controlled by the demonic cultivator, Mad Young Master. Mad Young Master was originally an orphan adopted by the owner of the Xuanyin Vi. He had no name or surname, so he was given the name Xuangui. Xuangui was quite talented, but he had evil intentions. Gradually, he became a demonic cultivator. He even tried to marry the eldest daughter of the Mysterious Hidden Vi. After being discovered by the owner of the Mysterious Hidden Vi, he broke his legs ording to the sect rules and was expelled from the sect. Who knew that this person would join the Eight Divine Fiends and even bring a group of demonic cultivators back to take revenge? He annihted the entire Mysterious Hidden Vi.. Chapter 636 - 636: Yun Ran Suspected Her Chapter 636: Yun Ran Suspected Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the destruction of the Mysterious Hidden Vi. Xuan Gui called himself Xuan Ling and became the owner of the Mysterious Hidden Vi. As for the original Xuan Ling, he was the youngest son of the old vi master. Because his body was weak, he had been recuperating in the vi and rarely saw anyone. Therefore, not many people had seen the real Xuan Ling. Xuan Guis legs were crippled and he had be a demonic cultivator. His personality was extremely abnormal. Back then, when he was punished by the sect rules, his manhood was hirt and he was certain that the eldest daughter of the Mysterious Hidden Vi had betrayed him. As a result, his mentality changed and he gradually fell in love with men. And habored hatred for all the women in the world. They were controlled by Xuan Gui with poison and could only listen to him. They be his puppet and served him. They subject to his whims! They had lost their dignity as a man just to survive. Now, that lunatic Xuan Gui was dead, but the poison in their bodies had yet to be cured. They were afraid that they would not survive. If they had known this would happen, they would have died when they were captured by those Devil Cultivators. The secret guards handed the information they had obtained from these people to Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran was not interested in this crazy young masters identity as a mad dog. With just a nce, she threw the missive to the side. MO Beiyuan, lets go home! The memories here were really not good, and Yun Ran did not want to stay any longer. MO Beiyuan got the secret guards to bury the corpses of the Mysterious Hidden Vi. She nned to leave with Yun Ran and the two little packrats. The people from the other sects that they had saved previously expressed their sincere gratitude to them before they left. Were here to thank the Ghost Physicians Sects Sect Master and the East Continents Emperor. If it werent for you, we would have fallen into the hands of the demonic cultivators. We are also deeply sorry for our previous disrespect to the Ghost Physicians Sect. We were blind. From now on, if theres anything you need our help with, feel free to ask, Sect Master Yun. However, with their extraordinary abilities, the members of the other sects probably wouldnt be of any use to them. No one expected the Alchemy Conference to end like this. Although, everything was beyond their expectations. However, the goal that Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi had set beforeing to the Alchemy Conference to publicize the Ghost Physicians Sect had been achieved. The news of the Five Nations had always spread very quickly. Not long after, the words Ghost Physicians Sect spread throughout the Five Nountries. Naturally, there were also those embarrassing incidents of the Miracle Physicians Sect. When Yun Ran and the others returned to the East Continent Imperial City, Bai Ze was probably the happiest one. There were no major disputes between the East Continent and other countries, but there were many domestic matters to deal with. He thought that he could finally take a break. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran and the others had just returned for a few days and were going to Dajing again. Why are you going to Dajing? To investigate the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body. This was Yun Rans decision on the way back. The Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body had changed because of the Heavenly Stone. She wanted to find a way to cure it. The reason why she went to Dajing was because when she met the fifth princess of Dajing, Mu Qingli, Yun Ran had suspected that she was rted to the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body. The secret guards searched for so long but did not find anything. Yun Ran did not want to wait any longer. She wanted to go to Dajing personally and find the fifth princess, Mu Qingli, to investigate this matter.. Chapter 637 - 637: He that hides can find! Chapter 637: He that hides can find! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran had read many ancient books on medical poisons recently and knew that this Gu worm was different from other poisons. This thing he that hides can find! She wanted to undo it. It would be best if she could find the person who nted the Gu. However, the Ghost Gu Lady from Miaojiang who had poisoned MO Beiyuan had long disappeared mysteriously. The people from the 12 Divisions had been searching for so many years, but there was no news at all. Although this Gu poison could not threaten MO Beiyuans life, it was not a solution to take a cold shower every time he approached her! The symptoms of this Gu poison were really difficult to speak of. Moreover, this Gu poison involved the origins of the two little packrats. Therefore, Yun Ran had been too embarrassed to mention the parasitic poison in MO Beiyuans body to Bun. After all, after his parents were poisoned, they had been rolling around in the hay for the entire night. No one could bring themselves to say what had happened to them. This time, the two of them were going to Dajing. Yun Ran had been hesitating if she should bring the two little packrats with her. If she brought them along, with her Buns smart brain, it would be easy for him to guess many things. MO Beiyuan, lets leave Bun and Sweetcake in the East Continent and let Mother and the others help take care of them. Although Sweetcake might cry when they separated, Yun Ran really did not want the two children to know about the parasitic poison. She wanted to secretly detoxify the Gu poison with MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan had always been the person who understood her the most. He only needed a look to understand what she was thinking. Yes, Ill have someone add a few moreyers of guards around them to keep them safe. The two of them left. What they were most worried about was the safety of the two little packrats. However, Yun Ran felt that the key was not how many guards there were or how many levels there were. Instead, it was whether the two little packrats! self-preservation had improved. As long as the two little packrats did not obediently follow, ordinary people would not be able to capture them. It was still the same. Yun Ran was very assured of Buns vignce. She was mainly worried about Sweetcake. This little packrat was yful and mischievous. Even under the eyes of the secret guards, as long as she wanted to slip away, a hundred secret guards would not be able to catch her. Yun Ran called the two little packrats over and began to teach them about safety again. Sweetcake still remembers what Mother taught you previously. You cant follow people you dont know. You cant take food from people you dont know. You cant run around. If you want to y, you have to tell Mother and Father first. l remember. Sweetcake remembers it obediently. The little packrat licked the candied hawthorn and leaned against its fathers leg. It nodded leisurely, and the two little pinches on its head swayed along with her chick-like movements. Then if Mother and Father arent by your side, will you be very obedient? Where are Mother and Father going? Sweetcake will be obedient. Can you bring Sweetcake along? The little packrat immediately widened her big ck eyes and stared at Yun Ran sincerely. Yun Ran looked at the young face and felt a little suffocated. She raised her hand and rubbed against the soft hair on her head. Mother and Father cant bring you along this time. After saying that, she looked apologetically at Bun, who was standing quietly at the side. Bun didnt ask why, nor did his expression change much. His expression was as calm as ever. He just stared at Yun Ran with his dark eyes for a while. After a period of silence, he spoke. Ill take good care of mv sister.. Chapter 638 - 638: With a Fist, She Was Afraid of No One Chapter 638: With a Fist, She Was Afraid of No One Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran spent the rest of her time coaxing Sweetcake to ept this. The little packrats cries were really heartbreaking. Tears welled up in her big, watery eyes. She sobbed and even called out to her father and mother in a childish voice. She was like a little kitten that had been abandoned. Yun Ran stood up with her in her arms and patted her back gently. Sweetcake, be good. Dont cry. If you cry again, youll be a little kitten. The packrat was also smart. She knew that it would not work on Yun Rans side, so she waved her little arms for her father to carry her, nning to break through from MO Beiyuans side. Fortunately, Yun Ran had informed MO Beiyuan in advance not to be soft-hearted in front of the packrat. Sweetcake, be good. Daddy will be back soon. MO Beiyuan stroked the packrats head with his big hand, feeling reluctant. In the past, he could go wherever he wanted. He had nothing to worry about, but now, there was an additional bond. Yun Ran coaxed her for a long time. She promised toe back early, promised that she would think of her, and even remembered to bring her a gift. Only then did the little packrat agree and obediently stay in the East Continents pce. Grandmother will apany Sweetcake. Sweetcake can also y with the Kitten. However, she cant suddenly disappear and let the secret guards look for her. Sweetcake, do you still remember the bad guy who was covered in ck mist and took Sweetcake to the ind? Sweetcake remembers, thats a ck bad egg! The packrat had just cried. When she spoke, her voice was a little nasal and cute. Yes, that dark, big bad guy. If that big bad guyes, does Sweetcake know what to do? The other assassins were nothing to be afraid of. Before they could get close to the little packrat, they would taken down by the secret guards of the twelve divisions. Yun Ran was most worried about the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends. If the ck baddie is here, Sweetcake will beat him up! The little packrats big eyes were round and bright like ck grapes that had been washed. Yun Ran was speechless, Her Sweetcake was fearless! Mother thinks you can tell Grandmother or the secret guards first. Then, run to the big bird and beat him up with the big bird. Her little packrats cultivation level was very high, but it was still too dangerous for her to deal with the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends alone. Bun also nodded and said with a taut face, Sweetcake cant beat him up alone. If you discover him, you have to tell Big Brother. Sweet Cake tilted her head. Brother Bun, do you want to beat up ck Egg too? Alright then. If Sweetcake discovers ck Egg, Ill tell everyone and beat him up together. Yun Ran slowly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the packrat nod in agreement. She also exined to the little packrat about some other safety issues. For example, she could not y with fire and water! Another example was that she could not y with sharp weapons! Yun Ran even arranged a personal guard for the packrat. Yan Qi had been personally taught by Yun Ran. This child was extremely talented, and Yun Ran had the intention to nurture him. He was no longer the little ghoul from before. Bun and Sweetcake were a year older. Yan Qi was also a year older. This child had really changed a lot. It was unknown if it was because of the bloodline of ordinary ghouls, but his figure was like a whip. Now, he already looked like a handsome and tall youth. It was just that the expression on his face was still as unapproachable as ever. Yan Qi, I hope you can help us protect Sweetcake while were away. Alright. The pale-faced youth replied in a deep voice.. Chapter 639 - 639: The Place We First Met Chapter 639: The ce We First Met Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran arranged everything. Then, she and MO Beiyuan left the East Continent on the Red-Winged Flying Dragon and headed for Dajing. The two of them did not bring any secret guards with them, nor did they n to look for Mu Qingli as the East Continent Emperor. After all, one was the East Continent Emperor, and the other was Dajings Empress Dowager. If the two of them met, who knew what kind of melodramatic story would spread outside? MO Beiyuan, before we go to Dajing, lets go somewhere first. What ce? Back then, after you were poisoned by the parasitic poison, the ce where the two of us first met. That was where she had lost that part of her memory. Although Yun Ran did not care about it, she felt that the original owners appearance there did not seem to be a coincidence. Was the Gu poison in MO Beiyuan rted to the original owner? Would she be able to retrieve the part of the original owners memory that she had lost after revisiting the old ce? In addition, she also wanted to figure out everything about MO Beiyuan being poisoned. For example, where and in what form was he poisoned? Why did he meet the original owner of the body? It was not unreasonable for MO Beiyuan to suspect her at first. Yun Ran could not understand how a stupid and mentally iplete person like the original owner of the body could head so far from the East Continent Imperial City. Ranran, are you talking about the ck Crow Demon Mountain? Yun Ran had no memory of it at all, so she naturally did not know the name of the mountain. MO Beiyuan, I dont remember. I dont remember anything about back then. It doesnt matter. It doesnt matter if you dont remember. MO Beiyuan rarely mentioned what happened back then because he knew in his heart that Yun Ran was delirious back then and he was also controlled by the Gu poison. That night between the two of them was not a good memory. But I want to retrieve those memories. I want to figure out why I happened to be there back then and whether it has anything to do with the Gu poison in your body. In the past, Yun Ran didnt care because she had nothing to do with him. That lost memory was dispensable to her. Now that the two of them were in love and the parasitic poison in his body was involved, that memory became important. The ck Crow Demon Mountain was within the borders of Dajing Kingdom, not far from Dajing Imperial City. It got its name because there were flocks of ck crows in the mountains. Back then, MO Beiyuan went to Dajing Imperial City for some matters. He met the Ghost Gu Lady from Miaojiang. That Ghost Gu Lady was strange, The first time they met, she boldly and bluntly wanted to cultivate with him. MO Beiyuan thought that he had encountered a lunatic and asked the secret guard to chase her away. Unexpectedly, that woman had been secretly following him and even poisoned him without anyone knowing. If it was an ordinary poison, MO Beiyuan would still be on guard. However, the method that the Gu poison woman used was especially strange. She did not touch him at all. She only took his clothes, hair, and other items before poisoning him with the Gu poison. At first, MO Beiyuan thought that he was unwell and had identally fallen for it. However, the Ghost Gu Lady appeared again and wanted to devote herself to cultivating with him. It was only then that he found out from the Ghost Gu Lady that he had been poisoned by a parasitic poison called the Infatuation Gu. In order to cultivate with him, she told him that the parasitic poison had to be cured by a woman and that she had to be a virgin. In the first three days of being poisoned, the Gu worms were very active in the body. No one could survive it. She was certain that if MO Beiyuan could not find another woman to cure the poison, he would definitely obey her obediently.. Chapter 640 - 640: Was I His Only Choice? Chapter 640: Was I His Only Choice? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who knew that MO Beiyuan was a ruthless person who was not even afraid of death! He forcefully used the method of bleeding himself to survive the first day. Just listening to his memories made Yun Ran feel as if her heart was being grabbed by someone. Did you cut your wrist with a dagger? As she spoke, she pulled his wrist, wanting to see if there were any scars on his wrist. MO Beiyuan did not feel anything about what happened a few years ago. It seems to be the arm and shoulder In short, theyre all ces that cant hurt the vital points. As expected, Yun Ran saw old scars on his arm. These scars inevitably reminded Yun Ran of the hidden injuries on his back and chest. The others from the five countries thought that he, MO Beiyuan, was almost a god and ghost. No one could hurt him at all. Only Yun Ran knew how many shocking hidden injuries he had. The so-called near-godly reputation was something he had risked his life for. Nio Beiyuan did not expect her eyes to turn red when she stared at the hidden wound on his arm. He held her little face and rubbed the corners of her red eyes, looking a little flustered. Ranran, thats all in the past. Its fine now. Yun Ran suppressed the tears in her eyes and hummed softly. What happened after that? How did you survive the next few days? The next day, Mu Qingli came. 1 dont know how she found out that I was poisoned. She said that she was here to detoxify me. In MO Beiyuans eyes, be it the Ghost Gu Lady or Mu Qingli, they were all the same. He wouldnt even touch them. Compared to being tortured by the parasitic poison, he could not ept touching those women. Although Yun Ran did not like Mu Qingli very much, she had to admit that Mu Qingli could be considered a beauty. As for the original owner of her body, her previous appearance had been destroyed. It waspletely different from the word beauty. MO Beiyuan chose the original owner but not Mu Qingli? Mu Qingli is Dajings little princess. Shes on par with you. Why did you reject her back then? No, no. Mu Qinglis son is already so old. She must have married someone long ago. She was already married, why did she stille on to you! The more Yun Ran thought about it, the angrier she became. MO Beiyuan, if Mu Qingli wasnt married back then, would you have touched her? Yun Ran knew that it was meaningless for her to ask this question now, but like many youngdies, she wanted to know. Was she his only choice? l wouldnt! Nio Beiyuan did not think much and answered her directly. l dont touch her because 1 dont want to. It has nothing to do with who she is or whether shes a virgin. What about me? Why am 1 that special existence? Or rather, to MO Beiyuan, the Host was the one who was special back then, not her. Yun Ran now felt that she was trying to split hairs. She quickly shook off her thoughts lest her imagination run wild in her mind. MO Beiyuan recalled the time when the two of them met. It was the third day after he was poisoned. The method of self-harming and bleeding could no longer control the Gu poison in my body. I heard that theres a thousand-year-old cold pool on the ck Crow Demon Mountain, so 1 wanted to try and see if the water in the cold pool can suppress the Gu poison in my body. Therefore, he rode the Red-winged Flying Dragon alone to the thousand-year-old cold pool. He met her at the edge of the coldke.. Chapter 641 - 641: Was I Alone? Chapter 641: Was I Alone? Thousand-year old cold pool? Yun Ran obtained another key piece of information from MO Beiyuan and kept thinking about it in her mind, trying to recall something through this thousand-year old cold pool. However, the memories of that time seemed to be covered by a ck cloth. She couldnt remember. Yun Ran did not ask further and got him to take her to the thousand-year-old cold pool on the ck Crow Demon Mountain. He wanted to see what she could recall from the ce where the incident happened in a specific environment. On the pitch-ck ck Crow Demon Mountain, crows pped their wings and cawed. They flew past them in the twilight, making the deserted and cold mountain seem even more deste. The crows werepletely ck, and they were slightlyrger than ordinary crows. They stopped in groups on the jagged rocks or on the branches of tall mulberry trees. Their blood-colored eyes were suffused with an ufortable light as they looked at Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran frowned. She really did not have a good impression of such arge group of ck crows. The two of them arrived at the thousand-year-old coldke hidden in the mountains before twilight. It was a very secluded valley. Yun Rans delicate frown deepened, and her pink lips moved. She stared at the cold pool and muttered to herself. l was so silly back then. I didnt have any spiritual power cultivation at all. Did such a weak person run into the depths of the mountains by herself? This was really unreasonable! Not to mention why she had run into the deep mountains, even whether she could run in with her legs was a problem. Yun Ran strolled around the cold pool for a while. She fell into deep thought again. This ce was so hidden that it was obvious that very few people had been here. If one did not need to use the cold pool, ordinary people would not have been able to find this ce. The original owner of the body was so silly back then that she probably didnt even know what the thousand-year-old coldke was. Was I alone when you saw me, then? Yun Ran suspected that someone had deliberately sent the Host to MO Beiyuan. What was that persons motive? MO Beiyuans eyes darkened as he stared at the calm water surface and fell into deep thought. Back then, he had been tortured by that strange parasitic poison. He had tried all kinds of methods and eaten all kinds of antidote pills. The pain was alright, but the indescribable feeling of wanting to find a woman was difficult to suppress. His body was hot and ufortable, so he could only find a cold pool to relieve this symptom. In addition, he wanted to avoid the crowd and women. Even the secret guards who followed him were sent away by him. He was just worried that when he was not conscious, he would submit to this damn voodoo and get the secret guards to help him find a woman to solve the problem. At the same time, he was also worried that the secret guards beside him would think for him and send a woman to him when he was unconscious. MO Beiyuan remembered that he had found this cold pool and stayed in it for a while. The feeling in his body did not ease either. He realized that this cold pool had no effect on the Gu poison in his body. Perhaps because he had taken too many antidotes, he was not in good spirits. He leaned against the cold pool and seemed to have fallen into a semi-conscious state. After an unknown period of time, a soft object approached. Right on the heels of that, a soft snort entered his ears. At that time, he was about to go crazy from the Gu poison.. How could he still have any rationality? Chapter 642 - 642: Bite Chapter 642: Bite Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran knew that the woman he was talking about was the Host, not her! As he recounted these things, she inevitably felt a little ufortable. But in order to recapture her memories, she could only listen. So, other than me, there was no one else? Nio Beiyuan shook his head. He could not be sure if she was alone. Back then, he was not conscious, so he could not even see her face clearly. Naturally, he could not be sure if there was anyone else around. If he had any rationality left, he would not have hurt her back then. MO Beiyuan was d that the woman back then was her and not anyone else. Ranran, I know that Ive said some things many times, but I still want to apologize to you. If it werent for the dastardy thing I did back then, you and the two little packrats wouldnt have suffered so much. Yun Ran avoided his hot and affectionate gaze with flickering eyes because she knew that the person he was talking about was not her at all! Because of this ident, she wasnt the one who was wronged! Then what was wrong with me back then? I mean, under normal circumstances, even if I was a little fool back then, I should have cried when I encountered such a thing, right? Yun Ran suspected that someone had drugged the Host and sent her to MO Beiyuan. Then this matter should be investigated further. MO Beiyuans memory was not bad, but he really could not remember that situation clearly. We were together all night. You didnt cry at first, but then I think you did. You even leaned over my shoulder and bit me. By the way, when you were crying in my arms, you said you were going to cut a bastard like down with a knife! You said you would blow my head off or something. Yun Ran was speechless. Yun Ran knew better than anyone what the Host was like. She was timid, inferior, and stupid. She was bullied in the Yun family and on the streets outside. She didnt know how to scold people at all. When she was bullied, she would only hide and cry. Why did such vulgar words like Ill cut you down, you bastard and Ill blow your head off sound a little like what she often said? Before the apocalypse, she was also a gentle girl. However, in the apocalyptic environment, she dealt with zombies all day long, and she became the boss of the base. She couldnt possibly cry in front of her underlings! Therefore, sometimes, she would say a few vulgar words. MO Beiyuan, are you sure I said these words when I was crying back then? For some reason, a strange feeling shed through Yun Rans mind. It was as if the person who had been lingering with him here was not the Host, but her! A seed of doubt broke out of the ground, and Yun Ran revealed a happy expression. MO Beiyuan, think about it again. Was I very simr to the current me back then? MO Beiyuan did not expect her to suddenly be so agitated. He looked at her calmly, confusion shing across his eyes. Do you look like you back then? Ranran, what do you mean? I mean, did I look normal back then, or did I look a little silly? Other than biting you and threatening to cut you down, did I say anything else? Or did I do anything? Yun Ran sounded anxious. Initially, she only wanted to retrieve the original owners memories.. Who knew that things would be more and more chaotic now? Chapter 643 - 643: One More Hit to the Head and You ‘Il Recover Chapter 643: One More Hit to the Head and You Il Recover Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan frowned and thought for a while before speaking again. l think you also said that you like me very much because Im handsome? Yun Ran was speechless. The Host probably wouldnt praise him for being good-looking at that time. Why did Yun Ran sound so much like her? After all, MO Beiyuans face was really based on her sense of aesthetics. What were my exact words? The reason why Yun Ran wanted to hear the original words was that she wanted to tell from the words and tone whether it was her or the original owner. MO Beiyuan was puzzled. He stared at her with his different eyes and smiled helplessly. Ranran, are these words very important? Yun Ran nodded. Its very important! So, think again! MO Beiyuan nced at her, his eyes dark and unreadable. He held his chin and was silent for a while. If youre willing to cooperate with me, perhaps I can remember more. Yun Ran nodded hurriedly. Cooperate. Im willing to cooperate! So, how should she cooperate? Yun Ran blinked her clear watery eyes and stared at him faintly. MO Beiyuan approached her step by step and wrapped his long arms around her waist. His voice was low and hoarse. Ranran, this is the ce where we first met. If I had woken up earlier and sobered up, we might not have missed so many years. Yun Ran only wanted to know if the person with him at that time was the Host or herself. This matter was very important to her, but she could not tell him. MO Beiyuan, no one can change what happened back then, so you dont have to take it to heart. Neither she nor the original owner of the body could me him for this. It was obvious that someone had nned this behind the scenes. MO Beiyuans slender fingers pinched her porcin-white chin. His thin lips pressed down gently, teasing her in a familiar manner. Ranran, when we were here back then, we did many more intimate things. How could Yun Ran withstand his teasing? After a kiss, shey on his shoulder and panted. MO Beiyuan, do you think I should hit my head? Under normal circumstances, if I lose my memory, I can recover after hitting my head. Yun Ran wanted to retrieve the lost part of her memory even more than before. However, the two of them had been there for so long that MO Beiyuan had recalled everything he could. Yet, it did not bring back any memories for Yun Ran. Yun Ran was a little annoyed. MO Beiyuan did not understand why she was so obsessed with her memories back then and even thought of such a method. Ranran, those memories are not important. You dont have to rememberthem. Its okay, as long as youre fine and by my side. Yun Ran answered him. However, she recalled everything that the original owner of the body could remember. First of all, why did the original owner of the body appear in Dajing? It was because the East Continents Crown Prince, MO Jinyu, and Yun Qingqing hade to Dajing to participate in something. Back then, the Host admired the Crown Prince and wanted to follow him. For some reason, Yun Qingqing said something in front of MO Jinyu and brought the Host over. On the way, the Host, who was a little fool, became the target of everyones bullying and ridicule. After arriving at Dajing, MO Jinyu did not care about the Host at all. That day, the Host was really hungry and ufortable, so she ran out on her own and strolled on the streets to find food.. Chapter 644 - 644: Someone Sent Me To You Chapter 644: Someone Sent Me To You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran searched for the Hostsst memory. She had fainted from hunger on the street and was even treated as a beggar. When she ran away, she hit her head. Then, there was a blurry memory in her mind. It was about the forest. There seemed to be a ck shadow and some strange cries. ording to the timeline, that was when she met MO Beiyuan. That was the part of her memory that she had lost for no reason. The next memory was that the original owner woke up in the mountains and realized that her entire body was in pain. She thought that she had been beaten up. She did not take it to heart at all. Later, when she followed Yun Qingqing and the others back, no one noticed the abnormality on her body. After all, the Host was often bullied. She was covered in injuries and her clothes were dirty and torn. No one would have thought that something like that would happen to her. What happened after that was very clear. When she returned, her belly gradually grew bigger. Only then did the Yun family know that she was pregnant. The Yun family did not care who had gotten her pregnant at all. They thought that some crazy beggar had assaulted when she went out. Hence, there were those unpleasant rumors. In the eyes of those people from the Yun family, with the original owners appearance back then, it was impossible for the father of the two little packrats to be a big shot. He was either a beggar or a lowlymoner. Actually, although the Host was stupid, she knew that her body could not be seen by others. She also knew how to protect her innocence. Yun Ran had measured the distance between Dajing Imperial City and ck Crow Demon Mountain; the two locations were not considered close. When the original owner went missing, or rather, when she lost her memory, it was absolutely impossible for her to walk to this cold pool in a daze. MO Beiyuan, someone brought me here back then! Someone sent me to you! Yun Ran exined her analysis. This person shouldnt be MO Jinyu and Yun Qingqing because they didnt know that 1 lost my innocence here at all. They also didnt know that the father of the two little packrats is you. The Host did not have any enemies back then, so the person behind this should be targeting MO Beiyuan. If this person was MO Beiyuans enemy, there would be many. Yun Ran squatted on the ground again and drew with the small branch. It shouldnt be the Ghost Gu Lady who poisoned you. If it was her, she would have done it herself when you lost control of your consciousness! Isnt this just what she wanted? Yun Ran crossed out the Ghost Gu Lady! She raised her hand and wrote down another persons name. Mu Qingli! It shouldnt be her. Although Ive only met that woman once, I can feel her hatred and jealousy towards me, With her personality, she definitely wont let you touch other women in front of her. It was not her either! Yun Ran cut off Mu Qingli with a branch. The secret guards can also be eliminated. Thunderbolt and the others are loyal to you. Even if they want to send you a woman to cure the parasitic poison, they wont send me over. After all, in the eyes of Thunderbolt and the rest, ordinary women were not worthy of their master. Back then, the original owners appearance was ruined. Her figure was thin and shriveled. The secret guards would definitely not choose her. So, who else knows about you being poisoned by the voodoo? Think about it carefully. Yun Ran raised her palm-sized face and looked up at him with her clear and beautiful eyes.. Chapter 645 - 645: Was She Going to Make Him a Cuckold? Chapter 645: Was She Going to Make Him a Cuckold? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan raised his arm and rubbed his palm against the top of her head. He smiled dotingly. How could you think of such things all of a sudden? Yun Rans furrowed brows did not rx. She had to investigate this matter. Because this matter was not only rted to the Gu poison in his body, but also some secrets in her body. Yun Ran tilted her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and a sweet smile appeared on her lips. MO Beiyuan, do you think it was done by the City Lord of that city? What City Lord? Why was there another City Lord? MO Beiyuan did not understand what she meant. Yun Ran quickly exined to him, Its that City Lord! The City Lord that Mu Qingli married! Think about it! Doesnt his Madam like you? She even ran to you and wanted to offer herself to detoxify you. She was going to make him a cuckold! A man cant tolerate such a thing! However, he loves Mu Qingli very much and wont attack her. Hence, he targeted you and came to take revenge on you. MO Beiyuan really admired her little head. She even pulled out the old City Lord who married Mu Qingli. He gently flicked her forehead with his finger. What are you thinking about? That old city lords residence has a lot of wives and concubines. Mu Qingli is just a tool he married. How do you know? Are you very familiar with the old City Lord? Since Yun Ran had doubts now, she wanted to follow this line of investigation. MO Beiyuanughed. His gazended on her palm-sized face and he pulled her into his arms. If he really wanted to take revenge on me, he wouldnt have sent you over. Yun Rans eyes sparkled like stars. She was unbelievably beautiful. Her small red lips were naturally pink, and there was a small red dot in the middle. She pursed her lips gently, revealing her softness. As soon as MO Beiyuan approached her, he wanted to kiss her. His Adams apple bobbed. Do you think he sent you here to take revenge or to repay a debt of kindness? He clearly knew that he was poisoned and was unconscious. Killing him or castrating him would be better than sending him a woman! Yun Ran hummed softly. Her slender eyshes were slightly lowered, covering her eyes and brows. She lowered her head and pondered seriously. Thats right! If he wants to take revenge on you and make Mu Qingli stop looking for you in the future, wouldnt it be better to castrate you while you were poisoned? Then whats the motive of the person behind this? Yun Ran was really confused. She was a youngdy who thought she was quite smart. However, she was stumped by such a question. Since were already here, lets stroll around this area and see if we can remember anything. Yun Ran threw away the small branch in her hand and strolled around the cold pool. MO Beiyuan followed behind her silently. After night fell, under the moonlight. The little girl in front of him curled up like a fairy under the moon. With her soft and slender waist and clear eyes, the gentle moonlight became her foil. This made MO Beiyuan remember some more scenes. It was a sentimental scene of the two of them in the cold pool. The little girl was shivering from the cold water and kept rubbing against his chest, wanting to absorb the warmth of his body. He did not remember her appearance at that time, but he remembered the scene of her twisting her body coquettishly in his arms and whimpering. And the special birthmark on her body.. Chapter 646 - 646: I’m Naturally Your Wife! Chapter 646: Im Naturally Your Wife! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuans consciousness was blurry back then. When her soft body leaned over, he could not push her away no matter what. It was as if the self-control he was so proud of in those days of tolerance erupted at that moment. His body was different from those of ordinary people and he had an outstanding cultivation. One could imagine how badly he had bullied her back then. No wonder she kept calling him a bastard! She even wanted to chop him up! As MO Beiyuan thought about it, he held his forehead and avoided the little girls clear eyes. Yun Ran didnt find anything near the cold pool, so she went to find the cliff where she had fallen when she woke up. When I woke up, I found myself here. After so many years, there couldnt be remaining traces on the cliff for her to find and give her any useful help. l lost my memory because I identally rolled down the cliff. Yun Ran craned her neck and looked at the high cliff. It was not low. The Host was really lucky! She had only broken her head. No, that was not right. Now, it was hard to say if the person who had slept with MO Beiyuan for the entire night was the Host or herself. The two of them could not find any clues on the ck Crow Demon Mountain, so they set off for the second ce. The ce where MO Beiyuan stayed after he was poisoned. Although the two of them had hidden their identities and moved, MO Beiyuans eyes were really eye-catching. Coupled with the red-winged flying dragon, it was difficult not to attract attention after entering Dajing Imperial City. MO Beiyuan, lets try to cover your purple eyes. What do you think? MO Beiyuan let her small hand y on his face. Yun Ran did not expect this person to be so handsome even with that ugly ck blindfold on one eye. His thin lips curved into an arc. His handsome side profile was too good-looking under the light. His unobstructed ck eye was raised slightly, carrying a trace of carelessness andziness. He looked more mysterious and devilish than before. Yun Ran eximed, Why are you even more eye-catching after putting on the blindfold? This was too unscientific! Why dont you change your hairstyle too? Your current identity is a hunter in the mountains? How about that? After saying that, she shook his head. No, how can there be such a good-looking hunter! Why dont we add some stubble? How about some scars or something? Yun Rans disguise was also learned. However, she was smart! Even if she learned to y, she could do better than most ordinary people. MO Beiyuan smiled helplessly and dotingly. Ranran, Im a hunter in the mountains. What about you? Whats your identity? Im naturally your wife! Husband Yun Ran blinked at him. Wife? Husband? MO Beiyuan liked how she addressed him and smiled softly. After disguising themselves, the two of them entered Dajing Imperial City. The ce where MO Beiyuan lived five years ago was a rtivelyrge inn. The two of them asked for a secluded guest room in the inn and stayed there. Only then did Yun Ran realize that the inn MO Beiyuan was staying in was also the inn where MO Jinyu, Yun Qingqing, and the others were staying. When you were here back then, didnt you meet MO Jinyu? Originally I lived here with them, but 1 lived in the woodshed back then Who would have thought! Yun Qingqing told the Host that there was no empty room in the inn. There was only a small woodshed. Should she stay there? The Host lived in the woodshed in the Yun family, so she nodded foolishly and moved into the woodshed.. Chapter 647 - 647: Here, She Transmigrated! Chapter 647: Here, She Transmigrated! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuans expression darkened, and a trace of hostility appeared in his eyes. They let you stay in the woodshed? He wanted to ask why she didnte to look for him! If he had known, he would not have let her suffer so much. However, on second thought, with her personality back then, he probably wouldnt have bothered with her at all. Yun Ran also scolded MO Jinyu and Yun Qingqing in her heart! They could bully a little fool like the Host. Werent they afraid of retribution for doing such evil? Now, that she had transmigrated, the two of them had gotten what they deserved. Ive had my revenge. Yun Rans clear eyes held a faint smile. The corners of her lips curled up and softened. Traveling back to the old ce here reminded Yun Ran of many memories that the Host had neglected. I remember now. I once met a strange person here. Strange person? MO Beiyuan narrowed his eyes, but his gaze became sharper. Yes! Thats right, hes a strange person! A very strange person! It should be said that it was a strange person that the original owner met. She was even shocked and instinctively blocked this part of her memory. Therefore, when Yun Ran recalled what had happened back then, she ignored her memories of this strange person. It was only at this moment that the blocked memories were evoked. A man in a gray robe. He covered most of his face with a hood. Something seemed to have grown on his face. It was arge red patch. He was hiding under the eaves outside the woodshed. I saw him, and suddenly he was gone again. In the middle of the night, the Host thought that she had met a ghost. Then, she shrank her head and hid. At the same time, the ghost also saw her hiding in the woodshed. The Host originally thought that the ghost woulde and kill her. Unexpectedly, the ghost disappearedter. However, Yun Ran knew that it was a person, a strange person with a high cultivation level. Among your enemies, is there any one who likes to wear gray robes and has a big red birthmark or scar on his face? Yun Rans thoughts were very simple. Back then, MO Beiyuan had also lived here. That strange person might havee for him. Mo Beiyuan really had a lot of enemies. Some of them he knew himself, while there were those he had offended or obstructed, but he did not know when he had formed an enmity with them. A gray robe, and a red birthmark on his face, or arge scar? MO Beiyuan thought about the key information she had mentioned, but he could not find anyone rted to it. The two of them stayed at the inn for the entire night. Yun Ran began to think about how to find Mu Qingli. Mu Qinglis current status was not ordinary. She was the Empress Dowager of Dajing and lived in Dajing Imperial Pce. The guards in Dajing Imperial Pce were not useless. If they wanted to find Mu Qingli, they had to n carefully. However, Dajing Imperial City was not that peaceful. Not long ago, there was a huge gue and many people died. Even the pce was not spared. From the old emperor to the princes, they all died in that terrifying gue. Mu Qingli could be considered as the only descendant of the royal family left. That was why her sickly son sat on the throne of Dajing. Yun Ran had seen her son before. He was a spoiled young master. There was a high chance that he was a puppet little emperor. Mu Qingli, the Empress Dowager, was the one controlling the puppet little Emperor. To be able to support her son to sit on the throne, this woman was not simple.. Chapter 648 - 648: This Was Too Much… Chapter 648: This Was Too Much Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This strange gue that suddenly appeared was probably not simple! However, this was Dajings state affairs, and Yun Ran and the others did not want to interfere. Now, she only wanted to find Mu Qingli to find out about the parasitic poison on MO Beiyuan. The people of the 12 Divisions handed over the map of the Dajing Imperial Pce and the defensive map of the pce to the two of them. Yun Ran scanned it and memorized it. The next night, the two of them infiltrated the Dajing Imperial Pce. They avoided theyers of guards and found Mu Qingli. As soon as they arrived outside Mu Qingli!s hall, they heard a strange sounding from inside. Yun Ran looked surprised. Before she could react, MO Beiyuan covered her ears. Realizing what she had just heard, Yun Rans fair ears were dyed a faint pink, and her fair face was flushed. Even her slender neck was pink. Because she was too shocked, her small red mouth opened slightly. If she had not heard wrongly just now, then it should be Yun Rans long eyshes flickered. Although she did not speak, her lively watery eyes seemed to be able to speak. They widened to express her surprise to him! However, Yun Rans cultivation level was not low. The consequence of this was that even though MO Beiyuan covered her ears, those sounds could still enter her ears through the back of his hand and fingers. It was unbearable to hear! Listening carefully, it was not just a man and a woman, but three to five different mens voices besides Mu Qinglis. This Mu Qingli was too Yun Ran blinked at MO Beiyuan again, and heat waves came from her cheeks. She wanted to forget about it tonight and go back first! Who knew how long Mu Qingli was going to y? One of MO Beiyuans eyes was covered by an eye mask, and the other was slightly lowered. His dark eyes reflected the shy little girl in his arms. There was a moments silence. He held her waist and brought her to a secluded pce under the night sky. He thought that he would change to a quiet ce, but who knew that they would meet the pce maids and guards in private again. Yun Ran felt terrible. She buried her face in MO Beiyuans chest. Nio Beiyuans expression did not look too good either. He frowned. Was there a clean ce in the Dajing Imperial Pce? He had no choice but to hold her waist and move to another spot. MO Beiyuan, why dont we go back tonight? Come back tomorrow Yun Rans face, which was not covered in makeup, turned slightly pink. No one had expected to encounter such a thing. MO Beiyuans expression was calm, as if those things did not make him feel awkward. He raised his eyebrows and asked, What if Mu Qingli is still in the mood tomorrow? Yun Ran responded, Uh Then what do you think we should do? Wait for me here. Ill go get her No matter what kind of scene was in the hall, MO Beiyuan did not want her to see it because he was afraid that those things would dirty her eyes. No! Youre not allowed to go in! And youre not allowed to go near her! And youre not allowed to touch her! Yun Ran didnt want him to look at those eye-piercing things either. Besides, that woman was Mu Qingli, who had been eyeing him covetously. Who would have thought that it wasnt the guards in the pce who were stopping them, but Mu Qinglis malepanions? Id better wait Yun Ran did not believe that Mu Qingli could y all night.. Chapter 649 - 649: Let Her Enjoy Herself? Chapter 649: Let Her Enjoy Herself? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them stayed in Da Jings pce and waited for about four hours before returning to the Empress Dowagers pce where Mu Qingli was. Very good, the voices finally stopped. Yun Ran took out the knockout powder she had prepared in advance and knocked out the pce maids and eunuchs serving in the hall. She entered Mu Qinglis inner hall with MO Beiyuan one after another. Unexpectedly, what entered her eyes was an extremely eye-piercing scene, as well as that strange phenomenon. Those malepanions were all around her, either on her left or right. Mu Qingli was draped with a thin piece of satin. One of her legs was draped over the body of a male toy. She was in a half-asleep state as she murmured softly. Beiyuan,e over and massage my legs. Yun Ran was speechless. Beiyuan? She was just short of announcing MO Beiyuans full name! Could this woman be any more shameless? MO Beiyuan did not expect such an unbearable scene after entering. He was fine, but he was afraid of dirtying Yun Rans eyes. The malepanions were dressed in revealing clothes and were bare-chested. They all squeezed beside Mu Qingli and were still doing some indecent actions. Ranran Why dont we forget about it today? MO Beiyuan raised his hand to cover her eyes. He really did not want her to see these nauseating scenes. Yun Ran was angered by Mu Qinglis words. She pulled MO Beiyuan!s hand away and said angrily, This matter has to be settled today! After saying that, she threw arge handful of knockout powder over and added another powerful ingredient to them. To hell with you! Before those malepanions could figure out what was going on, they were scattered with tworge bags of medicinal powder. After choking a few times, they all copsed. Yun Rans series of actions was really fast and urate. MO Beiyuan was stunned for a moment and did not have the time to stop her. The little girl rushed out in front of him, wrapped Mu Qingli in a nket, and carried her on her shoulder. MO Beiyuan was speechless. His Sweetcakes temper really took after her mother, Yun Ran. Lets go. Yun Rans expression was normal as she carried Mu Qingli, and it did not affect her movements at all. Mo Beiyuan nced at her and then at the person on her shoulder. That Before she could finish speaking, Yun Ran red at her. Why? Do you still want to carry her? And let her enjoy herself? Mo Beiyuan supported his forehead with his hand and smiled deeply with a doting gaze. Alright, I wont go near her. Ill stay three steps away from her! As he spoke, Mo Beiyuan raised his arm and took three steps back, as he smiled at her. Only then did Yun Ran snort in satisfaction. As soon as the two of them arrived outside the imperial pce of Dajing, they threw Mu Qingli to the spies of the 12 Divisions. Yun Ran was not stupid. Since she had to carry this woman all the way, she found a stronghold closest to the pce. Only then did she put Mu Qingli down. Yun Ran nned to ask Mu Qingli personally. As for MO Beiyuan Dont show your face, in case she keeps staring at you and winking at you. When shes focused on seducing you and attracting your attention. She wont answer my questions obediently. MO Beiyuan could not help butugh. Alright, I wont go in. Mu Qinglis cultivation level was average and she had been drugged. MO Beiyuan was not worried that she would hurt Yun Ran under such circumstances. He nodded and agreed to stay outside. Yun Ran asked the secret agents of the 12 Divisions to tie her to a chair before removing the knockout powder on her body.. Chapter 650 - 650: Who Asked Him to Dote On Me? Chapter 650: Who Asked Him to Dote On Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A momentter, the antidote worked. Mu Qingli slowly woke up. She met Yun Rans eye-catching little face. Yun Rans eyes were especially attractive. Her eyes were pure ck and as clear as ss beads. The corners of her eyes were slightly upturned. This face was really enviable! Even if Mu Qingli had only met her once, it was hard to forget. Moreover, it was this woman who had snatched away the love that should have belonged to her! She had snatched away MO Beiyuan! She had disrupted her n to dominate the Five Nations! Its you! Mu Qingli looked at Yun Ran with unconcealed hatred. Its me. Yun Ran raised her pink lips and replied. Youre quite capable to be able to capture me? After all, Mu Qingli was not an ordinary woman. Even though she had been kidnapped from the Dajing Imperial Pce and her hands and feet were tied, she could still keep her cool and act as if she was the one in control. Yun Ran dragged a chair over and sat in front of her with her legs crossed. Her posture was even more arrogant than Mu Qinglis. You can say that. Mu Qingli curled her lips into a mocking smile. Youre just relying on MO Beiyuans power. If not for the fact that the people of the 12 Divisions were used by you, would you have been able to bring me out of the pce? As soon as she said this, not only was Yun Ran not angry, but her lips also curved into a particrly bright smile. She said in a clear and sweet voice, Yes, Im relying on his power. Who asked him to dote on me? You should know how much he dotes on me, right? You dont? Why dont I tell you? Mu Qingli was the first to be enraged. Her voice was tinged with anger, and her next words were almost shouted in a low voice. If you werent of the Bai familys bloodline, he wouldnt even look at you. He dotes on you only because youre useful to him. Yun Ran propped up her chin casually and looked up. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her beautiful eyes were expressionless. Her tone was also very calm. Oh, thats better than you rushing to detoxify him, but he didnt even want to touch you. Yun Ran was deliberately leading the topic to the Gu poison on MO Beiyuan. It was also her n to anger Mu Qingli and tear her apart as if she was fighting for her favor. Mu Qinglis expression was extremely ugly after she had dug out her old scars. That matter was a pain that she did not want to mention. She rushed to detoxify MO Beiyuan and took off her clothes in front of him, but MO Beiyuan did not even look at her. Yun Ran knew that this was not enough to make Mu Qingli lose control. She added another dose of strong ingredients. She blinked her beautiful eyes and curved them. Her voice was soft and mocking as she said, Oh, right, you seemed to be the City Lords Madam at that time. So, where did you get the confidence to think that he would touch you? Didnt the person who told you that he was poisoned mention that he needed a virgin to cure that poison? Yun Ran knew that special methods were needed to deal with people like Mu Qingli. She would first pinch her weakness, then slowly attack her heart. She wanted to know how Mu Qingli found out that MO Beiyuan had been poisoned since she rushed over the next day. After asking, Yun Ran stared at Mu Qingli. She did not miss any subtle changes in her expression. Mu Qinglis eyes clearly showed a hint of shock, but it disappeared in an instant. That brief moment was enough for Yun Ran. It seemed that the person who told Mu Qingli that MO Beiyuan had been poisoned did not tell her that the poison needed a virgin to relieve it.. Chapter 651 - 651: This Gu Poison Is Really Useful Chapter 651: This Gu Poison Is Really Useful Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran had also analyzed it. The Ghost Gu Lady wanted to have MO Beiyuan, so she poisoned him. It was impossible for her to give up such a good opportunity to someone else. The person who leaked this news to Mu Qingli was definitely not the Gu Lady. The person who sent her to MO Beiyuan was definitely not Ghost Gu Lady. Could the person who told Mu Qingli that MO Beiyuan was poisoned be the same person who sent her to MO Beiyuan? Could it be the strange gray-robed man the Host had seen in the inn? Assuming it was the same person. If she asked the people from the 12 Divisions to investigate Mu Qingli, would there be any results from the people she had interacted with over the years? Theplexity of this matter was indeed beyond Yunrans expectations. In an instant, she was wrapped up in many mysteries. Perhaps as long as they found the key person, they would be able to solve all the mysteries. Yun Ran nned to bluff Mu Qingli first. She put on a victorious and provocative posture. But he told me. He told me that as long as I do as he says and go to the ck Crow Demon Mountain to look for MO Beiyuan, 1 will be able to obtain everything I want and be the noblest woman in the five countries. I did as he said. I didnt expect it to be true. He didnt lie to me. As Yun Ran spoke, she observed Mu Qinglis reaction. At this moment, Mu Qinglis eyes were filled with anger. But Yun Ran wasnt sure why she was angry. Was it that persons betrayal? Or was it because he had reced her to be MO Beiyuans woman? If I meet him again, I must thank him properly. If not for him, I might still be an unloved daughter of a concubine today. Of course, its also because my womb worked hard that I gained two MO Beiyuans bloodlines overnight! Speaking of which, 1 met him in Dajing Imperial City back then. I wonder if I can still meet this benefactor in Dajing Imperial City. Yun Rans words were mixed with truth and lies. She said it ambiguously. In addition to the knockout powder on Mu Qingli, Yun Ran had also sprinkled another hallucinogenic poison. The symptoms of this poison were not obvious. Moreover, Mu Qingli had just been relieved of the drug, so it was not easy to detect. As long as Mu Qingli rxed a little, Yun Ran would be able to get information out of her. Other than him, I have to thank you. After all, if you had seeded back then, I wouldnt have had anything to do with it. In addition, I have to thank the Ghost Gu Lady who poisoned MO Beiyuan. If she hadnt kindly poisoned MO Beiyuan, I wouldnt have been so involved with him today because of this Gu poison. You dont know, but because of the parasitic poison, MO Beiyuan cant leave me. Moreover, other than me, he cant touch other women at all. He will only love me wholeheartedly. Yun Rans thank you was really infuriating, especially when Mu Qingli had not given up on MO Beiyuan. It was simply poking at her heart. Seeing her smug look, Mu Qingli couldnt take it anymore. She red at Yun Ran with sinister eyes. HerHis expression was so dark that it looked like she wanted to kill someone. You damned woman, shut up! If it werent for me! You, you wouldnt have this chance! Is that so? Then I really have to thank you properly. This parasitic poison is much more useful than those charming techniques.. Chapter 652 - 652: Why Should I Let You See Him? Chapter 652: Why Should I Let You See Him? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, MO Beiyuan is looking for a way to cure the Gu poison everywhere. He wants to get the Gu poison out of his body. Im also very worried. Do you think he wont like me if the Gu poison in his body is cured? Yun Ran looked pure and tempting. She raised the corners of her eyes, and her eyes seemed to be captivating. Her expression was really a little seductive. No, I cant let him cure the parasitic poison in his body. If he cures the poison and doesnt dote on me anymore, wont everything in front of me be reduced to nothing? Yun Ran seemed to be really worried that the poisonous Gu on MO Beiyuan would be removed. She suddenly stood up and paced anxiously in front of Mu Qingli. She kept repeating, No, I cant let him remove the Gu worm. If 1 do, Ill have nothing. Fortunately, the Ghost Gu Lady who poisoned him back then has disappeared. The people of the 12 Divisions have yet to find any news of her. 1 think she must have died a long time ago. That poison is so difficult to cure. No one in this world should be able to cure it! As Yun Ran spoke to herself, it seemed as though she was convincing herself not to be afraid. Seeing her like this, Mu Qingli sneered coldly. Not necessarily. Yun Rans watery eyes focused, and the expression on her face was slightly angry and panicked. What do you mean by that? It was as if someone had caught her red-handed. Mu Qingli suddenlyughed like a lunatic. Even her shoulders and body shook slightly with herughter. Werent you very arrogant just now? You relied on MO Beiyuan doting on you and loving you to be insufferably arrogant in front of me! Why? Are you afraid now? Yun Ran was naturally not to be outdone. She nced at her and puffed out her chest, while still pretending to be calm. You dont have to lie to me. The Ghost Gu Lady who poisoned him is dead. No one in this world knows how to remove the Gu worms in his body, so I can upy his love for the rest of my life. As for you, you can only raise some disgusting male pets for fun. Yun Ran did not think that Mu Qingli was joking. There was a high chance that she really knew someone who could cure the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body. Therefore, she had to continue stoking the fire. It made Mu Qingli reveal more ws in order to fight with her, or rather, to vent her anger. It would be best if she could dispel the Gu worm in MO Beiyuan!s body. Lying to you? Let MO Beiyuan in. I have something to say to him. Mu Qingli seemed to have grasped Yun Rans vitals and found a way to make her lose. What do you want? Yun Ran looked at her nervously. Im not stupid. Why should I let you see him? In Mu Qinglis eyes, she was afraid. Youre afraid that the infatuation Gu in MO Beiyuans body will be taken out. At that time, you will lose everything. Yun Ran straightened her neck and continued to y the role of the little white flower fighting for favor. What nonsense are you talking about? How ridiculous. Have you forgotten that other than the parasitic poison, I have two other bloodlines that belong to him? With the two children, I can still stay by his side. I originally wanted to capture you to vent my anger, but forget it now. Ill get someone to send you back. As she spoke, she walked out. Seeing that she was in such a hurry to send her away, Mu Qingli guessed that she was really afraid that the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body would bepletely exposed. Did that mean that MO Beiyuans kindness to this woman was all because of the Gu poison? This woman also knew very well. That was why she was so afraid now. She was so afraid that she did not dare to let her see MO Beiyuan.. Chapter 653 - 653: Dump Me Chapter 653: Dump Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Mu Qingli saw Yun Ran get up and leave, she quickly shouted at the top of her lungs, MO Beiyuan, I know a way to cure the Gu poison in your body! Afraid that MO Beiyuan was not outside at all, she shouted, The 12 Division secret guards outside, listen up. 1 know a way to cure the poison in your masters body. Quick, get your master to see me! Yun Ran swayed leisurely outside the house. She looked at the secret guards and MO Beiyuan in the courtyard. One could see that the secret guards looked as if they had seen a ghost. They probably didnt expect this! Mu Qingli was so kind that she actually shouted that she wanted to detoxify MO Beiyuan. Yun Ran flew in front of MO Beiyuan and couldnt help but look up with her beautiful little face and smile. Theres no need to doubt her. She sincerely wants to detoxify you. Since MO Beiyuan nodded and said that he would let her y by herself, he did not eavesdrop outside the house. Therefore, he did not know how Yun Ran had tricked Mu Qingli in the house. What kind of wonderful show did she put on again? He only came over to wee her when he saw her open the door. He heard Mu Qinglis shout. Seeing his puzzled expression, Yun Ran quickly twisted her lips and exined softly, l didnt get the details, but there should be someone around her who told her about the Infatuation Gu. This person knows how to cure the poison of the Gu. l acted in front of her just now. She hates me to the core. She feels that as long as she helps you get rid of the infatuation spell on you, you would be able to turn around and dump me and neglect me. Once Ive fallen out of favor with you, she would have vented her anger. Yun Ran briefly analyzed Mu Qinglis mental journey for MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan was still confused. He frowned. Theres something wrong with her brain! Yunrans lips twitched. Shes just in time to get sick. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to put on such a show. However, we still have to put on an act. This way Yun Ran tiptoed and whispered into MO Beiyuans ear. Nio Beiyuans eyes were dark and deep, like the abyss of silence. His thin lips moved. Ranran, do you really have to do this? Yun Ran nced at him and chuckled. l dont think youve had enough of this cold bath! Why are you hesitating when such a good opportunity is here? However, youre only acting with her. You dont have to have physical contact with her. Yun Ran muttered and said, No, Id better follow you in and take a look. In short, just act as I say. You must remember! As for you, youre close to me because of the Gu in your body, but in your heart, detoxification is more important than me. With that, Yun Ran had already begun to get into character. Master listen to me. That woman is lying to you. She doesnt know how to cure the poison. If she knew, why didnt she say anything all these years? Why did she say it now? Master dont go! No, 1 wont allow you to go! Yun Ran tugged at MO Beiyuans sleeve, indicating that it was his turn. The secret guards were speechless. Miss Yun Ran was really good at acting. She got into the groove like that! MO Beiyuan stood tall in the courtyard and looked at the delicate and soft little girl in front of him. His eyes were gentle and doting, but there was a hint of helpless pampering. Under the watchful eyes of the secret guards, his thin lips moved. Ill go take a look. Get out of the way. His attitude was cold, but his big hand was wrapped tightly around Yun Rans waist.. Chapter 654 - 654: Be Good, I’ll Only Dote On You Chapter 654: Be Good, Ill Only Dote On You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The secret guards were speechless. Yun Ran also twisted her waist under his palm. Her clear eyes red at him, indicating that he should act well. MO Beiyuan wrapped his arm around her waist and pressed her against the pir. He lowered his voice and leaned close to Yun Rans ear. His low voice became hoarse and was like a low cannon. Be good. I only dote on you and like you only. Yun Rans fair ears turned red from his teasing. Her small hand poked his waist. She gestured for him to stop fooling around. Only then did MO Beiyuan let go of her soft waist reluctantly. If not for these insensible secret guards beside him, he would have kissed her. The secret guards were none the wiser. They didnt say a word. They were just watching the show from the side. How could this attract their Masters cold gaze? After MO Beiyuan let go of Yun Ran, he strode towards the room where Mu Qingli was locked up. Yun Ran followed behind him with small steps. Master dont go Master Nio Beiyuan suppressed the smile in his eyes and pushed the door open. Yun Ran followed. Since she was going to act, she naturally had to put in some effort. With red eyes, she pounced on MO Beiyuan from behind in front of Mu Qingli and hugged his waist, looking pitifully abandoned. Master, dont leave Ranran alone. Ranran will be afraid. Didnt you say that youll only dote on Ranran in this lifetime? Then can you not listen to this woman? Lets go back to the East Continent, okay? There was a hint of wheedling in the little girls voice. It was sweet and sounded like she was crying. MO Beiyuans back was a little stiff. In the end, he turned around and met her pitiful and helpless look. He knew that she was acting, but he could not help but feel sorry for her. He only wanted to nod and agree to all her requests as long as she stopped crying. Yun Ran had no idea that her acting skills were so good! Her eyshes were still drooping like butterfly wings as she put in her best effort to act. Her small shoulders were shaking, and her big red eyes were filled with tears. Be good, dont cry. MO Beiyuan ignored Mu Qingli and hugged her tofort her. Yun Ran realized that he was just going to drop his act! She quickly poked his waist again. It indicated that he had to follow the script that they had agreed on previously! Mu Qingli was not to be outdone. She shouted at the side, MO Beiyuan, listen to me. This woman doesnt want you to remove the Gu poison in your body because shes worried that she will fall out of favor. Such a selfish woman only thinks of herself. Yun Rans image as a demon concubine who fought for favor did not copse, She copsed in MO Beiyuans arms like a boneless person. No, Master. Ranran is doing this for your own good. Master, think about it carefully. Why does this Empress Dowager Dajing want to detoxify you? Does she have ulterior motives? MO Beiyuan sat on the chair and did not forget to hold Yun Ran in his arms. Then, he supported his arm and nced at Mu Qingli. He asked in a low voice, Shes right. Why did you help me? How can I be sure that you really have a way to remove the Gu worms in my body? I mean,pletely remove them. As soon as he entered, Mu Qingli noticed something different about him today. The purple pupil was covered by a ck eyepatch. A fake beard was pasted on it, and there was a scar. However, she could recognize him at a nce. No matter how hard a man like MO Beiyuan tried, he could not hide his extraordinary aura.. Chapter 655 - 655: Heh… Just a Plaything Chapter 655: Heh Just a ything Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios l know a Gu Master in the southern border who is good at curing various Gu poisons. He once said that he can cure the Gu poison in your body and use some method to lure the Gu in your body out Niu Qingli knew that this was an opportunity for her, so she would definitely seize it. She and MO Beivuan were the same kind of people. People like them only loved themselves the most. Even if hecwas affected by the Gu poison, he would not change his nature. He could dote on women when he was in a good mood, but he would not let them override him. Therefore, Mu Qingli believed that her bargaining chip would move MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan twirled Yunrans smooth hair with his slender fingers. His gaze gradually darkened as he licked his lower lip and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He looked like a bewitching and violent emperor! It was as if he would snap someones neck in the next moment. Mu Qingli, you should know that I dont like to be threatened. So, if you want to use this to threaten me, youve made a mistake. Yun Ran thought to herself that MO Beiyuans acting skills were not bad! She also cooperated. A pair of tender and fair arms wrapped around MO Beiyuans neck and she said coquettishly, Master, I think she just wants to use this matter to threaten you. With your personality, how are you threatened by her? Why dont we not detoxify the poison? In any case, this poison has no effect on your body. Its just that its just that it might be hard on my small body. Im tortured by you every time. Yun Ran spouted nonsense. MO Beiyuan almost lost his cool because of her words. This girl dared to say anything. Fortunately, there was no one else here except for Mu Qingli. Mu Qingli had originally nned to use this matter to negotiate a deal with MO Beiyuan, but now, she felt that it was more important to help him get rid of the Gu poison in his body and make this arrogant little b*tch lose everything. Other things were not important! Theres no threat! MO Beiyuan, you should know that Ive always liked you. Since I like you, Im willing to do anything for you. As she spoke, she raised her eyebrows silently at Yun Ran. The corners of his lips curled up in a provocative manner. Yun Ran naturally had to be angry! She pointed at her anxiously and angrily. l know. Youre not being kind. You just want to detoxify the poison in my body and snatch him away from me! You bad woman! MO Beiyuan leaned back in his chair and supported his arm as he looked at her jealous and coquettish appearance. Dont worry, 1 cant be snatched away. My heart is filled with you. Then can you promise Ranran not to detoxify the poison? Yun Ran climbed up and gently pecked the corner of his mouth twice. Nio Beiyuans eyes revealed the truest emotions. His eyes were dark as heughed softly. Be good, dont provoke me. Yun Ran also knew that she might have gone overboard. After all, the two of them still had the Gu poison. She quickly restrained herself. MO Beiyuan suppressed the fire on his body. Afraid that he would take her on the spot, he grabbed her waist and carried her down. Be good. Stay at the side first. Otherwise, if he continued to hug her soft and fragrant body like this, he was afraid that he would not be able to suppress the deepest desire in his heart. Yun Ran obediently stayed at the side, but she was mocked by Mu Qingli. Heh youre just a ything.. Does you really think youre something? Chapter 656 - 656: Stoop to the Level of an Idiot Chapter 656: Stoop to the Level of an Idiot Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran thought to herself she wouldnt stoop to the level of an idiot! Mu Qingli did not know that MO Beiyuan was afraid of hurting Yun Ran. What she saw was that MO Beiyuan treated Yun Ran as a ything. When he was unhappy, he would throw her away. She was dispensable, In her heart, she wanted to quickly cure the Gu poison for MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan, the person Im talking about is in the pce. If you let me go now, Ill go back and find him and order him to detoxify you. Mu Qingli was even more anxious than Yun Ran and the others. She wished she could get the Gu worm out of MO Beiyuans body now. Let you go back? How do I know if youre lying to me? MO Beiyuan raised his thin lips. Tell me where that person is. Ill get my people to pick him up. MO Beiyuan hadpletely different personalities in front of Yun Ran and other women. He doted on Yun Ran to the extreme. But to other women, he could be unbelievably calm. Mu Qingli hesitated for a moment. After looking at Yun Ran, she seemed to have made up her mind. Alright, that person lives in the remote Purple Sun Pce of the Dajing Imperial Pce. His name is Wu Tong, and hes from the southern border with the Ghost Gu Lady who poisoned you. That Ghost Gu Lady is from the same n as him, and their spells are equally matched. In order to make MO Beiyuan believe her, Mu Qingli revealed more. Wu Tong? MO Beiyuan reyed this name in his mind and confirmed that he had never seen this person. This was also the first time he had heard this name. He then asked, What characteristics does he have? Ill get my men to look for him. Dont get the wrong person. Mu Qingli immediately replied, Hes easy to recognize. Hes wearing a gray robe and has an ugly red saa on his face. Its very disgusting. MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran were stunned at the same time. wu Tong? Was this the strange man in a gray robe that Yun Ran remembered? After these physical characteristics matched, Yun Ran felt like she was getting closer and closer to the truth. A trace of emotion shed across MO Beiyuans eyes and he quickly returned to normal. Alright, then Ill send someone to find Wu Tong. You stay here for now. Seeing that he was about to leave with Yun Ran in his arms, Mu Qingli said anxiously, MO Beiyuan, can you let go of me first? Ive told you the truth. Im not lying to you. Im helping you. However, be it her goodwill or ttery, they were useless in front of MO Beiyuan. There was not even a hint of emotion in his eyes. His footsteps did not stop at all. Yun Ran left the room and was about to go to the pce to look for that man. The people from the 12 Divisions had not been able to find out anything about him for so many years. It could be seen that this person was not simple. MO Beiyuan, 1 want to meet him personally. Okay, Ill go with you. MO Beiyuan did not want to let her face Wu Tong alone because he knew how ruthless and sinister those people in the southern border were! Yun Ran shook her head at him. If you go, you might alert him. How about this? If youre really worried, just send two people to follow me. Ranran, those people who raise Gu worms are very strange. Theyre different from ordinary people. Compared to the Gu poison in his body, MO Beiyuan was more worried about her safety. We dont know about the rtionship between Mu Qingli and Wu Tong, but we cant rule out the possibility that he would poison you after he found out that we captured Mu Qingli and used you to threaten me into letting Mu Qingli go. Yun Ran nodded obediently. So, thats what I want to say. Later, if I need to, I might pretend that Im poisoned and fall into his trap. Ill trick him intoing over first. MO Beiyuan was speechless. This little girl didnt know fear at all and was already scheming against the other party.. Chapter 657 - 657: Selling Bug Repellent Medicine Sachets? Chapter 657: Selling Bug Repellent Medicine Sachets? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that he still looked worried, Yun Ran raised her hand and patted him gently on the shoulder. MO Beiyuan, dont worry. I wont let anything happen to myself l. Wait for me here obediently With that, she nced at the room where Mu Qingli was locked up. Dont go see Mu Qingli alone when Im not around. That woman is very dangerous. MO Beiyuan could not help butugh. Who was more dangerous? MO Beiyuan knew that it was difficult for others to persuade this youngdy once she had made up her mind, so he wrapped her in his arms and carried her into the empty room at the side. Ranran, remember to be careful after entering the pce. Dont get too close to Wu Tong. If he gets close to you, run. Dont rush over and fight him. Witchcraft can be nted through physical contact. Those worms are very small. Im afraid its very difficult to detect them. You be a good girl and put on your bug-repelling kit. As he spoke, he lowered his head and hung the medicine bag on her with his well-defined hands. Yun Rans gazended on the string of more than ten herb sachets at her waist. MO Beiyuan, dont you think its too much? Was she wearing big repellent sachets or was she selling them? Moreover, the Gu were not all insects! MO Beiyuan grabbed her little finger that was poking at the insect repellent sachets with a serious expression. Ranran, promise me that you wont throw them away just because that bag doesnt smell good. Yun Ran blinked and did not know whether tough or cry. MO Beiyuan, Im not a little girl like Sweetcake. I wont throw the medicine sachets away just because they dont smell good. When other people walked, there was a faint fragrance. On the other hand, her white clothes were fluttering in the wind, and she looked like a fairy. However, when she turned around, she smelled a strong medicinal fragrance. Alright, Im leaving. After Yun Ran turned around, MO Beiyuan followed. Yun Ran was speechless. What happened to letting her enter the pce herself? Nio Beiyuan seemed to have seen the confusion in her eyes and replied seriously, Ill only send you to the Dajing Imperial Pce. Yun Ran was speechless, Tell me, what dangers can we encounter from here to the Dajing Imperial Pce? Ive never understood why Sweetcake likes to stick to people so much. Now, 1 finally understand. She takes after you, her father! If the two of them continued to be lovey-dovey, it would soon be dawn. Yun Ran jumped onto the back of the Red-winged Dragon and waved her arm at him before flying towards the Dajing Imperial Pce. The Royal ed-winged Flying Dragon circled above the hall where Wu Tong was hiding. Yun Ran jumped down from the sky. She kicked open the main door of the hall. The two secret guards behind her who were in charge of protecting her were speechless. What did this girl say to their Master when she left? They had heard it with their own ears! That attitude was called obedient. Now that their Master was not by their side, they did not dare to say or ask. Even if this girl wanted to tear down this hall, they could only obediently follow behind her and carry bricks for her. Yun Ran didnt want to cause trouble, but she couldnt be bothered to knock with her hand. Wu Tong! Stop sleeping! Mu Qingli is looking for you This was probably the first time the secret guards had seen someone sneak into someones house in the middle of the night and be so arrogant. They looked at each other in shock. The two of them came back to their senses and followed Yun Ran into the hall. Ill go The scene in the hall frightened the two of them.. Chapter 658 - 658: Don’t You Talk Too Much? Chapter 658: Dont You Talk Too Much? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the spacious hall, there were human skeletons in strange postures, and many beams were hanging. Under the red candlelight, the skeleton cast strange shadows. Apanied by the rotten and bloody smell that rushed to their heads, the scene made them feel as if they were in Yama Hall, and they were at the lowest level. What the hell is this ce? Miss Yun Ran, lets leave this ce quickly! The secret guard instinctively felt that this godforsaken ce was not safe, so he persuaded Yun Ran to leave. Yun Ran did not feel anything. She stood with a calm expression, and even her breathing was quite stable. If youre not feeling well, you can wait outside. Im fine. She was really fine. The zombie nest in the apocalypse was much more disgusting and smelly than this ce. As they were conversing, a person walked out from the darkness of the inner hall. A short man in a wide gray robe walked with a slightly hunched back. There was arge red lump on the left side of the mans face. The other side of his face was normal. His facial features were still considered normal, but his eyes revealed a faint ferocious glint. His face darkened as he stared at Yun Ran with a malicious gaze; his dirty eyes were filled with viciousness. Did you take her? He was naturally referring to Mu Qingli. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes. Her watery eyes were dark, cold, and very calm. l dont think its appropriate to say that she was taken. Im inviting her back for a chat. Do you know who I am? Wu Tong raised his chin slightly, like a venomous worm that had been lurking underground all year round. He let out a cackle. Yun Ran smiled brightly. l only know that your name is Wu Tong! If you want to say anything else, you can tell me. Who are you? Youre hiding in the Dajing Imperial Pce and dont even dare to show your face. Dont tell me your other name is Turtle? The two secret guards behind her were dumbfounded. Was this what she meant by being obedient and not provoking him? Was she really not causing trouble? Did Nio Beiyuan do it? Wu Tong twisted his neck, making cracking sounds. Yun Ran pursed her pink lips. Arent you talking a little too much nonsense? The two secret guards behind her were dumbfounded. Why did this girl have two faces? In front of their Master, she was as obedient as a kitten. Why was she so unreasonable now?! Wasnt she afraid that the strange person opposite her would be angered by her and attack her? Wu Tong raised his drooping eyelids. The coldness on his body seemed to be engraved in his bones. He stared at Yun Ran gloomily. If anything happens to her, youll all die. However, Yun Ran did not seem to notice his hostile gaze and turned a deaf ear to his threat. The corners of her lips curled up and she turned to leave. The two secret guards behind her also followed closely. Were they going back just like that? What happened toing to the pce to bring that person back? Um, Miss Yun Ran, arent we taking him with us? Yun Ran said disdainfully, He has his own feet. Why do you want us to carry him along? He has poisonous insects all over his body and the entire nest of poisonous insects. Do you want to ride the same flying demon beast as him? Poisonous bugs? The two secret guards felt their scalps tingle when they heard this and quickly waved their hands. No, no, no! Let him go. Were not staying with him. But will hee with us? Yun Ran didnt even turn around. She pursed her pink lips and replied, Yes. Mu Qingli has a very important ce in his heart.. Chapter 659 - 659: A Poisonous Bug Nest Chapter 659: A Poisonous Bug Nest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group returned to the previous courtyard. Yun Ran had just jumped down from the back of the Red-Winged Wyvern when she was swept into MO Beiyuans arms and checked up and down. Are you all right? Did he make things difficult for you? Did he attack you? No, Im fine. If you dont believe me, you can ask the two secret guards of the 12 Divisions. Yun Ran raised her eyebrows with a smile on her small face. The two secret guards behind her also nodded hurriedly. No, no, Miss Yun is fine! Shes fine. Dont worry, Master. MO Beiyuan asked again, What about Wu Tong? Yun Ran pointed in the direction shede from. He should be here soon. As soon as Yun Ran finished speaking, she saw a ck shadow slowly approaching from the roof not far away. He was dressed in a gray robe and moved strangely. MO Beiyuan was like a ferocious beast. He smelled danger and instinctively raised his hand to protect Yun Ran behind him. Yun Ran stuck her head out from behind him. MO Beiyuan, be careful. This person is covered in poisonous insects. Hes a nest of poisonous insects. Just now, when she was in the strange hall, Yun Ran had discovered the rustling sounding from under Wu Tongs gray robe. MO Beiyuans muscles were tense, and his ck eyes were filled with dangerous hostility. Wu Tong came from the roof and turned his neck. His cervical vertebrae made cracking sounds as he hooked his chin to the side. He raised his dirty eyes and stared fixedly at MO Beiyuan. Were you looking for me? Hehehe You captured her? Just to force me out? To threaten me? MO Beiyuan replied, Its not that were looking for you, but Mu Qingli asked me to look for you. Why did she ask you to look for me? Wu Tong obviously did not believe that Mu Qingli was the one who revealed his whereabouts. Nio Beiyuan said, She said that you can help me remove the Infatuation Gu. Remove the parasitic poison? Hehehe she said that? Wu Tong twisted his neck again, and his face suddenly twitched. Where is she? Yun Rans n was not to threaten him with Mu Qingli. She raised her hand and pointed in that direction. Wu Tongs strange figure shed past and quickly entered the house. Not long after, they heard Niu Qinglis voice filled with hatred. Wu Tong, help me detoxify MO Beiyuan. I want that b*tch to have a taste of being abandoned. When the Gu worm in Nio Beiyuans body is gone, that b*tch wont be able to be arrogant anymore. l want to see if she can still smile so happily after losing her favor. Outside the house. The secret guards who were watching the show turned their heads and looked in Yun Rans direction. They saw the little girl nestled in their Masters arms and smiling happily. As for their Master, his thin lips curled into a faint smile. His big hand wrapped around the little girls slender waist, and his eyes were filled with love. This Empress Dowager of Dajing was probably a fool! Anyone who wasnt blind could tell how much their Master doted on Miss Yun Ran. There was no such thing as abandonment. Wu Tong, who was in the room, should not be blind. He opened his mouth to refuse. Ill take you back to the pce first. After being provoked by Yun Ran, Mu Qingli could not take it lying down at all. The rope on her body was loosened, but she refused to leave. Wu Tong! I asked you to help Mo Beiyuan get that Gu worm out.. Are you deaf?! Chapter 660 - 660: You’re a Dog I Picked Up! Chapter 660: Youre a Dog I Picked Up! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Get lost, dirty thing. Dont touch me. Dont forget that youre a dog I picked up! If it werent for me, you would have died long ago. The words in the room were getting more and more unpleasant. Their rtionship exceeded Yun Rans expectations. She had thought that Wu Tong was Mu Qinglis advisor or a shadow guard. Unexpectedly, Mu Qinglis attitude towards Wu Tong was so bad that she did not even treat him as a person. Dog, dont look at me with that ugly face of yours. Im disgusted. Yun Ran listened to the sounds in the room. Mu Qingli seemed to being out so she immediately entered her role. Master, dont listen to her. Shes just jealous of me. Shes jealous that I can obtain your unique love. As she spoke, she nced at Mu Qingli with a smug look. Mu Qingli had been infuriated by her earlier. However, she was tied up and did not have any helpers or confidence. But now, it was different. She held her best trump card. MO Beiyuan, look, Im not lying to you. Wu Tong is here. He can immediately cure the Gu poison in your body. Wu Tong was dressed in a gray robe. He lowered his head and followed behind her. Under his slightly raised eyelids was a pair of eyes filled with hatred. Empress Dowager With me around, they cant hurt you. You dont have to be threatened by them. Mu Qingli only had eyes for MO Beiyuan now. She scolded coldly, Am I that kind of person who can be easily threatened? Listen carefully. I want you to detoxify him immediately. She could not wait anymore. She could not wait to see the woman in front of her fall out of favor with MO Beiyuan. Wu Tong knew that she had always liked MO Beiyuan, but she had clearly said before that MO Beiyuan had no weakness. Perhaps the Infatuation Gu in his body was his only weakness now. It might be useful to keep it. But why did he have to help him lure the Gu out now? Empress Dowager, are you sure? Are you sure you want me to lure the Gu worm out for him? Mu Qingli obviously did not have much patience with him. She said impatiently, Do you not understand what Im saying?! Wu Tong! You know that 1 dont raise stupid things around me! Wu Tong did not want to cure MO Beiyuan of this Infatuation Gu because he was jealous. He was jealous that MO Beiyuan clearly had a pair of strange eyes and was also called a ghost by the world; but he had a good appearance, causing Mu Qingli to admire him and go crazy for him. They were both freaks who were not allowed to exist in this world. However, he could only have this extremely ugly appearance that was neither human nor ghost. Mu Qingli felt disgusted just by looking at him. Wu Tong did not want to detoxify MO Beiyuan because he was afraid that if MO Beiyuan would be entangled with Mu Qingli when the Gu poison in his body was detoxified. At that time, he might not even have the chance to stay by Mu Qingli!s side. A sinister glint shed across Wu Tongs eyes. Back then, he was jealous of MO Beiyuan. It was also to take revenge on MO Beiyuan that he found a dirty and ugly beggar from the corner of the street. He kindly sent her to MO Beiyuans side to help him relieve the pain of three days of Infatuation Gu. He was thinking about what kind of scene it would be when MO Beiyuan woke up and found a smelly and dirty beggar lying beside him. Who knew that the dirty beggar would be this woman in front of him? She was a beautiful woman who even surpassed Mu Qingli.. Chapter 661 - 661: Pay the Corresponding Price Chapter 661: Pay the Corresponding Price Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran met his sinister gaze and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. There was no fear in her clear eyes. Wu Tongs expression paused for a moment. He still could not understand how that little beggar had be such a beauty in front of him. What went wrong? He remembered that the dirty and ugly little beggar had arge hideous scar on her face, but the woman in front of him had porcin-like skin. Not to mention scars, she didnt even have a single w. At this moment, Wu Tong began to suspect if this woman was the little beggar he had sent to MO Beiyuan back then. But if she wasnt, then what was with the information that Da Jing had secretly sent back? All these years, other than this woman, there was no one else beside MO Beiyuan. And the ages of the two children matched. Wu Tong! Im asking you to detoxify the poison. If you dont understand, get lost from my side. Do you hear me? Mu Qinglis temper was even worse now. She was the Empress Dowager of Dajing, and the little emperor she supported was a puppet. No one in Dajing dared to disobey her orders. Naturally, Wu Tong could not disobey her either. Mu Qingli tugged at the nket wrapped around her, turned around, and nced at Wu Tong with disdain. Kneel, Im ordering you to kneel! Wu Tongs eyes struggled for a moment, but he still knelt down. Mu Qinglis voice was cold and ear-piercing without any warmth. Let me ask you again. Which do you choose C detoxify MO Beiyuan or get lost now? Yun Ran did not know what Wu Tong had in Mu Qinglis hands that he could kneel down without dignity. l choose the former. Wu Tong struggled in his heart for a while before finally making apromise. He didnt want to leave her. Even though he was by her side and could only watch her entangling with other men every day, he still wanted to stay. Even without MO Beiyuan, she would still find another man. She had so many male pets in the pce. And he was just a dog raised by Mu Qingli. He was a rather useful dog. MO Beiyuan, look, I told you. I wont lie to you. Wu Tong can really help you get that worm out. When Mu Qingli turned to MO Beiyuan, she seemed to have be a different person. She was as delicate as a little girl who had just fallen in love and was acting coquettishly with her lover. As she spoke, she wanted to move closer to MO Beiyuan. She staggered from Yun Rans push and almost flew out. Fortunately, Wu Tong was quick to hold her up. Go away. Dont go near him. Yun Ran was acting as herself. When she saw Mu Qingli wheedling as she swayed her body and tried to approach MO Beiyuan, she immediately became vignt. Mu Qingli shook off Wu Tongs hand. Dont touch me. Get your dirty hands off me. You stink. You smell disgusting Go away. The disdain and disgust in her eyes were too direct. Wu Tong hunched his back and took a few steps back. However, Mu Qingli did not know that she was also a very disgusting existence to MO Beiyuan. The smell on her body was equally disgusting. Ranran,e here. Dont go near her. MO Beiyuans eyes were cold. He pulled Yun Ran into his arms and asked her to stay away from Mu Qingli and Wu Tong. Wu Tong said in a hoarse voice, l can help you draw out the Gu worms in your body, but you have to pay the corresponding price. What price? Yun Ran was even more anxious than MO Beiyuan. There was no smile on her face, and her delicate brows were deeply furrowed. She knew it wouldnt be that easy.. Chapter 662 - 662: Isn’t He Farting! Chapter 662: Isnt He Farting! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Tongs gazended on MO Beiyuans handsome face. Even though the man in front of him was wearing an extremely ugly ck eye mask and had an eye-catching scar on his brow bone, it did not affect his aura at all. Wu Tong knew that Mu Qingli liked this face. Therefore, he wanted to take the opportunity to destroy this face and cut off all of Mu Qinglis thoughts. To lure out the Gu worm, I have to destroy your face and make you look like me. Are you willing? Yes, he wanted MO Beiyuan to be like him! He would be just as disgusting and unapproachable. After saying that, Wu Tong began to cackle. Destroy his appearance? Be like you? No way! Before Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan could speak, Niu Qingli spoke first. She could not imagine what MO Beiyuans face would look like if he became as ugly as Wu Tong. Yun Rans first reaction was not to worry that MO Beiyuans handsome face would be ruined. Instead, she felt that Wu Tong was trying to deceive a fool! Wasnt he just sprouting nonsense? Did they think that she didnt know anything about medicine and poison? The answer would disappoint him. Although she could not cure the infatuation Gu in MO Beiyuans body, it did not mean that she did not know anything about Gu poison. During this period of time, apart from studying ancient books on medicine and poison, she had also read many books rted to Gu poison. Yun Ran had never heard that the Gu worm in ones body required one to disfigure himself. Even that damned thing on Wu Tongs face did not grow out just because he wanted it to. The Corpse Worm was a parasite cultivated by zombies. It could poison ones flesh and bones to grow such an ugly thing. Yun Ran narrowed her watery eyes and her lips curled into a mocking smile. Her eyes were slightly cold. This thing on your face cant be grown by removing a Gu worm. Tell me nicely, why would one grow a tumor of a Corpse Bug Gu after removing the Infatuation Gu? Wu Tong had never thought that this woman would actually be able to see through the Corpse Bug Gu on his face at a nce. Shock appeared in his eyes. You know Gu? The corners of Yun Rans mouth curled up slightly in the dim light, revealing a faint sneer. It doesnt matter if I understand or not. Even a fool can know that youre sprouting nonsense! Yun Ran nced at him and sneered. Ive only heard that women are jealous of each other and want to destroy each others appearance. This is the first time Ive seen a man use such dirty methods. Youre really ruthless! Niu Qingli was not stupid. She already understood what Yun Ran meant. The temperature in her eyes instantly turned cold. You dog! I asked you to detoxify him, not poison him. Who asked you to make the decision on your own! If his face is ruined, Ill kill you. Wu Tong ignored Mu Qinglis words and kept staring at Yun Ran. The woman beside MO Beiyuan had really exceeded his expectations. He still had to consider carefully if he wanted to poison MO Beiyuan. Otherwise, it was very likely that this woman would discover him the moment he attacked. It was fine to be discovered by this woman. What he was worried about was that Mu Qingli would be angry when she found out that he had poisoned MO Beiyuan. If Yun Ran had still been in a daze about the rtionship between Mu Qingli and Wu Tong, she would not have understood. After what Wu Tong did, she could roughly guess what was going on. It was nothing more than, l love you, but you love him. Wu Tong liked Mu Qingli, but Mu Qingli had a crush on MO Beiyuan. Therefore, Wu Tong was jealous of MO Beiyuans face and wanted to destroy it.. Chapter 663 - 663: You Seemed to Have Become Smart Too Chapter 663: You Seemed to Have Be Smart Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Tong was so jealous. It was hard to guarantee that he would not secretly attack MO Beiyuan when he was detoxifying the poison. Instead, he intended to secretly ce a Gu worm on MO Beiyuan. Yun Rans face darkened, and her gaze finallynded on Mu Qingli. This woman was Wu Tongs weakness. In order to ensure MO Beiyuans safety, Yun Ran did not mind ying some tricks. Wu Tong also retracted his gaze and asked Mu Qingli, If the price I have to pay for curing him of the parasitic poison is my own life, do you still want me to cure him? There was still a trace of fantasy in his heart. He imagined that this woman in front of him could give him some gentleness. Just a little bit would do. However, Mu Qingli pursed her pink lips, her face filled with impatience and ridicule. Wu Tong, Ive never cared about your life. Dont let me see you look at me like that again. Im disgusted. Arent you going to find a mirror? Which part of you is worthy ofparing to him? Is it his looks, identity, or that manly aura? Yun Ran was speechless, She couldnt understand why he would abandon the most basic dignity of a human being when he liked someone. Wu Tong remained silent. After a while, he smiled sinisterly. Alright, Ill lure the Gu worm out for you. Yun Ran was worried and chased after him to ask him about the specific operation method. How do you n to lure it? How do you n to do it? Wu Tong twisted his neck and nced at her. He asked a strange question, You, whats with your face? Did you change your skin? Yun Ran was speechless. What was that supposed to mean? What was wrong with her face? Yun Ran was speechless for a moment, but then she seemed to think of something. Youve seen me before? When? If it was just the original owner and him exchanging nces outside the inns woodshed, Wu Tong would not remember it for so long. Yun Ran connected everything. Unexpectedly, she had guessed everything in the midst of scamming Mu Qingli. Back then, you were the one who sent me to MO Beiyuan. Wu Tong had never expected that this woman would actually guess what had happened back then. He had hidden it for so long. You seem to have gotten smarter. Wu Tong did not deny it. Yun Ran chuckled and tugged at her delicate pink lips. The corners of her eyes raised slightly, and the expression on her face instantly changed. Then shouldnt I thank you properly? As he spoke, she revealed an extremely disgusted expression. Did you use me to disgust MO Beiyuan? However, he had never thought that even a fool and a beggar would not want to lose their innocence for no reason. After all, this was a living person! Why should she be used as a tool to disgust others? Yun Ran nced at him and said coldly, If you want to be respected by others, you have to treat yourself as a human first! Wu Tong was stunned on the spot. Human? All these years, he had stayed by Mu Qinglis side. He had never been treated as a human. Mu Qingli scolded him, hated him and treated him like a dog. Even the people around Mu Qingli regarded him like a snake and scorpion, afraid of his poisonous worms and ugly appearance. They called him a monster. Theres that scary monster again. When that monsterughs, it looks even uglier and scarier. l dont dare to use what that monster gave me. Who knows, it might have been poisoned? Chapter 664 - 664: What’s the Use of Being Jealous Of His Face? Chapter 664: Whats the Use of Being Jealous Of His Face? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Tong did not know how long it had been since he was treated as a human. It was so long that he had almost forgotten that he was still human. Wait! Stop right there! Yun Ran turned back to him with a frown. Yes? Wu Tongs eyes were red as he secretly clenched his fists. His voice was still so sinister. If MO Beiyuans face was as ugly and disgusting as mine, would you would you still treat him as a human? Yun Ran was about to get angry when she heard him. Why dont you make sense? Whats the use of being jealous of his face?! What kind of person is Mu Qingli? Are you blind or are you stupid? Without MO Beiyuan, there are other men. Can you destroy all the good-looking men in the world? The problem is, if you ruin their faces, will Mu Qingli look at you again? Wu Tong said, Thats not what I meant. Then what do you mean? Wu Tongs expression was extremely gloomy, but there was a hint of persistence in it. l want to know if all women are the same and only like beautiful looks. Yun Ran was not in the mood to have a heart-to-heart with him, nor did she intend to be his emotional mentor to enlighten him. She said directly, Dont talk nonsense. If you dare to have any ill intentions towards him, Ill kill you. Wu Tong looked at her and asked: Arent you worried that his attitude towards you will change after drawing out the infatuation Gu? Yun Ran turned around and nced at him indifferently, as a disdainful smile tugged at the corners of her eyes. If his feelings for me are because of the Gu poison, then Id rather he never loved me. 1 dont know what those people in your southern border who developed such a thing like Infatuation Gu are thinking. For their own selfish desires? To tie two people who originally did not love each other together forcefully, what does that mean? Its clearly pain and torture! And fake love. Wu Tongs expression froze, as if she had hit a sore spot and reminded him of the past. That was his mother. His mother hugged him and cried her heart out. Because his mother had been poisoned by his father, but his mother did not love his father at all. She had been captured by his father from outside and brought to the vige. The two of them were controlled by the Gu worm and tortured each other. When his mother died, it was as if she had been freed. What this woman was saying now seemed to be recounting his mothers painful experiences. Wu Tong seemed to have returned to the past. His mother hugged him and told him to be a good person and find a woman who truly liked him and not use voodoo to harm others. However, after his mother died, he encountered some changes. For the sake of survival, revenge, and some selfish desires, he had already forgotten his mothers words. He wasnt the only one who didnt live like a human anymore. His hands were also covered in blood and human lives. He could no longer count how many people he had poisoned and killed. The gue in Dajing Imperial City alone numbered in the thousands. Wu Tongs back bent even more. Facing the clear eyes of the woman in front of him, he was so ashamed that he could not raise his head. l will help him remove the Infatuation Gu. Yun Ran felt that this person was really inexplicable. Wasnt the matter of curing the parasitic poison mentioned before? Wu Tong said that he had to prepare some things. Mu Qingli couldnt wait anymore. She couldnt wait to see Yun Ran fall out of favor. She kept urging Wu Tong to hurry up and even invited MO Beiyuan into the pce.. Chapter 665 - 665: I Miss Bun and Sweetcake Chapter 665: I Miss Bun and Sweetcake Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan still had that cold attitude towards Mu Qingli. He could not even be bothered to look at her. However, Mu Qingli did not feel awkward at all. She swayed her body and moved closer to him. Yun Ran wished she could lie in MO Beiyuans arms and cut off all contact between him and Mu Qingli. Logically speaking, since she had already made it so obvious, anyone with a bit of insight would not stay here. However, Mu Qingli seemed to be fighting for favor. One moment, she asked MO Beiyuan if he was thirsty, and the next moment, she asked if he was tired. Yun Ran wanted to say, My fist is already hard! Why would he be tired? You, on the other hand, have to y with so many malepanions at once. You must be exhausted! Mu Qinglis expression changed, and she quickly exined. MO Beiyuan, um, dont misunderstand what happened in the pce previously. Those male pets are just toys to relieve my boredom. You know that all these years, youre the only one in my heart. Yun Ran was speechless. How could this woman be so thick- skinned to say such words? MO Beiyuans expression also revealed unhappiness. He did not want Mu Qinglis words to dirty Yun Rans ears. He carried Yun Ran and left the courtyard. The little girl in his arms was still angry. Well leave Dajing as soon as we get rid of the parasitic poison. The further away we are from Mu Qingli, the better. That woman is like a ster. If she continued to stay, Yun Ran was afraid that with her bad temper, she would not be able to help but deal with Mu Qingli. MO Beiyuan lowered his eyes and chuckled. The difort he felt from Mu Qingli previously had been cured by the little girl in his arms. Alright, once the parasitic poison is cured, well leave Dajing. MO Beiyuan, I miss Bun and Sweetcake Yun Ran really missed her two children. They had left the East Continent for nearly a month. She wondered if her two children were very obedient in the East Continent. Nio Beiyuans smile froze and he pulled her into his arms. His voice was deep. Yes, I miss them too. He thought of his Buns cold and cool appearance. He thought of his Sweetcake calling him daddy in a cute voice and acting cute in his arms. The two of them waited on the roof outside for a long time. Only then did Wu Tong return. Yun Ran did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the way Wu Tong looked at her was much more peaceful than before. How should she put it? Previously, when Wu Tong looked at her, he always had a sinister hostility. But now, the hostility seemed to have disappeared. Had it disappeared just like that? What Yun Ran was most concerned about now was the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body. Therefore, she did not think too much about why Wu Tongs attitude towards her had changed. Im going to start removing the parasitic poison. You guys go out first. Dont disturb me. Yun Ran did not let go of MO Beiyuans hand. l want to stay here with him. Wu Tong nced at her. His voice was calm as he slowly said, Dont worry. I said I would detoxify him, so I will. I wont ruin his face. Of course, Yun Ran did not care about MO Beiyuans face. She was worried that Wu Tong would take the opportunity to poison MO Beiyuan. Her watery eyes blinked. She could not tell if Wu Tong was telling the truth or not. She grabbed Mu Qingli and ced a knife on her neck. Her voice was clear, and her expression was very serious.. If anything happens to him, Ill take Mu Qinglis life! Chapter 666 - 666: Are You Afraid That Others Won I t Know You Chapter 666: Are You Afraid That Others Won I t Know You Have a Mouth? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Qingli was Wu Tongs weakness. Once Yun Ran captured her, she would also control Wu Tong. However, at this moment, Wu Tong did not show much excitement. He only nced at them indifferently. He bent down to prepare his own tools to cure the parasitic poison. Mu Qinglis ear-piercing voice echoed in the room. How dare you hold me hostage! Are you crazy?! Im the Empress Dowager of Dajing! MO Beiyuan looked at his little girl and gave a look to the secret guards at the side. He ordered, Protect her. Dont let her get hurt. The secret guards at the side and Mu Qingli, who was being held up by Yun Ran with a knife, were speechless. Who would get hurt? Did Master make a mistake? Although it was only one door away, Yun Ran was extremely nervous. Mu Qingli probably couldnt stay idle and started to mock Yun Ran again. Shall we make a bet on whether MO Beiyuan will approach you again after he detoxifies the poison? If I were you, I would have been the Empress of the East Continent before he cured the poison. Now that he has returned, Im afraid youll only be a concubine in his harem. You do look like a vixen who can seduce people, Unfortunately, no matter how delicious the food is, youll get sick of it if you eat too much. Yun Rans mind was focused on the two people who were detoxifying the poison in the room. How could she have the time to care about her? However, Mu Qingli thought that Yun Rans silence was because she had exposed her thoughts. She became even more smug. Lets wait and see. Do you believe that when I exchange a few cities with MO Beiyuan for youter, he will send you out? Mu Qingli could not think of a way to take revenge, so she vented the anger in her heart. But now, she thought of an interesting idea. Ill send you to the barracks. Guess how many men youll serve? Her words were really unpleasant. The secret guards at the side couldnt stand it anymore and scolded, Can you shut up! Are you afraid that others wont know that you have a mouth?! Yun Ran was also running out of patience. She asked the secret guards toe over and cover Mu Qinglis mouth. With her understanding of MO Beiyuan, if she quarreled with Mu Qingli outside, MO Beiyuan would most likelye out to see if she had been bullied. By the same token, Yun Ran was also worried that if she quarreled with Mu Qingli outside, it would affect Wu Tongs detoxification. Inside the room, Wu Tong got MO Beiyuan to lie down. Then, he ignited a small red powder. A pungent smell filled the room. MO Beiyuan frowned. What is this? Wu Tong said, This is an insect egg left behind by the Ghost Gu Lady when she was refining the Infatuation Gu. Otherwise, do you think theres any way to lure out the Gu worm in your body? As Wu Tong spoke, he took out a small knife with a sharp de and an insect-snake totem engraved on it. After applying the medicinal wine, he burned it on the fire. At this moment, the Gu worm in Nio Beiyuans body was stimted by the strange fragrance. It was very active. Ranran MO Beiyuans thin lips moved, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged. He kept calling Yun Rans name. Wu Tongs eyes darkened. Clearly, MO Beiyuans reaction was beyond his expectations. The infatuation Gu in Father and Mothers bodies would be very painful when it acted up. However, the man in front of her only called that womans name a few times in a low voice, as if he had received a hugefort.. Chapter 667 - 667: Why Didn’t You Find Her? Chapter 667: Why Didnt You Find Her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the eggs burned, the smell in the room became stronger. The Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body became more and more domineering. Wu Tong had thought several times that this man would not be able to take it anymore and rush out to find that woman to relieve the pain of being tortured by the parasitic poison. But he didnt. The man in front of him seemed to have used all his willpower to endure it. Other than calling out the womans name in a low voice, he did not do anything else. This made Wu Tong very confused. Because he had seen how his father tortured his mother when the infatuation Gu acted up. He had personally seen his mother being tortured until she was covered in injuries. This was how his mother was tortured. His mother said that his father had never treated her as a woman he loved, but as a tool to vent his desires. At that time, he was thinking that he must get rid of the infatuation Gu in his mothers body. However, at this moment, Wu Tong realized that he seemed to have made a mistake. Although Gu worms could affect people, they could not really control their every move. What really hurt his mother was not the parasitic poison, but his father! Why dont you go to her? Youre in so much pain. Why dont you go out and find her? She can ease the pain in you. You know that! Wu Tongs hoarse voice was filled with endless sorrow. He hoped that MO Beiyuan would lose control. This way, he could tell himself in peace that his father was not that bad. But he was to be disappointed. MO Beiyuans eyes were already red. The veins on his neck were about to explode, but he still looked at him coldly. Cut the crap. Hurry up and detoxify the poison. I dont want her to wait outside for too long. Wu Tong was stunned for a moment before he cackled: The way you are treating her is not because of the infatuation Gu, you are deliberately acting like this Im afraid the Empress Dowager will be disappointed. The thin de was pressed against MO Beiyuans arm. His eyes saw the moving bulge on his arm and he suddenly shed it. He picked out a ck worm with a hook. Wu Tong had thought that this parasite had been in his body for four to five years, so it would be very difficult to lure it out. He did not expect it to be so easy. He knew the habits of this Gu worm very well. Every time one was controlled by the Gu worm, the indulgence of his body would make the Gu worm even crazier. Following that, the person who was poisoned would be more and more crazy, making it more difficult for the Gu worm to be drawn out from the body. With Nio Beiyuans current situation, it was obvious that he had never been controlled by the Gu worm to the point of losing control. MO Beiyuan casually treated the wound on his arm and rushed out. If one did not know, he would have thought that the Gu poison in his body had acted up again. MO Beiyuan! Seeing hime out, Yun Ran hurried over and threw herself into his arms. Mu Qingli was held down by the two secret guards and whimpered. She wanted to ask if the Gu worm in MO Beiyuans body had been lured out. If he had already cured the parasitic poison, why would he still hug that woman when he came out? Has the Gu worm been taken out? Yun Ran asked the question that Mu Qingli wanted to ask, but could not ask for the time being. Yes, it has been taken out. MO Beiyuan saw with his own eyes that the worm had been plucked out of his arm. Wu Tong could not fake this matter under his nose. Yun Ran gave him a bright smile. This parasitic poison had been a headache for the two of them for so long, and now it was finally resolved. The huge weight in their hearts was finally lifted.. Chapter 668 - 668: She Was Actually Poisoned Too Chapter 668: She Was Actually Poisoned Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Tong followed her out and nced at Yun Ran. The parasitic poison in his body has been removed. Its your turn now. Me? Her? Why does she have a Gu worm on her? Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan looked at him at the same time. l did it. Since Wu Tong nned to help detoxify the poison, there were some things that he did not n to continue hiding. Back then, I was the one who sent her to your side. When I kidnapped her, I was afraid that she would recognize me, so I poisoned her with the Carefree Gu so she would lose a portion of her memories. Didnt you notice that her memories were missing? Yun Ran was speechless. The Hosts memories were iplete, but Yun Ran had always thought that she had identally hit her head when she rolled down the cliff. After all, that was what the books said. Once you knocked your head, you would lose your memory. Who would have thought that she would also be poisoned by someone? Wu Tong seemed to have seen the confusion in their eyes and exined, The Carefree Gu is the most harmless kind of Gu poison. Other than losing her memory, there are no other effects. Therefore, she cant feel any problems in her body. If you dont want to remove it, its fine. She wont die. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. So, theres a live bug in my body too? Wu Tong shook his head. Do you think the Gu worms in our southern border are so easy to raise? The Carefree Gu is called a Gu worm, but its actually a poison that can make people lose a portion of their memories. When Yun Ran heard that it wasnt a bug, she instantly felt less suffocated. As for whether she should detoxify the poison and retrieve the missing part of her memory, Yun Ran hesitated slightly. The parasitic poison in MO Beiyuans body had been cured, and the portion of her lost memories did not seem to be that important anymore. Yun Ran was still not sure if she was the one who was with Mo Beiyuan back then. If it was the Host, then her mind would have memories of the Host and MO Beiyuan. She wasnt being calctive, but it would make her feel ufortable. There was still a knot there. When she looked at MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran made a final decision in her heart. Undo it. Yun Ran did not want to regret it in the future. She didnt want to live in such a muddle-headed state either. If MO Beiyuans memories were not wrong, then the person who had been with him for the entire night and was pregnant with two children should be her, not the original owner. Mu Qingli stood at the side and tried to break free from the shadow guards restraints several times before rushing over. She wanted to attract Wu Tongs attention. However, she noticed that Wu Tong, who had always been trampled under her feet and was like a wild dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy in front of her, had never looked at her from the beginning to the end. Woo wretched Woo thing! Wu Tong handed Yun Ran a small porcin bottle and asked her to drink the antidote inside. Frowning, Yun Ran swallowed the unpleasant green medicinal juice. MO Beiyuan immediately handed her a few candied plums. He handed her another ss of water. Yun Ran rinsed her mouth and ate a few candied plums before the medicinal taste in her mouth faded. MO Beiyuan knew that she had always cared about the memory she had lost. That was why he did not stop her from curing the poison. After Yun Ran drank the antidote, she felt dizzy. She leaned on MO Beiyuans shoulder and gradually fell asleep. When MO Beiyuan saw her like this, he immediately looked at Wu Tong. His eyes were even darker than the sky, and he was filled with a strong hostility. Why is she like this? Chapter 669 - 669: If Something Happens to Her, It’s Useless No Matter who Dies! Chapter 669: If Something Happens to Her, Its Useless No Matter who Dies! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Wu Tong seemed to have suddenly seen through everything. His expression no longer had the sinister hatred from before. Even though MO Beiyuan suspected him now, his expression was very calm. She just took the antidote and temporarily fell asleep. You dont have to worry. If anything happens to her, I know very well that you will kill me to avenge her. MO Beiyuan narrowed his cold eyes, and a cold killing intent spread invisibly. Kill you? If anything happens to her, its useless no matter who dies! With that, MO Beiyuan picked up the little girl in his arms. The smell in this room was not good. His Ranrans nose was sharp and delicate. She definitely would not like it. Outside the room, Mu Qingli threw a tantrum again. Her hair was disheveled, and she shook her head as she tried to break free from the two secret guards control. The two secret guards were annoyed by her and couldnt help but speak. Stop messing around. Wake up. Has our master looked at you since he came out of that room? Its useless even if youre crazy. Miss Yun Ran is the apple of our Masters eye. Shes a treasure. It doesnt matter if hes cured or not! His Master was not blind. Miss Yun Ran looked like a fairy. How could he not dote on her? Sob l dont sob believe you. MO Beiyuan carried Yun Ran and passed by them. Mu Qingli gathered her strength and rushed over. She was about to bump into him. MO Beiyuan protected the little girl in his arms. He bent his long legs and kicked the person who bumped into him. Dont go near her. Although he had been cured the poison of the infatuation Gu, it did not affect MO Beiyuans thoughts of protecting Yun Ran and not allowing anyone to touch her. Mu Qingli was sent flying by the force of his kick. A pained and incredulous expression appeared on her face How could that be? The poison had clearly been cured! Why was MO Beiyuan still so cold and heartless to her? He still doted on that b*tch, that vixen. Mu Qingli could not ept such an oue. Wu Tong must have made a mistake. The infatuation Gu in MO Beiyuans body had yet to be removed. That must be it! Thats right, she was going to find that wretched Wu Tong now. Mu Qingli looked at MO Beiyuans back and was filled with hatred. Her hatred was not directed at MO Beiyuan, but at the woman in his arms. Wu Tong walked out of the house and looked at the woman who was being held by two secret guards. Her hair was scattered and she was in a sorry state. Her eyes were crazy. She did not look noble at all. In the end, Wu Tong could not bear it and spoke up for her. Ive already removed the parasitic poison for your master. You dont have to continue detaining her. Let her go. The dignified Empress Dowager of Dajing was humiliated like this, struggling on the ground like a crazy woman. Wu Tong really couldnt stand it anymore. Mu Qingli finally regained her freedom. The moment the cloth in her mouth was taken out, she raised her hand and gave Wu Tong a loud p. You dog! You betrayed me! I asked you to cure MO Beiyuan of the Gu poison. What did you do?! Betrayal? I did what you asked me to do, but now, Ive disappointed you. This was the first time Wu Tong had spoken to her so loudly. For the first time, he raised his ugly face and stared at her as he spoke. He was a human being, not a dog. Why did he have to keep his head down? He had only fallen in love with a woman who did not love him. l once advised you but you were the one who insisted on detoxifying MO Beiyuan. However, no one promised you that after detoxifying the Gu poison, MO Beiyuans attitude towards that woman would change.. Chapter 670 - 670: Remember Everything! Chapter 670: Remember Everything! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With that womans face, its normal for MO Beiyuan to like her, isnt it? You said it yourself. No one likes ugly things. People like beautiful things. Mu Qingli did not expect him to speak to her in such a tone, Her face was ashen. Dog, are you teaching me a lesson? Are you teaching me a lesson?! Wu Tong was tired and did not want to cause trouble anymore. He ignored her and prepared to leave. However, Mu Qingli was unwilling to give up! Dog, stop right there. Didnt you raise so many poisonous creatures? Then go and cast a Gu on MO Beiyuan. No matter what Gu it is, as long as it can make him forget that woman, no, its best to make him hate that woman and wish he could kill her. l order you to cast the Gu quickly. The Infatuation Gu was cured, it was fine, she could let Wu Tong do it again. As Wu Tong stared at her, his eyes were filled with exhaustion. Not to mention, with my cultivation, its impossible for me to poison MO Beiyuan again. Even if I can, I wont use the Gu poison to harm others. Wu Tong did not want to do what his mother hated the most. He did not want to use the parasitic poison to harm others anymore. What did you say? Are you trying to reject my order?! Wu Tong, why are you pretending to be a good person? How many people have you killed with voodoo? Have you forgotten? Mu Qingli seemed to have heard a joke. She covered her mouth andughed. Wu Tong knew that his hands were now stained with blood and human lives. How could he forget? But couldnt he live like a human for the rest of his life? Mu Qingli, now that youve gotten what you wanted, you should stop. Just be the Empress Dowager of Dajing and dont provoke them anymore. Wu Tong paused and said, That woman is not an existence you can provoke. MO Beiyuan is not a man you can control. This was hisst piece of advice to her. The woman beside MO Beiyuan was not to be trifled with. Moreover, that woman had MO Beiyuan and the Bai family backing her. Even with Mu Qinglis current status as the Dajing Empress Dowager, she was still kidnapped by them from the pce. Even their secret guards did not take Mu Qingli seriously. However, how could Mu Qingli listen to the persuasion of a lowly ve? Im the Empress Dowager of Dajing. How can I lose to a lowly woman who relied on fighting for favor in front of men? MO Beiyuan and 1 are a match made in heaven. Wu Tong, have you forgotten that I was the one who saved your life back then? You promised me that you would work for me and remove all obstacles for me. Do you want to go back on your oath now? All these years, Mu Qingli had been constantly reminding Wu Tong that he owed her a life. In order to repay her kindness, Wu Tong had removed all obstacles for her and even helped her sit in the position of the Dajing Empress Dowager. But this time, Wu Tong did not nod. Ive already repaid what I owe you. When I helped you kill the first person, Ive already repaid that life. He no longer owed her anything. Wu Tong looked at the room MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran had entered. Calcting the time, that woman should be waking up soon. Inside the room, Yun Ran sat up from the bed. Her eyes were a little anxious and flustered. When her gaze found MO Beiyuan, she calmed down. She raised her slender arms and threw herself into his arms. MO Beiyuan! I remember now, I remember everything! It was me! That night, the person in the cold pool was me. MO Beiyuan pulled her into his arms and rubbed his big hand on her back tofort her. He only thought that she had just regained her memory, so her words were a little chaotic and he did not take it to heart. It was you. The person in the cold pool is naturally you, Ranran. I remember the mark on your body, so I naturally cant be wrong. Chapter 671 - 671: Bound to Fall Into the Handsome Man’s Bath Chapter 671: Bound to Fall Into the Handsome Mans Bath Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rany on his shoulder and gradually woke up. There were some things that he did not know at all. If she hadnt recovered this part of her memory, Yun Ran might not have been able to figure it out herself! Now, all her memories were connected. Back then, on the streets of Dajing Imperial City, the original owner of the body knocked her head and passed away. At that time, she had transmigrated and entered this body from the apocalypse. She became the owner of the body. Because it was an alternate world, space and time were different. Therefore, there was no problem with the timeline at all. At that time, she was in a daze. She had just woken up and nced at the unfamiliar surroundings. Before she could figure out what was going on, she was captured by Wu Tong. He drugged her and threw her in front of MO Beiyuan. She was really confused at that time. She was still thinking that those melodramatic transmigration novels were not lying to her! As expected, she would definitely fall into a handsome mans bath after transmigrating and see a handsome maning out of the bath. However, the plot she encountered was a littleplicated. She didnt fall directly into the beautiful mans bath. She was sent over by someone. When Yun Ran recalled the first time she saw MO Beiyuan, she was stunned. The man sat in the deep pool. The water had just reached his chest and waist. His shoulders were wide, and his back was straight like a straight line. Sweat flowed down his handsome face. His nose bridge was high, and the shape of his lips was especially good-looking. They were just right. It was a well-defined and extremely handsome face. After that, the dreaded thing on her body acted up. At that time, she was dizzy. For some reason, she shamelessly pressed herself against the man. After that, it was as MO Beiyuan said. The two of them were entangled. She alternated between being wide awake, biting him, and being dazed. Relying on her bodys instincts, she wrapped her arms around him, reveling in that physical pleasure. Yun Ran was not stupid. At that time, she could tell that there was something wrong with this man. He must have been hit by the same dirty thing. That was why he bullied her so fiercely. Yun Ran did not know how many times she had been tortured by him, but she also experienced the feeling that all the bones in her body were about to fall apart. She had met the kind of person who was gifted in novels. After being bullied by him, she indeed gritted her teeth and scolded him for being a bastard. The first thing she did when she woke up was to slip away. At that time, her mind was in a mess and she was filled with insecurity about her situation and unfamiliar environment. She didnt know who this man was. Was he a good person or a bad person? Therefore, she decided to leave first. She walked in the forest and looked at her strange dress. Some unfamiliar memories appeared in her mind. In a moment of carelessness, she rolled down the cliff. When she woke up again, she did not know which part of her body had gone wrong. Perhaps there was a deviation in her two memories, and her cognition had also gone wrong. It was also possible that the carefree Gu that Wu Tong had ced on her body had acted up. All in all She had forgotten the memories of the apocalypse and only retained the original owners memories. She treated herself as the original owner of the body. Her personality, preferences, habits, and so on were all dominated by the Hosts memories. However, sometimes, her true nature could be seen in certain things. For example, when she was pregnant with two children, the people from the Prime Ministers Estate had wanted to drug her and abort the child. At that time, she had risked her life to protect the two children. Another example was that after what happened a few years ago, she rarely looked for MO Jinyu. After that, it was the beginning. She thought that she had just transmigrated when her heart was dug out. In fact, she had only awakened her memories.. Chapter 672 - 672: Why Does It Look Like You Didn’t Cure the Gu Poison? Chapter 672: Why Does It Look Like You Didnt Cure the Gu Poison? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, all of Yun Rans memories were sorted out. The two children were conceived after a night with MO Beiyuan. She had also carried them for ten months. They were her children with MO Beiyuan. Ranran, what are you thinking? MO Beiyuan saw that she was lying in his arms and did not speak. He could not figure out what she was thinking. His handsome brows furrowed slightly. Did you think of a lot of things? When we were in the cold pool, 1 . . . Actually, MO Beiyuan was quite conflicted. The memories of the two of them in the cold pool were really not good enough. The youngdy was so angry that she scolded him. Now that she remembered that part of her memory, would she turn around and settle old scores with him? Yun Ran didnt have that part of her memories before, so when he talked about that part of his memories, she only blushed. But now, she remembered everything. That uncontroble night. Those memories that made people blush and their hearts beat faster. Her memory might be clearer than his. Stop it. Im not thinking about those things. Yun Ran raised her arm and covered his mouth with her palm, but the shy expression on her face had already betrayed her. Seeing that she was not angry, MO Beiyuan slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Rans watery eyes looked at him again, and this time she smiled happily at turn. MO Beiyuan, it was you. How good. Fortunately, Wu Tong did not throw her into another mans bath. Thats right, Wu Tong was the one who nned all of this back then, including the infatuation Gu in your body. It should be his doing. How should we punish him? Yun Ran had always been a vengeful person. These were two separate matters. Wu Tong had indeed cured the parasitic poison in their bodies. However, this did not offset the evil he had done. MO Beiyuans thoughts were actually very simple. As long as she was safe and obediently in his arms, nothing else mattered. As for Wu Tong Do whatever you want. Yun Rans eyes darkened as she thought for a while. Its easy for us to kill him now, but this is too easy for him. Actually, the Corpse Bugs in his body are not good things. Based on the current state of his face, if he wants to live for a few more years, he has to cut off the flesh on half of his face and get rid of it. The poison on his bones is enough for him to suffer. Therefore, Yun Ran meant to let Wu Tong live. Living a life worse than death was more satisfying than taking his life. Yun Ran was thinking about something obediently, but she did not expect to meet MO Beiyuans dark eyes. His eyes were filled with gentleness and greed. Yun Ran blinked. She was about to say that his gaze looked like he had not cured the parasitic poison. He pressed her down and kissed her. WI-I MO Beiyuan Wait a moment It took Yun Ran a lot of effort to push him away. She red at him with watery eyes that were filled with tears. Didnt you already detoxify the parasitic poison? Why are you still like this when youre close to me? His breath was so hot that it made ones heart palpitate. Like what? Nio Beiyuans thin lips curled up. His slender fingers caressed her cheek and tapped her beautiful lips twice. Its like what you did just now! Why do you look like you havent cured the parasitic poison? Yun Ran seriously suspected this issue, and her delicate brows furrowed. No. we still have to ask WII Tong.. Chapter 673 - 673: Just Pounce? Chapter 673: Just Pounce? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As MO Beiyuan raised his long arm and pulled her back, his eyes were filled with affection. Ranran, the parasitic poison in my body has really been cured. You dont have to ask him. Yun Ran looked at him in confusion. She raised her small hand and pointed at him, then at herself. Then, what happened to you and me just now? MO Beiyuan was caught betweenughter and tears by her ignorant look. He leaned over slightly and whispered into her ear, his deep and hoarse voice teasing her eardrums, Because to me, youre an existence thats even more alluring than voodoo. When I ger close to you, I want to kiss you and do something very overboard to you. The parasitic poison will definitely cause me to lose control, but the one who really makes me lose control is you! Even the simple and crude touch of lips would drive him crazy. Yun Ran understood what he meant and immediately blushed. She had just made a huge mistake and almost rushed out to settle scores with wu Tong. Fortunately, she didnt go. Otherwise, she would make a fool of herself. MO Beiyuan tidied up his messy clothes. His gazended on her seductive corbone and his eyes darkened. She did not know if it was because she had recalled too many things before, but the scene of the two of them being entangled that night frequently appeared in MO Beiyuans mind. Some of the blurry memories from before became clear. The little girl moaned in his arms. She was extremely soft. The little girl was also very fierce. She was so angry from being bullied that she bit his neck. Ranran, lets give Sweetcake a little brother. Yun Ran almost spat out her tea. Why did you bring this up all of a sudden? The two of them had never mentioned that they wanted to give Sweetcake a little brother. MO Beiyuan lowered his ck eyes. Ranran, I want to be with you for real. 1 didnt go that far before because I had the parasitic poison on me. I was worried that once I touch you, the parasitic poison will hurt you, so I didnt dare to touch you. He could only endure it. He kissed her every time. Do you know how hard it is for me to hold it in every time? Huh? As soon as he spoke, their night together echoed in Yun Rans mind. Her face was burning. She raised her hand and pressed it against his chest. She took a deep breath. l I understand. Let me think about it. Who would ask such a question in such a serious manner? Wasnt he supposed to pounce on her when the mood was right? Also, what did he mean by giving Sweetcake a baby brother? He was obviously using Sweetcake as a cover! Previously, Sweetcake had mored about wanting a little brother. However, the little packrat had forgotten about this after that. He still remembered. The two of them tidied up their clothes and adjusted their condition before walking out of the house. As soon as she walked out, she met Mu Qingli, who had a resentful look on her face. Yun Ran was serious. Seeing this woman gave her a headache. Mu Qingli was almost crazy about MO Beiyuan. She rushed in front of the two of them and said, MO Beiyuan, Ill use a city to exchange for the woman beside you. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Didnt she say that she wanted to exchange a few of her cities for the exchange? Why did she lower her status? MO Beiyuan really could not be bothered with the crazy woman in front of him. He carried Yun Ran and swept past the crazy woman blocking his way.. Chapter 674 - 674: It’s Okay If You Don’t Understand, You’ll Chapter 674: Its Okay If You Dont Understand, Youll Understand Soon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Qingli was indignant. She felt that MO Beiyuan looked down on that city. Two! No, five! Ill trade five cities for this woman. I want you to keep this woman in Dajing. MO Beiyuan really could not take it anymore. He turned around and looked at Mu Qingli coldly. His dark eyes were filled with gloominess, and the emotions that he had suppressed surfaced again. A cold and ruthless smile appeared on his lips. He raised his hand and pointed at his temple. Youre not good here! When Mu Qingli saw him turn around and look at her, she immediately approached. MO Beiyuan, tell me how many cities you want. Yun Ran really admired Mu Qinglis way of thinking. What was she thinking to think that she could use cities to exchange for her from MO Beiyuan? Previously, when MO Beiyuan was hugging Yun Ran in the room, he had a gentle and doting expression. Now that he was facing Mu Qingli, it disappearedpletely, and his eyes were cold. If your brain isnt good, go and treat it properly! Shes my life. Do you think Ill exchange my life for some damn city? It was not the first time Yun Ran had heard him say that. When the two of them were together, he had once shouted in her ear in a low voice, saying that she was his life! But now, in front of so many people, he was telling everyone these words so seriously. Yun Ran was still slightly stunned. The others present were also stunned. Who was MO Beiyuan? Previously, he was the Ghost King of the East Continent, but now, he was the Emperor of the East Continent! His cultivation was heaven-defying. He was used to doing whatever he wanted. But now, he said such words. Mu Qingli!s body trembled violently. MO Beiyuans words dealt the greatest blow to her. How can you? Youre MO Beiyuan! Wheres your ambition?! How can you fall in love with a woman, a woman with an empty face? Yunran was unhappy. Wait, Im good-looking, but who told you that I only have this face? Previously, it was because she wanted to detoxify MO Beiyuan. When Yun Ran faced Mu Qingli, she restrained her true personality. She put on a show in front of Mu Qingli, fighting for her favor. Now that the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body had been removed, why was she still pretending to be a little enchantress! As for me, I can kill you with a single punch. I can kill you with pill refinement. I can poison you to death with poison. Even the two little packrats 1 gave birth to are a hundred times cuter than your son! Arent you angry? Mu Qingli was about to explode from anger. She couldnt bear to see this woman strutting around in front of her. MO Beiyuan, Im willing to exchange the entire Dajing for you to kill this woman. No, I want you to throw her into the military camp and let her serve other men. Yun Ran pursed her lips. Mu Qingli was really vicious. Using the entire Dajing in exchange for her sounded quite tempting indeed. But she had asked the wrong person. At this moment, MO Beiyuans gaze was as cold and sharp as a de. It was not cold at all. He was like a ferocious beast that wanted to tear open its preys throat. A ball of murderous aura rose around him. However, the moment his eyes met Yun Rans, he restrained himself. Do you know why I want to sit in the position of East Continents Emperor? Its because of her! Only by sitting in that position can no one disgust her. Do you understand? It doesnt matter if you dont understand. Youll understand soon.. Chapter 675 - 675: He Would Do The Things That Would Dirty Chapter 675: He Would Do The Things That Would Dirty His Hands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Tong did not expect MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran to let him off so easily. He originally thought that with Mo Beiyuans personality, he would definitely take revenge. Now, with just a nce at him, he had asked him to scram with Mu Qingli. Im sorry. I was possessed back then, which was why 1 asked the Gu Lady to poison you. Originally, I only asked her to poison you with an ordinary love spell. I didnt expect her to change it to a Infatuation Gu to get you. Yun Ran asked curiously, Where is the Gu Lady? Wu Tong nced at Mu Qingli. Shes dead. Back then, she also wanted to be with MO Beiyuan, so she aroused Mu Qinglis jealousy. I killed her. Yun Ran did not ask further. As for the matter between Wu Tong and Mu Qingli, she did not want to interfere. She had thought that the two of them would be able to leave Dajing that night. However, MO Beiyuan said that he had something to deal with in the 12 Divisions and would leave the next morning. Yun Ran thought that there was no hurry for this night, so she let him go about his business. The matter of the 12 Divisions should be very important! What Yun Ran did not know was that MO Beiyuans so-called important matter was to bring a few secret guards into the pce to kidnap Mu Qingli. Not only did he cripple her spiritual power cultivation, but he also got the secret guards to drug her and throw her to the busiest street in Dajing Imperial City at night. Only then did the secret guards of the 12 Divisions understand that their Master was avenging Miss Yun Ran. MO Beiyuan did not attack Mu Qingli directly during the day, not because he was afraid of her identity. He didnt want Yun Ran to see him use these dirty methods to avenge her. His little girl should live a clean life. He would do these dirty things that couldnt be see the light of day. Yun Ran was in a daze in bed when she felt someone approach. Before she could open her eyes, she smelled a familiar scent on him. She snorted softly. Nio Beiyuan, are you done with your work? Yes, Im done. MO Beiyuany down beside her and pulled her into his arms. Sleep with me for a while longer. Yeah, sure. The next morning. Yun Ran waved goodbye to the secret guards of the 12 Divisions and was about to leave. However, Wu Tong blocked their way. Where is she? Where did you take her? Yun Ran didnt know what he was talking about, and her clear eyes were filled with confusion. Who is it? Who are you talking about? Mu Qingli! Where did you take her? Wu Tong had already convinced himself not to interfere with Mu Qinglis matters. However, she was still a woman he had kept in his heart for so many years. How could he not care about her life and death? He only found out that Niu Qingli had been kidnapped again. MO Beiyuan and the others were probably the only ones who did not take Mu Qingli, the Empress Dowager, seriously. Yun Ran muttered, Thats strange. How do we know where she went? Can you not bite people? Besides, if we wanted to beat her up, wed have done it yesterday! Do we need to wait until night? The secret guards at the side were speechless. MO Beiyuan also had a cold expression that indicated that the matter had nothing to do with him. Their reactions made Wu Tong a little uncertain. If it wasnt them, who was it? Mu Qingli had offended many people and made a lot of enemies. However, other than them, no one else dared to infiltrate the Dajing Imperial Pce to abduct her.. Chapter 676 - 676: Back Chapter 676: Back Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was in a hurry to go back and see her two little packrats. She could not be bothered to waste her breath on him. She tugged at MO Beiyuans sleeve. Lets go. Ignore him. Who knows where Mu Qingli went? Perhaps she left on her own. MO Beiyuan nodded and nodded. He held her waist with a calm expression and jumped onto the back of the Red-Winged Dragon. When she passed by the street of the brothel, Yun Ran saw that there was something interesting to watch below and stretched her neck to see. After being pressed down and kissed by MO Beiyuan for a while, she did not manage to watch themotion. The two of them did not dy along the way and rushed back to the East Continent Imperial City at their fastest speed. When the Red-Winged Dragon arrived above the East Continent pce, Yun Ran stood up excitedly. She really missed her two children too much. TheRed-Winged Dragon had yet tond. Yun Ran saw a pink ball on the ground. With a whoosh, it scuttled up. The little pink ball jumped into the air andnded on the back of the Red-Winged Dragon. It flopped onto MO Beiyuans calf. Daddy Daddy Daddy is back! The little packrat was too fast. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan almost could not react. MO Beiyuan came back to his senses. Afraid that she would jump off the Red-Winged Wyverns back again, he quickly bent down and picked up the little pink ball hanging on his leg. The packrat stared at him with her big ck eyes for a while, then turned to look at Yun Ran. Right on the heels of that, she pursed her lips and burst into tears. MO Beiyuan panicked. Why was she crying? Sweetcake, be good. Who bullied you? Daddy will help you beat him up. However, Yun Ran could understand her little packrats sudden emotions. She must have been too excited to see us. Just hold her and coax her for a while. After the Red-winged Flying Dragonnded, Yun Ran saw that there were already many people gathered outside the hall. So many pairs of eyes were staring at Sweetcake. Sweetcakes sudden movement attracted everyones attention. Only then did he know that they had returned. Bun,e here. Let Mother take a look. You seem to have lost some weight. Yun Ran raised her hand and rubbed her face against Bun. She realized that his chubby face had lost weight. Bun werent as noisy as Sweetcake but Yun Ran knew that he must miss them too. Xiao Ran, youre back? Outside the hall, other than the two little packrats and the secret guards, there was also Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu. Yu? Why are you here? Why did Xuanyuan Yue to the East Continent from Wuan? Xuanyuan Yu looked at her. I missed you guys and came to see you. They were clearly his woman, his daughter, his precious grandson and granddaughter, but they were so far away from him. He really missed them too much, so he came to the East Continent to see them. When he arrived in the East Continent, he found out that Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had gone to Dajing. They even left the two little packrats behind. Over the past few days, Xuanyuan Yu had been personally taking care of the two children. Its good that youre back. Its good that youre back. The two children have lost weight. Youve also lost weight. You must have suffered a lot outside. Little Sweetcake had almost stopped crying after being coaxed by MO Beiyuan. Unexpectedly, after hearing Xuanyuan Yus words, she burst into tears again. As she cried, she wiped her tears. Wow! Mother has lost weight and even took bitter medicine. Sweetcake doesnt like to take bitter medicine. Yun Ran was speechless. Therefore, how was she going to exin to the little packrat that this hardship had nothing to do with the bitter medicine? Chapter 677 - 677: What’s With Her Father’s Tongue? Chapter 677: Whats With Her Fathers Tongue? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyuan Yu didnt dare to speak again after being red at by Bai Wan. He rubbed his nose guiltily. He was the one who made the little packrat cry. He had to be in charge of coaxing her. Sweetcake, be good. Grandfather will bring you to see Big Nion, Little Quirrel, Little Tiner, Mei Angry, Little Funi Yun Ran looked at Bai Wan in confusion. The meaning in her eyes was probably to say, Whats wrong with her fathers tongue? Bai Wan cleared her throat and exined, He got someone to catch some random demon beasts and set up a demon beast garden in the pce to coax Sweetcake to y. What he just said were the names Sweetcake gave to the demon beasts. Sweetie wants to go with Father and Mother to see the Big Nion, Little Quirrel, Little Tiner After waiting for so long, the little packrats parents were finally bac- She stuck out her little butt and hugged her fathers neck, refusing to let go. Sweetcake wants Daddy to carry! Daddy will carry Sweetcake to take a look Xuanyuan Yu felt a little stifled. One had to know that before MO Beiyuan and the others returned, Little Sweetcake liked to be carried by him the most. Yun Ran followed the packrat to her pet garden. Xuanyuan Yu had gotten these demon beasts from somewhere. Some ran on the ground, some flew in the sky, and some swam in the water. Fortunately, the East Continent pce was big enough. It was able to contain so many demon beasts. The little packrat waved her little hands at the demon beasts in her fathers arms. After shouting a few times, those demon beasts all ran in front of her. When Xuanyuan Yu saw this for the first time, he thought that these demon beasts were looking at the little packrats fair and tender skin and wanted toe over and take a bite. He almost drew his sword. Unexpectedly, after those big demon beasts ran over, they were even more obedient than rabbits in front of the little packrat. They obediently let the little packrat pull their ears and touch their tails. The group of people greeted the demon beasts raised by the little packrat before returning to the main hall. At night, they coaxed the two little packrats to sleep. Only then did Yun Ran have the time to look for Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu in the side hall with MO Beiyuan. She knew that Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu must have a bunch of questions for her. However, everyone had an unspoken mutual understanding during the day. They did not discuss topic of detoxification in front of the two children. Hows the Gu poison in MO Beiyuan? Has it been cured? It was mainly because the parasitic poison on MO Beiyuans body could not be discerned by outsiders with their naked eyes. They couldnt tell if it had been solved or not. Yes. Yun Ran told them what had happened to her and MO Beiyuan in Dajing. Xuanyuan Yu immediately flew into a rage. He wanted to settle scores with Mu Qingli and Wu Tong. Are they crazy?! She liked MO Beiyuan, so she should look for him. Why did they drag you into this? Xiao Ran, tell me what that Wu Tong looks like. Ill send someone to take his wretched life! No, I want to go personally and kill that dog! His precious daughter had been schemed against and sent to MO Beiyuan. How could Xuanyuan Yu not be angry after experiencing all the unfair treatment? With that, he red at MO Beiyuan. This young brat was simply lucky to have met their Xiao Ran. Yun Ran spoke to calm him down. Father, dont be angry. MO Beiyuan and I have already resolved the matter. Wu Tong will harm himself in the end. He wont have a good ending. No matter what, it was a happy thing that the Gu poison in MO Beiyuans body had been cured.. Chapter 678 - 678: Aggrieved Chapter 678: Aggrieved Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan had also told them about what had happened in the Eastern Continent after they left. Bun and Sweet Cake are still too young. Your departure affected them greatly. Sweetcake even fell sick. MO Beiyuan had been sitting quietly at the side and did not interrupt. He only stared at Yun Ran. When he heard that Sweet Cake was sick, his expression turned anxious. Sick? What happened? Is it serious? Huo Chanyi and Feng Chen examined her. They said she was overthinking. How could a little girl like her overthink? However, Yun Ran knew. She didnt have a good life in the Yun family before she was three years old. She was afraid all day. She was very afraid of losing me and MO Beiyuan. Sweetcake was different from Bun. Although she was very talented in many aspects, she was still a child when she thought about things. Bun would analyze the pros and cons seriously. He knew how powerful his father and mother were and that nothing would happen to them. They was not back yet because they had something very important to do. However, Sweetcakes way of thinking was very simple. She only wondered why her father and mother hadnt returned that since they left. She felt that they didnt want her anymore. Would she not be able to see her father and mother in the future? Sweetcakes illness made Yun Rans nose sting. If it was possible, she would not abandon the two children for so long in the future. When she looked at Xuanyuan Yu. Yun Ran thought of the unresolved problem of her identity again. Didnt Mother say before that she nned to help Grandfather and the other two uncles collect their corpses? When do you n to set off? Ill go with you. As long as her identity was not resolved, the matter between Xuanyuan Yu and Bai Wan had to be dyed. The two of them were clearly so in love and had waited for each other for 20 long years, but because of all kinds of grudges, they could not tell the world openly. Yun Ran wanted to quickly resolve the problem of her identity. Because of what had happened in the Great Deste Prison and the Alchemy Conference, her reputation had spread throughout the five countries. However, this wasnt enough. It was far from enough for people to worship her as a god. She wanted them to not care about her background. Bai Wan knew her n, so she nodded and agreed. Ill go back and discuss with your Eldest Uncle. Well set off as soon as possible. As they were talking, they heard a child crying. Its Sweetcake! Sweetcake is crying. Nio Beiyuan rushed out of the side hall immediately and followed the cries. Yun Ran followed. Outside the hall, the little packrat was barefooted and dragging a monkey in its hand. As it rubbed its eyes, it called out for its father and mother. Sweetcake, Daddy and Mommy are here. Little Sweetcake was followed by Bun. Buns face was filled with worry. The moment she saw Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan, she seemed to heave a sigh of relief. MO Beiyuan picked up the packrat and coaxed her as he wiped her tears. The little packrat must have run out barefoot to look for them when she woke up and did not see them. Wuwuwu Mother and Father are gone Yun Rans heart ached but she wanted tough when she saw her little packrat crying. Mother and Father were in the hall next door. They didnt disappear. The little packrat was too insecure. On this trip, Yun Ran would definitely bring the two children along. On her side, she had freedom of movement and could leave as she pleased. However, MO Beiyuan, the East Continent Emperor, did not have so much freedom.. Chapter 679 - 679: But Eldest Uncle Might Really Go Crazy! Chapter 679: But Eldest Uncle Might Really Go Crazy! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Yun Ran learned that he also nned to apany her and the two little packrats, she persuaded him to think calmly. Although the two little packrats and I cant bear to leave you, arent you being too casual as the East Continents Emperor? He had not been the emperor for long, but he did not spend most of his time in the pce. The ministers had seen Bai Ze, the Great General, for a much longer time than he, the real emperor. Previously, it was because the parasitic poison in their bodies could not allow them to be separated. But now, the parasitic poison had been cured. Even if the two of them separated, it would not affect him much. Who says it doesnt? Ranran, are you underestimating the impact you and the children have on me? MO Beiyuan lowered his gaze, the deep emotions in his eyes stirring. He stared at her hard, his strange eyes reflecting her appearance. His voice was low and hoarse. Ranran, I might really go crazy if I dont see you for long. Yun Ran smiled and teased, l dont know if youll go crazy, but Eldest Uncle might really go crazy! He was clearly a general, but he was doing the emperors work. The memorials he read were thicker than what MO Beiyuan, the emperor, had to go through. MO Beiyuans expression froze for a moment before returning to normal. Then tomorrow, well bring the two little packrats to the Generals residence personally and apologize to him. The next morning, the two of them brought the two little packrats to the Generals residence to visit. Little brothers Sweetcake is here! The children in the Bai Familys Grand Deste Prison were raised in the Generals Mansion and were taught by specialized teachers. Every time the little packrat came to the Bai family, she would y with her underlings. Yun Ran asked a few secret guards to keep an eye on her. MO Beiyuan went to look for his eldest uncle to discuss state affairs. She went to look for Huo Chanyi, wanting to ask if anything had happened to the Ghost Physicians Sect recently. As soon as she stepped into Huo Chanyis courtyard, she felt that something was wrong. Why did theyout and attire in the courtyard change? The stone table that was originally ced with the chessboard was moved and reced with a fancy potted nt. The medicinal herbs that Huo Chanyi had nted earlier had all been removed and reced by arge, colorful flowerbed. There were even more maidservants. Based on Yun Rans understanding of Huo Chanyi, she probably wouldnt like the decorations in front of her. That girl wasnt in the mood to mess with these decorations. She was only thinking about medicine and revenge. Could it be that Huo Chanyi had changed her courtyard? But she was living so well. Why did she change her courtyard? Since Yun Ran was already here, she nned to go in and see if it was as she had guessed. Just as she was about to call out Huo Chanyi!s name, she saw someone walk out of the main house in the courtyard. To be precise, it was a woman. A woman who was dressed very richly and gorgeously. Yun Ran had seen this woman before. It was the woman who twisted her ankle and insisted that MO Beiyuan carry her in the cave of the ghouls forbidden area in the Great Deste Prison. She was also surnamed Bai. Yun Ran had always been clear about her love and hate. There was no need to hide her likes and dislikes. Her feelings for the woman in front of her were also very obvious. She did not like her! Therefore, the moment she saw this woman, Yun Ran frowned slightly. Why are you here? What are you doing in my yard? Get out! Before she could speak, the woman opposite her spoke first. She looked arrogant. Guards, quickly chase her out.. What kind of Tom, Dick, and Harry can actually enter the courtyard of the Eldest Miss? Chapter 680 - 680: No, Who Is This Woman? Chapter 680: No, Who Is This Woman? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was speechless. Your courtyard? Eldest Miss? You? Yun Ran was confused! She was deeply puzzled! Opposite her, Bai Ran t er adjusted the beautiful jade bracelet on her wrist and said with a smile, Im the Eldest Daughter of the Bai family. Im the Eldest Mistress of the Generals residence. Are you surprised? Yun Rans lips quirked. Im quite surprised. So, how did this woman get into the Bai family? How did she suddenly be the Eldest Daughter of the Bai family and the Eldest Mistress of the General Manor? Was she f*cking teasing her? Yun Ran knew that two secret guards were following her, so she immediately called them out. Go and call my Eldest Uncle and my mother over. Oh right, also call that little girl, Huo Chanyi. She had to find out what was going on today. It was not that Yun Ran was petty. With this womans shocking performance in the Great Deste Prison, leaving her in the Great Generals Mansion would definitely be a disaster. The secret guards received the order and immediately went to call for help. Not long after, everyone arrived at the courtyard. Bai Ze and MO Beiyuan were halfway through their conversation when they heard that something had happened to Yun Ran. The two of them rushed over together. Bai Ze was stunned for a moment when he saw the woman in Huo Chanyis courtyard. Who is this woman? Why is she in Huo Chanyis courtyard? Yun Ran was dumbfounded. It turned out that Bai Ze, the legitimate head of the Bai family, did not know that the Bai family had such a youngdy. She said that shes the Eldest Daughter of the Bai family and that shes the Eldest Mistress of this Generals Residence! She said that Im a Tom, Dick, or Harry and asked me to get lost quickly! Yun Ran repeated what the woman had said before indifferently. Bai Zes brows were tightly knitted together. What the hell? Shes the Eldest Daughter of the Bai family? She even told you to get lost? She must be crazy! No, who is this woman? Bai Ze searched through his memories but could not find any memories of this woman. MO Beiyuans expression did not look good either. In his opinion, Yun Ran had been bullied in the Bai family. Ranran, are you alright? Yun Ran pursed her pink lips. Its nothing. Im just a little surprised. When did the Bai family have such a youngdy, and I didnt know. Bai Wan and Huo Chanyi also rushed over. Bai Wan was naturally stunned when she saw the woman in front of her. On the other hand, Huo Chanyis expression was the same as usual. She stood at the side in her water-colored dress. Naturally, Bai Wan asked, Why is she here? Who let her in? During this period of time, she had been in the pce taking care of the two little packrats. She had just returned. She did not know how this woman appeared in the Bai family. After being red at by her, Bai Ze also waved his hand. l dont know. I stay in the pce all day and deal with the court matters. I only came back yesterday. So, who is this woman? Bai Ze was at a loss. Shes from the Bai family in the Great Deste Prison. Bai Wans face darkened. When she mentioned this woman, her voice was obviously filled with displeasure. Bai Ran t er did not expect so many people toe at once. There were some that she knew and some that she did not. When she came back to her senses, she followed Bai Wans words and introduced herself. Thats right. Im from the Bai family. Im very close to the current head of the Bai family. The head of the Bai family once said that if we, the Bai family, want to stay in the Generals Residence, we can stay. He will be in charge of our future lives. Bai Ze was speechless.. Chapter 681 - 681: You! Don’t Have the Right to Stay Here! Chapter 681: You! Dont Have the Right to Stay Here! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze did feel guilty towards the Bai family, so he had told his subordinates that if the members of the Bai family who came out of the Great Deste Prison had no ce to go, they could stay in the Imperial City or the Generals Mansion. He would take responsibility. However, this responsibility did not mean that he wanted this woman to be arrogant and domineering in the Generals Residence and use him as the eldest daughter of the Generals Residence to show off everywhere. Wait, isnt this little Chanyis courtyard? Why did you move here? Bai Ran t er had been in the Generals Residence for a long time, but she had never seen Bai Ze, the general who owned the residence. Even if they met now, she did not know who the person in front of her was. Instead, she felt that Bai Ze was being nosy. Is there a problem with me moving in? Shes not a member of the Bai family. Shes just an outsider living under a roof. Im a member of the Bai family and the master of this ce. Do I have to give such a big courtyard to a guest who lives here? Master? Bai Ze almostughed at her shameless words. Did I agree? How dare you im to be the master of the Bai family here! Then, he looked at Huo Chanyi. Come with me. She told you to move out, so you moved out. Why are you so obedient? Huo Chanyi had always been aloof from worldly affairs. In her opinion, it didnt matter where she lived. It didnt matter if the courtyard was bigger or smaller. Therefore, when Bai Raner took a fancy to the courtyard where she lived and asked her to move away She didnt think too much about it. Huo Chanyis heart ached when someone destroyed the medicinal herbs she had painstakingly nted. However, when Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan left the East Continent, General Bai Ze and Bai Wan were very busy. Therefore, she did not go to the pce to look for them over such a small matter. But now, it seemed like she had done something wrong. Not only was General Bai Ze angry, but Yun Ran and Bai Wan also seemed to be angry. Well, I think its the same no matter where we live. The same? Little girl, have you forgotten what I told you previously? Ive said it before. In the entire Generals residence, other than me and Xiaowan, dont listen to anyone else. How can you let such a thing that came out of nowhere bullied you? Bai Ze expected better from someone. Huo Chanyi really hadnt thought too much about it back then. She did not even investigate Bai Ran ers identity. Yun Ran was so angry at Bai Ran ers actions that sheughed. It was one thing to live in the Generals Residence, but she actually upied Huo Chanyis courtyard. Bai Ze called the steward over. Call everyone over and throw out all this womans things. Dont dirty this courtyard. Also, throw this woman out too! From now on, shes not allowed to enter the Bai family! Bai Ze had always been straightforward. Since this woman was an eyesore, he would throw her out. Bai Raner saw that the head butler of the Generals Residence was so respectful to Bai Ze and even called him General. Only then did she realize that the person in front of her was the master of this residence and the head of the Bai family. No, Im not leaving. Im a member of the Bai family. My parents and my brother died for the Bai family. They exchanged their lives for everything the Bai family has now. Why should I leave?! Bai Wan had been silent all this while. Now that she heard her words, she could not hold it in anymore. After your parents entered the Great Deste Prison, they became the minions of the ghouls and died in the hands of the ghouls. Your brother, Bai Wudi, suffered the same fate. They didnt die for the Bai Family. They didnt exchange their lives for everything that the Bai Family has now. You! You dont have the right to live here! Chapter 682 - 682: Do You Have Any Shame? Chapter 682: Do You Have Any Shame? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze had also heard from them that after the Bai Family entered the Great Deste Prison, they split into two sections. One of them had be the ghouls minions and did all sorts of harmful things. Since the woman in front of him was part of that group, he did not need to care about her life or death. The Bai Family Army had already done their best to save her from the Great Deste Prison. Bai Raner had been living a luxurious life in the Generals Mansion for the past few days. Once she went out, she would have nothing left. Im not leaving. Why can an outsider like her live in the Generals Residence while I have to be chased away when I have the blood of the Bai family flowing in my veins! 1 know why youre protecting her. Its because youve long hooked up with her.You dont know shame! Bai Raner felt extremely unbnced. She pointed in Huo Chanyis direction. A guest staying in the Bai family? One look and you can tell that shes a little vixen who knows how to seduce people. Huo Chanyi felt aggrieved at being scolded like this. She remembered what Bai Ze had said to her before. He said that if anyone provoked her, she should not hold it in and just use poison on the provacator. Huo Chanyi pursed her lips. In the end, as if she had suddenly made up her mind, she took out a small porcin bottle from her storage ring. Before she could do anything, she heard the woman say, l can do whatever she can do. I can also serve the family head. Im not inferior to her! Everyone was shocked. They probably did not expect this woman to say such shameless words. Even MO Beiyuans cold and expressionless handsome face revealed a crack. Bai Ze was even more disgusted. His handsome brows knitted into a knot. Did this woman have any sense of shame? Get lost, dont let me see you again! Bai Ran t er really could not bear to leave a good life of luxury. She was dragged by a few guards and was still throwing a tantrum. Im not leaving. If you force me, Ill go out and tell everyone outside that General Bai Ze raped me and ruined my innocence! Yun Ran frowned. Her fists were already hard! Huo Chanyi bit her lip and a trace of displeasure shed in her eyes. A few silver needles flew towards Bai Ran er. The tip of the silver needle had been soaked in poison before. It pierced through the flesh and the poison quickly spread. At first, Bai Raner only felt as if she had been bitten by an ant. There was a slight pain, but when the poison acted up, it didnt feel so good. It hurts, my back hurts. Let go of me, Im dying! Ouch, it hurts so much! Huo Chanyi softly spat out the words, Serves you right! However, other than Bai Raner and a few guards with average cultivation, everyone else saw her attack. Bai Ze was originally in a bad mood, but after seeing Huo Chanyis trick, his mood improved a lot. Bai Ze only patted Huo Chanyis head after the guards dragged Bai Ran t er out. Not bad, the little rabbit has finally learned how to bite. Huo Chanyi raised her head to look at him, her eyes still filled with worry. General Bai Ze, what if she goes out and talks nonsense and destroys your reputation? With Bai Zes current status and power, he was not afraid of a crazy woman. Besides, after what had happened to the Bai family, he did not care much about his reputation. He was worried that the woman would spread rumors about his rtionship with Huo Chanyi and ruin her reputation.. Chapter 683 - 683: As If She Didn’t Know Her Heart Chapter 683: As If She Didnt Know Her Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze suppressed his anger and gave another order to his subordinates, Dont leave her in the Imperial City. Throw her further away. After dealing with Bai Ran ers matter, MO Beiyuan continued to discuss matters with Bai Ze, while Yun Ran chatted with Huo Chanyi about the Ghost Physicians Sect. However, Huo Chanyis mind was elsewhere. She lost focus a few times in a row. Yunran could tell that something was on her mind, so she asked her what she was thinking. Huo Chanyis frown deepened. She hesitated for a moment before saying, l want to leave the Bai Family. I feel that staying in the Bai Family will cause trouble for General Bai. There will always be bad rumors spreading There was clearly nothing between her and General Bai. It was even difficult for the two of them to meet in the residence, but the rumors about them outside never stopped. Huo Chanyis original thought was that no matter what those people said, she would be able to keep her mouth shut. But today, Bai Ran ers words made her understand. The problem was not with General Bai, but with her. If she did not stay in the Generals residence, those rumors would no longer exist. Yun Ran tapped her fingers on the table. She had heard a lot of rumors about the two of them. Previously, she also felt that those rumors were nonsense. But today, she had observed her Eldest Uncles attitude towards Huo Chanyi. She felt that it was a little too much. Moreover, it did not seem like an elder doting on a junior at all. Where do you n to go after leaving the Bai family? To the pce? Eldest Uncle has been in the pce a lot. If you want to dispel the rumors between you and him, Im afraid you cant avoid it after entering the pce. Huo Chanyi said, Then I wont enter the pce. Ill buy a courtyard outside. Yun Ran smiled at her. Not to mention that youre alone, will Eldest Uncle agree to staying outside? Even if he does, do you think he wont send someone to guard your courtyard? When the timees, Im afraid the rumors will go even further. Then what should we do? Huo Chanyi was very proficient in medicine, poison, and alchemy, but she was a novice when it came to other things. Yun Ran asked her, Have you ever wondered why there are rumors about you and Eldest Uncle? Huo Chanyi shook her head in confusion. She had thought that it might be because she was living in the Bai family, but it didnt seem right now. Its because Eldest Uncle treats you differently from others. He dotes on you very much and values you. Moreover, you do have an extremely good appearance. Eldest Uncle is also a man. Moreover, hes not married and doesnt have any other women by his side. Thats why those people implicated the two of you. If the two of them were notpatible, or if Huo Chanyi was slightly more ordinary-looking, the rumors would not have spread so wildly. What little beauty in General Bai t s residence? What little beauty at the top of General Bai t s heart? The word little beauty was indispensable. Huo Chanyi waved her hand nervously and exined, But theres really nothing between me and General Bai. Back then, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were also muddle-headed. Later on, after some things, they confirmed their rtionship. Therefore, it was normal for Huo Chanyi to be in a daze. However, why did Eldest Uncle still look like he did not know his heart? Chapter 684 - 684: Thank You, Granduncle! Chapter 684: Thank You, Granduncle! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Are you very worried about my uncles reputation? 1 mean, he doesnt care about this himself. You dont have to take it to heart. Yun Ran wanted to probe Huo Chanyis thoughts first. The youngdys thoughts were shallow and she could not hide anything. All her thoughts could be seen on that little face. l think hes a good man. He shouldnt be misunderstood as a bad man. Good man? How good? Huo Chanyis eyes were misty as she pursed her lips. Whenever General Bai was mentioned, she couldnt help but feel her heart beat faster. She didnt know why. Thats right. Hes very powerful. When he went to the battlefield back then, he saved many people. Even when he became a demonic cultivator, he never harmed any innocent people. Yun Ran smiled. l know all that youre saying. I mean, from your point of view, what makes you think theres something special about him as a person? Special? I think hes the most special person Ive ever met. Huo Chanyi was indeed a bit confused when it came to matters of the heart. Yun Ran changed the question and continued to ask, If, I mean if! Will you be unhappy if my Eldest Uncle really marries another woman? Huo Chanyi? Do you want him to marry another woman? Huo Chanyi was slightly stunned. She did not understand why Yun Ran would ask her such a question. I She wanted to say that of course she would be happy! She should be happy for General Bai if he was able to find someone he liked, get married, and have happiness. However, she realized that she would not be happy at all. Why would she be unhappy? Seeing her reaction, Yun Ran already had an answer. Huo Chanyi, if Im not wrong, youve fallen for my Eldest Uncle. l didnt Huo Chanyi instinctively wanted to escape, but Yun Ran interrupted her. Think about it carefully. Theres no hurry to deny it. I just want to tell you that liking someone is not something shameful. Youre not married to him. Even if you like him, its not wrong. You didnt let anyone down or hurt anyone. Huo Chanyi lowered her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering. Her mind was in a mess right now. For a moment, many questions popped up in her mind. What would General Bai Ze think of her if he knew that she had thoughts that she shouldnt have? Yun Ran, on the other hand, was very calm. After figuring out Huo Chanyis thoughts, it was time to find out what her uncle was thinking. Judging from her Eldest Uncles attitude towards Bai Ran er today in order to protect Huo Chanyi, Yun Ran felt that her guess should be right. In Bai Zes courtyard, MO Beiyuan had carried Little Sweetcake over at some point in time. Then, he casually mentioned that he was going out to y with Sweetcake. The little packrat was naturally happy! She sat on her fathersp and shook her head happily. Oh, Sweetcake is going to y. Daddy is bringing Sweetcake out to y. MO Beiyuans thin lips curled up slightly as he looked at Bai Ze. Then Ill have to trouble General Bai Ze again to temporarily manage the government for me. Bai Ze was speechless. He knew that when this person had brought arge family over, it was definitely not something good. Sweetcake, thank Granduncle. If it werent for him, Daddy wouldnt be able to bring you out to y. Thank you, granduncle. Thank you for your hard work! When the little packrat spoke, she lowered its head slightly and made a bow. The two small hairpins on her head also swayed. What else could Bai Ze do? How could he bear to disappoint such a cute little ball? Chapter 685 - 685: I’m Here for Little Sweetcake’ s Gift Chapter 685: Im Here for Little Sweetcake s Gift Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sweetie will bring back a small gift for granduncle. The little packrat had no idea that her father had carried it over to be a tool. She shook her head and blinked her big ck eyes. She had already begun to arrange the small gifts. MO Beiyuan also nodded seriously and echoed the little packrats words. Yes, your granduncle has worked so hard. You should bring some gifts back for him. Bai Ze muttered, How can this person still have the cheek to say that? Who gave me so much trouble? MO Beiyuan, the fox, had clearly nned it. He knew that he could not bear to disappoint the little packrat. Daddy is bringing Sweetcake out to y. Little brothers, stay at home obediently. Sweetcake will bring you a small gift. The packrat could not help but tell her underlings the good news. When Yun Ran came over from Huo Chanyis side, she saw her eldest uncle ring at MO Beiyuan. Are you guys done chatting? MO Beiyuan ignored Bai Ze e s gaze and strode towards Yun Ran. Yes, were done talking. What about you guys? MO Beiyuan cleared his throat and said seriously, Were done talking. General Bai Ze is indeed the pir of the country. He agreed to continue helping me manage the government. I can apany you toplete that matter. Bai Ze snorted. Dont tter me. Im not doing this for you. Im doing this for Little Sweetcakes little gift. Yun Ran roughly knew what was going on and smiled at MO Beiyuan. This person must have brought Sweetcake to coax Eldest Uncle, so Eldest Uncle nodded to the request. Eldest Uncle, I also have something to talk to you about. Yun Ran had already found out what Huo Chanyi was thinking, so she naturally wanted to find out what Bai Ze was thinking. If the two of them had feelings for each other, they would be in love. The three of them sat down again. Yun Ran didnt ask so directly because she suspected that her Eldest Uncle might not even know if he had such thoughts about Huo Chanyi Well, I just went to see Huo Chanyi. She told me that she wanted to move out of the Generals Residence. Bai Zes hand that was holding the teacup paused slightly, and his eyes were filled with confusion. What does that little girl mean? Why is she thinking of moving out again? Is it because of that woman just now? Or is there something in the Generals residence that bites people?! Seeing his reaction, Yun Ran smiled. Neither. She said that staying in the Generals Mansion would ruin your reputation, so she wanted to move out. Bai Ze frowned and was a little annoyed. Its these stupid things again. How free are those people outside? They only know how to spread rumors about me every day. My manor is so big. I can support whoever I want. Who can control me? He had once carried an even more serious infamy, so these rumors could not hurt him. However, for a young girl like Huo Chanyi, these rumors were far too vicious. Where is she nning to move to? The pce? Yun Ran said, Ive also considered this problem. She looks like a youngdy and has always been protected too well by the Myriad Poison Valley. She doesnt know the dangers of this world. Im worried if she goes out to live alone. But she doesnt want to live in the pce. Bai Ze could not understand the little girls thoughts. He put on a stern expression and said, She should stay in the Generals Residence obediently and not think about going anywhere.. Chapter 686 - 686: Steamed Bun in the Eyes of Thieves Chapter 686: Steamed Bun in the Eyes of Thieves Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corners of Yun Rans mouth curled up as if she had casually chatted about another topic. Huo Chanyi should be able to get married at her age. Eldest Uncle, do you have any suitable men by your side? For example, a young top schr or a young and promising general. Please help me keep an eye out. The little girls family is no longer around. We have to help with these matters. Talk about marriage? Bai Ze frowned. He was about to talk about how young the little girl was, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that she was indeed at the age to talk about marriage. However, that little girls personality was like a little rabbit. Her eyes would turn red at the slightest provocation. Those top schrs and courtesans were each more shrewd than the other. The little general reckoned that the way they danced with knives and spears would scare her to tears. Seeing him frown, Yun Ran continued, With Huo Chanyis personality, if you want to find someone, you have to find someone who treats her wholeheartedly. Theres no such thing as a bunch of women infighting in the backyard. Otherwise, shell definitely be bullied. If she likes medicine, poison, and medicine, then this man has to support her to do what she likes, and not force her to stay at home to take care of her husband and children. This kind of man is too difficult to find. Eldest Uncle, dont you think so? Bai Zes furrowed brows had yet to rx. Theres no hurry. Ill ask her myself. Yun Ran felt that it was about time and did not continue to ask. That night, Bai Ze went to look for Huo Chanyi. The little girl was holding medicinal herbs in her hand and concocting them. There was a faint medicinal fragrance on her body that made one feelfortable. General Bai ze? Huo Chanyi was frightened by his sudden appearance. She remembered the conversation she had with Yun Ran during the day and retreated like a frightened rabbit. She was so nervous that her neck turned red. Why are you hiding? Do I look that scary? As Bai Ze spoke, he touched his face. Before he came, he had specially washed up and taken a shower. No, Im just timid. Huo Chanyis voice was muffled, and her face couldnt help but heat up under his gaze. She had such thoughts about General Bai Ze. Would General Bai Ze hate her because of this? However, before Yun Ran left today, she said to her, Its not shameful to like someone. If you dont want to leave yourself with regrets, express them bravely. At worst, youll be rejected. Huo Chanyi did not know much about love, but she could understand what Yun Ran was saying. She didnt want to leave any regrets in her life. It was just that Huo Chanyi didnt know how to express herself in front of the person she liked. Actually, after Yun Ran left, she had thought a lot about it herself. She had originally nned to leave the Generals Residence. She wanted to tell General Bai Ze her feelings before she left. That was because she did not know if she would have the chance to say these words to him face to face after she left. Youre indeed quite timid. So, are you sure you want to move out alone? Bai Ze stared at her with his dark eyes and said with pressure, Although this is the Imperial City, its not as safe as you think. There have been cases of robbery and murder at night. Youre a beautiful youngdy. When you go out, youll be like a steamed bun in the eyes of thieves. Bai Ze was indeed trying to scare her. If she really insisted on moving out, he would never leave her alone outside.. Chapter 687 - 687: That Feeling Was Something He Had Never Experienced Chapter 687: That Feeling Was Something He Had Never Experienced Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyi herself had a cultivation of spiritual power and arge amount of poison. She was not frightened by his words. At this moment, she was thinking about something else. She clenched her small hands that were hidden under her sleeves and raised her jade-like face. General Bai Ze, L.. 1 have something to tell you. Bai Zes face was cold. If you want to move out, then dont say anything. I dont agree. Huo Chanyi shook her head gently. No, its not about that. What I want to say is that 1 like you, General Bai Ze. The little girls voice became softer and softer. Bai Ze did not hear herst sentence clearly. He raised his eyebrows. What did you say? Huo Chanyi wanted to beat a retreat, but she wanted to be brave for once. She took a few steps forward and the two of them got closer. Then, she raised his little face slightly and said loudly, l said, I like you! Bai Ze looked at her in a daze. There was a hint of danger in his ck eyes. His face darkened. Its fine if you say these things in front of me. Dont talk nonsense outside, understand? Why? Do you still want your reputation as a youngdy? Huo Chanyi didnt understand, but her eyes reddened at his cold words. Why cant 1 like you? If 1 like you, will my reputation be bad? I didnt do anything bad. I just fell in love with you. At first, Bai Ze thought that she was just joking, but now he realized that she was not joking. You like me? Huo Chanyi, do you know how old I am and how old you are? Hmm? To put it bluntly, at his age, he could even be her father. I know, but I dont care. Huo Chanyi had never considered the age difference between the two of them. After all, it wasnt like there werent any married couples in the five kingdoms with arge age difference. Many older men would only marry wives and concubines who were younger. You dont care? Bai Ze stared at her and suddenlyughed. But 1 do care. If Im really with you, Ill be harming you. But I dont care. The little girls eyes were red. There was only one sentence that she didnt care about. Ill pretend Ive never heard of what you said today. Dont mention anything about leaving again. Bai Ze hid the panic in his heart and walked out in a panic. When Huo Chanyi saw that he was about to turn around and leave, she quickly chased after him and hugged his waist from behind. General Bai Ze, I cant pretend that I didnt say anything, and I cant control my heart l seem to have be very bad. I dont want you to marry another woman. 1 I hope you only dote on me, Bai Zes muscles were all tensed up. The little girl was leaning against his back, and the warmth of her body could be felt through the fabric of his clothes. He was flustered now, but more than that, he didnt want her to cry. Did he really not have any feelings for her? Did he really always treat her as a junior? Then why did he remember the scene of the two of them detoxifying in the stream so clearly? Why did he feel so ufortable when he heard that she was going to be matchmade? Bai Ze knew that he had been deceiving himself. However, he never thought that this youngdy would also At this moment, other than panicking, there was also a hint of sweetness in his heart. He had never experienced such a feeling before. It was indescribably beautiful. After all, he had died once. His life was more transparent than ordinary people. Sometimes, some things could be understood very quickly.. Chapter 688 - 688: Let Me Be the Bad Guy After That, Okay? Chapter 688: Let Me Be the Bad Guy After That, Okay? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he turned around again, the way Bai Ze looked at her had changed. There were no longer any hidden emotions in his eyes. His calloused hands held her waist tightly and pulled her into his arms. Huo Chanyi, look at me. Ill ask you one more time. Are you going to follow me and be my woman? Think carefully before you answer. Im a stubborn person. Once I get an answer, I wont let go! Bai Ze was giving her a chance, a chance to make a final choice. Huo Chanyi looked at him resolutely. Yes. A faint smile appeared in Bai Zes eyes, and his handsome face became even more outstanding. Good! Bai Ze grabbed her waist and carried her up, trapping her between him and the desk. He pressed his thin lips down and kissed the little girl in his arms fiercely. He exuded a domineering and persistent aura. Be good, dont be afraid. Bai Ze had not had any feelings for any woman in the past few years, so he naturally did not have much experience. He followed his instincts and kissed her to tease her. He experienced the joy of being unfamiliar but having the blood in his entire body boil. Little Chanyi, youll be my little rabbit from now on. Huo Chanyiy in his arms, her small body trembling slightly, her head spinning. She had just expressed her feelings to General Bai Ze. How did it be like this? Then, do you like me? General Bai Ze, do you like me? Bai Ze pressed his forehead against hers and panted heavily. His eyes were also reddened by her. 1 1 like you. 1 like you so much! As he spoke, his thin lips moved down her forehead and rubbed against her cheek beforending on her pink lips. Huo Chanyi shuddered again. Bai Ze took the initiative and did not allow her to retreat at all. Little Chanyi, Im the bad guy here. The bad guy who has long had designs on you and trapped you by his side in the name of doing this for your own good. So, let me be the bad guy after that, okay? Huo Chanyi raised her teary eyes and asked in a daze, What bad guy? Bai Zes fingers rubbed against her seductive earlobe, and his eyes were extremely deep. Lets tell the outside world that I coveted your beauty and had designs on you. I schemed against everything and forced you to marry me. This way, the outside world will point the finger at me, and you wont have to face those unpleasant words. Since he had responded to her, he would minimize the damage to her. Huo Chanyi shook her head. No! Dont say that. Its not like that. Bai Ze raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. He coaxed her gently, Be good. Ill handle the matters outside. You dont have to worry. General Bai Ze, I dont care. 1 dont care what those people say. Huo Chanyi was anxious to exin her thoughts. She came from the Myriad Poisons Valley. The reputation of the Myriad Poisons Valley had always been bad outside. She had never known about it in the past. However, after she came out, she heard many unpleasant rumors about Myriad Poison Valley. At first, she wanted to defend herself, but gradually, she stopped caring. But I care. I want to protect my woman and not let her be bullied by anyone. Even those nasty words can only be directed at me. They cant say anything about you. But youre the general, and your reputation is more important. On the other hand, Im a demoness from the Myriad Poisons Valley, so Im not afraid of being used of seducing Genera Bai Zel. Huo Chanyi was also very resolute in this matter. Not only did she not back down, but she also felt that she should say this. Bai Ze was amused by her. Ive never seen such a timid and shy demoness like you.. Chapter 689 - 689: Chaotic Seniority Chapter 689: Chaotic Seniority Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, Bai Ze was much older than Huo Chanyi. Since he had chosen to be with this little girl, he would definitely protect her. He would not let the youngdy suffer any grievances because of him. Tomorrow, Ill tell Bai Wan and Yun Ran about the two of us so that we wont mess up our seniority. Huo Chanyi stared at him nkly. Ah, seniority? Thats right, seniority. Since youre with me, youre naturally a generation higher than Yun Ran. Let me think about it carefully. Does Bun call you Master or Eldest Aunt? When Bai Ze thought about how such a youngdy was being chased by two little packrats and called Eldest Aunt, he could not help butugh softly. When Huo Chanyi expressed her love for him, she hadnt thought of this at all. Now, when she thought of the chaotic scene when Bun and Sweetcake found out about their rtionship, her face seemed to be on fire again, and she felt a heat wave rise from it. I dont know. When Bai Ze saw her flustered look, he held her in his arms and patted her back. If you need time to recover, I can wait. Until you slowly ept your identity, we wont tell anyone for the time being. Bai Ze knew that Huo Chanyis temperament was too simple and direct. Perhaps she had never thought about what the outside world would think once the matter between the two of them happened. Huo Chanyi nodded and whispered, Then lets not talk about it for now. Well talk about it when Yun Ran and the otherse back. His little rabbit was timid and shy, so he naturally had to pamper her. Then we wont talk about it outside. Anyway, the two of them were so close that he coulde and see her whenever he wanted. Huo Chanyi might not even have been able to see him for ten days to half a month. But since the two of them talked it out and confirmed their feelings for each other, General Bai Ze came to see her in her small courtyard every day. Sometimes during the day, sometimes at night. But no matter if it was day or night, he would press her into his arms and kiss her over and over again. Huo Chanyi had a soft personality, and this was her first time experiencing something like this. She was always worried about being discovered, so she forced herself not to make too much noise. However, Bai Ze was extremely domineering. His thin lips moved to her earlobe and whispered into her ear, Dont be afraid, little rabbit. Huo Chanyi hadnt expected him to be such a great general! He had a cold expression in front of outsiders, but when he was with her, he was like a burning me that was filled with passion. Huo Chanyi had never been able to tell that he had such thoughts about her. It was only when he told her himself that she realized that he often dreamed of her and the scene of the two of them detoxifying the poison in the pool. He had also thought about it in his heart. He had even secretly looked at her when she was unaware. He said, Little Chanyi, if you hadnte to me first, I might not have imprisoned you by my side. He said, Little Chanyi, Im very happy. Im really happy. Im even happier than if I won a battle. He said, Little Chanyi, dont despise me. I have the bloodline of the clouds in my body. Im not inferior to those young masters. Huo Chanyi believed that he really liked her, because this man was looking at her with a domineering and possessive gaze.. Chapter 690 - 690: Cowardly In Front of Her Chapter 690: Cowardly In Front of Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios East Continent Pce. Although MO Beiyuan had agreed with Bai Ze to leave with Yun Ran and the two little packrats again, Bai Ze still suggested that he stay for half a month. At the very least, he should show his face in front of the ministers and attend the morning court assembly. He should not disappear after two days. How could the emperor behave like this? If this continued, the ministers would probably forget what he looked like as the East Continent Emperor. Therefore, although they nned to leave the East Continent, they still stayed in the pce for more than half a month. He wanted MO Beiyuan, the East Continent Emperor, to personally deal with the government. Bai Ze, the general, had a rare few days of leisure. He applied for leave and stayed in his Generals Residence all day. Sometimes, he would even bring Huo Chanyi around the Imperial City. Yun Ran had nothing to do and stayed in the pce with the two children. When she returned this time, she realized that there were still some changes in the two little packrats. Bun was bing more and more independent. Every day, after the family of four ate breakfast together, Bun would go to his alchemy room to study medicine and poison. Little Sweetcake still liked to be clingy, but unlike before, she now knew that her father was very busy and had to work so many people could eat. She obediently stayed by her mothers side and did not pester MO Beiyuan anymore. The ce that the mother-daughter pair frequented the most was the little packrats zoo. The little packrat had to greet those demon beasts almost every day. Those demon beasts also liked to move closer to the little packrat and roll around to fight for her favor. The little packrat, being a chatterbox, did not stop talking when facing the demon beasts. Big Nion, Little Quirrel, Little Tiner, Angry Flower, Little Fortune Mud You have to be good and be good friends. Dont fight! Those who fight are all bad babies! These were just some ordinary star-ranked demon beasts. They were not at the level of holy beasts or divine beasts. How could they understand herplicated words? However, the little packrat had inherited Yun Rans innate ability to tame beasts. Those demon beasts were obedient in front of her. They didnt even dare to raise their ws. The little packrat mistakenly thought that these demon beasts had agreed to her request to not fight and had even rewarded them with delicious yellow croakers. On this day, the mother and daughter finished their breakfast and came to the little packrats zoo as usual to see those demon beasts. However, they were stopped halfway by a few secret guards. Miss Yun Ran, Master Sweetcake Its better if you dont go to that garden today. Yun Ran could tell that something was wrong from the secret guards expression and frowned. Did something happen to that garden? If they were not allowed to go, it meant that something had happened to that ce. The secret guard nced at her and then at the little packrat in her arms. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Yun Ran realized that something might have happened that she could not let the boy know. These secret guards doted on the little packrat very wa S much. Therefore, they often took the little packrats feelings into consideration. However, her Sweetcake was not an ordinary three or four-year-old child. She could already understand their conversation. Her big ck eyes were round, and her pink cheeks were puffed up. Did something happen? Its Big Nion, Little Quirrel, Little Tiner Did something happen to them? I have to go and see them! 1 have to go! Even though the little packrat usually looked cute and obedient, her temper was also very stubborn when she was stubborn.. Chapter 691 - 691: Recover After Taking Medicine Chapter 691: Recover After Taking Medicine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran could not figure out what had happened to the garden. Looking at the secret guards in front of her again, other than the fact that they did not look too good, Yun Ran could not obtain any other information. However, just to be safe, she decided to coax the little packrat back first. She woulde over again to see what had happened. Mother just remembered that Grandfather said yesterday that he misses Sweetcake. Mother will bring Sweetcake to Grandfathers ce to y with him first. The little packrat blinked her big eyes and pursed her lips. The expression on her little face was a little hesitant, But Sweetcake wants to see if something has happened to Big Nion, Little Quirrel, and Small Niner. As she spoke, she even raised a little finger. Mother, Ill just take a look and go y with Grandfather, okay? It was obvious that the little packrat had already realized something. Yun Ran really couldnte up with anything to coax her anymore. She could only sigh and ask the secret guards, Tell me, what exactly happened in that garden? The secret guard replied, All the demon beasts in the garden seem to have gone crazy. The scene is really a little The secret guards still held back. After all, they did not want to reveal those bloody and terrifying scenes in front of the little packrat. However, Yun Ran could still imagine the scene in the garden after those demon beasts went crazy. To be honest, this was an answer Yun Ran did not expect. The little packrat clearly did not know much about the crazy disease. It only knew that the demon beasts in the garden were sick. Sick? Then let Brother Bun take a look at them. Theyll recover after taking the medicine. Yun Ran vaguely felt that something was wrong. She asked the secret guard to look for MO Beiyuan. Then, she carried the little packrat and went to look for Bun to see if he could coax the little packrat first and make time for MO Beiyuan to deal with the matters in the garden. However, the little packrat was very anxious along the way. Her big eyes were red. Mother, hurry up, hurry up Yun Ran quickened her pace and the two of them arrived at the hall where Bun was refining pills. The little packrat called out to him in a childish voice, and Buns little figure appeared outside the hall. Mother, whats wrong with Sister? Bun could tell at a nce that something was wrong with his sisters mood. Yun Ran was about to exin when Sweetcake spoke before she could. There was a sob in the packrats voice, and tears were welling up in her big eyes. Brother Bun, Sweetcakes Big Nion, Little Squirrel, Little Tiner, and the others are all sick. Hurry up and treat them! Bun nodded. He wasnt very proficient in treating demonic beasts, but he still nned to go over and see what was going on. Sweetcake, dont cry. Ill help you heal them. Bun skillfully took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears on the little girls face. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes. She didnt know if she was thinking too much, but she felt that something was about to happen. She could only hope that MO Beiyuan had already rushed to the garden and settled the matters in the garden. Mother, Brother, hurry up. We have to hurry up The little packrat had been urging them to do something, so Yun Ran could not go overboard. She could only quicken her pace. The pce was huge, but the three of them had spiritual power cultivation. No matter how long Yun Ran dawdled, she could not dy any longer.. Chapter 692 - 692: What Does It Mean to the Packrat? Chapter 692: What Does It Mean to the Packrat? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three of them arrived at the beast garden one after another. From afar, they could hear the abnormal roars of demon beastsing from the beast garden. Yun Rans bad feeling intensified. Ranran! You guys After MO Beiyuans gaze met theirs, he gathered his spiritual energy and flew over in a hurry. He stood in front of Yun Ran and tried to block the little packrats vision with his body. Ranran, take Sweetcake and leave this ce first. MO Beiyuan did not want the little packrat to see the bloody scene in the beast park. Yun Ran wanted to take her little packrat away! But the problem was that the little packrat in her arms could not be carried away at all! After hearing the cries of those demon beasts, the little packrat became even more nervous. Big Nion, Little Quirrel, Little Tiner Daddy, Sweetcakes Big Nion, Little Quirrel, and Little Tiner are sick. Sweetcake wants to see them. I wont leave. The little packrats big eyes were filled with tears as she looked at her father eagerly. Her little mouth was pursed into a wavy line as she let out a pitiful whimper. Mo Beiyuans expression was really not good at this moment. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the top of the little packrats head. Sweetcake, be good. Lets not take a look today, okay? Welle and see them after they recover in a few days. Yun Ran knew how much MO Beiyuan doted on Little Sweetcake. She could not bear to see Little Sweetcake cry and beg him in a childish voice. However, this time, MO Beiyuan did not nod in agreement. The situation in the beast park was probably more serious than she had imagined. However, in Sweetcakes current state, it was also very difficult to coax her. As soon as MO Beiyuan finished speaking. The little packrat began to cry sadly. Daddy, Daddy, hug How could MO Beiyuan bear to see her cry? He raised his arm and took the packrat from Yun Rans arms. The little packrat came into his arms and rested her little head on his shoulder. She secretly nced at the beast garden behind it with its big ck eyes. When Yun Ran saw her little action, she knew that something was wrong. But it was clearly toote. The packrat had already seen it. She saw what MO Beiyuan was trying to cover up and did not want her to see. Her small body trembled violently, as if she had been greatly frightened. She was so frightened that she forgot to continue crying. Yun Ran shouted, MO Beiyuan, she saw it. Only then did MO Beiyuan realize why the little packrat wanted him to hug her and eveny on his shoulder. Yun Ran looked at the garden behind her and immediately frowned. More than half of the demon beasts in the garden were already lying on the ground. From the looks of the carcasses, they had clearly been bitten before they died. As for the remaining survivors, they had already been chased into the cage by the secret guards. They were tied up with thick chains, but they still did not stop. Their eyes were red and their mouths were wide open, revealing sharp fangs. Saliva dripped from the corners of their mouths. The fur on their bodies was also damaged to varying degrees. Clearly, they had been attacked by other demon beasts previously. Seeing Yun Ran walk towards them, MO Beiyuan hurriedly stopped her. Ranran, dont go over there, Theres something wrong with those demon beasts. MO Beiyuan had already gone to check before they came. Those demonic beasts did not simply go berserk. Instead, it was as if they had contracted some kind of demonic disease. They would bite and devour each others bodies. They were also extremely aggressive towards the secret guards who approached them. Yun Ran knew what those demon beasts meant to the little packrat. They were all the little packrats friends. But in this situation Chapter 693 - 693: No Way They Could Come Back to Life! Chapter 693: No Way They Could Come Back to Life! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan looked at the little packrat in his arms who was dripping with golden beans of tears, and a dark ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. These demon beasts would not go crazy for no reason. Someone must have done something. The little packrat was just a little person. How could she have any enemies? The person behind this was clearly targeting adults like them. Daddy Boohoo Little Tiner is dead Big Nion is dead too Sweetie saw it The packrat cried so fiercely that she could not breathe. MO Beiyuan hurriedly patted her back. Father will avenge them! If we avenge them will they not have to die? The little packratsrge eyes were filled with tears, and there was a hint of pleading in her eyes. MO Beiyuans heart tightened. How should he tell the packrat that if they died, they were dead! There was no way they coulde back to life! Yun Ran and Bun looked at each other. Is it poison? Bun shook his head. His small face was also cold and tense. Im not sure. We have to see the condition of the carcasses. Yun Ran nodded. The two of them checked the corpse of the demon beast closest to them and looked at the food and water that the demon beasts ate. In the end, the results were confirmed. If its not poison, then what is it? These demon beasts were fine. They couldnt have gone crazy for no reason. Yun Ran frowned and her expression was cold. She also wanted to find the person behind this. Just as Yun Ran and Bun were searching for the reason why these demon beasts had gone crazy, another chaotic and noisy sound came from the other side. Yun Ran followed the voice and saw that one of the secret guards had suddenly gone crazy and pounced on another secret guard beside him. Seeing this, the others pounced over, wanting to pull him away. However, the furious secret guards eyes were bloodshot as he let out strange cries. His actions were ferocious as he bit the arms of the secret guard brothers who had been pounced on. Yun Ran didnt think too much about it and immediately ran over. She did not forget to remind MO Beiyuan, Carry Bun and Sweetcake and stay away from here! Seeing her rush over, MO Beiyuan was also worried about her safety. After bringing the two children away and handing them to Xuanyuan Yu, who had rushed over, he immediately returned to Yun Rans side. Ranran, how is it? Yun Ran had already brought people to restrain the crazy secret guard. She nced at the wound on the secret guards leg and roughly understood what was going on. This secret guard should have been bitten by the demon beasts when he was controlling these crazy demon beasts previously. Thats why he went crazy like these demon beasts. Yun Ran pointed at the crazy demon beasts and then at the secret guards in front of her. From his symptoms, its very likely that one of these demon beasts contracted this crazy illness and bit other demon beasts, infecting them one by one. During the apocalypse, she had too many dealings with zombies. As a result, Yun Ran was extremely calm in the face of such a scene. She looked at the group of secret guards in front of her and said, Check each other to see if there are any injuries on your bodies. If there are, dont hide them. Quarantine them first to prevent others from being injured when the illness acts up. Dont worry, well find the cause of these illnesses as soon as possible. Now, not only did something happen to the demon beasts in Sweetcakes garden, but it also involved human lives.. Chapter 694 - 694: Something Happened to the General’s Residence Too Chapter 694: Something Happened to the Generals Residence Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran briefly exined to the secret guards that the power of this illness was very likely to spread through contact. She told everyone to be careful. At the Generals Residence, Bai Ze was dealing with official business in the study when he heard amotion outside. He frowned and called the guard guarding the door over to ask about the situation. The guard had an expression of shock on his face as he panted and replied, Its in the courtyard ahead. A few demon beasts ran in from somewhere and bit anyone they saw. Several servants and maidservants in the residence were bitten. Bai Zes first reaction was to think of Huo Chanyi. The front yard? Huo Chanyis courtyard was right in front of him. Without any hesitation, Bai Ze rushed to Huo Chanyis courtyard. Naturally, Huo Chanyi had also heard themotion outside and the cries for help. She was a physician, so it was impossible for her to pretend that she hadnt heard anything. Therefore, she followed the sound and ran out. She wanted to see what had happened. She saw a demon beast that looked like a wild wolf pouncing on a maidservant and biting her neck with its sharp fangs that emitted a cold light. Instantly, blood spurted out. Huo Chanyi did not think too much about it. She took out the longsword from her storage ring and rushed over to save her. Although she was raised in the Myriad Poison Valley and did not know much about the world, the skills she had learned from a young age to hunt demon beasts made her tougher that those delicate youngdies in the Imperial City. Her father once said that they often went to the forest to pick herbs and would definitely encounter all kinds of dangers. It wasmon for them to encounter demon beasts, so they had always been training her to hunt demon beasts. Huo Chanyi swung her sword and urately stabbed the beast in the head. Then, she kicked it away. However, it was toote. The maid on the ground had already tilted her neck and widened her eyes. She was dead. When Bai Ze arrived, Huo Chanyi was shing at the second beast with her sword. The little girl bravely stood in front of a few servants and maidservants. Facing the demon beast that wasrger than her, she had no intention of retreating. The demonic beast pounced on her like a madman. Little Chanyi! When Bai Ze saw this scene, his heart tightened. He punched the demon beasts head with his bare hands, causing its head to sink into the ground. General Bai Ze! Bai Ze held her waist and brought her to a rtively safe ce. Stay here obediently and dont move forward. Be careful not to get hurt. Huo Chanyi was carried high up on a rockery. As she stood there, looking at the situation below, she felt that something was wrong. She frowned and shouted at Bai Ze at the top of her voice, General Bai Ze, those who are bitten by these demon beasts will go crazy, and bite others. Therefore, we have to control these demon beasts and people and not let them run out of the Generals Mansion. Outside the Generals Residence was a bustling street. At this time, there were many people going about their daily lives. Once someone got bitten, the situation would probably be very bad. When Bai Ze heard her shout, he immediately gave an order to the guards in the residence to control everyone in the residence. The berserk demon beasts were easy to deal with, but the affected people were all from the residence, and they were all alive. Bai Ze could not be ruthless, so he could only control them and tie them up.. Chapter 695 - 695: An Unexpected Person Chapter 695: An Unexpected Person Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, the news that something had happened in the Generals residence reached reached Yun Ran and the others in the Pce. Are Eldest Uncle and the others alright? Whats the situation in the residence now? The secret guard exined the generals residences current situation. Weve already killed all the crazy demon beasts, but many people in the residence have been bitten. Their situation isnt good. Miss Huo is looking for the cause of the illness, but theres no result so far. The first thing Yun Ran suspected was that the remaining demonic cultivators of the Eight Divine Fiends were behind this. However, in the information gathered by 12 Divisions, there was nothing simr to this incident among the things that those demonic cultivators had done. If it was not a demonic cultivator from the Eight Divine Fiends, did Wu Tong do something bad for Mu Qingli again? But ording to Yun Rans understanding of Gu, this symptom didnt seem like it! Just as everyone was at a loss, someone they did not expect turned up. It was Bai Raner! The woman Bai Ze had ordered to be thrown out of the East Continent Imperial City had returned. This woman appeared directly in the East Continents pce with arge group of frenzied flying beasts. Everyone immediately understood what was going on with those demon beasts that had suddenly be crazy. This woman did it. Because Little Sweetcake saw the tragic deaths of those demon beasts, she cried intermittently for the entire day. She had a fever overnight and the fever did not subside, scaring Yun Ran and the others. Now that she had finally seen the culprit, Yun Rans eyes were filled with ruthlessness. We should have killed you in the Great Deste Prison. At this moment, Bai Ran ers aura in front of everyone was different from before. She was wearing a bright red dress and thick makeup. Her lips seemed to be smeared with blood, making her look strange. Kill me? Hahahahaha 1 want to see how you kill me! Im different from you ants. I already have the power of a god! Bai Raner suddenlyughed. There was a strange expression on her face, and her eyes seemed to be looking down on everything. She really thought of herself as a god. Yun Ran raised her lips. The power of a god? Are you saying that these crazy demon beasts are the power of a god? Bai Raner looked at her fiercely and said sinisterly, If anyone dares to disobey me, Ill make them my servants. Ill make all of you my servants! Although it was only a short contact, Yun Ran could tell that there was an unusual power in Bai Raner. Yun Ran had not felt this power from her before. In other words, Bai Raner must have obtained some kind of power in a short period of time. This power could make demon beasts or humans go crazy and listen to her orders. Yun Ran felt that the current situation was a little like a zombie crowd and Bai Raner was the zombie king. However, this woman clearly did not have the brains of a zombie king. She brought a group of demon beasts to find trouble with them. MO Beiyuan had already drawn his sword. Yun Ran knew how bad his mood had been for the past few days because of Little Sweetcake. Bai Raner came at the right time. Just as Yun Ran also drew her saber and was about to attack, Bai Raner suddenly said, l can give you a chance. Yun Ran restrained herself and asked, What chance? Naturally, she did not want any chances. Instead, she wanted to see if she could get any information out of Bai Raner. Perhaps she could find a way to treat those peoples illnesses.. Chapter 696 - 696: How Dare You Become an Empress With Chapter 696: How Dare You Be an Empress With Your Looks! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Rawers gazended on MO Beiyuan and she said, l want you to marry me and make me your empress. Now, with her ability, she naturally looked down on Bai Zes status as a general. Bai Raner knew that the man in front of her was the most powerful man in the five countries. If she married this man and became his empress, she would be the most respected woman in the five countries. If you make me your empress, I will use my gods power to help you unify the five kingdoms. Yun Ran really wanted tough. Why did all of them want to be MO Beiyuans woman? They were all so ambitious and wanted to help MO Beiyuan unify the five countries. What was their point? Yun Ran was furious and said to Bai Raner, Its clearly you who wants to be the most respected woman in the five countries. Youre the one whos very ambitious. Why do you have to drag him along? Bai Raner also red at her and raised her red lips slightly. Im giving him a chance. Who are you to speak here? Bai Raner hated the woman in front of her the most. If it werent for this woman in front of her, she wouldnt have been chased out of General Bai t s residence. Therefore, when she came back this time, she would definitely teach this woman a lesson. When I be the empress, the first person to be punished will be you. Ill get someone to dismember you and feed your corpse to the dogs. Before Yun Ran could re up, MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu had already attacked. MO Beiyuan was the kind of person who spoke little. He directly shed with his sword. However, Xuanyuan Yu had a fiery temper. When he attacked, he did not forget to curse. You want to be an empress with your looks? Dream on! Little Sweetcake had run out of the hall at some point in time. She clenched her little fists and followed behind with a snort. Eat my butt! You want to eat my butt! The little packrat had just recovered. Yun Ran was afraid that she would be frightened by those crazy demon beasts again, so she quickly flew over and pulled her into her arms. Why did Sweetcakee out? Arent you going to sleep? The packrat raised his little arm and pointed in Bai Ran ers direction. Sweetcake heard everything. Its this bad guy who bit Little Tiner and Big Nion Thats why they were sick. Sweetcake knows! As the little packrat spoke, her big ck eyes turned red again. They all fell sick and died. Previously, when Xuanyuan Yu saw that the little packrat was sad, he coaxed her and said that he could help her find more demon beasts and find identical ones. However, the little packrat had said that it was different. The demon beasts that he found were not the ones she had raised. Little Tiner Therefore, Bai Raner had really caused a lot of psychological damage to the little packrat. Yun Ran came back to her senses and heard the little packrat shouting anxiously, Baddie wants to bite Daddy and Grandpa! Sweetcake wants to beat her up! Yun Ran looked at the three people fighting. She saw Bai Ranernding on all fours like a demon beast and baring her teeth as she pounced towards MO Beiyuan. Her movements were abnormally strange and swift. She did not look like a human. She even growled, Since you all seem to want to do this the hard way, dont me me for turning all of you into my ves. Since this man was insensible, she would be the empress of these five countries herself. She would let these people who had once looked down on her and trampled on her be her most lowly servants.. Chapter 697 - 697: Can’t be Left Alive Chapter 697: Cant be Left Alive Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran handed the little packrat in her arms to Bai Wan. Mother, bring Sweetcake back to the hall first! Well stay behind to deal with the matters outside. After saying that, she looked at Bun. Bun, go to the hall with Grandmother. Donte out. With the two little packrats around, MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu would more or less have some reservations when they attacked. They were afraid that the bloody scene would scare the two little packrats. They were especially concerned about Sweetcake, who had just experienced a shock. Bai Wan took Sweetcake from her arms and nodded in agreement. Yun Ran kissed the little packrats forehead and coaxed her gently, Sweetcake, be good. Father and Mother will think of a way to help you save the few demon beasts that survived. So, Sweetcake, go y in the hall with Grandmoher first, okay? After the two little packrats walked into the hall, Yun Ran had no scruples. She raised her saber and shed at Bai Raner. The simple and unadorned saber carried a sharp murderous aura as the sharp de brushed past Bai Raners arm. It left a wound so deep that bones could be seen. Bitch! After Bai Rawer was injured, her temper worsened. She turned around and charged at Yun Ran. Yun Ran shed at her like she would an apocalyptic zombie. His eyes were cold, and she had no intention of showing mercy. MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu also found the opportunity to attack Bai Raner from the side and back. The cultivation of the three of them was not bad, so they went all out. Sand and stones flew outside the hall, and spiritual qi soared into the sky. MO Beiyuan held his sword and shed at Bai Raners arm. As he raised his hand and shed down, the bloody arm rolled to the ground. Unexpectedly, not long after, a mouth suddenly grew out of Bai Raners severed arm. Instead of calling it a mouth, it was more like a pitch-ck hole with a circle of strange sharp teeth growing out of the hole. Yun Ran was now certain that Bai Raners body had long mutated. She had turned from a human into a monster! MO Beiyuan, Yu, theres no need to show mercy. This woman cant be left alive! If she was kept alive, she would be a scourge and more people would die. Bai Ran er became even more arrogant. She jumped up and used her remaining three limbs to climb up the pir at the side. That ck mouth seemed to be smiling and even made a strange sound. At the same time, Bai Raners mouth also underwent a strange change. It became twice as big as before, and her human teeth turned into a circle of jagged teeth. l have the power of the Heavenly Stone and have be a god. You cant kill me! You cant kill me! Hehehe Im going to turn all of you into my ves! My ves! Heavenly Stone? Yun Ran had never been able to guess the reason for Bai Raners transformation from a human to a monster in a short period of time, but if it was a Heavenly Stone, then everything made sense, Lets cut off her head or attack her heart. Otherwise, we might not be able to kill her. Yun Ran shouted calmly. If the power of the Heavenly Stone that Bai Raner had obtained came from the forbidden area of the ghoul n, then she should be like the ghouls. Normal attacks would not be able to hurt her at all. They could only chop off her head or pierce her heart with their saber or swords. The three of them worked well together. There was no need for Yun Ran to say too much. They were all aiming for Bai Raners head. Another fight ensued. It was obvious that Bai Raner was having a hard time dealing with the three of them. She was already retreating. Yun Ran found the right moment and shed her neck without hesitation.. Chapter 698 - 698: I Have a Little Secret, Do You Want to Know? Chapter 698: I Have a Little Secret, Do You Want to Know? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, Yun Ran had experience killing zombies in the apocalypse. Therefore, rtively speaking, she was faster than MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan With one sh, Bai Raner was finally dealt with. The strange thing was that even though her head was separated from her body, her body was still squirming on the ground, letting out strange and ear-piercing cries. Previously, the flying demon beasts that Bai Raner had brought with her wanted to bite anyone they saw, but more than half of them were killed by the secret guards. When the remaining few saw her writhing body on the ground, they came over crazily and bit at Bai Raners corpse. This was probably reaping what one sowed! MO Beiyuan frowned, his handsome face dark. Ranran, dont look. Xuanyuan Yu alsonded. Its too disgusting. Xiao Ran, dont look. Yun Ran wanted to say, Dont worry about me. I had probably seen more bloodshed than any of you. But everything returned to calm. The outside of the hall was filled with the smell of blood. The secret guards spent some effort to move the demon beast carcasses away. Yun Ran recalled the spread of the zombie virus in the apocalypse and was still a little worried. She instructed again, Burn all these corpses. Dont bury them randomly, and dont let wild dogs drag them away to eat them. Yes. The secret guards did as she said. Next, she had to find a way to cure this illness. Yun Ran got someone to summon Huo Chanyi and Feng Chen into the pce. Including Bun, the four of them had the best medical and poison cultivation in the five countries. If even they couldnt think of a way, then it was even more impossible for the others. The four of them struggled for more than half a month and tried many antidotes and medicines, but to no avail. Yun Ran felt that she had set off in the wrong direction. It was the Heavenly Stone that had started all this. It could also be said to be the power of the Heavenly Stone. What could restrain the power of the Heavenly Stone? They knew too little about Heavenly Stones. All the information they could obtain came from their grandmother, Yun Yin, who was on the cloud. Bai Ze and Bai Wan tried their best to recall all the memories rted to the Heavenly Stone. Your grandmother said that the power of the Heavenly Stone is mysterious and extremely powerful. It can protect the people of the five countries but also bring disaster to them. Is that what she meant? Yun Rans investigation from the Heavenly Stone was fruitless. When shey on the bed and could not fall asleep, she unintentionally recalled that in her previous life, she had used the spring water in the spatial immortal mountain to purify the zombie poison. Why did she almost forget that she still had immortal spring water? In her previous life, if one had only been scratched or bitten by zombies and had notpletely mutated, the immortal spring water in her space could remove the zombie poison in the injured persons body. Now, since there was no other way, she would give it a try. Ranran! Where are you going instead of sleeping? MO Beiyuan saw her sit up and looked at her in confusion. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. She had been hiding the fact that she had a space from him, and he had never asked about it. However, at this moment, Yun Ran could not think of any other reason under his dark gaze. MO Beiyuan, 1 have a small secret. Do you want to know? In her previous life, during the apocalypse, Yun Ran had always kept her secret and had never told anyone, not even her closest friends. But now, she wanted to tell him this secret.. Chapter 699 - 699: That’s Not What I Meant! Chapter 699: Thats Not What I Meant! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Secret? MO Beiyuan looked at her deeply. His thin lips curled up slightly, and his voice was low and gentle. E lf Ranran wants to tell me, Im willing to listen. If she doesnt want to tell me, I wont ask. Yun Ran tugged at his sleeve. Thene out with me for a moment. Afraid of waking the little packrat up, the two of them walked very softly. Aftering out of the hall, they went to the side hall. Yunran did not forget to close the door. MO Beiyuan crossed his arms and smiled at her softly. What little secret is it? Why are you so nervous? Yun Ran felt that she had to mentally prepare him before she said it, although this person had always been mentally resilient and had seen a lot of things. She had checked. There were no relevant records about the space of the immortal mountain in the ancient books of the five countries. Yun Ran raised her hand and loosened the belt of her shirt. She tugged at thepels, revealing her corbone and fair and round shoulders. MO Beiyuan watched her do all of this the entire time. His eyes were extremely deep and his Adams apple bobbed. Ranran, have you thought it through? Yun Ran said, Thought what through? Nio Beiyuan looked at her with dark eyes as he got up. He stretched out his arm and pulled her into his arms. His thin lips pressed against her pink lips, and his breathing was hot. Are you agreeing to give Sweetcake a little brother? Yun Ran was speechless. No! MO Beiyuan, wait first Wu Seeing that he had misunderstood, Yun Ran still wanted to exin that she didnt mean it that way. But a certain someone could not wait at all. At this moment, MO Beiyuan was like a burning me, passionate and hot. He could not stop loving her and kissing her. Ranran Yun Ran knew that if she didnt stop him, the development of the matter might not be under her control. MO Beiyuan, stop first! Thats not what I meant! You dont want to? MO Beiyuan seemed to have been sshed with a basin of cold water, and the light in his eyes instantly extinguished. Why not? Is it because I didnt do a good enough job at the coldke that you didnt like me? Is that why youre unwilling? Yun Ran was dumbfounded. What was going on? That time in the coldke The memory of the coldke and the two of them being together shed through her mind, and Yun Rans face couldnt help but blush again. He had done very well that time. It was just too good! No, its not what you think. Im not afraid of that kind of thing Yun Ran realized that the more she exined, the more confused she became. No, the purpose of her dragging him out was not to talk about such things at all, okay? MO Beiyuan, its not about this. Its not that Im unwilling, but I cant now! Sweetcake and Bun can wake up at any time. She wont be able to find us and will cry. MO Beiyuan lowered his head and pecked her pink lips. Then Ill tell her next time that if she wants a little brother, she cant cry and look for Mother. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Why did this topic change to that kind of thing again? MO Beiyuan, the secret I want to tell you is not about this. You, calm down first. Dont get so close to me. Okay. MO Beiyuan moved his hands away from her. Only then did Yun Ran get up from him. After taking a deep breath, the temperature in her body dropped slightly. Her clothes were even more messy than before. Yun Ran tidied herself up, revealing the birthmark under her shoulder. MO Beiyuan, do you still remember this birthmark on my body? MO Beiyuan nodded. Back then, 1 recognized you with this birthmark. Its very special and beautiful. As he spoke, he leaned over again and his thin lipsnded on hers.. Chapter 700 - 700: You Went In, But You Can’t Come Out? Chapter 700: You Went In, But You Cant Come Out? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans body trembled slightly as she pushed him with her hand. Do you still want to listen to my little secret? Yes, go ahead. MO Beiyuan was pushed onto the chair and stared at her. Fortunately, Yun Ran was already used to his affectionate and burning gaze when he stared at her. Yun Ran cleared her throat before speaking again. What do you think this birthmark of mine looks like? Nio Beiyuan said without thinking, Its like a mountain. A sweet smile appeared on Yun Rans small face. Thats right, its a mountain! Have you ever thought about why I have such a birthmark? MO Beiyuan said, Isnt a birthmark something that you were born with? Yun Ran said, l was born with it. 1 mean, have you ever wondered why this part of me looks like a mountain? Why is it different from other peoples birthmarks? MO Beiyuanughed. Is this your little secret? But I already knew your little secret long ago. Yun Ran asked him another question. Then have you never been curious about where the immortal spirit fruits I fed the two little packrats came from? You cant find those fruits or high-level herbs at all in the Five Nations. MO Beiyuans smile froze. Are those rted to the birthmark on your body? Seeing that he had finally be serious and asked the main point, Yun Ran hurriedly nodded. Thats right. The birthmark on my body is actually a space. Its simr to the storage ring we use. However, this storage ring of mine is rtivelyrge. Its an entire mountain. Moreover, I can enter this spatial immortal mountain and bring out the fruits and herbs inside. Yun Ran said everything she wanted to say in one breath, then observed the reaction of the person opposite her. MO Beiyuan had thought about where her fruits and herbs came from before, butter on, he felt that these were not important, so he did not think too deeply about it. Little did he know that she was hiding such a secret. This was no small secret. Ranran, dont tell anyone else about this other than me, understand? Yun Ran nodded. She wasnt stupid. Of course she wouldnt tell anyone such a secret. Is that all? Is there nothing else you want to say? MO Beiyuan stared at her for a while and asked with a serious expression, Then will there be a mistake with this thing? For example, if you go in, you cante out even if you want to? Yun Ran was speechless. What he wanted to ask the most was this question? Shouldnt it be how big her immortal mountain was? Other than immortal fruits and spiritual fruits, what else was there? Not at the moment. Otherwise, he would have discovered her secret long ago. Thats good. Then go to bed. Yun Ran said, Wait, MO Beiyuan, why are you so calm? I have an entire immortal mountain! Arent you curious? Dont you want to see it? Let me show you? Show? To be honest, MO Beiyuan had never thought about it. However, the little girl in front of him had a lively expression on her face that said, Hurry up and nod. Tell me what you want to see. MO Beiyuan smiled. Alright, show me then. Yun Ran had yet to enter the space directly in front of others? She got him to close his eyes. He counted to three in his heart before opening them again.. Chapter 701 - 701: Why Were You So Long? Chapter 701: Why Were You So Long? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan cooperated with her and closed his eyes. He counted to three in his heart. When he counted to three, he immediately opened his eyes. But Yun Ran was nowhere to be seen. Ranran? Mo Beiyuan was certain that she had been standing in front of him just now, but she had disappeared. If Yun Ran had not told him the secret of the spatial immortal mountain, MO Beiyuan might have already rushed out to look for her. However, as time passed, Yun Ran, who had suddenly disappeared, still did not return. MO Beiyuan could not sit still anymore. He paced around the hall in a panic, clenching his hands, but he did not know what to do. This wait was too torturous for him. Just as the suppressed emotions in MO Beiyuans eyes were about to explode, Yun Ran appeared in front of him with tworge buckets of water. Before Yun Ran could finish speaking, he pulled her into his arms. Ranran, why did you take so long? MO Beiyuans eyes were still filled with panic. He did not know before, so he naturally did not feel anything. But when Yun Ran disappeared silently in front of him, he would suddenly panic. On Yun Rans side, she entered the portable space as easily as if she was drinking water and eating. Naturally, she did not realize how much time had passed. l brought back two buckets of spring water. I wanted to see if this spring water could detoxify them. Oh, right, the poison and scar on my face were removed with this spring water and herbal ointment. Because there were many people and demon beasts afflicted with the poison from the Heavenly Stone, Yun Ran simply brought out tworge buckets of water. She would try having them take it internally and applying it externally. The next day, Yun Ran divided the spring water into bottles and asked Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi to give it to those people and demon beasts to try. Feng Chen and Huo Chanyi did not ask any more questions. They brought along the porcin bottles to detoxify the poison. ording to Yun Ran, each person took arge spoonful of it and then applied the water to the wound. At that time, there was no effect, but after two days, the symptoms of those people and Demon Beasts clearly changed. Sister Yun Ran, where did you get that potion? Its really amazing. It doesnt smell like medicine, but it can cure this strange poison, Feng Chen asked excitedly. As long as it works. Yun Ran had no intention of telling him the source of the spring water. It was not that she did not trust her friend, Feng Chen, but the birthmark of this space was below her left shoulder. It was too troublesome for her to exin. She could not take off her clothes for him to see. MO Beiyuans gaze could probably kill. Feng Chen was not a fool. He could tell that she did not want to say it, so he did not continue asking. Who didnt have some secrets in this world? The incident caused by Bai Ran t er had finally been resolved. Yun Ran and the others also had to hurry up and do important things. Xuanyuan Yu had returned to Wuan. No matter how reckless he was, he knew his responsibilities. He just couldnt bear to part with Bai Wan. He couldnt bear to part with Yun Ran and the two children. When he left, the big mans eyes turned red. Sweetcake, dont cry. Grandfather is going back to let more people eat and live happily in their houses. Although Grandfather isnt by Sweetcakes side, he will always think of Sweetcake. The little packrat could not bear to part with him either. Shey on his shoulder and shed golden tears. Well, Sweetcake will miss Grandfather too.. Chapter 702 - 702: Some Problems Will Be Faced Sooner or Later Chapter 702: Some Problems Will Be Faced Sooner or Later Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Xuanyuan Yu left, Bai Wan chased after him. She still had some things to say to him. Every time she saw this man, her heart ached for him. This fool! He was the hero in her heart! Xuanyuan Yu, wait for me. I wont make you wait too long. However, Xuanyuan Yu felt that his wait was worth it. For this woman, he could even give up his life. What was a wait? However, it was indeed torturous. When he thought of her, he could not reach out to hug her. The feeling of loneliness was really torturous. Okay, Ill wait for you. Be careful when you go to the battlefield. Dont get injured. Xuanyuan Yu lowered his head and kissed her lips deeply. He wrapped hisrge hands around her waist. Wanwan, if this continues, I might really be a fatuous ruler. Xuanyuan Yu really wanted to hug her for the rest of his life. But I know you dont like it. What you like is a big hero. Then Ill be a big hero! A big hero that Wanwan likes! After bidding farewell to Xuanyuan Yu, Yun Ran and the others prepared to set off. The little packrat even specially ran to the Generals Residence to bid farewell to her underlings. Sweetie is going to find her great-grandfather, second granduncle, and third granduncle to y with. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan, who were waiting for the packrat at the side, were stunned. They did not know what to do. Back then, the little packrat came over and asked where they were going to Yun Ran told the little packrat that she was going to visit her great-grandfather and her two other granduncles. However, she couldnt possibly make things so clear in front of the little packrat. Therefore, she was a little more reserved. Who knew that this little packrat would understand that she was going to y with them? Forget it. She would exin it to the little packrat when they got there. She didnt even need to exin to Bun, because Bun already knew that his great-grandfather and two granduncles had died on the battlefield. A group of people, along with the secret guards of the 12 Divisions and General Bai t s soldiers. .. set off from the East Continent Imperial City. Back then, the battlefield was located at the border between the East Continent and Wuan. Now that 20 years had passed, the surrounding cities had long changed. Themoners lived and worked in peace. It was a prosperous scene, It was no longer obvious that this ce had been affected by the war. Only the deste ruins outside the city, the copsed valley after the earthquake, and the graves erected not far away from the valley could remind people of the bloody battle that had happened here twenty years ago. The little packrat darted her big ck eyes in its fathers arms. Daddy, wheres Sweetcakes great-grandfather? Where are my second granduncle and third granduncle? Where are they? Where do they live? Sweetcake even prepared small gifts for them. The little packrats words stunned everyone. Bai Wan bit her lip and turned away, afraid that her emotions would affect the little packrat. Seeing that her father did not answer her question, the little packrat turned to ask her mother, Mother, wheres Sweetcakes great-grandfather? Why isnt he here to y with Sweetcake yet? Does he not like Sweetcake? Yun Ran took the packrat from MO Beiyuans arms. Some things could not be avoided. Some problems would be faced sooner orter. Otherwise, the little packrat would probably find it even more difficult to ept when the corpses of her maternal grandfather and two uncles were dug out.. Chapter 703 - 703: Save Them! Chapter 703: Save Them! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, exining it to the little packrat was another matter. They, they were buried under the soil and rocks to protect the people here. The packrat panicked when she heard that. Her hands and feet moved excitedly. Ah! Then hurry up and save them! Save them! Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Sweetcake, you heard from Mother that theyve been buried here for a long time, so so even if we want to save them now, it might be toote. Yun Ran wanted the packrat to understand what she was saying as much as possible, but she also wanted the packrat to ept this without being hurt. It was a little difficult. In the end, she exined everything to the little packrat, but the little packrat also cried. She was crying very hard. Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, and Bai Wan took turns hugging and coaxing her. The little packrat was too tired from crying. In the end, she fell asleep in her fathers arms. On Yun Rans side, she began to discuss with Bai Wan and the soldiers of the Bai family army how to find the corpses of those people back then. They also brought along a few young soldiers who had survived the battlefield back then. Back then, they were young, only 15 or 16 years old. They were arranged by the general to sit at the back and were lucky to survive. Yun Ran and Bai Wan wanted to rely on their memories and ounts to find the corpses of those people back then. This was because no one knew this ce better than these people who had experienced it before. A few soldiers from back then sat by the fire and began to tell everyone what had happened here. Actually, the earthquake and the storm did not happen during the battle between the two armies. Instead, it was a rumor spread maliciously by Wu e an. The dead soldiers died at the hands of the Wuan Army. Back then, there was a deep enmity between the general in charge of the Wuan Army and General Bai Xiao. After the Wuan side won, they threatened to bring back the corpses of our general and a few junior generals, cut off their heads, and hang them on the city wall of Wuan. But at this moment, a heavy rain suddenly fell from the sky, right on the heels of which was a sandstorm that made people unable to open their eyes. Then, there was a huge earthquake that shook the entire valley. These were the truths of the past. However, after the Bai family was ndered for treason, the rumors in the five countries were that the Bai familys Bai Xiao and his sons had done evil deeds. The heavens could not stand it anymore, so they took action to punish them and make them die without intact corpses. They said that this was the Bai familys retribution! But if its really retribution, why not before the war between the two countries? Why not after Wu an wins? Moreover, our Great General did notmit treason at all. How can there be retribution? The few middle-aged mens eyes turned red as they talked about what happened back then. Yun Ran naturally did not believe in retribution. However, the storm, the wind, and the earthquake were indeed strange. She had asked the 12 Divisions to check this ce. Other than the earthquake 20 years ago, there was no record of the second earthquake here in the past hundreds of years. Themoners had never seen such a huge storm or such a strong wind. Three natural phenomena appeared at the same time. It was hard not to think too much about it. Ive confirmed the location. Lets start digging tomorrow! They had already made preparations when they came. In addition to manpower, they had also mobilized many flying demon beasts. As long as they persevered, they would be able to dig out the bones buried underground. As time passed, bones were dug out from the ground one after another. Each of the skeletons was carefully marked with a tablet. The items that they carried with them were properly preserved for General Bai t s soldiers to bring back. When they returned to the East Continent, their families would identify them.. Chapter 704 - 704: Not That Uncle Chapter 704: Not That Uncle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This excavationsted for three whole months. They had dug out a total of 3,700 skeletons, but they did not find the skeletons of General Bai Xiao and the other generals through identification. Continue digging! If its buried here, we can definitely dig it out. Since Yun Ran was here, she did not n to give up easily. Just as they continued to dig up the corpses, Sweetcake suddenly dragged the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and rushed into their tent. Mother, Bang Bang said that Sweetcake!s granduncle is going to die! Someone poisoned him and stabbed him with a knife. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Bang Bang was the Spiritual Divine Monkey. Yun Ran had seen its prophecy before. However, thest time was about Xuanyuan Yu. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, this prophecy was actually about Eldest Uncle. Sweetcake, dont be anxious. Let me ask you a few questions first. The little packrat was too anxious. Even if she said these words, she could not express them clearly. Therefore, Yun Ran still had to ask the Spiritual Divine Monkey personally what kind of prophecy it had predicted this time. You saw something happen to my uncle? The Spiritual Divine Monkey finally managed to save its tail from the little packrats hands. It panted, Its not that uncle. Not that uncle? Yun Ran was stunned for a moment. Other than her eldest uncle, she did have two other uncles, but those two were buried and had yet to be found. However, there was no need for this Spiritual Divine Monkey to lie to them. Yun Ran felt that it was necessary to call her mother and MO Beiyuan over to listen in to this matter. Soon, Bai Wan and MO Beiyuan arrived at the tent. Hearing Yun Rans description, they were naturally shocked. The Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy Xiao Ran, you mean that one of your second or third uncles might still be alive? How could Bai Wan not be excited? If only her father, second brother, and third brother were still alive. Yun Ran nodded. She could not figure out the basis of the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. Even she had never seen her uncle before. How did this Spiritual Divine Monkey know that he was Sweetcake!s granduncle? It was inexplicable that this monkey could predict prophecies. Whats the prophecy you saw about my uncle? The Spiritual Divine Monkey only saw one scene. Its a big ship. Someone poisoned him and stabbed him dozens of times in the back with a dagger before pushing him off the ship. Just this scene was enough to make Yun Ran and the others expressions turn ugly. What about the time? When was it, and what was the boat like? Yun Ran wanted more information from the Spiritual Divine Monkey so that they could rush over in time to save her. Bai Wan was also anxious, but she could not understand what the Spiritual Divine Monkey was saying. She could only wait for Yun Ran to rify everything before telling them. The Spiritual Divine Monkey chattered for a long time. Yun Ran said, You mean the boat is huge and theres a g with words and pictures on it? Okay, then show me the words and pictures. The Spiritual Divine Monkey often yed a game of drawing on the ground with the little packrat. Therefore, at this moment, the pattern on the g was quickly drawn. It was just that its drawing skills were exactly the same as the little packrats. No matter what it drew, the subject would have a round head.. Chapter 705 - 705: Sweetcake Knows Chapter 705: Sweetcake Knows Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran, Bai Wan, and the rest looked at the pattern for a long time but could not deicpher anything urately. What is this pattern? What are these round things? On the other hand, the little packrat leaned over and blinked her big ck eyes. She said in a childish voice, Sweetcake knows, Sweetcake knows. The stick drawing is of the three little fish swimming, right? This is the head of the little fish, and this is the tail of the little fish! Yun Ran was dumbfounded. And so was everyone. So, how did the little packrat tell from the circles that these were three little fishes? However, did not treat the packrats words as nonsense. Instead, she called Thunderbolt over. She asked, Are there any organizations in the Five Nations that would have fish on their gs? Thunderbolt thought for a moment. l dont think there are any sects of all sizes that use fish as totems. Yun Ran continued, What about organizations other than sects? Those organizations that might have veryrge ships? Her words reminded Thunderbolt of an organization from the Five Nations. No, to be precise, it should be a business. Yun Ran said, What kind of business? Tell me. Thunderbolt was indeed the number one secret guard with MO Beiyuan. It was definitely not wrong to ask him about the matters of the five countries. This business is called Hundred Rivers It was found very recently. It seems to have only been established for a mere ten years. However, its now one of the top three businesses in the Five Nations. Theres also a rumor about the founder of this business in the Five Nations. Its said that this person used to be a pirate and found a small ind buried in the sea. He relied on those treasures to establish the current Hundred Rivers Enterprise. Bai Wan asked anxiously, Whats that persons name? Jing Lei said, l dont know about this. This person has always gone by a famous name in the Five Nations. Hes called the Sea Dragon King. Its said that his ships have never encountered any danger because of him. The Hundred Rivers Merchant House has almost monopolized 70 to 80% of the water transportation in the five countries. Its quite big. This Sea Dragon King is also worthy of admiration. Any orphan, beggar, or homeless person can go to the Hundred Rivers Merchant House to find a job and do something within their ability to exchange for the corresponding remuneration. Therefore, this Sea Dragon King has another name, the Sea Bodhisattva. Yun Ran narrowed her eyes. Could this Sea Dragon King be one of her two missing uncles? How much do you know about this Sea Dragon King? For example, does he have a family? Jing Lei nodded. ording to what I know, this Sea Dragon King should have a sister. This sisters identity is not simple either. How is it not simple? When he said that, Yun Ran was quite curious. The Sea Dragon Kings younger sister is the Crown Princes wife. I heard that the Sea Dragon King dotes on his younger sister very much and almost agrees to everything. Yun Ran nodded and muttered to herself, Since he has a biological sister, theres a high chance that hes not one of my two uncles. However, since the pattern drawn by the Spiritual Divine Monkey is rted to the Sea Dragon Kings Hundred Rivers Enterprise, lets make a trip and find him. With this notification, she had a direction to look for. Bai Wan nodded. No matter which brother it was, she had to find him.. Chapter 706 - 706: Her Two Uncles Were Really Good-looking Chapter 706: Her Two Uncles Were Really Good-looking Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ording to the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy, the ship should be at sea. ording to the information provided by Thunderbolt, the headquarters of the Hundred Rivers Enterprise, which was where the Sea Dragon King was located, was in a city called Hai Yuan, which was near the sea. Yun Ran decided to go straight to Hai Yuan City and look for information from the ship of the Hundred Rivers enterprise. Mother, draw the portraits of Second Uncle and Third Uncle. Then, Ill get someone to copy some. When the timees, itll be faster to use the portraits to find them. It was mainly because of the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy that something was going to happen to his uncle. Therefore, not only did they have to find him, but they also had to find him as soon as possible. Bai Wan agreed and immediately went to draw the portraits of her two brothers. After Yun Ran saw the two portraits, she couldnt help but sigh. Her two uncles were really good-looking. Especially Third Uncle. Women would probably be jealous of his face. The portraits were reproduced in huge numbers. After making preparations, the group set off for the flourishing Hai Yuan City. Previously, the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends had thrown the little packrat on an ind. Later on, she had escaped from the ind on the Blue Phoenix. Therefore, the little packrat still had some influence on the sea. Yun Ran asked her if she remembered what the sea was like. The little packrats big ck eyes widened as she nodded her little head adorably. Sweetcake remembers. The sea, the sea is all water! Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Apart from water? Other than water? There are also big fish! As the little packrat spoke, she grinned and giggled, Sweetcake saw so many big fish. Mother, Sweetcake was obedient. She didnt ride a big fish, nor did she ride a big turtle. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. ording to this little packrats usual performance, if she said that she did not, it meant that she did. So, when this little packrat was at sea back then, she encountered a big fis and a big turtle, and even rode them around? After Yun Ran figured it out, she was caught betweenughter and tears. She raised his hand and tapped her forehead. Arent you afraid that those big fish will swallow you whole? She was not scaring the little packrat. The demon beasts in the sea were huge and could swallow dozens of little packrats in one bite. No, Big Fish and Big turtle were very obedient to Sweetcake. They wont eat Sweetcake. The little girls lotus root-like arms swayed, and her childish voice was filled with pride. However, Yun Ran could not let her y. There are big fish in the sea that might not know you, so when we reach the beach, follow me obediently and dont run around, understand? The little packrat replied in a childish voice, Got it. Bun also nodded, indicating that he would take good care of his sister. The group arrived at Hai Yuan City. The little packrats legs had just touched the ground when she was about to use her short legs to catch a big fish to y with. How could she still remember what she had promised her mother previously? Yunran carried her back and threw her into MO Beiyuans arms. No, you have to keep an eye on her. Shes too naughty. This little packrats cultivation level was too high. No one among the secret guards who followed her could keep an eye on her. They could only let MO Beiyuan carry her personally. Yun Ran distributed the portraits. The secret guards who followed her, along with the people from the 12 Divisions, mobilized with the portraits to search on the ship of the Hundred Rivers Enterprise.. Chapter 707 - 707: Her Packrat’s Social Syndrome Chapter 707: Her Packrats Social Syndrome Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Initially, she thought that she would have to wait for a while before receiving any news. Unexpectedly, in less than half a day, a secret guard came back to report that they had found the person. Yun Ran and Bai Wan were stunned. So soon? This speed was beyond everyones expectations. However, what surprised Yun Ran and the others even more was that the second uncle in the portrait was actually the Sea Dragon King of Hundred Rivers Enterprise. After all, they had excluded him from the beginning. But doesnt the Sea Dragon King have a sister? The secret guards also expressed that they didnt know about this. A few people on the sea boat of the Hundred Rivers Enterprise recognized him. The Little General Bai Qi of the Bai family in this portrait looks identical to their boss, the Sea Dragon King. They were even curious why we were looking for the Sea Dragon King. Yun Ran felt that it was unlikely for them to have encountered a doppelganger. After all, it was not easy to bump into people who looked like her two uncles. There was a high chance that the Sea Dragon King and his sister were not biological siblings. Since that was the case, Yun Ran and the others did not have to think about anything else. They could just go and see the Sea Dragon King. Their group was majestic. Coupled with MO Beiyuans identity, the Sea Dragon King met them directly. Because Yun Ran had seen her second uncles portrait before, she was very calm when she saw him in person. It must be her little packrat who was too excited. While they were not paying attention, she rushed to the Sea Dragon King, who was also her second uncle, Bai Qi, and called out in a childish voice, Second Granduncle! She even raised her small arms for a hug. Granduncle, hug! Yun Ran rubbed her forehead. Her little packrats social interactions were definitely not inherited from her! The man sitting on the mahogany chair had his long legs crossed. He was wearing a crescent-white brocade robe and his ck hair was tied up with a purple-gold jade crown. There was a red mole under his left eye. His eyes were as warm as jade, as if they contained deep affection. At this moment, a smile appeared on his lips, and his entire person exuded a gentle and refined temperament. He did not look like an overlord of the sea. Instead, he looked like a famous young master. Oh, whose child is this? Why is she so interesting? Second Granduncle? Is the child calling me? As the man spoke, he bent down and picked up the pink and sticky rice ball in front of him. Ive seen people acknowledge me as their godfather and godbrother all these years, but this is the first time someone has acknowledged me as their granduncle. The man hugged the little packrat and smiled happily. The little packrat in his arms was naturally very happy as well. She smiled happily, and her sweetughter resounded throughout the entire room. Second Granduncle, Sweetcake finally found you. Its great that youre not dead! Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Yun Ran cleared her throat, nning to ask her packrat toe back quickly. The man was not angry with the little packrat. Instead, he looked at them with a smile in his eyes. MO Beiyuan? The East Continents Emperor? Youre the ones who brought my portrait around to look for me today, right? Why are you looking for me? Bai Wan did not pounce on him like the little packrat. She just looked at him from afar. Her eyes silently turned red and tears fell. Seeing his gaze sh past her, she asked, Second Brother, dont you remember me? Second Brother? The man was stunned for a moment and smiled at her. Im sorry, my surname is Xiao and my name is Hai. Did you recognize the wrong person? Before Bai Wan could speak, the little packrat in Xiao Hais arms panicked. Im not mistaken. Youre Sweetcakes second granduncle! Youre the same as the person in Grandmothers painting. Theres a little red dot here. The little packrat pointed at the red mole on Xiao Hai r s face.. Chapter 708 - 708: “Little Gift” Never Disappoints Chapter 708: Little Gift Never Disappoints Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat was pink and jade-like. Her chubby little face looked especially likable and cute. At this moment, her pink cheeks were puffed up, her eyshes were long and curled, and her big eyes were watery. Xiao Hai felt that if he still did not acknowledge that he was her second granduncle, the little packrat would immediately cry. Yun Ran also said, Since weve found you, were confident that youre the person were looking for. Its impossible for us to have mistaken you for someone else. With all due respect, did Young Master Xiao lose his memory about twenty years ago? Xiao Hai was stunned again. He turned his head and looked at her. Youve investigated me? Yun Ran continued, Were looking for my second uncle, Bai Qi, the second son of the Bai family who went missing in the bloody battle with Wuan 20 years ago. The Bai family of the East Continent? Is it the Bai family that was framed and died tragically? As far as I know, apart from the eldest son of the Bai family, Bai Ze, the rest of the members of the Bai family died on the battlefield? Since Xiao Hai could make his business so big, he naturally had his intelligencework. Yun Ran knew that the person in front of her looked gentle and refined, but he was definitely not simple to be able to establish such arge business. She only needed to tell the truth. This person had his own judgment. When we went to the battlefield ruins back then, we didnt dig out the remains of Grandfather General Bai Xiao and two other uncles. My eldest uncles encounter back then was that after something happened on the battlefield, he woke up elsewhere and even lost his memories. Oh, right, theres also a keepsake. Yun Ran took out the token that she had used to acknowledge her eldest uncle, Bai Ze. Bai Wan hurriedly exined, Yes, Mother gave this stone pendant to the four of us. Second Brother, you should be carrying it with you, right? Xiao Hais gaze fell on the ck stone. The smile on his face froze because he indeed had one of the same ck stone pendants. Other than himself, there were only a few people close to him who knew that he had the ck stone pendant. Even he did not know the origin of this ck stone pendant. Even if those close to him wanted to betray him, there was no need to make up such a story to deceive him. Most importantly, they had to mobilize MO Beiyuan and the Bai family. Second Granduncle, Sweetcake missed you so much. Sweetcake even prepared a little gift for you. The packrat did not care what the situation was now. She had her own thoughts. Xiao Hai did not seem to have any intention of putting the little packrat down. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. This person refused to admit that he was her second uncle, but he refused to let go of her Sweetcake. When he heard that the little packrat was going to give him a little gift, he even smiled happily. What are you going to give me? The little packrats little gifts never disappointed anyone. Yun Ran saw her little packrat take out a round ball made of demon beast crystals from its storage ring. The ball was as big as the little packrats head. Its a beautiful fat fish made by Sweetcake. Hehehe What the hell is a fat fish? Xiao Hai had never seen anyone glue dozens of demon beast crystals together to make some fat fish for someone. Wasnt this little packrat worried that its parents would spank her for ying with such arge pile of demon beast crystals? Granduncle, dont you like Sweetcakes gift? Xiao Hai wanted to say, Your little gift is really scary..! Chapter 709 - 709: Forcefully Tricked by a Little Baby Chapter 709: Forcefully Tricked by a Little Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios l do, I do. Xiao Hai was afraid that if he said that he didnt like it, this little packrat would cry. He could only nod to show that he liked the little gift she had prepared for him. The little packrat stuffed the round ball made of demon beast crystals into Xiao Hai r s arms. Second Granduncle received a little gift from Sweetcake. Hes going home with Sweetcake. Xiao Hai was caught betweenughter and tears. He was the boss of the Hundred Rivers Enterprise and had been traveling in the business world for many years. He was a sly old fox in the eyes of his opponents, but he was actually forcefully tricked by a little kid. Yun Ran and Bai Wan did not expect the packrat to have a backup n. Sweetcake,e to Daddy. Mo Beiyuan was a little jealous when he saw his precious daughter being carried by Xiao Hai and even prepared a small gift for him. He took a few steps forward and snatched the little packrat back from Xiao Hai r s arms. Daddy, Sweetcake likes Daddy the most. You like Daddy the most but went to give gifts to others. Because Mother and Grandmother both want Second Granduncle toe home. So Sweetcake prepared a little greeting gift for Second Granduncle. If Second Granduncle is happy, he wille home with us. The packrat was a smart girl. She coaxed the unhappy MO Beiyuan with a few words. When Yun Ran heard the little packrats analysis, a faint smile appeared in her eyes. Turning around, she looked at Xiao Hai and continued, l think with your intelligence, you should be able to tell if were telling the truth or not. When they took out the ck stone pendant, Xiao Hai had already believed 70-80% of their words. However, he did not have any memories of the Bai family. Twenty years ago, he was rescued from the sea. When he woke up, he had lost all his previous memories. He didnt even know how old he was this year or what his name was. His mind went nk. It was not that he had not thought of searching for his memories, but he had used many methods, but none of them had seeded. As time passed, he epted the fact that he had lost his memory. He had lived like this for so many years. But now, his family hade looking for him. His background was not simple. He was actually from the Bai family of the East Continent. I understand what youre saying, but even if Im Bai Qi, I dont have any memories from before. I cant leave my brothers behind and go back with you. Even if he was Bai Qi, he was also the boss of Hundred Rivers Enterprise. He had a group of brothers who had risked their lives with him. He could not leave these people behind and leave. Bai Wan said, Second Brother, we just want to make sure that youre still alive. Its good that youre still alive. We wont force you to leave with us. However, there are some things that are rted to your safety now I hope you can believe what we say. Bai Wan was worried about the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. Xiao Hai didnt understand how he could be in danger. He even took out the Southern Sea Pearl from his storage ring to y with the little packrat in MO Beiyuans arms. He wanted to lure the child over. The little packrat indeed liked beautiful pearls. Her big ck eyes lit up and she moved in her fathers arms. Xiao Hai took out another string of extremely rare pink pearls right on the heels of that and continued to tease the little packrat. The little packrat smiled sweetly at him. Second Granduncle, are you going to give Sweetcake a little gift too? Yun Ran was dumbfounded.. Chapter 710 - 710: You Have to Believe the Prophecy Chapter 710: You Have to Believe the Prophecy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Right on the heels of that, Yun Ran saw Xiao Hai transfer treasures from his storage ring to the little packrats storage ring. In this short period of time, there were probably dozens of them. The problem was that her little packrats neck, small hands, feet, and waist were all full. There were pearl nes and coral bracelets. So, what was Sweetcake doing here? The little packrats mouth was sweet. She kept calling Bai Second Granduncle, making him feel happy. In the end, he insisted on carrying the little packrat to his private storeroom to move things. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Her storage ring should be full soon. You dont have to give her anything Her little dumpling already had a lot of things stored in her storage ring. Not to mention MO Beiyuan and Xuanyuan Yu, the two big bosses. Her older brother, Bun, Yan Qi, Uncle Bai Ze, and the secret guards of the 12 Divisions, loved to give the little packrat all kinds of gifts. Sweetcake had the temperament of a child. Many things were thrown into the storage ring in a moment of interest and had never been taken out. However, she could not resist the overtures of these people who insisted on giving things to her. Yun Ran did not expect her second uncle, whom she had just met, to like giving Sweetcake things so much. Fortunately, the little packrat also felt that it was quite tiring to be covered in beads. She shook her head, indicating that she had enough. The little packrat yed with the pearl strings by the side. Yun Ran pulled the topic back from the packrat. My mother said that we have another purpose for this trip. This purpose concerns your safety. I hope you can believe us and take it to heart. When Xiao Hai asked her what she meant, Yun Ran spoke of the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. However, Xiao Hai found what she said amusing. You learned about a prophecy that I will be poisoned, stabbed to death with a dagger, and thrown into the sea? Yun Rans face was cold and serious. There was no smile on her face. We found you through the Spiritual Monkeys prophecy, so we have to believe the prophecy. The little packrat nodded her head and said in a childish voice, Bang Bang wont lie. Its a good little monkey. Bai Wan did not want anything to happen to her brother. She wanted to stay and protect him by his side. Even though Yun Ran had brought the Spiritual Divine Monkey to Xiao Hai, Xiao Hai r s attitude indicated that he did not believe in the prophecy. Yun Ran was also a little worried. Hence, after a discussion, everyone decided to stay for the time being. Xiao Hai could feel their sincere concern for him. However, it was still difficult for him to convince himself that a monkey could foretell his life and death. Since they wanted to stay, he would wee them. The next day, he brought the little packrat out to sea to y on the sea boat. Yun Ran and the others followed. Firstly, she was worried that something would happen to him. Secondly, she could not let Sweetcake go out to sea with him alone. Why? Are you worried that I wont be able to protect Sweetcake? Are you worried that something will happen to her on my ship? Xiao Hai saw that they had all followed him up the boat. It was not that he was unwilling, but he felt that they were too nervous. He had been out at sea for so many years and nothing had ever happened to him. There was no need for them to worry.. Chapter 711 - 711: He Couldn’t Afford to Receive Such a ” Small Gift” Chapter 711: He Couldnt Afford to Receive Such a Small Gift Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran expressed that she was not worried that something would happen to Sweetcake, but that her Sweetcake would cry and no one would be able to stabilize her. If the little packrat got too excited, she would jump onto the back of the big fish and turtle in the sea. No one on this ship would be able to catch up to her. Soon, Xiao Hai understood what Yun Ran was worried about. The little packrat immediately jumped onto the tall mast of the ship to catch the birds. Xiao Hai was scared out of his wits. How, how did she get up there? She flew up. Yun Ran looked at the little pink ball high up and her voice was very calm. She was already used to it. She nudged MO Beiyuan with her arm. Your daughter is running around again. Hurry up and carry her down. Its windy up there. Be careful not to let her catch a cold. Xiao Hai wondered, Shouldnt a normal person be worried that the little packrat will fall? The little packrat was carried down by her father and was still giggling in her fathers arms. Xiao Hai looked at Bun, who had been quiet and had a tense expression at such a young age. He felt that the temperament of these two little packrats was a little too different. Xiao Hai s original intention was to bring Little Sweetcake to see the magnificent waves of the sea and the cute sea demon beasts in the sea. Unexpectedly, this trip to the sea had evolved into Sweetcakes game. The pink and chubby little ball was not even half the height of a person. She hugged a rope thicker than her wrist and threw it into the sea. The crew members on the deck were all stunned. They watched as the little packrat dragged the sea demon beasts onto the deck one by one. Xiao Hai nced at the big guys in the sea that were not much smaller than his big boat, and his scalp went numb. Sweetcake, as long as theyre not hurting us, lets forget it. If the big fellows was pulled up by the little packrat, their ship would be crushed. But Sweetcake wants to give Second Granduncle a small gift! Xiao Hai panicked at the mention of a small gift. Second Granduncle doesnt want a small gift anymore. Really! He could not afford to receive such a small gift, and neither could his ship! Yun Ran suppressed herughter at the side and nudged MO Beiyuan, who was watching themotion, with her elbow again. Go quickly and bring your daughter back. If she continues to y like this, Im afraid there wont even be a ce for us to stay on this deck. It was filled with sea demon beasts. In the end, it was really a fruitful trip. The little packrat had also be famous from the battle on the ship. In just a few days, the entire Haiyuan City knew that the Sea Dragon King had a little grandniece who were only three years old who even yed with the huge Sea King Shark in the sea. This news spread directly to the ears of Xiao Yuzhu, the Crown Princess Consort. What little grandniece? Thats impossible. Who doesnt know that the Sea Dragon King only has one precious sister? How old is our Ah Zhi? These people are simply talking nonsense. Xiao Yuzhu asked her men to investigate who had spread such rumors overnight. Unexpectedly, the news was that Xiao Hai said it himself and even brought his little grandnephew and grandniece out to sea. He doted on them very much. He had gifted a few big boats to the little packrats. He even said that he wanted that little packrats to take over his business when they grew up! Xiao Yuzhu could no longer sit still. She rushed to Haiyuan City overnight. On the way, she received a lot of news one after another. What did you say? The East Continents Emperor is in Haiyuan City? He lives at the Sea Dragon Kings ce? How is that possible! When did the Sea Dragon King and the East Continents Emperor meet? Impossible! Xiao Hai cant be hiding something from me! Yun Ran had also learned from Xiao Hai these past few days that Xiao Yuzhu was his godsister. Back then, it was also Xiao Yuzhu who saved him in the sea. After that, he lived in the fishing vige and was taken care of by the Xiao family. After the two elders of the Xiao family passed away, he took care of the two sisters of the Xiao family. The older sister was called Xiao Yue, and the younger sister was called Xiao Yuzhu.. Chapter 712 - 712: Her Little Expression Was Extremely Aggrieved Chapter 712: Her Little Expression Was Extremely Aggrieved Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was a little curious. Since there are two sisters, why did you only acknowledge Xiao Yuzhu as your godsister and not Xiao Yue as your sister? Xiao Hai, or Bai Qi, raised his thin lips and smiled. Because Xiao Yue doesnt want to acknowledge me as her brother. Back then, Xiao Yuzhu was the one who suggested bing siblings. At that time, he was already the Sea Dragon King and had established the Hundred Rivers business. Xiao Yuzhu wanted to be the Crown Prince Consort, but she was worried that her status as a fishing girl was too low, so she asked Bai Qi to help her. He was indebted to the Xiao family and Xiao Yuzhu, so Bai Qi acknowledged her as his younger sister. This way, Xiao Yuzhus identity changed from the daughter of a little fisherman to the eldest daughter of a business. Since he had epted Xiao Yuzhu as his sister, Bai Qi naturally mentioned it to Xiao Yue. However, Xiao Yue kept shaking her head after hearing it, indicating that she was unwilling. If she wasnt willing, Bai Qi wouldnt force her. That was why it was rumored that the Sea Dragon King only had one precious sister who became the Crown Prince Consort. When Yun Ran heard this, she really wanted to see the Xiao sisters. An ambitious sister, and an older sister who was willing to be ordinary even though she had a chance to change her fate. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yuzhu came on her own. The Crown Prince Consorts extravagance was not small. She had arranged for hundreds of attendants and guards just to return to her maiden home. It was so noisy that the entire Hundred Rivers Enterprise knew that the Crown Prince Consort had returned. Bai Qi was ying a game of pearls with the two little packrats. There was no expression on Buns little face. He was here to apany his sister. When Xiao Yuzhu brought a group of attendants into the courtyard, she happened to step on Sweetcakes pearls. When the packrat saw that her pearls had been stepped on, she ran over and shouted, Youve stepped on Sweetcakes pearls. Xiao Yuzhu didnt expect to really see two children with Xiao Hai. The little girl in front of her had a few pink pearls tied to her two little buns. She should be the rumored grandniece of the Sea Dragon King. When Xiao Yuzhu saw her, she was furious for no reason. She raised her leg and kicked the little packrats pearls away. The pearls were kicked into the pond at the side. At first, the little packrat was still in a daze. She stood there for a while beforeing back to her senses. Her big eyes turned red as she called for her brother. Her expression was extremely aggrieved. Normally, Bun was a very quiet child. It was as if he didnt care about anything and didnt have any temper. However, once someone bullied his sister, Little Sweetcake, his temper would not be so good. It was obvious that Xiao Yuzhu deliberately kicked Sweetcakes pearls into the pond. Bun saw it clearly from the side. He went up and kicked Xiao Yuzhu into the pond. Then, he held his sisters little hand and went back to find their father and mother. The two little packrats reacted very quickly. It was so fast that Xiao Hai did not have time to stop them before the two little packrats flew out of the courtyard from the roof. Xiao Hai was speechless. And so were the guards at the side. MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran heard from afar that Sweetcake seemed to be crying. Bun kept coaxing her and telling her not to cry. He even said that her hands were dirty and she couldnt rub her eyes. MO Beiyuan reacted quickly and rushed out. He picked up the crying little girl and asked her what was wrong. Sweetcakes pearls were kicked into the water by an aunt.. Chapter 713 - 713: Daddy, Here Chapter 713: Daddy, Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan heard it clearly, but he did not understand. Then, he looked at Bun, who was holding hands with Sweetcake. What happened? Why is Sister crying? Bun used the simplest words to exin the situation. In the end, he even expressed his opinion. That woman did it on purpose. She didnt kick at first. It was only when Sister ran over that she kicked the pearls under her feet into the pond. She should hate Sister. With MO Beiyuans doting attitude, how could he let his precious daughter be bullied? Immediately, he carried the teary-eyed little packrat and went to settle the score with someone. Yun Ran called out to him twice, but she couldnt stop him. She could only quickly follow with Bun. On the other side, Xiao Hai, Xiao Yuzhu and the other guards were stunned. Everything was developing too quickly. It was the cries of Xiao Yuzhu who was struggling in the pond and shouting for help, that made everyone regain their senses. Xiao Hai quickly got someone to save Xiao Yuzhu from the pond. After Xiao Yuzhu was rescued, she immediately assumed the identity of the Crown Princess Consort and asked the guards to capture the two children. Im the Crown Princess Consort Sheng Tong. Theyre so disrespectful to me. I definitely cant let them off. Xiao Hai frowned. It was obvious that he did not like her words. Yuzhu, lets forget about this matter. Brother! What did you say! Forget it! That child wants to kill me! But you are telling me to forget it! Do you treat me like a sister or not? Xiao Yuzhu looked at him with a dark expression and gritted her teeth. Xiao Hais eyes were cold. This has nothing to do with whether I treat you as my sister or not. Its just that you kicked Little Sweetcakes pearls away first before Bun stood up for his sister. In addition, this pond is only half the height of a person. With so many people around, you wont die! After so many years, how could he not know what Xiao Yuzhus nature was When she was young, she liked to be calctive. She was jealous and vain. However, he did not care about those insignificant matters. Now, after Xiao Yuzhu became the Crown Prince Consort, her personality became even more selfish and vicious. She didnt even let the two children off. Xiao Hai was enraged. He didnt sound too nice to her either. Xiao Yuzhu already felt that she had been wronged. Now that he said that, she felt even more wronged. Brother! What do you mean now? Its fine if you dont stand up for me, but you actually helped those two wild children who came out of nowhere. I was the one who fell into the pond. Knowing her personality, Xiao Hai could not be bothered to continue arguing with her. l dont care if youre the Crown Prince Consort or anything else. This is Hundred Rivers. As long as Im here, dont even think about touching those two children. Just as Xiao Yuzhu was unwilling and wanted to continue fooling around with him, MO Beiyuan returned with Sweetcake. The little girl was in her fathers arms. She had already been coaxed and stopped crying, but her big ck eyes were still filled with tears. She raised his little arm and pointed at Xiao Yuzhu, who was wearing a cloak and sitting at the stone table. Father, it was this bad aunt who kicked Sweetcakes pearls into the water. When little packrat had brought her father back, her aura was different. While everyone was surprised by MO Beiyuans aura and his strange eyes, MO Beiyuan had already carried the little packrat to Xiao Yuzhus side and raised his leg. Xiao Yuzhu was kicked into the pond again. When Yun Ran rushed over with Bun, she happened to see Xiao Yuzhu fall into the water. MO Beiyuan carried Sweetcake and stood by the pond. He even ordered the secret guard following him, Get someone to guard the pond and dont let here up. When she find the pearls that were kicked in, she cane up again.. Chapter 714 - 714: If You Provoke Him, I Can’t Protect You Chapter 714: If You Provoke Him, I Cant Protect You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The guards brought by Xiao Yuzhu wanted to save their master but the secret guards of the 12 Divisions received MO Beiyuans orders and did not allow them to make any moves. In addition, the secret guards especially doted on Sweetcake. When they found out that she had been bullied, all of them were furious. They wanted to stand up for the little packrat! The two sides started fighting without a word. In the end, Yun Ran did not want to make things difficult for Xiao Hai, so she persuaded MO Beiyuan to let it go. After being kicked into the water twice, Xiao Yuzhu was considered to have been punished. Xiao Hai got someone to pull Xiao Yuzhu out of the pond for the second time. Before she could speak, he forcefully instructed someone to send her to rest. Seeing that Xiao Yuzhu still wanted to cause trouble, he leaned closer to her and lowered his voice. The biological father of those two children is the East Continents Emperor MO Beiyuan. Not to mention that youre the Crown Princess Consort, even if its the Emperor, he would still dare to make a move. If you provoke him, I wont be able to protect you. Xiao Yuzhu had also heard of the name MO Beiyuan. She knew how terrifying this man was. In addition, she had been kicked into the water twice in a row and was in a sorry state. She could only listen to Xiao Hai l s arrangements and avoid them first. Xiao Yuzhu freshened up and changed into a clean dress before going to question Xiao Hai. Brother, everyone is saying that you have a little grandnephew and grandniece. How can you let that rumor spread? This will affect my reputation and that of Zhier!s. It will also affect the reputation of the Crown Princes Residence. Xiao Hai said, Its not a rumor. I do have a little grandnephew and grandniece. They are the two little children you saw today. Xiao Hai did not intend to hide the fact that the Bai family hade to look for him. My family is here. I already know my background. Your family! What about me? What should I do? The first person Xiao Yuzhu thought of was herself. If his family came looking for him, those people outside would know that she was not the biological sister of the Sea Dragon King at all, nor was she the mistress of Hundred Rivers. Without the support of her maternal family, how could her Zhierpete with the other princes and grandsons for the throne? No, brother, you cant acknowledge them. When Xiao Hai heard her words, he was not surprised. She had always been such a selfish person. He and the entire Hundred Rivers Enterprise were just tools for her to climb up the socialdder step by step. Xiao Yuzhu, Ive said it before. 1 founded Hundred Rivers single-handedly. I want it to be clean and 1 wont let it be embroiled in the dirty things of the royal family. I still have the same attitude. If you have talent and virtue, and if your son has the ability, he wont need to rely on anyone and can obtain everything he wants. Xiao Hai had always been very scrupulous. He did not agree to any of her requests unconditionally just because she was his savior. He also had his own principles! He would use his brain to think about problems that could ensue and knew what he could and could not do! Xiao Hai r s attitude was firm. Xiao Yuzhu knew that it would not work from his side, so she could only bite her lip and attack Xiao Hais rtives. She went straight to Yun Ran and Bai Wan. Then, she put on a show of sisterly love in front of them. l only have Brother Xiao Hai. My father and mother died early.. Ive always treated him as my own brother So, can you not snatch him away from me? Chapter 715 - 715: Do You Want to Give Even Hundred Rivers to This Child? Chapter 715: Do You Want to Give Even Hundred Rivers to This Child? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under normal circumstances, Yun Ran would not hate someone without much interaction. However, Xiao Yuzhu was an exception. Her few words evoked Yun Rans disgust for her. Snatch him away? We just want to acknowledge Second Uncle and let him know his background and other family members. How did this be snatching him away? Yun Ran nced at her meaningfully and said, If I remember correctly, dont you have another sister? Xiao Yuzhu did not expect her to have investigated her background so thoroughly. Her expression froze. You might not know this, but my sister has a strange personality. She lives in an old house in the fishing vige and doesnt contact us often. My rtionship with my brother is the best. Yun Ran held her teacup and swirled it leisurely. She smiled and asked her, Then what do you want us to do? Xiao Yuzhu voiced out her thoughts. l dont think you should announce your rtionship with Brother openly. Get someone to suppress the rumors outside and let Brother continue to stay here. If you miss him, you cane and see him. After hearing her words, Yun Ran sneered. Are you sure you cant bear to part with him, or i it his business that you cant bear to part with? Xiao Yuzhu knew what she was thinking, so she naturally did not admit it. She smiled dryly and said, Of course I cant bear to part with Brother. Brother cant bear to part with Hundred Rivers either. Naturally, Bai Wan could tell why Xiao Yuzhu hade looking for them today. What brother-sister rtionship? Xiao Yuzhu only cared about the Hundred Rivers business Second Brother had. It was about the benefits and wealth that Second Brother could bring her. Whether he leaves or stays, its not up to you to decide . Likewise, whether he wants to acknowledge us or not is up to him. Mother, Sweetcake is back! Second Granduncle gave Sweetcake a beautiful pearl again. The pearly is so beautiful. Before the little packrat arrived, a childish voice sounded. Xiao Yuzhu avoided MO Beiyuan and came to look for Yun Ran and Bai Wan. Unexpectedly, halfway through the discussion, MO Beiyuan returned with the two children. The little doll in the scary mans arms was holding a purple pearl the size of her fist. Xiao Yuzhus expression changed, and her elegant hands on her knees clenched tightly. Xiao Hai actually gave that purple pearl to this child. Then, it wouldnt be long before he had to give even Hundred Rivers to this child. No, no way! Hundred Rivers was hers! Her Zhiers! How could she let this d*mn child who suddenly appeared benefit? After Xiao Yuzhu left in a hurry, she sent someone to the old house in the fishing vige to bring Xiao Yue over. She wanted Xiao Yue to persuade Xiao Hai together with her. The two sisters had not seen each other for seven to eight years. Ever since Xiao Yuzhu became the Crown Prince Consort, she had been intentionally avoiding Xiao Yue because she did not want others to mention her past as a little fishing girl. Unlike Xiao Hai, Xiao Yues existence made Xiao Yuzhu feel very embarrassed. After all, anyone who saw Xiao Yues ugly face would feel afraid. Fortunately, Xiao Yue had some self-awareness. She had been hiding in the fishing vige and did note out to scare people. If not for the current situation, Xiao Yuzhu would not be willing to see that woman. Xiao Yuzhu looked at the woman in front of her who was wearing a dress that was full of patches and a ck veil that covered half of her face. A disgusted expression appeared on her face. Xiao Yue, can you stop looking so shabby? Are you trying to embarrass me and Big Brother? Chapter 716 - 716: Sisters Chapter 716: Sisters Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Yuzhu had been in a bad mood for the past few days. Now that she saw Xiao Yues eyes that were covered by a ck veil, she was even more unhappy. Half of her face was clearly burned by the fire, but her eyes were still so beautiful that it made her want to dig them out! I got someone to invite you over because I wanted to tell you something. Xiao Hai r s family hase. I want you to persuade him with me not to acknowledge those people. After all, you had a good rtionship with him in the past. When Xiao Yue heard her words, her ck pearl-like eyes revealed a hint of joy. Then, she raised her hand and gestured at Xiao Yuzhu. As they were sisters who had lived together for many years, Xiao Yuzhu could understand the signnguage she was gesturing with. Are you happy for him? Dont you want to persuade him? Tsk! Xiao Yue, are you stupid?! If he acknowledges those people, Hundred Rivers will be snatched away! Xiao Yue hurriedly gestured again, indicating that she felt that Xiao Hai should go and reunite with his family. She didnt care about Hundred Rivers. Xiao Yuzhu sneered and looked at her with raised eyebrows. You dont care? Hehe, you dont care about Baichuan, but you do care about him! If he acknowledges his family, he will leave this ce directly. You might not be able to see him for the rest of your life. Xiao Yuzhus words were filled with mockery, as if she was telling a funny joke. You havent gotten married for so many years. Others dont know the reason, but as your sister, I know it very well. You overestimated yourself and shamelessly fell in love with someone you dont deserve! If you dont help me persuade him, Ill tell Xiao Hai that you like him. Xiao Yue shook her head crazily and kept gesturing in front of Xiao Yuzhu. She was too anxious and let out a few hurried Ah ah ah ah sounds from her throat. Xiao Yuzhu nced at her, but her words became more and more unpleasant. Youre ugly and mute. How can you have the cheek to like him? How about this? If you help meplete this matter, Ill find a guard for you in the Crown Princes residence. Xiao Yue did not want to marry a guard. She just wanted Xiao Yuzhu to not tell Xiao Hai her secret. However, Xiao Yuzhu did not give her a chance at all. After saying that, she turned around and left. Dress up properly and dont embarrass me. Lets go and give him a surprise at dinnerter. Ever since Yun Ran and the others arrived, Xiao Hai had been eating dinner with them around arge table. Xiao Hai liked the feeling of a family gathered together. He sat beside Sweetcake and helped her pick fish and take out crab roe. When Xiao Yuzhu brought Xiao Yue over, everyone was halfway through their meal. Sweetcake had always been a curious baby. When she heard themotion, she looked over with her big ck eyes. She immediately recognized Xiao Yuzhu as the one who had kicked her pearls away. She twisted her little face and snorted before looking at Xiao Yue, who was behind Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Hai also saw the person behind Xiao Yuzhu. His expression paused for a moment before he immediately stood up. Xiao Yue? Why are you here? Xiao Yue looked at him and quickly lowered her head. Her appearance was too scary. She couldnt scare the two cute little dolls here. Xiao Yue could not speak and could only raise her hand to gesture. However, Xiao Yuzhus mouth was much faster than her gestures. Im the one who brought sister here. Brother, you havent seen sister Xiao Yue for a long time, right? The three of us havent seen one another for a long time.. Chapter 717 - 717: Sweetcake Likes Aunt Fragrant Chapter 717: Sweetcake Likes Aunt Fragrant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Yuzhu did not feel awkward at all. She pulled Xiao Yue to a seat and sat down. Then, she introduced Xiao Yue to everyone. This is my sister. Shes wearing a veil because shes too ugly. Shes afraid of scaring everyone. Please dont take offense. Xiao Yue was forced to sit down by her. Facing these strangers, she did not know what to do. At this moment, a soft little hand rested on the back of her hand. Auntie Auntie Hello, Im Sweetcake. Xiao Yue did not expect that the beautiful little child who looked like a little fairy would approach her. For a moment, she was stunned. The little child, who was like a small ball of rice, kept sticking to her body. She even looked up at her and smiled sweetly. Auntie, you smell good. Sweetcake likes Auntie Fragrant. Yun Ran and the others did not expect that Little Sweetcake would suddenly get close to Xiao Yue and even express her affection openly. Since the packrat liked her, Yun Ran let her be. She pressed MO Beiyuans wrist and shook her head at him, indicating that he should not be nervous. Auntie, hug! Seeing the little glutinous rice ball raise her little arm at her again, Xiao Yue became even more flustered. She did not know what to do at all because the children in the fishing vige avoided her when they saw her or threw things at her and called her a monster. She had never been so close to the baby before, so she could only look at Xiao Hai for help. Xiao Hai smiled warmly at her. Xiaoyue, Sweetcake likes you very much. If you want, you can hug her. Xiao Yue bent down and nervously carried the soft little ball of rice onto herp. Unexpectedly, the little packrat had just sat on herp and was about to give her a small gift. Xiao Yue wanted to say that she did not need her gift, but it was not appropriate for her to gesture with the little packrat in her arms. Moreover, even if she gestured, the little packrat could not understand what she wanted to express at all. Xiao Yue could only look at Xiao Hai again, seeking his help. Xiao Hai was also stunned for a moment. When he was about to speak, Sweetcake had already taken out her small gift. This is a small gift Sweetcake brought back from the ind. Sweetcake brought it back herself. Previously, the little packrat had brought back quite a number of little gifts from the ind. After giving out a batch, there were still quite a few in her storage ring. What she took out now was a small box of glowing blue beads. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had never interfered in the matter of the little packrat giving gifts. They let her decide for herself. As for why the little packrat had given Xiao Yue these pearls, the little packrat also provided an exnation. The fragrance on these pearls is the same fragrance as Aunties fragrance. Sweetcake likes it! At first, Yun Ran thought that the packrat had smelled some kind of fragrant powder on Xiao Yues body, so she did not pay much attention to it. When the little packrat said this, Yun Ran also took note of it. Indeed, Xiao Yue emitted a faint fragrance. It was very special and pleasant. Xiao Yuzhu saw that Xiao Yue had actually attracted everyones attention. Even Xiao Hai had been looking at that ugly and mute woman. She found it abnormally ridiculous. These people had never seen Xiao Yues face before. That was why they thought that she had some dogsh*t fragrance on her body! Then she would kindly let them see Xiao Yues face. Xiao Yuzhu happened to be sitting beside Xiao Yue. She raised her hand and pulled off the ck veil on Xiao Yues face. Then, she pretended to be careless and eximed, Sister, Im sorry. 1 saw a bug on your ck veil just now and wanted to help you chase it away.. Who knew Chapter 718 - 718: Why? Have They Never Seen Such an Ugly Person? Chapter 718: Why? Have They Never Seen Such an Ugly Person? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ck veil on Xiao Yues face was pulled off, revealing half of her face that had been destroyed by the fire. However, the crowd was not as shocked as Xiao Yuzhu had imagined. Even the little pink ball squatting on Xiao Yuesp was not frightened. Instead, she blinked her big ck eyes and continued to smile at Xiao Yue. Auntie Fragrant, do you like Sweetcakes little gift? In the past few years, Xiao Yue had not received much goodwill. For a moment, she was at a loss. She was really afraid just now. She was afraid that she would scare the little child in her arms to tears. She was afraid that she would let her down. She was also afraid that she would embarrass Xiao Hai. However, it didnt happen Nothing shed feared had happened. No one looked like they were looking at a monster. The little packrat did not cry from fright. She was still shaking her little head in her arms. Xiao Hai helped her reply to the little boy. Sweetcake, Auntie Xiaoyue is injured, so she cant speak. But she likes the little gift you gave her and likes you very much. Xiao Yue smiled gratefully at Xiao Hait However, the blue beads that the little packrat had given her were very precious. She could not ept them, but she was unwilling to disappoint the little packrat. She could only ept them for the time being. After that, she would ask Xiao Hai to return them. Xiao Yuzhu was about to go crazy from anger. She was clearly a thousand times more beautiful than Xiao Yue. She was the noble Crown Prince Consort, while Xiao Yue was just a little fishing girl. Were these people all crazy? They actually only paid attention to that ugly and mute fishing girl! Why? Have they never seen such an ugly person? Auntie Fragrant, dont be afraid. My brother is very powerful. The medicine he makes is also very powerful! He can help Auntie Xiangxiang speak. Previously, there was a big brother who spoke slowly. After being cured by Brother Bun, he became very fast with his words, even faster than Sweetcake. Also, my mother is also very powerful. Sweetcake was bitten by a worm here. Mothers medicine will make you fine after applying it. Therefore, Auntie Fragrants face will be fine after applying some medicine. When the little packrat learned the reason why Xiao Yue could not speak, she immediately bragged about her mother and brother. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. Since her Sweetcake had already said so, she could not disappoint her little packrat. Therefore, she smiled at Xiao Yue and said, If youre willing, Bun and I can help you take a look at the injuries on your face and throat. Bun also nced at his sister and nodded. Mm, okay. Xiao Hai did not wait for Xiao Yue to respond and said, You guys know medical skills? Then take a look at her. Xiao Yue originally wanted to refuse. Xiao Hai had already found many doctors for her face, but after those doctors saw her injuries, they shook their heads and said that they were helpless. Xiao Yue was worried that she would be disappointed again, but she didnt want to make things difficult for Xiao Hai, so she nodded to show that she was willing. The dinner was unusually harmonious. Until Xiao Yuzhu brought up the matter of Xiao Hai acknowledging his family. Brother, Sister Xiaoyue said that she doesnt want you to leave either. If you leave, she willmit suicide! She said that if you leave, she wont want to live anymore! Xiao Yuzhu knew that she was the Crown Prince Consort, so she naturally wouldnt make an issue of something like suicide. However, Xiao Yue was just a fishing girl, so she didnt need to be embarrassed. Xiao Yue looked at her in disbelief. Then, she gestured at Xiao Hai anxiously, indicating that she had never said that.. Chapter 719 - 719: The Benefactor Back Then Chapter 719: The Benefactor Back Then Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Yue was worried that her appearance would really affect Xiao Hai l s rtionship with his family, so she was anxious to exin. However, when she opened his mouth, she could not speak. She could only use her hands to gesture non-stop. When she thought about how other than Xiao Hai, no one else could understand what she wanted to gesture, she was so anxious that she cried. Xiao Yuzhus acting could not deceive the people present at all, let alone a shrewd person like Xiao Hai. Xiao Yuzhu, thats enough! What happens between her and me has nothing to do with you! Xiao Yuzhu felt that it was Xiao Yues betrayal that caused her n to fail. After she left, she asked someone to invite Xiao Yue over again. Xiao Yue! You b*tch! Dont forget, if it werent for my father, you would have died at sea long ago. You owe me and our family. You have to return it to me! 1 want you to think of a way to make Xiao Hai stay no matter what. Xiao Yue raised her hand and gestured anxiously, wanting her to let Xiao Hai go. Otherwise, she would tell her about saving Xiao Hai back then. Indeed, it wasnt Xiao Yuzhu who saved Xiao Hai back then. Instead, it was Xiao Yue. However, Xiao Yue was worried that her appearance was too ugly and would scare Xiao Hai, so she agreed to Xiao Yuzhus words and asked her to impersonate herself and be Xiao Hai r s benefactor. However, what Xiao Yue did not expect was that Xiao Yuzhu, in the capacity as a benefactor, had been constantly making all kinds of excessive requests to Xiao Hai. Now, she even wanted to stop Xiao Hai from acknowledging his family. Xiao Yuzhu sneered and a trace of resentment appeared in her eyes. How dare you! As long as you dare to reveal this secret, Ill tell Xiao Hai that an ugly thing like you likes him. At that time, hell definitely be disgusted and chase you away. Xiao Yue, why dont you take a good look in the mirror? Not to mention that Xiao Hai is now the Sea Dragon King and the young master of the Bai family. He has a noble status. Even when he was still in the fishing vige, you werent worthy of him. Oh, theres one more thing I forgot to tell you. Before, he wanted to marry me. Xiao Yuzhu did not believe that Yun Ran and Baozi could cure Xiao Yues face and throat. Ugly thing, dont think about those who are not worthy at all! If you reallyck men, Ill help you find a few strong guards. After turning off the lights, they wont care how ugly your face is. Xiao Yue did not expect her sister, whom she had grown up with, to be like this all these years. A pained expression shed across her face. She knew that she was not worthy of Xiao Hai, so she stayed far away and lived alone in the fishing vige. The only thing she could do now was to stay away from Xiao Hai and not bring him any trouble. However, she had promised Xiao Hai that she would let them treat the injuries on her face and throat. She could not leave. In that case, she would let them take a look and diagnose it. After all, they would definitely shake their heads regretfully and tell her that they were helpless. Unexpectedly, after Yun Ran and Bun finished their examination, they both said, Its not a big problem. Half a month. Yun Ran had many ways to remove scars. The most convenient and effective was naturally the one she had used back then. Bun also confirmed that Xiao Yues throat was smoked. With some medicine, her throat would be cured. Can the wound on my face really be treated? Because no one else could understand Xiao Yues gestures, Xiao Hai was in charge of tranting for them. After getting an urate answer, Xiao Hai was also very excited. In fact,pared to Xiao Yuzhu, he spent more time with Xiao Yue in the fishing vige. He liked to be with the quiet girl. No matter what difficulties he encountered, this quiet little girl would always smile and stay by his side to encourage him. If the injuries on Xiao Yues face and throat could be cured, Xiao Hai would be happy for her.. Chapter 720 - 720: Wow, Aunt Fragrant Is So Beautiful! Chapter 720: Wow, Aunt Fragrant Is So Beautiful! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the following days, Yun Ran and Bun began to treat Xiao Yue. In the blink of an eye, half a month passed. Yun Ran untied the cloth wrapped around Xiao Yues face. What was disyed in front of everyone was a beautiful face that could topple cities and destroy countries. Her eyes were as bright as the stars, and there was a hint of charm in her eyes. The little packrat was the first to shout, Wow, Aunt Fragrant is so beautiful! The maids at the side were also stunned. Who would have thought that Xiao Yue would be so beautiful after she recovered! A few dayster, Buns treatment also showed results. Xiao Yue was already able to say some simple words. As she had not spoken for a long time, she spoke very slowly. Thank you! Thank you! Although she spoke slowly, her voice was surprisingly pleasant. Xiao Hai happened to have something important to deal with these two days and was not in Haiyuan City. As a result, he missed a lot of things. At night, Xiao Yue looked at the person in the mirror, but she did not reveal a happy smile. She was afraid. She did not know what other methods Xiao Yuzhu would think of to force Xiao Hai. Therefore, Xiao Yue nned to tell him that she and Xiao Yuzhu had lied to Xiao Hai back then. Then, she would have the gifts that the little packrat had given her to Xiao Hai and asked him to return them to the little packrat for her. On the other hand, she would leave and not cause trouble for Xiao Hai. After nning everything, Xiao Yue took out the blue beads from before, She recalled what the little packrat had said previously. She had said that the fragrance on her body was very simr to the fragrance on these beads. Out of curiosity, she took out a bead and sniffed it. When her fingers touched the beads, she actually felt a sense of familiarity. However, she was certain that she had never seen such a bead before. She had never seen such a blue pearl glowing with a faint blue light among the pearls she had picked from the bottom of the sea. Xiao Yue put the bead back. In her sleep, she seemed to have had a dream, a very long dream. She dreamed that she had grown a long fishtail and was swimming happily in the sea. She thought it was just a dream, but when she woke up the next day, she realized that her hair and clothes were wet and there was a faint smell of seawater. Could it be that she really swam in the seast night? Xiao Yuzhu heard from the others that Xiao Yue had recovered her appearance, so she got someone to bring Xiao Yue to her. At first nce, she revealed a jealous expression. Are you really that ugly Xiao Yue? How can that be? Your face was already like that! How can you still be cured? What kind of sorcery did they use? Did you peel off someone elses face and stick it to your own? As she spoke, she raised her hand to grab Xiao Yues face. Her long nails left a few red marks on the side of Xiao Yues face. Xiao Yue was in pain and took a few steps back. Yuzhu When Xiao Yuzhu heard her voice, her expression turned even uglier. Xiao Yue was clearly a few years older than her, but there were some lines on Xiao Yuzhus face. However, Xiao Yues face and voice looked like she was not even twenty years old. This reminded Xiao Yuzhu of her childhood. They were both sisters, but Xiao Yue was much more beautiful than her. Everyonepared her to Xiao Yue and said that Xiao Yue was like a youngdy. Although Xiao Yuzhu was called Yuzhu, she was like a little maid beside Xiao Yue. Therefore, she was indignant and set fire to destroy Xiao Yues face! Who knew that after so many years, Xiao Yue would actuallye to disgust her again! Chapter 721 - 721: You’re a Mermaid in the Sea? Chapter 721: Youre a Mermaid in the Sea? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Yuzhus first reaction was to destroy Xiao Yues face again. But soon, she thought of other uses for this face. She raised his hand and lifted Xiao Yues chin. l want you to use this face to seduce Xiao Hai. Seduce him and make him marry you. Xiao Yue frowned and shook her head at her. Yuzhu, youre crazy. I told you, I wont hurt him! Hurt? How can this be considered hurt? Im just letting you fulfill your wish. If you dont climb into Xiao Hai l s bed, wouldnt it be a pity for your face? Xiao Yuzhu had seen too many dirty things in the Crown Princes Residence, so she did not feel embarrassed at all when talking about these things. We sisters will work together. Ill take the position of Empress Sheng Xiang, and youll take the position of the mistress of Hundred Rivers Enterprise. Well enjoy wealth and glory together. Although she was jealous of Xiao Yue, she weighed the pros and cons. If Xiao Yues face could help her control Xiao Hai. it might not be a bad thing. However, no matter what Xiao Yuzhu said, Xiao Yue did not nod in agreement to seduce Xiao Hai. No, Im not going. Youre not going? Then go apany that old thing in the pce! That old thing doesnt care. Are you willing? Xiao Yuzhu did not have any sisterly feelings for Xiao Yue. Since Xiao Yue had such an appearance, it would be a pity if she did not make use of it. Xiao Yue saw the guards at the side approaching her under Xiao Yuzhus signal. She knew that she had no way of resisting Xiao Yuzhus guards, so she pretended to nod and agree. For the past few days, Xiao Hai had not been in Bai Chuan. She could take advantage of the fact that Xiao Yuzhu!s people were not paying attention and wait for Xiao Hai to return. She could stop him halfway and tell him everything. Then, she could hide and not let Xiao Yuzhu find her. Xiao Yue followed her n and went to bid farewell to Yun Ran and the others in advance. Then, she secretly left Hundred Rivers in the middle of the night and waited for Xiao Hai to return. Who knew that she would fall asleep in the middle of the night and have that strange dream again? In her dream, she had a fish tail again and was ying in the sea. Under the hazy moonlight, she saw Xiao Hai. Hey on a piece of driftwood as if he had no strength left. Half of his body had already slid down the driftwood. Xiao Yue immediately swam towards him and dragged his body up, pulling him up from the driftwood. Are you all right? After floating on the sea for a few days, Xiao Hai r s consciousness was already a little blurry. He also thought that he was dreaming. Otherwise, why would he see a woman lying in front of him with her fishtail swinging behind her? Xiao Yue thought that she was in a dream, so she was not as shy as before when facing him. She even smiled at him. How did you end up in my dream? Xiao Yue raised her hand and touched his face. She did not expect it to feel so real in her dream. She could actually touch the abnormal temperature on his face. After checking around. she realized that Xiao Hai r s back was seriously injured. Why are you injured? Ill send you to the shore to find a physician for you. Even in her dreams, she didnt want him to get hurt. Xiao Yue pushed the driftwood hard and swam towards the shore. Their faces were especially close. Xiao Hai could clearly see her devastatingly beautiful face and her blue eyes. A fishtail, a stunning face, and an alluring voice. All of this made Xiao Hai think of a possibility. Are you a mermaid in the sea? The people who lived by the sea had all heard of the legend of the merfolk.. Chapter 722 - 722: She’s Not a Human, but a Mermaid! Chapter 722: Shes Not a Human, but a Mermaid! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Hai was no exception. Legend had it that mermaids all had devastatingly beautiful looks, an alluring voice, and blue eyes. They would use their singing to tempt the people on the sea, lure them into their territory, and then eat them. Therefore, the legendary mermaid was a mysterious and evil existence. However, Xiao Hai knew that the mermaid in front of him was saving him. Mermaid? What, what are you talking about? l, Im not a mermaid! Xiao Yue did not know what he was talking about. How did he be a mermaid? Its me, Im Xiao Yue! Brother Xiao Hai, Im not a mermaid. This is just a dream! Xiao Yue still thought that she was in a dream and was in a hurry to exin her identity. However, her words shocked Xiao Hai. Because Xiao Hai could differentiate between dream and reality, he clearly knew that he was not dreaming. Xiaoyue? How could you? No, youre not her! Due to the huge change in appearance and the fact that Xiao Hai had never heard Xiao Yues voice before, Xiao Hai felt that this might be a way for the merfolk to confuse people. It was to pretend to be the person closest to him. But Xiao Hai didnt understand why this mermaid did this. Why did she pretend to be Xiao Yue? Xiao Yue was extremely anxious, but she kept pushing him towards the shore. Whether he believed her or not, she was going to save him. After a while, Xiao Yue finally pushed him to the shore. But at this moment, Xiao Hai had already fainted. After going ashore, Xiao Yue realized that her fishtail was gone. In the dream, she became a human again. She had lost all her clothes and could not walk on the streets like this. She could only borrow one of Xiao Hais outer clothes. But why was her dream so real? It was so real that she could feel the sand brushing against her feet when she stepped on the beach barefooted. Xiao Yue supported Xiao Hai as they walked towards Hundred Rivers step by step. The people they met on the way who reached out to help them were also so real. Everything told her that this wasnt a dream. She was not a human, but a mermaid! Xiao Yue recalled her background. She was not the biological daughter of the Xiao couple. She was picked up from the sea by the Xiao family. Xiao Yue had always thought that her biological parents might have encountered a shipwreck. Unexpectedly, she was not human at all. Xiao Yue handed Xiao Hai to Yun Ran and the others while she hid. She didnt know how to face Xiao Hai after he woke up. Unexpectedly, she was discovered by Xiao Yuzhus men when she secretly left. They picked her up and brought her to Xiao Yuzhu. Since youre not willing to serve Xiao Hai, you can serve the old thing in the pce. Xiao Hai had lost too much blood and was unconscious for two days and two nights. After waking up, he immediately thought of Xiao Yue. However, he realized that there was no sign of Xiao Yue among the people standing in the room. Wheres Xiaoyue? Yun Ran replied, She sent you back and went home. She said that there was something urgent at home. After all, Yun Ran was not familiar with Xiao Yue, so it was impossible for her to chase after her and ask her what the urgent matter was. Xiao Hai understood the main point of her words, You mean Xiao Yue sent me back? Yun Ran was not too sure about the details and only told him what she knew. She must have met you at the beach and brought you back. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you. Her face has recovered and she can speak now. Xiao Hai was sure that what he saw before he lost consciousness was not an illusion. Hence, he asked something that made no sense to Yun Ran and the others. Did she walk back here? Yun Ran looked at him in confusion. Why do you ask? Of course she walked back. Walked back? What happened? Xiao Hai muttered softly. However, he quickly regained hisposure. If he wanted to rify the doubts in his heart, he could just get someone to bring Xiao Yue to him. However, the person he sent over said that Xiao Yue was not in the Xiao familys old house in the fishing vige at all. In fact, the nearby fishermen had not seen Xiao Yue for a long time.. Chapter 723 - 723: Is Xiao Yue That Mermaid? Chapter 723: Is Xiao Yue That Mermaid? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Hai became even more anxious when he couldnt find Xiao Yue. If Xiao Yue was really a mermaid, then did she go into hiding herself, or did someone discover her identity and capture her? Seeing that he was in such a hurry to find Xiao Yue, Yun Ran asked the people from the 12 Divisions to help find her. In the end, someone came back to report that Xiao Yue might have been taken away by Xiao Yuzhu. Only then did everyone remember Xiao Yuzhu. Even Yun Ran frowned and thought to herself, That Xiao Yuzhu has never been good to Xiao Yue. Now that shes taken Xiao Yue away, she probably doesnt have any good intentions. How could Xiao Hai lie down peacefully? He put on his clothes and was about to go out to look for her. Yun Ran and Bai Wan both advised him to recuperate well. They brought people to save Xiao Yue. However, Xiao Hai did not listen to their advice at all. Ignoring the injuries on his body, he jumped onto the back of the flying demon beast. This is between me and them. You dont have to interfere. Xiao Hai r s original intention was that Xiao Yuzhu was the Crown Princess Consort. If MO Beiyuan or Bai Wan interfered, it might cause a conflict between the two countries. However, Yun Ran and Bai Wan were worried about him going alone. After all, the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy had yet to be broken, but Xiao Hai had suddenly suffered such a serious injury. The group could only follow. The flourishing Imperial City was not far from Haiyuan City. The flying beast would arrive in half a day. Xiao Hai went straight to the Crown Princes Residence when he arrived at the Prosperous City. Xiao Hai and the Crown Prince had some friendship, and he was also the Crown Prince Consorts brother. When the people from the Crown Princes Residence saw him, they did not stop him. However, the Crown Prince and Crown Prince Consort were not in the residence at the moment. Xiao Hai did not find Xiao Yuzhu, nor did he find Xiao Yue in the Crown Princes Residence. The people from the 12 Divisions were the most well-informed. They spread the news of what happened in the pce to MO Beiyuan. Crown Prince and Crown Prince Consort caught a mermaid and offered him to Emperor Tong Tong. Emperor Tong Tong was overjoyed. Just now, they gathered together to dig out the mermaids pearl. Yun Ran and the others did not know that Xiao Yue was that merimaid, so their expressions did not change much. However, when Xiao Hai heard the news from the secret guards, his eyes turned red. He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. Xiao Yuzhu! Xiao Yuzhu! If anything happens to Xiao Yue, 1 wont let you go! Yun Ran seemed to understand something from the strange questions Xiao Hai had asked. Is Xiao Yue that mermaid? Xiao Yue is a mermaid? Xiao Hai knew that he could not hide it anymore. He could only nod at them and admit Xiao Yues identity as a merman. l only found out that Xiaoyue is a Mermaid when she saved me from the sea. However, before he could figure it out, something happened to Xiao Yue. At first, Yun Ran was worried that Xiao Yuzhu would take a fancy to Xiao Yues beauty and use her as a tool to exchange for some benefits, but she did not expect things to be moreplicated than she had imagined. Then what were they waiting for? They had to hurry up and rush to the pce to save her! The group of people did not think too much about it and barged into the pce. At this moment, the emperor, the crown prince, the crown prince consort, and the group of princes and grandsons gathered in the hall of the pce. In the middle of the hall was arge wooden barrel with a person trapped in it. No, to be precise, it was a mermaid. Beside the wooden barrel stood a row of imperial physicians. One of the old imperial physicians held a dagger in his hand. The sharp dagger pierced into the mermans fishtail, tearing off pieces of fish scales one after another. Soon, the originally clear water was dyed blood-red. Many young princes were frightened to tears when they saw this scene.. Chapter 724 - 724: Too Late! Chapter 724: Too Late! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, others in the hall looked as if they were looking at a demon beast being ughtered or a fish. Even if this mermaid had the same facial features and upper body as a human. No one felt that what they had done was cruel. The old emperors eyes overflowed with greed as he urged, Hurry up, I want the pearl! Quickly find it for me. Legend had it that one could obtain eternal life after consuming a mermaids pearl. To the old emperor, longevity was the greatest temptation. Finally, when the imperial physician with the dagger made the eighteenth sh, he dug out a blood-red bead from the fishtail. It was only the size of a thumb. The imperial physician presented the pearl to the emperor. Everyone in the hall burst intoughter and congrattions. No one cared about the mermaids life. Xiao Yuzhu had also unintentionally discovered Xiao Yues secret. She never thought that Xiao Yue was not human! When Xiao Yuzhu saw Xiao Yues true form as a mermaid, she was not afraid. Instead, she immediately thought of the legend of mermaids. She did not need Xiao Hai to obtain what she wanted. She only needed to offer the mermaid to the old emperor and let him pass the throne to her husband. When he took over, she would be conferred the title of empress and her son would be appointed as the crown prince. She, Xiao Yuzhu, would be the most respected woman in the world. Xiao Yue, dont me me for being cruel. Youre not human to begin with. Youre the same as the fish and prawns in the sea. You were born to be ughtered by us! The old emperor rubbed the pearl in his palm. His eyes were slightly red as he swallowed the pearl in front of everyone. Then, heughed crazily. Ive consumed the pearl and obtained longevity. Hahahaha. When Yun Ran and the others rushed into the hall, they saw the bloody scene. In the middle of the hall, there was blood in a wooden bucket. In the blood, there was a person who was on the verge of death. Her mouth was sealed with a cloth, and her hands were tied with ropes. Shey naked in the blood. That scene was unbearable to look at a second time. What was even more hateful was that the other people in the hall were smiling and congratting the old emperor. They were celebrating that the old emperor had obtained the mermaids pearl. Its Aunt Fragrant. What happened to her? The packrat had alsoe with Yun Ran and the others. After all, Yun Ran was worried about leaving her in Hundred Rivers. Therefore, the little packrat also saw such a bloody scene and her eyes revealed confusion. Aunt Fragrant is injured. Mother will go and take a look. Be good and stay in Fathers arms. Dont run around. Therge bucket of blood and the smell of blood that filled the entire hall told Yun Ran and the others that they were a step toote! Xiao Hai r s eyes were bloodshot as he strode towards therge wooden barrel. The imperial guards who tried to stop him were sent flying by his spiritual energy. His hands trembled as he untied the cloth covering Xiao Yues eyes and mouth. He called her name in a low voice, Xiaoyue, Im sorry Imte! Xiao Yue slowly opened her eyes and saw him. She smiled gently at him. Brother Dahai, its great that youre here. Its great that Xiaoyue can see you again before I die. Yun Ran had already walked to the side of the wooden barrel. Her gazended on Xiao Yues fishtail, and her expression darkened. Second Uncle, shes seriously injured. You have to carry her out quickly. Lets find a ce to treat her.. Chapter 725 - 725: They’re Really Scum! Chapter 725: Theyre Really Scum! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Hai could not care less about the difference between men and women now. He did not want Xiao Yue to die. He wanted to save her. He quickly took off his outerwear and wrapped it around Xiao Yue before carrying her out of the wooden bucket. Yun Ran looked at MO Beiyuan and Bai Wan. Ill leave this to you for the time being. Second Uncle and 1 will go and save them first. MO Beiyuan nodded at her. He hugged the little packrat in his arms and found a chair to sit down. The little packrat blinked its big ck eyes and asked, Daddy, what are we going to do now? MO Beiyuan replied, Wait for your mother and the rest toe back. Yun Ran and Xiao Hai jumped onto Cangluans back with Xiao Yue and quickly shook off the guards chasing after them in the pce. The two of them did not go far before stopping in the forest on the outskirts of the city. Xiao Hai carried Xiao Yue to the stream. Yun Ran used the spring water taken out from her spatial immortal mountain to clean Xiao Yues wounds before realizing that there were many wounds on her fishtail. A third of the scales on the fishtail had also been pulled out, leaving behind a badly mangled mess. Yun Ran felt pain just looking at it and couldnt help but gasp. Theyre really scum! Xiao Yue trembled in pain. Her blue eyes were filled with pain, but what she was worried about now was whether Xiao Hai would be punished by the Emperor for breaking into the pce. Brother Dahai, leave quickly. Dont worry about me. They dug out my pearl. I wont be able to survive. The moment the pearl was dug out, Xiao Yue knew that she would not survive. Xiao Hai did not respond to her words. Instead, his gazended on her fishtail. Then, he looked at Yun Ran and said calmly, l wont acknowledge the Bai family anymore. Please help me protect Hundred Rivers and my brothers. Yun Ran looked stunned. Second Uncle, what do you intend to do? Xiao Hais thin lips twitched. A bloodbath in the pce. Yun Ran could understand his monstrous hatred at this moment, but it was not a small matter tomit a massacre in the pce! Bai Qi obviously wanted to avenge Xiao Yue with his life! Brother Dahai! Dont do anything stupid! Xiao Yue also understood what he meant. She struggled in his arms and wanted to get up, but her fishtail was injured and she could not move at all. Brother Dahai, 1 want you to live well. Promise me that you wont avenge me! Brother Dahai, listen to me. Im not a human. Im a mermaid. Im like the fish and prawns in the sea. If I die, so be it. You dont have to be sad for me. Now, not to mention Xiao Hai, even Yun Rans eyes were red. Such a kind girl had been treated so cruelly, but she was still considerate of others. No, youre different from the fish and prawns in the sea! In our hearts, youre Xiao Yue! So, if you die, well all be sad. Xiao Hai looked at her. He was suppressed by the heavy grief in his heart and was about to suffocate. Xiao Yue, if you die, I will bathe the pce in blood, so you must live. Xiao Hai knew how shameful it was to make use of her kindness and force her to do things, but as long as she still had the desire to live, he was willing to be such a despicable person. Yun Rans medical skills were not bad, but she had indeed never treated the injuries of a mermaid before! Now, she could only follow the normal process of treating her wounds.. Chapter 726 - 726: I Owe You Two Lives Chapter 726: I Owe You Two Lives Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran first stitched up the wounds that kept bleeding, then sprinkled high-quality ointment on them before wrapping them in cloth. However, Xiao Yue had a fish tail. If a mermaid left the water, it might cause her body tock water and be even weaker. Yun Ran could only ask Uncle Bai Qi to help gently drench Xiao Yues rtively intact body parts with water. Second Uncle, avoid the wound and pour some water on her. Feed her some water too. Yun Ran took out the immortal spring water she had previously stored in the water bag. She asked Bai Qi to take care of Xiao Yue while she nned to return and look for MO Beiyuan and Bai Wan. Second Uncle, I know you hate them, but the most important thing now is not to seek revenge on them, but to think of a way to save Xiao Yues life. Those people in the pce wont be able to escape, and neither will Xiao Yuzhu. Yun Ran didnt want to stop Bai Qi from taking revenge, but they didnt know much about merfolk at the moment. The injury on Xiao Yues fishtail should not be the key. The key was the mermaids pearl. Brother Dahai, I have something to tell you. I wanted to tell you before, but I didnt have the time After Yun Ran left, Xiao Yue had a chance to be alone with Xiao Hai and Bai Qi. She was worried that if she died, there would be no time to say some things, so she wanted to say them while she still had the strength. Brother Dahai, dont worry about us. Yuzhu and 1 arent your family. You should think of yourself and your real family. Bai Qi sshed water on her fishtail, then looked up at her with his ck eyes and said coldly, You are my family! Im not Xiao Yue did not expect this to be more and more chaotic. Yuzhu is your sister. Im not. I dont want to be your sister. Bai Qi did treat Xiao Yuzhu as his younger sister, but now, he only hated her and wished he could kill her with his own hands. Xiao Yue knew that it was a little too much to say that she was his benefactor now, but she was afraid that she would not live for long. She was worried that he would be held back by his debt to Yuzhu and not acknowledge his family. Brother Dahai, theres something Ive been lying to you about. Actually, I was the one who saved you back then, not Yuzhu. So, no matter what she says, dont listen to her. You should return to your family. Bai Qi wasnt surprised by her words. Previously, he did not think too deeply about it. He felt that he owed the Xiao family a favor anyway. No matter who it was, he had to repay them. But now that he thought about it, how could a selfish person like Xiao Yuzhu have such a kind heart? Only this silly girl in front of him would risk her life to save someone! So, you saved me twice. Xiao Yue, I owe you two lives. Xiao Yue hurriedly exined, Im not asking you for a favor! Im just worried that if I die, youll be tied down by Yuzhus kindness. Brother Dahai, I hope you can follow your heart and happily reunite with your family. Bai Qi raised his hand and rubbed her face. When he was in the sea previously, he was in a daze and didnt see clearly. Only now did he understand why Yun Ran and the others were so worried after knowing that she had been taken away by Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yue, why did you leave? Why didnt you wait for me to wake up? Did Xiao Yuzhu force you? Xiao Yue had never been good at lying, but she could not tell him that Xiao Yuzhu had tried to get her to seduce him. I just dont think I should stay..! Chapter 727 - 727: Big Monster Eating Little Kids Chapter 727: Big Monster Eating Little Kids Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran returned to the pce. At this moment, the hall was in chaos. Yun Ran quickly found MO Beiyuan and her two children. She realized that Sweetcake was crying in MO Beiyuans arms. What happened? Why is Sweetcake crying? MO Beiyuans eyes were filled with hostility. She cried from fright. Crying from fright? From something? Yun Ran knew that her little packrat was not that timid. Ordinary things could not scare her at all. MO Beiyuans face darkened. That old emperor suddenly turned into a monster in front of her and even killed a little prince! Everything happened too suddenly. His Sweetcake was originally ying with the Spiritual Divine Monkey by his side. Who knew that the old emperor would suddenly change from a human to a monster? The little packrat was stunned. Yun Ran had no time to think about anything else now. She quickly carried her little packrat over and coaxed her, Its alright. Mother and Father are both here, The little packrat was extremely aggrieved. Tears flickered in her big eyes, Boohoo Big Monster eats little dolls and wants to eat Sweetcake. Sweetcake is also a little doll. Yun Ran coaxed gently, Youre a little doll, but you have Daddy and Mommy. Isnt Daddy very powerful and capable of helping Sweetcake fight big monsters?! The little packrat blinked her big eyes and looked at her father. She seemed to instantly feel much more at ease. Then Daddy has to protect Sweetcake and Brother Bun. Dont let the big monster eat us. MO Beiyuan looked at her and his heart softened. Yes, Daddy will definitely protect Sweetcake and Brother Bun. Bun was speechless. He was not afraid of that big monster. He wanted to study it and understand how it suddenly mutated. However, Little Sweetcake looked at him eagerly and refused to let him walk towards the main hall. Brother Bun, Brother Bun, dont go! Dont go! Youll be eaten! As someone who doted on his sister a lot, Bun could only give up on his curious thoughts. He obediently stayed by his fathers side and held his sisters hand. Yun Ran leaned over to take a look at the situation in the hall. She saw a monster that looked like a giant lizard lying motionless on the ground in the center of the hall. There was half a childs corpse in his mouth. Xiao Yuzhu knelt beside the corpse and cried her heart out. From their conversation, Yun Ran understood that the prince killed by the old emperor who had be a monster was actually Xiao Yuzhus son. As for the reason for Emperor Tong Tongs mutation, there was no need to think too much about it. It was definitely rted to the Shark Pearl that he had just swallowed. Now, not only did Xiao Yuzhu not get what she wanted, but she also became the murderer who poisoned the old emperor. She even indirectly caused the death of his son. The old emperors death was so sudden that these princes would have to fight for the throne for some time. There was no need for Bai Qi to take revenge. The group of people who harmed Xiao Yue had already been punished. Yun Ran brought everyone to meet up with Bai Qi and the others. She also told Bai Qi and Xiao Yue about what had happened in the pce. Bai Qi felt that those evil people had benefited too much. However, after Xiao Yue heard this, her face turned pale. l might be an ominous thing. Thats why the emperor swallowed the pearl in my body and became a monster. Thats why so many things happened. She even felt that she might not be a mermaid at all, but another monster in the sea. This was because ording to the legends, the mermaids pearl was a sacred object and would not turn people into monsters.. Chapter 728 Catching Big Fish? 728 Catching Big Fish? Just as everyone could not understand the reason behind this The little packrat, who was staring at Xiao Yue''s fish tail curiously with her big ck eyes, said, "Sweetcake knows. Bang Bang told Sweetie that a pearly can be good or bad." "When Aunt Fragrant wants to give the pearly herself, that''s a good pearly. When Aunt Fragrant doesn''t want to give the pearly, the pearly that the bad egg snatches away will be a bad pearly. It''s a poisonous pearly." On the way back, the little packrat had already stopped crying. SHe had been holding the Spiritual Divine Monkey''s tail and swinging it around yfully. Yun Ran thought that Mo Beiyuan had coaxed her. It turned out that the Wise Spiritual Divine Monkey had said something to the little packrat to coax her. Yun Ran called the Spiritual Divine Monkey over and asked about it before exining to everyone, "It''s true that Xiao Yue is a mermaid, and the mermaid pearl voluntarily given by the mermaid can indeed achieve longevity. However, if the mermaid pearl is forcefully dug out, it will be poisonous. If a person consumes it, he will be a monster, like the old emperor Tong Tong." This was the magical thing about merfolk. Yun Ran also asked the Spiritual Divine Monkey how the mermaid whose pearl had been dug out would be affected. The Spiritual Divine Monkey''s answer made Yun Ran''s expression darken. "The mermaid pearl is extremely important to the merfolk. Without the mermaid pearl, the merfolk might not be able to live for long. At most, they canst for two to three months." Bai Qi asked her to ask if there was any other way. As long as he could save Xiao Yue, he was willing to exchange his life for hers. The Spiritual Divine Monkey chattered with Yun Ran for a long time. Only then did Yun Ran turn around and tell everyone, "The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that it''s not sure either. Perhaps the merfolk have a way. If you want to save Xiao Yue, you have to go to the sea to find the merfolk." Bai Qi didn''t think much and replied, "Okay, I will take Xiao Yue out to sea to find the merfolk." Yun Ran nced at him and remembered the curse on him. She was worried about him bringing Xiao Yue out to sea to look for merfolk. "Second Uncle, let''s go with you so that we can take care of one another." Bai Qi knew Mo Beiyuan''s identity and shook his head at Yun Ran. "Take the two children back. I can do it myself." After saying that, he looked at Bai Wan. "Although I can''t remember what happened before, I feel very familiar with you. I believe that you''re my sister. I don''t know how long I''ll be gone for. Can I hand Hundred Rivers to you?" Everyone could tell that he was not going out to sea. He was clearly making arrangements for his funeral. He had already made up his mind not to return. Yun Ran was even more worried after hearing this. "Second Uncle, we have the Spiritual Divine Monkey and the Blue Phoenix. If you want to save Xiao Yue, bringing us along is the right choice." Bai Qi couldn''t refute her words. He really wanted to save Xiao Yue, but he also knew how difficult it was to find the merfolk in this vast sea with his own ability. This was because he, the Sea Dragon King, had never encountered someone from the merfolk race in all these years at sea. He did not know where to find the merfolk. In the end, Bai Qi agreed to go with them. On the boat, the little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and asked her mother, "What are we going to the sea for? Are we going to catch big fish?" Yun Ran exined to the little packrat why they were going out to sea. The packrat nodded her head after hearing this. "Sweetcake knows. Sweetcake knows where everyone is like Auntie Fragrant!" Chapter 729 Sweetcake Wants a Little Tail Too Chapter 729 Sweetcake Wants a Little Tail Too Everyone had studied many legendary ancient books of the merfolk before, but they had no clue. At this moment, they had yet to determine where to go after going out to sea. The little packrat''s words stunned them. Mo Beiyuan, Bai Wan, and Bai Qi all looked at the little packrat. Yun Ran also scooped the little packrat up from the side of the small wooden bucket and asked her seriously. "Sweetcake, let me ask you. Have you seen anyone like Auntie Fragrant?" The little packrat nodded. "I''ve seen them, Sweetcake has seen them! But they''re not Aunt Fragrant. Their tails are also the beautiful rainbow color of Aunt Fragrant." packrat Ran tried her best to speak slowly and engage in a conversation with her in words that the boy could understand. "That''s right. They''re not Aunt Fragrant, but they have long and beautiful tails like Auntie Fragrant, right?" "Yes, they have long tails. Sweetcake even said hello to them! Are you sunbathing?" As the little packrat spoke, she even waved her little hand and taught everyone how it greeted the merfolk. Yun Ran was amused by her. Probably only her Little Sweetcake could wave and greet a merman when she saw him. "And then? Did those people say anything to Sweetcake?" The little packrat shook her head cutely. "They were frightened by the big bird. They thought that the big bird was going to capture them, so they hid in the water. Then, Sweetcake went home." Mo Beiyuan and the others knew that the little packrat had the experience of crossing the sea alone before, so they were not surprised. However, Bai Qi was confused. He thought that the little packrat was telling a story. Bai Wan exined to him, "Sweetcake was captured by a demonic cultivator once and was thrown on an ind in the sea. Later, she met Cang Luan and the Spiritual Divine Monkey on the ind, so she rode the Cang Luan and brought the Spiritual Divine Monkey home." Bai Qi muttered,"So, the little packrat isn''t telling a story at all." "How old is she? Wouldn''t she have been even younger before" Bai Wan smiled and said, "She was only three years old at that time, but our Sweetcake was a brave little child." When the little packrat heard his grandmother praising her, she even craned her neck and chuckled, "That''s right. Sweetcake is a brave little doll, and a smart little doll!" Yun Ran confirmed that the little packrat had seen the merfolk. It would be easy to handle next. The little packrat could not differentiate between north, south, east, and west, but the Blue Phoenix and the Spiritual Divine Monkey would definitely be able to tell the direction and location. Yun Ran asked them, but the answer she received was that they didn''t know where they were either. This was because the sea area where the merfolk lived had an ancient barrier. They were affected by the barrier. Aftering out, they could not tell the direction and could not remember the location of the ind. That barrier was also the reason why the merfolk had rarely been discovered by humans since ancient times. What else could Yun Ran do? She could only ask her little packrat again. The little packrat was ying with Xiao Yue by the wooden bucket. Xiao Yue even let her touch her tail. The packrat was so happy that she spun around on the spot. "Sweetie also wants a small tail. I want to swim in the water chase after big fish. Then, wow, scare big fish away! Hahahaha" Xiao Yue was amused by her childish words. "Even if you don''t have a tail, you can still swim in the water." However, without jer legs, she could only stay in the wooden barrel and could no longer stand with that person. Xiao Yue had already epted her identity as a mermaid. She did not care if she could not survive. She was a mermaid. So what if she survived? She could only stay in the sea and look at him from afar. Chapter 730 What Kind of Godly Treasure Was Her Sweetcake? Chapter 730 What Kind of Godly Treasure Was Her Sweetcake? Xiao Yue had advised them not to go to sea for her and not to take the risk to find the merfolk for her. Even if she could only live for two to three months, she would be satisfied. But everyone wanted to save her. They wanted her to live. Xiao Yue didn''t want to disappoint everyone. She didn''t want everyone to worry about her. Hence, the current situation. Yun Ran came over and sat at the side of the wooden barrel. She scooped up the little packrat that was about to fall in and smiled at Xiao Yue. "I''ll take her to ask something. Coincidentally, my second uncle came to look for you. You guys can talk." The little packrat sat in her father''s arms and swung her legs. She was holding a small crab that one of the secret guards on this ship had fished out for her. It was tied with a small rope and Sweetcake was walking it for fun. Yun Ran took out a piece of paper and prepared to record all the information about the merfolk that the little packrat had said. It couldn''t be helped. The two mythical beasts were affected by the barrier and couldn''t remember anything. Yun Ran could onlye to her four-year-old girl who could not tell north from south. "Sweetcake, let me ask you. Do you remember where those people with beautiful tails were? Do you remember what their ind looked like?" Don''t ask Yun Ran why she didn''t let the little packrat draw it herself. It was because the drawing skills of her little packrat and Bun were two extremes. One was realistic, and the other was full of squiggles. Sweetcake''s drawing would have a round head no matter what she drew. The little packrat tilted her head and thought seriously for a while before saying in a childish voice, "Sweetcake knows. There are so many beautiful people living on many dark inds! They''re very far away, not here." "Sweetcake, do you know where those many dark inds are? Can you take us there?" The packrat blinked and said, "Okay!" Yun Ran took out a piece of paper and wrote for a long time. Mo Beiyuan was also very curious as to how his little packrat remembered where the merfolk ind was. He asked, "Sweetcake, how did you remember it?" Of course, the little packrat had her own way of remembering. "Because fish are different! The fish there are different from the big fish here. The fish there can fly! Also, big ships can''t go as fast as big bird! So, we haven''t arrived yet." "Sweetcake also saw many other inds on the back of the big bird. They were all on the side of the ck Hole Ind. Sweetcake remembers all those inds!" In short, the little packrat patted her small chest and told everyone that she could find it! "Because Sweetcake is a smart little doll." Yun Ran picked up her little girl and kissed her. What kind of godly treasure was her little Sweetcake? When Bai Qi found out that the little packrat could urately find the location of the merfolk, he immediately told Xiao Yue the good news. "Xiaoyue, Sweetcake can find the location of the merfolk. When she finds the merfolk, you''ll be saved." For Xiao Yue, being able to see him every day was really a very blissful thing. Perhaps this was the gift God had given her at the end of her life. Therefore, Xiao Yue especially cherished every moment she spent with him. She wanted time to pass slower. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Brother Dahai, if possible, I want to give you my pearl." This way, he would no longer have to face birth, old age, illness, and death. Bai Qi didn''t expect her to have such thoughts. "What are you talking about? Why would you give me the pearl? You won''t be able to live without it!" Chapter 731 Stop Hiding! Sweetcake Saw You! Chapter 731 Stop Hiding! Sweetcake Saw You! Under the little packrat''s guidance, the ship sailed forward. What Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran often did was carry her little packrat and jump onto the back of Cang Luan. They would wander around the sea and let the little packrat identify the exact location. Yun Ran did not know how her little packrat identified it. In any case, under the little packrat''s guidance, they really found the mermaid ind. "Yes, yes, it''s here. Sweetie saw someone with a tail here. Sweetie said hello to them, but they didn''t say hello to Sweetie" As she spoke, the little packrat waved her little arm in the direction of the mermaid ind. "Hello! Sweetcake is back!" Yun Ran was amused by her. However, they did not know much about the merfolk. They did not know if these legendary merfolk were friendly existences or an unfriendly race. "Mo Beiyuan, when you go to the ind, carry Sweetcake. Don''t let her run around. She''s very curious." Mo Beiyuan also knew how mischievous his youngest daughter was. Even if Yun Ran did not say it, he would have taken good care of her. "Ranran, don''t worry. I''ll hold her well." There was no need to worry about Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan. As the ship slowly approached the ind, they also saw the ck holes that the little packrat had mentioned. There were also merfolk hiding in those ck holes carefully poking their heads out. At the moment, these merfolk did not seem to be aggressive or dangerous. However, they could not let their guard down. When the ship docked, Yun Ran asked Bai Qi to carry Xiao Yue off the ship. Bai Qi carried Xiao Yue out of the big wooden barrel. During this period of time, although it was not the first time Xiao Yue was carried by him like this, she still felt shy. Her blue eyes were lowered, and she didn''t dare to look up at Bai Qi, who was right in front of her. Bai Qi jumped steadily to the shore. Yun Ran and the others jumped down after him. She asked the secret guards and crew to stay on the ship. They were not here to fight. Such a grandiose scene would instead arouse the hostility of the merfolk. Xiao Yue had been in a bad condition for the past few days, so Bai Qi was very anxious. Hended on the shore and carried Xiao Yue to look for the merfolk. "All of you,e out! Come out! Save her! She''s also a mermaid, one of your nsmen!" Seeing him shout, the little packrat also shouted, "Come out. The big bird doen''t eat humans or fish! Don''t be afraid!" Yun Ran did not know if the merfolk could understand them. It might not be useful for them to shout so loudly. The merfolk had no intention ofing out of those dark caves. Yun Ran nced at the ind and jumped onto Cang Luan''s back. "I''ll go ahead and take a look. Don''t move for the time being." "Sweetcake wants to go and take a look too!" The packrat raised her small arms and acted quite actively. Yun Ran could only bring her along. They circled the ind and flew back. "There''s a water source in the middle of the ind and some houses built of wood. There must be people living there. We can look over there." The group walked deeper into the ind. After walking for a while, they discovered a few small houses built with wood. There were also some rtively simple tools. From the looks of it, this ce was clearly upied. After walking another mile or two, Yun Ran saw a few ck figures moving and quickly disappearing. "Sweetie saw you. Stop hiding! Sweetie saw you!" The packrat thought that those people were ying hide-and-seek with her and shouted loudly. If not for Mo Beiyuan carrying her now, she would have rushed over and pulled out the people hiding in the forest. Chapter 732 Our King Has Returned Chapter 732 Our King Has Returned Bai Qi looked at Xiao Yue, who was in his arms. Her body was very weak, and her eyes were red. He also wanted to find those people hiding. Yun Ran observed and realized that those people were not hostile to them. When they reached the water source in the center of the ind, the people who had been hiding from them previously surrounded them again. Only then did Yun Ran see their clothes clearly. They were wearing clothes made of leaves and sea demons'' hides, simr to the savages who lived in the mountains. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Xiao Yue, who was in Bai Qi''s arms. Not long after, an old voice sounded, "Our king has returned!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "King?" While Yun Ran and the others were still in a daze, the people in front of them knelt down to them. In their group, only Xiao Yue was a mermaid, so the "king" these people were talking about was Xiao Yue. "Is she the king you''re talking about?" Yun Ran still raised her hand and pointed at Xiao Yue, who was in Bai Qi''s arms. A white-haired old man walked out of the group and nodded shakily. "She''s the king of our merfolk! She''s different from us! She''s also different from you! Only a king can wander between thend and the sea." Seeing that they had been staring at Xiao Yue''s fishtail, Yun Ran recalled what the little packrat had said before. Xiao Yue''s tail was different from the tails of the merfolk the little packrat had seen previously. Therefore, not all merfolk could switch between human legs and fish tails. Only Xiao Yue, or rather, the mermaid blood flowing in Xiao Yue''s body, had such powers. Since Xiao Yue was their king, they should be willing to help save her. "Your king''s pearl has been dug out. Do you have a way to save her?" "What! The king''s pearl was dug out! Was it done by humans?" "Despicable humans!" "Despicable and shameless humans!" Yun Ran was dumbfounded. "Cough, cough, cough. There are also good and bad people in the human race." For example, they were good people. Xiao Yue was also stunned. She was just a fishing girl and had never seen such a situation before. She did not understand how she had be their king. Seeing her shrink into his embrace, Bai Qi tightened his arms around her. "Xiaoyue, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Yun Ran looked at the group of people in front of her again. "If we had dug out your king''s mermaid pearl, there''s no need to bring her back. Therefore, you don''t have to be wary of us. Our goal in breaking into the merfolk''sir is very simple. We want to save her." The old man in front of her should be the leader of this group. He was the one who had been speaking. Yun Ran decided tomunicate with him. "If you have a way to save her, let us know. Her body is very weak now." The old man looked at Xiao Yue, then at Yun Ran and the others. Finally, he said with a trembling voice, "There''s a way, but you can''t save her!" Before Yun Ran could ask why, Bai Qi couldn''t hold it in anymore. "What way? Why can''t we save her!" "Because humans are hypocritical and selfish. To save her, we need a human who is willing to exchange his life for hers. Are you willing?" The old man looked at Bai Qi and sneered. Unexpectedly, Bai Qi replied without thinking, "I''m willing! Tell me, what method?" The old man was clearly stunned by his words. He asked again, "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Bai Qi interrupted him. "I heard it clearly. A life for a life. I said, I''m willing!" Xiao Yue was also shocked by Bai Qi''s words. A life for life? She was unwilling! How could she agree to exchange his life for hers Chapter 733 Humans Are the Best at Betrayal. I Dont Believe You Chapter 733 Humans Are the Best at Betrayal. I Don''t Believe You "Brother Dahai, no, I''m not willing. I don''t agree to it!" At this moment, Xiao Yue''s body was too weak. She couldn''t even raise her hands. She could only look at Bai Qi anxiously. After all, Yun Ran and the others were not mortals. Even when they heard the words "a life for a life", they were not in a hurry to express their opinions. They wanted to wait for the old man in front of them to finish speaking. They wanted to see what kind of method it was that required a life for a life! "Who are you to our king? Why are you willing to risk your life to save her?" The old man looked at Bai Qi with a probing look in his eyes. He probably didn''t expect a human to be willing to risk his life to save one of their merfolk. Bai Qi only wanted to save Xiao Yue, so how could he be in the mood to answer such a meaningless question? His handsome brows were knitted together. "Just tell me the method. Why do you care about my rtionship with her?" The old man sneered again. "Humans are the best at breaking promises. I don''t believe you." Yun Ran knew how bad Bai Qi''s mood was because of Xiao Yue. Only Little Sweetcake could make him smile on the ship. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Second Uncle, you need to calm down now. I''ll talk to him." As Yun Ran turned to the old man, her expression was as calm as usual. "Since we can find you from thousands of miles away, we naturally won''t harm your king. As I said, we only want to save her. If you have a way, why don''t you tell us how to exchange a life for a life?" The old man nced at her and then at the huge divine bird behind her. "Who are you people? Why is this divine bird following you? Could it be heaven''s will?" Yun Ran was also puzzled. From what he said, he seemed to know Cang Luan and was very afraid of it. "Divine bird? You know Cangluan?" "The Blue Phoenix Divine Bird. That''s right, it''s the Blue Phoenix Divine Bird! Ites from the immortal mountain. The ancestors of our merfolk once lived on the immortal mountain. After that, they were expelled from the immortal mountain because of their mistakes." Perhaps it was because he had not spoken for a long time, but the elder''s speech was not very smooth. One moment, he was talking about a divine bird, and the next moment, he was talking about an immortal mountain. Yun Ran could only make out the gist of it. "So?" "If we can find the mermaid''s tears with the purest bloodline, the king might be able to survive." "Pure-blooded mermaid''s tears? Immortal mountains?" Yun Ran immediately called the Spiritual Divine Monkey over and asked it, "What is an immortal mountain? What are pure-blooded mermaid tears? Which immortal mountain did Cangluan stay in before?" Unexpectedly, the Spiritual Divine Monkey jumped to the little packrat''s side. "Oh, the mermaid''s tears are the blue ones that Sweetcake took out previously. Didn''t you all see them?" Yun Ran was stunned. "Were the box of blue beads that Sweetcake gave Xiao Yue mermaid''s tears?" The Spiritual Divine Monkey nodded. "Otherwise, why do you think Sweetcake said that the fragrance on the pearl is the same as the one on the mermaid?" Yun Ran was dumbfounded. At that time, she only thought that the little packrat was joking. Unexpectedly, there was a foreshadowing. After receiving the Spiritual Divine Monkey''s answer, Yun Ran quickly went to look for Xiao Yue and the others and asked where the box of blue beads was. Bai Qi said, "They are with me. What''s with those beads?" Previously, when he woke up, he found the pearls in his clothes. He recognized them as the ones that Sweetcake had given to Xiao Yue and put them into his storage ring. Yun Ran asked him to take out the mermaid tears and then went to look for the old man with them. Chapter 734 Is She an Immortal?! Chapter 734 Is She an Immortal?! The old man did not expect that they would return with a box of mermaid tears after saying a few words. He was stunned on the spot! "You, how did you get the mermaid''s tears?" Yun Ran said, "That''s a long story. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but you might not believe me if I tell you." Not many people responded well to her little packrat''s adventures. Seeing that the old man insisted on listening, Yun Ran had no choice but to carry her little packrat over and exin that Sweetcake was the one had discovered these mermaid''s tears on an ind. "Is she an immortal?" Yun Ran did not know whether tough or cry. Her Sweetcake hade out of her womb. She and Mo Beiyuan were both human, so the packrat was naturally human too. "She''s not. She''s just an ordinary little doll. Maybe she had some fortuitous encounters." "Impossible, if she''s not an immortal, how can she obtain the mermaid tears! The mermaid''s tears are hidden in a ce that only immortals can enter." The old man straightened his neck and was certain that the little packrat was a little immortal from the immortal mountain. Then, he spoke to the merfolk behind him in a strangenguage. When those people heard his words, they were very excited and knelt down in front of the little packrat. Yun Ran was dumbfounded. "What are you doing?" Her little packrat was not their king. Why were they kneeling down to her? "Immortal, please remove the curse on us." At this moment, Yun Ran could not understand what these merfolk meant, let alone her four-year-old girl. Mo Beiyuan also frowned. He carried his little dumpling and turned around. These people were kowtowing to his Sweetcake. Clearly, something was wrong. However, the merfolk did not stop kneeling and kowtowing because of this. They were prostrating, muttering something that they could not understand. Yun Ran could only pull the Spiritual Divine Monkey over again and ask it if it knew what was going on. The Spiritual Divine Monkey indeed knew what was going on. It gave Yun Ran a good exnation. It turned out that merfolk all had fish tails. However, because the merfolk and humans had interbred, three different bloodlines appeared. One of them had the purest bloodline, which was their king. The other was the ck-scaled merman who could only stay in the water with a fish tail; these were the ones they had seen when they came to the seaside. Another type was like the people in front of him. They looked no different from humans and could only stay on this ind. Moreover, their lifespans were not long. They thought that the reason why they could not grow tails was because they had been cursed by an immortal. As long as the curse on their bodies was removed, they would be able to obtain a longer lifespan like other merfolk. Yun Ran asked, "How long can they live if they don''t live long?" The Spiritual Divine Monkey replied, "A few hundred years!" Yun Ran was speechless. "Do you mean to say that hundreds of years is not long? Then how long is long? Normal humans only live for so long." The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, "But they''re notparing with the lifespan of humans, but the lifespan of merfolk." "Moreover, what they want is pure mermaid blood. They can have legs that can run on the ground and a fishtail that can swim in the sea and live long." Yun Ran looked at Xiao Yue and finally understood why these people called Xiao Yue their king. This was because Xiao Yue had the purest mermaid bloodline. Chapter 735 Like Getting Married Chapter 735 Like Getting Married In other words, these people were unwilling to ept the merman bloodline that had a short lifespan and could only walk on legs. Their cognitive ws led them to believe that the inheritance of this bloodline was due to the curse that the immortals had ced on their ancestors. They thought that the little packrat was an immortal, and this was why they knelt down to the little packrat. Yun Ran knew that it was useless to exin a race like the merfolk who were sealed on an isted ind. They had their own understanding and beliefs. She decided not to exin. In any case, if these people treated the little packrat as an immortal, their fear of Yun Ran''s group would deepen, and they would not dare to act rashly. Yun Ran wanted to figure out how to save Xiao Yue now. "We have mermaid tears, so what? How can we use mermaid tears to save Xiao Yue, who is also your king?" Yun Ran found the old man again. The old man thought that they were envoys sent by the immortals and hence, was very respectful to Yun Ran. "Legend has it that only the blood of a man''s heart that is pure can melt the mermaid''s tears. The mermaid''s tears that can melt the blood of the heart can be sprinkled on the wound where the mermaid''s pearl was dug out to nurture a new mermaid''s pearl. However, it has to go to the merfolk''s altar on the night of the full moon and borrow the power of the divine stone." Yun Ran asked for more details about the operation and the location of the merfolks'' altar. Then she went to look for Bai Qi and the others. She ryed the information she had obtained to them. After Bai Qi heard this, he asked Yun Ran to take his blood. Yun Ran knew that this method might seem simple, but it was not. "It''s very difficult to extract the blood from the heart. If the dagger is inserted into the heart, it will be fatal if it is an inch off or an inch deeper! ording to them, the process of extracting the blood from the heart might need to be repeated many times until a new pearl nurtured." "This ritual has to be carried out at the merfolks''s altar. Once the ritual is activated, it can''t be stopped. Once the blood donor side retreats, the mermaid won''t be able to escape death. They don''t trust us to do this and want the males of their merfolk toplete it." "Also" Yun Ran nced at her two children. There were some things she had to avoid saying in front of them. Yun Ran asked Bai Qi to carry Xiao Yue into the nearby forest before speaking again. "In addition, what the old man means is that this ceremony is equivalent to a marriage for the merfolk. You might need to consummate the marriage" Yun Ran could tell what had happened during this period of time. Bai Qi''s feelings for Xiao Yue were not ordinary, and Xiao Yue''s feelings for Bai Qi were also a little subtle. However, neither of them said it explicitly. She was not sure what they were thinking. But now, this matter had to be made clear. "Well, why don''t you discuss it between yourselves?" Seeing that the two of them were stunned and silent, Yun Ran left first and let them decide for themselves. Only Bai Qi and Xiao Yue were left in the forest. After a while, Bai Qi asked the little girl in his arms, "Xiao Yue, what do you think?" Xiao Yue asked him to put her down. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, Bai Qi was unwilling and said, "The ground is dirty." "You don''t have to be afraid. There''s no one else here. You just have to say what you''re thinking." Xiao Yue clearly understood what Yun Ran meant. If it was very dangerous to take the blood from the heart and an ident might happen, she definitely couldn''t let Bai Qi risk his life for her. However, she was also unwilling to do that with those male merfolk. For now, she could only make a choice. Then, after Bai Qi and the others left, she would reject this ritual. So she bit her lip. "Brother Dahai, I want to choose from the male merfolk." Chapter 736 Xiao Yue Can Only Choose Him! 736 Xiao Yue Can Only Choose Him! "Why?" Bai Qi didn''t understand. He was clearly closer to her, but she chose someone else. "Xiao Yue, you''d rather trust them than believe that I won''t betray you!" "Brother Dahai, I''m a mermaid, so I should choose a merman." Xiao Yue lowered her head. Her voice was already weak, and now it was even softer and softer. However, her words were like a sharp de cutting through Bai Qi''s heart. "And if I don''t agree?" Xiao Yue originally thought that he asked her to make a choice, but she did not know what he would say. She raised her deep blue eyes and looked at him in a daze. Bai Qi was not a gentle person to be able to establish a business like Hundred Rivers and be called the Sea Dragon King that everyone respected but feared. He had the blood of the Bai family in his bones, so he naturally had the affection and dominance that flowed in the blood of the Bai family. Whatever was his, he would protect it with his life, even exchange it with his life, but no one else could touch it. "I only trust myself. Therefore, be it the blood or the mermaid ceremony, only I couldplete them with you!" How could he hand her over to those so-called male merfolk! "Xiao Yue, you can only choose me!" Xiao Yue held on to herst bit of energy and tugged at his clothes with her fingers. With red eyes, she begged him, "Brother Dahai, you don''t be like this. I don''t need you to repay my kindness." Xiao Yue knew how loyal he was, so she thought that everything he did was to repay her kindness. Bai Qi looked at her steadily and raised his thin lips. The mole under his eyes turned even redder. "Kindness? Do you think I only owe you kindness?" Bai Qiughed at her naivety. "Xiao Yue, think about it carefully. Ever since your ident, have you ever seen me let another man touch you or get close to you?" Xiao Yue was stunned for a moment as images shed through her mind. Other than him, there was indeed no other man who had approached her. However, Xiao Yue still did not understand the meaning behind his words. Bai Qi continued, "On the way, I fed you personally every day and carried you to the deck to watch the sunset. I will personally do anything for you. Do you think all of this is because of kindness?" "When Xiao Yuzhu pretended to be my savior, did you ever see me being so close to her? Did you see me hug her and feed her?" Xiao Yue already had the answer, but she did not dare to say it out loud. At this point, Bai Qi couldn''t let her continue to avoid the topic. He bent down slightly and whispered into her ear, "Xiao Yue, I love you. So, there is only one possibility for me to leave this ind alive, and that is for you to live well and leave this ce with me." Xiao Yue used to be ugly. When she was a little mute, she only dared to secretly like him. Later on, after bing a mermaid, she did not dare to have any extravagant hopes for anything between them. Unexpectedly "But I''m a mermaid. We even if it''s impossible" Bai Qi saw through her thoughts at a nce and replied with a smile, "What''s impossible? Give birth to my child? Xiaoyue, let''s talk about childrenter. If you like it, just give birth. Regardless of whether they have a fishtail or not, I will love them like I love you." Xiao Yue felt like she was dreaming. While she was in a daze, Bai Qi strode out with her in his arms. He would tell Yun Ran and the others that Xiao Yue chose him! She could only choose him! If those merfolk did not agree, they would have to fight him. Unless they killed Bai Qi here, no one could touch Xiao Yue. Chapter 737 Yun Ran and Bai Wan Couldnt Watch the Next Scene 737 Yun Ran and Bai Wan Couldn''t Watch the Next Scene Bai Qi''s words naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of the merfolk. There were really a few male mermen who came forward to challenge him. Bai Qi gently put Xiao Yue down and asked Yun Ran and the others to help take care of her. He, on the other hand, ended the battle quickly and dealt with the male merfolk in one go. "You guys are not worthy of touching her!" In Bai Qi''s opinion, since these people had feelings for Xiao Yue, they were his love rivals. There was no need to show mercy. All that was left was to wait for the full moon. Yun Ran and the others had been waiting at the altar of the merfolk for a long time. The merfolk''s altar was the water source in the center of the ind. When the moon was full, the water in the pool would drop, revealing the altar under the water. Everyone entered the altar and saw the so-called divine stone. They looked at the familiar ck stone with the talisman engraved on it. Bai Wan and Yun Ran looked at each other. They did not expect the divine stone of the merfolk to be a heavenly stone. Bai Qi sat on the edge of the Heavenly Stone with his arms bare. He asked Yun Ran to take the blood at his heart to drip it on the mermaid''s tears. Yun Ran did not expect this method to be so effective as she sprinkled the melted mermaid tears on the wound on Xiao Yue''s tail. Not long after she scattered it, Xiao Yue''s fishtail transformed into her legs. Bai Qi immediately pulled the cloak over her legs. This scene naturally had to be kept from the two little packrats. Hence, Yun Ran asked Mo Beiyuan to carry the two little packrats back to the ship. Of course, Yun Ran and Bai Wan could not watch the next scene. "Second Uncle, I''ll help you treat your wound. Cough, cough, cough Well, my mother and I will go up first." After they left, only Bai Qi and Xiao Yue were left on the huge underwater altar. Bai Qi was afraid of hurting her, so he carefully pulled her into his arms and pressed his back against the divine stone. He used a huge cloak to cover their bodies. "Xiao Yue, don''t be afraid." Xiao Yue opened her blue eyes. Her long hair scattered down like seaweed. Under the moonlight, it reminded Bai Qi of the scene he saw on the surface of the sea that day. At that time, he thought that he had seen a siren in the sea who specialized in seducing souls. They spent the night together. Because both of them were injured, Bai Qi was really restraining himself. After all, he had not been tempted for so many years. The next day, Xiao Yue''s injuries were still alright. He had been carefully protecting her. He did not bother bother about the wound on his chest anymore. "Second Uncle, don''t you know that you''re injured? Do you still want your life?" After being nagged by Yun Ran for a long time, Bai Qi rubbed his nose in embarrassment and said that he would pay attention next time. However, after that, he pressed against Xiao Yue''s ear and said some naughty things, making Xiao Yue not dare to look at him at all. ording to this method, Xiao Yue''s physical condition had indeed improved. Bai Qi and the others were naturally very happy. The merfolk were also very happy. After all, Xiao Yue''s pure mermaid bloodline was the only one left. With the second and third treatment, Xiao Yue''s body had gradually recovered. She could switch between her legs and fish tail at will. However, Bai Qi was worried about her and was used to hugging her. ording to her recovery, Yun Ran spected that she might need only another treatment and would not have to continue. Capter 738 These Mermen Should Have Been Planning Something 738 These Mermen Should Have Been nning Something Because they had stayed on this ind for a long time, the little packrat was bored. It grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkey''s tail and wanted to take it on an exploration. Mo Beiyuan and Yun Ran were naturally worried about her, so they followed her around the ind. The little packrat crawled into a cave whenever it saw one. One day, she found a special cave. There was a mural drawn on the cave wall. The little packrat tilted her head and looked at it for a long time, but it could not understand it. Then, she held the hands of her mother and father and asked them to take a look. The more Yun Ran read, the uglier her expression became. Then, she carried the little packrat and left. "Mother, what''s the painting for?" Yun Ran exined to her, "Those paintings are saying that some bad guys are doing bad things. Then, a mother had to send her child away to protect her child." The little packrat''s curiosity was piqued, and it was quickly attracted by something else. However, Yun Ran could not calm down. She immediately went to look for Bai Qi and the others. "Today is the night of the full moon. After it ends, we have to leave this ce immediately. We were deceived by those merfolk." "What?" Bai Qi and the others didn''t understand what she meant, but they knew that Yun Ran wouldn''t joke around. Yun Ran exined, "Today, Sweetcake went out to y and found a cave. There are some paintings in the cave and they''re about the merfolk." Bai Wan asked, "Xiao Ran, what did those paintings depict? Why did you say that those merfolk lied to us?" Yun Ran looked at Xiao Yue and slowly said, "That painting is about a mermaid with a pure bloodline. Her tragic life is also the life of their so-called king. Because pure bloodline mermaids are extremely rare, they will imprison her and use her as a tool to give birth to a pure bloodline merman. They will also take their blood in order to obtain eternal life." "Therefore, the so-called king was just a tool to satisfy their greed. At the end of the mural, the person ced a child in a wooden barrel and pushed her into the sea. The person was protecting the child so that she would not experience what she had experienced." With that, the others understood. "That child must have been me!" Xiao Yue''s face was already covered in tears. She had once wondered why she would end up in the sea and be picked up by the Xiao family since she was a mermaid. Yun Ran nodded. "These merfolk should have been nning something. With their desire for eternal life and the perverted thoughts that have been passed down, they will never let Xiao Yue, the only pure mermaid, leave the merfolk ind again." The merfolk might have already known that they had identally barged into the cave today. Yun Ran wondered if the merfolk would do anything. "In short, everyone has to be careful tonight. I''ll get Mo Beiyuan to go back and inform the people on the ship." After all, this was the territory of the merfolk. Although those merfolk did not have any spiritual power cultivation, who knew if they would use other tricks, such as directly destroying their ships and forcing them to stay on the ind. As for the ck Scale Mermen in the sea, they had nevere into contact with them. They did not know if those ck Scale Mermen were hostile to them or if they were in cahoots with the walking mermen on the ind. Because of the unexpected discovery, Yun Ran and the others became more vignt. When the underwater altar was revealed, Yun Ran immediately took Bai Qi''s blood and melted the mermaid''s tears for thest treatment. Chapter 739 Daddy, What Is It? 739 Daddy, What Is It? After the treatment ended, the few of them jumped onto the back of the Cangluan and flew in the direction of therge ship. The merfolk on the ind had all appeared at some point. They raised their torches and roared. "They''re trying to escape! Quick!" "They took our king!" "We can''t let them take our king away!" Bai Qi protected Xiao Yue and looked at the red-eyed merfolk below. He recalled what Yun Ran had said today and a trace of killing intent shed across his eyes. If Xiao Yue''s mother had not sent her out of this ind back then, Xiao Yue would have faced an inhumane treatment and a dark hell. Yun Ran could feel the killing intent on him and advised, "These merfolk have different thoughts from ordinary people like us. They don''t have the morals and bottom line of humans. Fortunately, they can only stay on this ind and can''t leave this ce for the rest of their lives. Second Uncle, you don''t have to get your hands stained with blood for them." Bai Wan nodded in agreement. "Xiao Ran is right. Second Brother, as long as we leave this ce with Xiao Yue, they won''t be able to do anything to her." The group of merfolk shouted as they chased after him. They chased him all the way to the ship. Mo Beiyuan was already waiting for them on the deck of the ship with the little packrat in his arms. The little girl must have been sleeping in a daze when her father carried her out. At this moment, she was still wrapped in a small nket that covered her stomach. She rested her little head on her father''s neck and looked dazed. Bun, on the other hand, was much calmer and more clear-headed. At this moment, he was inspecting the surroundings of the ship. Everyone realized that the ck Scale Mermen, who had been hiding in the cave by the ind, had suddenly be restless tonight. They surrounded the ship. They held sharp reefs in their hands and smashed them hard against the hull of the ship. The thumping sound woke up Little Sweetcake in Mo Beiyuan''s arms. "Daddy?" 15:27 The little packrat rubbed her drowsy eyes and looked around. Only then did she realize that she was on the deck of therge ship and not in the cabin. "Daddy?" Mo Beiyuan raised his hand and rubbed it against her little head tofort her. "Sweetcake, be good. Wait a little longer. When I pick up your mother, Daddy will carry you in." Mo Beiyuan naturally saw the contents of the murals today. Worried about Yun Ran and the others, he carried the little packrat and waited for them on the deck. "It''s the big bird!" The little packrat was familiar with Cang Luan. When she saw the ck shadow in the sky from afar, she recognized it. She waved her little arm. "Big bird, Sweetcake is here!" As Cang Luan approached, Yun Ran and the others appeared in Mo Beiyuan''s line of sight. "Ranran." "Mother!" Yun Ran jumped down from the Blue Phoenix''s back and heard themotion in the sea. "Is it those ck Scale Mermen? They want to destroy our ship! They won''t let us leave this ind." The crew and secret guards on the ship were already chasing them away. Unfortunately, there were too many ck Scale Mermen. Under the moonlight, a ck mass appeared on the surrounding sea, making one''s scalp tingle. The little packrat had already woken up. Seeing that no one had gone to sleep, she did not want to go to sleep either. She tilted her little head in her father''s arms and asked curiously, "Father, what''s that banging sound?" Mo Beiyuan exined to her, "It''s those people with tails. They''re throwing rocks at our ship." Chapter 740 Sweetcake Will Hit Your Asses! Chapter 740 Sweetcake Will Hit Your Asses! The little packrat continued to ask, "Why did those ck-tailed people want to destroy the big ship?" "Because they want to smash a hole in the ship and make us stay on this ind. They do not want us to leave." This time, the little packrat understood. She immediately puffed up her cheeks, indicating that she was going to be angry! "Sweetcake doesn''t like it here. Sweetcake wants to go home. If they smash Sweetcake''s ship, Sweetcake will go and beat them up!" Mo Beiyuan only thought that she was joking. Unexpectedly, the little packrat grabbed the used to catch fish on the ship and threw it at the ck Scale Mermen. She kept muttering, "If you don''t listen, Sweetcake will spank your butts!" Mo Beiyuan was speechless. Yun Ran could not be bothered to see what her little packrat was ying. She stood at the edge of the ship and shouted at the merfolk who were chasing after her, "If we want to leave, you and the ck Scale Mermen in the sea can''t stop us at all! Isn''t it good for everyone to live in harmony?" Yun Ran was not really afraid of these merfolk. She just did not want to kill in front of her two little packrats! However, if these merfolk insisted on fighting to the death, she would not be polite to them. The merman elder from before had a sinister gaze as he shouted at them at the top of his lungs, "You can leave if you want, but leave our king behind!" Yun Ran raised her lips and smiled coldly. "What a joke. We saved her. We risked our lives to save her. Why should we let her stay!" "Besides, since she''s your king, it should be up to her to decide if she wants to stay or leave, not you." Xiao Yue already knew the truth. She couldn''t stay here. Moreover, she was already with Big Brother Dahai. "I won''t stay! And I''m not your king!" Because she knew what had happened here, the identity these people mentioned made her hair stand on end. When facing these merfolk, she only felt deep fear and did not feel the closeness of her nsmen at all. N?v(el)B\\jnn The old merman''s eyes were filled with red veins as he said angrily, "You''re a mermaid! You can only stay here and not follow a human man! Human men are hypocritical and selfish. Humans can''t be trusted!" After all, Xiao Yue did not grow up here. She grew up in a normal human environment. Therefore, her thoughts would not be controlled by these people. She knew what she wanted, and she could tell right from wrong. "But it was the untrustworthy humans you spoke of who saved me! And you kept me because you wanted to satisfy your dirty desires! You are the hypocrites and selfish ones!" When the old merman saw that Xiao Yue was not under their control at all and knew the secret of the merman ind, a trace of panic shed across his eyes. He was not worried that the secret of the mermaid ind would be discovered, but that Xiao Yue would be taken away. "As a pure-blooded mermaid, you enjoy eternal life and the strongest bloodline of the merman race. You should contribute to the merman race. This is your fate!" Bai Qi was angered by his words and red at him with a dark expression. "Fate? I''m her fate! You dirty things are not worthy of being involved with her!" Seeing their cold attitude, the old merman could only take a step back. "It''s not impossible for you to leave; she needs to give birth to a new pure-blooded merman." Not to mention Bai Qi, who was furious and wanted to kill them, even Yun Ran and Bai Wan were enraged. Chapter 741 Mermen Who Only Know How to Harm Their Own Dont Deserve To Live Long! Chapter 741 Mermen Who Only Know How to Harm Their Own Don''t Deserve To Live Long! Yun Ran drew her saber. "Bullsh*t contribution! Do you know why you were not allowed to inherit the bloodline of the pure-blooded merfolk? Because the heavens have eyes and know that you hypocritical and selfish merfolk who only know how to harm your own aren''t worthy of living long!" Before making a move, Yun Ran had to return and inform Mo Beiyuan to send her two children into the cabin. She didn''t want a bloody battle outside to scare her Little Sweetcake. Bun wouldn''t be frightened by the bloody scene. It was mainly Sweetcake. Previously, she had been frightened by the old emperor. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran turned around and saw her little packrat ying on the deck, swinging a fishing in her hand. "I''ll spank your butt! Smash the ship and I''ll spank your butt, hehehe" Mo Beiyuan stood behind her and protected her. He looked calmly at the ck-scaled merman that her little packrat had thrown into the water with arge fishing. Yun Ran was dumbfounded "Mo Beiyuan, bring Sweetcake and Bun to the cabin. It''s too chaotic outside." Mo Beiyuan looked at her and knew what she wanted to do next, so he nodded. He bent down and picked up the little packrat. Before the little packrat could let go of the fishing in her hand, she exerted strength and pulled a ck Scale Merman out of the sea. "Sweetcake caught him! Sweetcake caught him!" The little packrat iled her little arms in jer father''s arms and apuded hersalf. Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan looked at the ck Scale Merman on the deck at the same time. It was fine if her little packrat wanted to y, but why did she catch a ck Scale Merman? "Sweetcake caught you. Sweetcake knows that you were the one who made these ck Scale Mermen smash the boat! Hurry up and make them stop. Otherwise, Sweetcake will beat you up!" Yun Ran originally thought that her little packrat was just casually catching a ck Scale Merman to y with. Unexpectedly, this ck Scale Merman was not an ordinary ck Scale Merman. "Sweetcake, tell me. How did you know that he was the one who made those people with big ck tails smash the boat?" If this was really the king of this group of ck Scale Mermen, it would be interesting. The little packrat shook her head from side to side and raised her little chin. "Because Sweetcake heard him speak! He was the one who said that he wanted to smash a hole in the ship!" No matter what, Yun Ran nned to give it a try. She would hang the ck-scaled merman from the mast of the ship and note the reaction of the mermen in the sea. Sure enough, as soon as the ck Scale Merman was hung up, it let out strange cries. It was as if he was asking for help or issuing an order. In short, after his strange cry, the ck Scale Mermen in the sea immediately stopped. After controlling this group of ck Scale Mermen, the remaining mermen on the ind were no longer a threat. Yun Ran asked the crew and secret guards to go down and check the safety of the big ship. After confirming that the ship was not damaged, she got someone to start the ship. The merfolk on the shore still tried to climb onto their ship, but they were all kicked down by the secret guards. Mo Beiyuan stood by the deck with the little packrat in his arms. When the little packrat saw those people climbing onto the ship, she stared at them and shouted, "You bad eggs, if you climb up again, Sweetcake will be angry!" "Let the big bird bite you! The big bird will bite you!" Those merfolk had originally wanted to climb onto the ship like crazy. Unexpectedly, as soon as his little packrat spoke, these people immediately stopped. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It turned out that these people still thought that the litlle packrat was an immortal from the immortal mountain. They knelt down to his little packrat again. "Immortal, please remove the curse on us." Chapter 742 Teach Him a Lesson Chapter 742 Teach Him a Lesson The little packrat had no idea what a curse was. She nodded her head. "Don''t do anything bad. Sweetcake won''t let the big bird bite you! Be obedient!" Yun Ran heard the little packrat nagging for a long time, but did not mention the curse. The merfolk obedientlyy on the ground and listened to her little packrat''s nagging. It was not until their ship left the ind that the group of merfolk stood up. Yun Ran looked to the side and fell into deep thought as Sweetcake continued to nag at the little ck-scaled merman who was hoisted up. "Mother said that you can''t damage anything. If you damage someone else''s things, you have topensate them! If you smash a hole in a big ship, you have topensate! If you don''t have a big ship topensate us, then your father and mother don''t have money like Sweetcake''s father. Then you can''t smash other people''s things." "Sweetcake''s father is so rich. But Sweetcake doesn''t even smash anything. If she smashes other people''s things, she''s a bad baby!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ck-scaled merman was also very confused. It was fine if he was hung up, but he still had to listen to the little packrat''s nagging. It was not until the ship left the sea area of the mermaid ind that Yun Ran let the ck-scaled merman go. He slipped away quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He was probably afraid that her Little Sweetcake would pull him back again and teach him a lesson. However, he was thinking too much. The little packrat was tired from ying and had already fallen asleep in her father''s arms. She was wrapped in a small nket like a soft little beast and was even snoring. Yun Ran looked at the blue sea and finally heaved a sigh of relief. She gently took the little packrat from Mo Beiyuan''s arms and carried her into the cabin. Mo Beiyuan also extended his hand to Bun and led him to the cabin. The ship sessfully returned to Sea City. With her Sweetcake around, there would naturally be arge ship full of sea demon beasts. "It''s a small gift from Sweetcake. A small gift for everyone." In a short period of time, the little packrat had already be the darling of the Hundred Rivers Enterprise. She even brought small gifts for everyone. Bai Qi''s return was also very inspiring. There was a burst of cheers from the ships docked by the coast and the sea. Everyone was celebrating the return of the Sea Dragon King. However, no one expected Xiao Yuzhu to have the cheek toe knocking on their door. In the end, the Crown Prince won the battle for the imperial power. Although Xiao Yuzhu managed to keep her life, she had lost the position of empress that she had always dreamed of. She was banished to the cold pce by the Crown Prince. Unwilling to give up, she bribed the pce maids and eunuchs and escaped. Then, she ran to the Hundred Rivers Enterprise and hid, waiting for Bai Qi and the others to return. This was because she knew that only Bai Qi could save her and help her leave the cold pce. As long as Bai Qi was willing to help her strategize, she could even be the emperor''s favorite concubine again. "Brother, Brother Xiao Hai, you''re finally back. Brother Xiao Hai, help me. I don''t want to be in that damned ce." Although Xiao Yue''s injuries were healed, Bai Qi couldn''t forget how she was covered in wounds and soaked in blood. He could not forget that all of this was caused by Xiao Yuzhu. Previously, he had been busy treating Xiao Yue''s injuries, so he had not had the time to settle scores with the people who hurt Xiao Yue. He did not expect Xiao Yuzhu toe knocking on his door. "Guards, take this woman away." In front of the little packrat and Xiao Yue, Bai Qi was still rtively calm. He did not directly kill Xiao Yuzhu. Chapter 743 The Sea Dragon King Is Not a Sea Bodhisattva After All! 743 The Sea Dragon King Is Not a Sea Bodhisattva After All! Until night fell. Bai Qi then personally went to see Xiao Yuzhu in the dark prison. When Xiao Yuzhu saw that he hade to see her, she quickly exined her grievances. "Brother Xiao Hai, you don''t know how much pain I''ve suffered while you were away. Zhi''er is dead! I don''t have anyone to rely on anymore. They all bullied me! They even threw me into the cold pce." Bai Qi nced at her coldly. Now, other than hating this woman, he really couldn''t feel any pity for her. "So?" Xiao Yuzhu didn''t know how much Bai Qi hated her and how much he loved Xiao Yue. She thought that she could use her identity as Bai Qi''s benefactor to get Bai Qi to help him regain the position of Empress. "Brother Xiao Hai, I want the position of Empress. Help me! Only you can help me." Bai Qi sneered and said, "Xiao Yuzhu, I''ve long repaid the favor I owe the Xiao family. However, I haven''t settled the score with you for what you did to Xiao Yue." "Xiao Yue?" Xiao Yuzhu replied confidently, "Brother Xiao Hai, Xiao Yue is just a mermaid! She''s no different from the fish and prawns in the sea. Don''t tell me you still feel sorry for her?" Bai Qi''s suppressed angerpletely erupted because of her words. Killing intent rose in his eyes. He raised his hand and grabbed Xiao Yuzhu''s neck, pressing her against the cold wall. "Mermaid? Fish and shrimp? These are just the thoughts of a vicious woman like you. In my eyes, you''re not even worth a strand of her hair!" When Xiao Yuzhu saw his attitude, she knew that he had hooked up with Xiao Yue. She immediately cursed, "Xiao Yue, that b*tch, seduced you. She must have asked you to kill me!" "Xiao Hai, don''t forget that I''m your savior. If you kill me, you''ll be cursed for being ungrateful!" Bai Qi sneered. "My savior, someone who''s so bad at swimming that she''s afraid of drowning in the pond, saved me from the sea when she was a few years old? Xiao Yuzhu, do you think I''m a fool?" Previously, he didn''t care and didn''t investigate further because the Xiao family treated him well. But that didn''t mean he was a fool! Seeing that herst card was gone, Xiao Yuzhu''s face turned pale. "Brother Xiao Hai, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to you, but can you help me again on ount of us being siblings for so many years" "Siblings? Are you worthy?" Bai Qi raised his eyebrows and looked at her. His fingers suddenly tightened. "When you attacked Xiao Yue, you should have known the meaning of a life for a life!" "But she''s not human! She''s not human at all! She''s a fish! A mermaid! If it weren''t for her, my Zhi''er wouldn''t have died!" Xiao Yuzhu still did not think that she was in the wrong. The murderous intent in Bai Qi''s eyes intensified. He knew that keeping this unrepentant woman would only be a disaster. "Then go and reunite with your child." Bai Qi suddenly gathered his spiritual power. Before he left, he instructed. "Throw her into the sea and feed her corpse to the sea demon beasts. If Xiao Yue asks, you know how to answer, right?" The guards following Bai Qi were all his confidants. They had seen his ruthless side and didn''t think that there was anything wrong with him punishing Xiao Yuzhu. After all, the Sea Dragon King was not a Sea Bodhisattva! That was just a kind side of him that he wanted people to see. The next day, Little Sweetcake grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkey''s tail and spun around happily in front of everyone. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Bang Bang said that Second Granduncle won''t die! He won''t drink poisonous wine! He won''t be stabbed! He won''t fall into the sea to feed the fish!" Chapter 744 What Exactly Is Her Father Doing? Why Is He So Nosy? 744 What Exactly Is Her Father Doing? Why Is He So Nosy? Yun Ran finally understood. The little packrat meant that the prophecy on Bai Qi had disappeared. Yun Ran nced at Bai Qi curiously. "Second Uncle, what did you dost night?" Previously, when they went to the mermaid ind for a walk, the prophecy on Bai Qi hadn''t disappear. Why did it disappear the second day after they returned? Bai Qi smiled and said, "I didn''t do anything. I was with Xiao Yuest night." It only took an hour for Xiao Yuzhu topletely disappear. Since the death prophecy on Bai Qi no longer existed, Yun Ran and the others were about to leave and return to the East Continent. When the packrat heard that she was about to separate from Bai Qi and Xiao Yue, she ran over and hugged Bai Qi''s thigh. "Second Granduncle is going home with Sweetcake. Auntie Fragrant is also going home!" No one could escape the little packrat''s wheedling attacks. Not even Bai Qi and Xiao Yue. "Okay, Second Granduncle will go home with you. Sweetcake, don''t cry." Bai Qi also wanted to go back to the Bai family to see his elder brother, Bai Ze. He did not tell Bai Wan and Yun Ran. In fact, from the first time blood was extracted near his heart on the mermaid ind, some images often appeared in his mind. Some people and scenes shed past his eyes. He knew that the part of his memory that he had lost might be slowly recovering. Bai Qi wanted to go to the East Continent, so he naturally had to bring Xiao Yue along. The little packrat had already started to introduce her home to him. "Sweetcake''s family is in the East Continent. We have many, many big houses! Sweetcake has her granduncle, grandfather, Huo Chanyi aunt, Uncle Feng Chen and Little Brother Yan Qi, and" When Bai Qi heard her mention her grandfather for the first time, he was quite curious about who her grandfather was. Why didn''t he apany them? "My maternal grandfather is Old Fish, and Old Fish is my maternal grandfather. Old Fish is very busy. He has to be busy letting hungry people eat! He also has to let many people who don''t have a house live in a big house!" Bai Qi asked Yun Ran curiously, "What''s your father''s job? Why is he managing people''s meals one moment and whether they have a house to live in the next? What kind of official is he?" After all, Bai Wan was his sister. It was not too much for him to care about who his brother-inw was! Yun Ran almost spat out her tea. Her Sweetcake must have not made herself clear. Bai Qi misunderstood. What was her father doing? Why was he so meddlesome? "Cough, cough, cough. You should have heard of my father. Second Uncle should have heard of Emperor Wu''an, Xuanyuan Yu." This time, it was Bai Qi''s turn to lose his cool. He almost smashed the teacup in his hand. "Your father is the Emperor of Wu''an, Xuanyuan Yu! That tyrant!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yun Ran nodded, indicating that he had heard correctly. "However, he''s not a tyrant. The rumors about him outside are most likely false. Well, he''s a good person and treats my mother well." Bai Qi said, "Good my ass! If it''s really that good, why would he hide the identity of you and your mother?" Yun Ran exined helplessly on her father''s behalf, "Second Uncle, you''ve really misunderstood him. My father can''t wait to announce it to the world immediately, but you also know what happened between the Bai family and Wu''an. My mother is the legitimate daughter of the Bai family. Coupled with my rtionship with Mo Beiyuan, so" In short, this matter was not that simple. Bai Qi''s attitude was different now. He was starting to dislike Mo Beiyuan. "Then what''s wrong with him? You already have children with him. What is your status?" Chapter 745 Its Good That Youre Back! Chapter 745 It''s Good That You''re Back! Yun Ran did not expect to talk about herself and Mo Beiyuan as they chatted. "Second Uncle, my rtionship with him is ratherplicated, but" Yun Ran analyzed some of the reasons why she could not marry Mo Beiyuan yet. At the end of the day, she still had the bloodline of the Wu''an Imperial Family in her, and many of the soldiers of the Bai Family Army had not forgotten the battle back then. Once she revealed her identity, Bai Wan and the entire Bai family would definitely be roasted over a fire. With her exnation, Bai Qi understood. But he couldn''t let his sister and niece suffer like this! When he returned to the East Continent, he would discuss this matter with his brother. - East Continent Imperial City. Bai Ze had received a letter from Bai Wan saying that they had found Second Brother. Today, the letters they had sent back were also sent back. Bai Ze and Huo Chanyi were already waiting outside the hall. The first to appear in front of them was naturally Little Sweetcake''s divine beast, Cangluan. "Granduncle, Sweetcake is back!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As the packrat waved her hand in greeting, she was about to jump down when Mo Beiyuan pulled her back into his arm. "Sweetcake, be good. Daddy will carry you down." Although Mo Beiyuan knew that his little packrat''s spiritual power cultivation was high, he could not stand that little thing jumping down from such a high ce. Most importantly, this little packrat did not think it was high at all. "Granduncle! Sweetcake brought you a small gift!" Bai Ze knew that he had not doted on this little packrat for nothing. If not for the fact that he wanted this little packrat to be happy, he would not have been schemed against by Mo Beiyuan and helped him temporarily manage the government. He would not have to deal with a bunch of nonsense every day. The little packrat went for a stroll in the sea. What could the small gifts it brought back be? They were nothing more than sea demon beasts. They were too big for her to bring back. She had no choice. The little packrat''s storage ring was really full. As a result, Bai Qi gave her a few new storage rings. They were all filled with dried fish, crabs, squid, and so on. Besides Bai Ze, she also brought gifts for Huo Chanyi, Yan Qi, and the secret guards. In short, when the little packrat took out all the "little gifts", the hall was filled with the fishy smell of the sea. Yun Ran knew that even if the little packrat grabbed a handful of sand from the beach, this group of people would shout that they liked it, let alone these fish and prawns. Bai Ze and Bai Qi met. They looked at each other and smiled. Bai Ze raised his hand and patted his shoulder a few times. His eyes were slightly red. "It''s good that you''re back. It''s good that you''re back!" When Bai Qi saw him, thest memory fragments in his mind were filled. He called him big brother. The family gathered together. It was inevitable that he would mention the third brother, Bai Xuan. "If only Third Brother and Father were still alive." Bai Wan was not being greedy. It was just that Eldest Brother and Second Brother were still alive. She wondered if Third Brother and Father were still alive. However, somewhere in the Five Nations, they had also lost his memory. In Bai Ze''s memory, before he fainted, he saw that his brothers and father had fallen. Right on the heels of that was a violent gust of wind. Then, he fell off the cliff. He didn''t know how he fell off the cliff. Bai Qi''s experience was even more inexplicable. ording to his recovered memories, hisst memory was on the battlefield. He was fighting bravely with the soldiers of the Bai family army. However, it was also after the violent wind and the earthquake that he lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he was in Sea City, which was tens of thousands of miles away from the battlefield. Chapter 746 Ranran, Sweetcake Said She Wants a Little Brother Chapter 746 Ranran, Sweetcake Said She Wants a Little Brother Bai Qi couldn''t remember how he had appeared in Sea City. However, ording to the time they disappeared on the battlefield and the time in Xiao Yue''s memory, they saved him at the seaside. After seriously calcting, he came up with an oue that shocked everyone. "The same day? The time Second Uncle disappeared on the battlefield was the same as the time he appeared at the seaside? But even with the flying speed of Cangluan, it''s absolutely impossible for it to fly tens of thousands of miles in the blink of an eye." Yun Ran could not understand, but when she thought about it, what happened to her was even more mysterious than their experience. Considering that, she wasn''t that shocked anymore. N?v(el)B\\jnn "If Grandfather and Third Uncle have suffered the same fate, we can get the secret guards of the 12 Divisions to take their portraits and ask around." They did not do this before because they thought that her uncles and grandfather were no longer around. Later on, Eldest Uncle Bai Ze appeared. Everyone thought that he was lucky to survive. Who knew that Bai Qi, the second uncle was also alive! Moreover, their encounters were so simr that it was as if someone had saved them from the shadows. His maternal grandfather and third uncle, who had yet to be found, were naturally still alive. "Grandfather and Third Uncle have outstanding looks. If anyone had seen them before, they would definitely be able to recognize them at a nce. Moreover, with their abilities and cultivation, even if they lost their memories, they would not be ordinary people, just like Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle." Even though the two of them had lost their memories, they had be overlords. Therefore, Yun Ran believed that as long as the two of them were alive and in the Five Nations, the secret guards of the 12 Divisions would send news back sooner orter. Bai Ze and Bai Qi nodded as well. They agreed with Yun Ran''s method. "Members of the Bai Army can also participate." "And the Hundred Rivers Enterprise." The three great factions were searching for the two people together. As long as they were still in the five countries, they would definitely be able to find them. After everyone finished their dinner at the Bai residence, the little packrat went to find her underlings to y. Bai Qi was puzzled. He thought it was Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan''s youngest son. "Little brothers? Your" Yun Ran quickly exined, "No, no. Sweetcake''s little brothers are her underlings from the Great Deste Prison. They''re not her real younger brothers." He had almost made a huge mistake. Mo Beiyuan''s eyes darkened. Along the way, the little packrat basically did not leave them. In addition, there were other people around, so the two of them had very few chances to be alone. "Ranran, let Sweetcake stay here for the time being. Let''s go back to the pce first!" Yun Ran thought that he was in such a hurry to bring her back to the pce because he had something important to do, so she left her two children at the Bai family and asked her mother and uncles to help take care of them. She and Mo Beiyuan woulde over to pick them upter. But when the two of them returned to the pce, Yun Ran waited for a long time, but he didn''t say anything important to her. "Mo Beiyuan, didn''t you bring me back to the pce in a hurry for something important?" Mo Beiyuan looked at her with dark eyes. He reached out his long arm and pulled her into his arms. He said in a low voice, "It''s something important, something very important" As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her. Only then did Yun Rn understand what he was talking about. "Oh, Mo Beiyuan, you" Without the packrat''s obstruction, Mo Beiyuan was no longer worried about being interrupted. His movements were much more domineering than usual. "Ranran, Sweetie said she wants a little brother." Chapter 747 Sweetcake and Daddy Are Here for Court! Chapter 747 Sweetcake and Daddy Are Here for Court! Although Yun Ran usually had a fearless aura, she seemed to be able to remain calm in the face of everything. However, being pressed into Mo Beiyuan''s arms, she could not take it anymore. "Sweetcake has only made a scene once or twice before. Now she''s long forgotten what little brother she wants." Mo Beiyuan pressed his forehead against hers and panted affectionately. "Then what if I want to?" Every man would have some fantasies when facing the woman he loved the most. Mo Beiyuan was also a normal man, so he was naturally no exception. However, he was worried that she would hate this kind of thing and be unwilling because of the what happened at the coldke. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yun Ran saw the caution in his eyes and knew that this man was respecting her, which was why he didn''t force her. It was just that this fool used the same reason every time. Her pink lips curled up and she took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck. "I want to take a bath. Want to join me?" Mo Beiyuan was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant. He wrapped his big hands around her waist and carried her up. He gathered his spiritual power and walked towards therge bathtub in the hall. Mo Beiyuan was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant. He wrapped his big hands around her waist and carried her up. He gathered his spiritual power and walked towards therge bathtub in the hall. Steam curled in the bath. All that was left of Yun Ran was her water-soaked undergarment. The thinyer outlined her delicate body, and her back was pressed against the edge of the bath. Mo Beiyuan hooked his big hand around her waist and pulled her into his arms. His eyes were burning with passion. "Ranran, don''t be afraid." Yun Ran lowered her eyes slightly, her long and dense eyshes fluttering. She was actually nervous. However, because the person opposite her was Mo Beiyuan, she was not afraid. Under the flickering candlelight in the hall, the two figures intertwined. Yun Ran bit her lip and leaned on his shoulder, enduring his domineeringness and enthusiasm. After an unknown period of time, Yun Ran felt so tired that she couldn''t even raise her arms. In a daze, Mo Beiyuan washed her body and changed her into clean clothes. He carried her and ced her on the big bed before leaning over and kissing her forehead. "I''ll go to the Bai family to pick up the two little guys. Stay here for a while." "Okay." Without opening her eyes, Yun Ran agreed softly. She just wanted to have a good sleep. She really could not understand why this kind of thing was more tiring than cultivating. She slept until she woke up naturally. Strangely, her little packrat, who liked to pester her, did note over to wake her up. After Yun Ran packed up, she asked the secret guards outside the hall and found out that after Mo Beiyuan picked up the little packrat yesterday, he brought the two little packrats to rest in the side hall. Early in the morning, he went to court and carried Little Sweetcake with him. "Master said to let you rest well, so he brought Sweetcake to court." Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. "If Sweetcake goes to the court, how can he still have the mood to attend the court?" - Yun Ran was right. At this moment in the imperial court, the pink and chubby little ball was sitting obediently in her father''s arms, waving her little arms happily at the courtiers standing below. "Uncle, Uncle, hello! Sweetcake and Daddy are here for court!" The courtiers were dumbfounded Mo Beiyuan saw that his precious daughter was greeting them so politely, but this group of people was standing there like wooden stumps. They did not know how to reply, making him a little unhappy. "What''s wrong? Are you all mute? Didn''t you hear her greeting you?" Chapter 748 - 748: Little Princess, Don’t Cry Chapter 748: Little Princess, Dont Cry Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those courtiers hurriedly squeezed out what they thought was a loving smile when he nced at them coldly. Hello, little princess. Little princess is so obedient! Has the little princess eaten? Yes, Ive eaten. Sweetcake has already had breakfast today. I ate red bean buns and porridge with meat. The little packrat really thought that these people cared about what she had eaten in the morning. She even obediently told them what she had eaten for breakfast. Those court officials were originally quite nervous when facing a cold-faced killing god like MO Beiyuan. Unexpectedly, after chatting with the cute little princess for a while, they all revealed genuine smiles. For a moment, this morning court assembly became a little packrat telling a story. Sweetcake and Daddy went to look for Second Granduncle and even took a big boat. But Sweetcakes great-grandfather and third granduncle havent been found yet They were buried in the soil, but they havent been found in the soil either The little packrats emotions came and went. She was originally smiling happily, but who knew that as she spoke, she curled her lips and shed golden beans of tears. Boohoo When the ministers saw her cry, they felt especially upset. At the mention of the Bai family again, everyone could only sigh when they thought of the Bai familys loyalty. They originally wanted to say that MO Beiyuan was too irresponsible as an emperor. Why did he always run around? However, when they heard the little princesss words, they felt that although Nio Beiyuan always liked to run around, he was at least doing something very meaningful. In the end, the entire morning court assembly turned into those ministersforting the little packrat. Little Princess, dont cry. Little Princess, dont worry. We will definitely find the corpses of General Bai Xiao and General Bai Xuan! When the packrat heard that they were goung to find the corpses, she cried even louder. MO Beiyuan was coaxing his little packrat throughout the morning court assembly. When the packrat returned from the morning court assembly, her big eyes were still red. Mother, Sweetcake wants to find my great-grandfather and third granduncle. I want to find them and bring them home. The little packrats words surprised Yun Ran. She looked at MO Beiyuan and asked him why this little packrat had such an idea in the morning court meeting with him. MO Beiyuan told her everything that had happened during the morning court assembly. Yun Ran carried her little packrat over and coaxed her. She told her that the secret guards were already looking for them. When the news came back, they would go look for her together. If not for something really important, Yun Ran did not intend to leave the East Continents pce for the time being. This was because once she left with the two little packrats, MO Beiyuan would definitely be worried about following them. However, he was the emperor of the East Continent after all. How could he run around all year round and leave the entire East Continent to a general like Bai Ze to take over? Coincidentally, she could take advantage of this break. She had to arrange for her two childrens studies. Because they had been running outside, and with their current identities, it might not be appropriate for them to go to the academy. Therefore, Yun Ran nned to formte a learning n for the two children ording to their learning and eptance abilities. Although the two little packrats were the same age, their personalities and temperaments were very different. Yun Ran nned to teach them separately. Bun could be taught by MO Beiyuan, Huo Chanyi, and Bai Ze, but Little Sweetcake had to be taught by Yun Ran herself because the others doted on her too much. When the little packrat was acting cute, they probably couldnt bear to be fierce to her.. Chapter 749 - 749: Such a Quiet Day Chapter 749: Such a Quiet Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran also told MO Beiyuan about this. l cant let Sweetcake hold the Spiritual Monkeys tail all day again. Their two little packrats were different from ordinary children. The talent in their blood was really strong, so they had to be taught well. She wanted to teach the two children, so MO Beiyuan could not object. Make the arrangements. If you need anything, you can get Thunderbolt and the others to prepare it. Yun Ran spent two days formting a learning n for the two little packrats. In addition to the cultural ss, there were also some other sses, such as training the body, painting, and writing. They could also let the packrats do something within their capabilities. It was mainly Little Sweetcake. Everyone doted on her too much. If they could carry her, they would not let her walk by herself. Whatever she liked, they would send them to her in piles. Previously, it was only MO Beiyuan who doted on her. Now, there were Xuanyuan Yu, Bai Ze, and Bai Qi. Yun Ran wanted to set up rules for the little packrat while she was still young and teach her the things she could do independently. The ss began, and Buns side went very well. However, things were not so smooth on Little Sweetcakes side. On the first day, MO Beiyuans heart ached. Ranran, her spiritual power cultivation is so powerful. Theres no need for her to practice the Horse Stance! Yun Ran said, l didnt let her practice boxing to fight. This is to let her exercise and sweat. Ranran, shes been writing for so long. Let her rest. Yun Ran said, Shes too anxious. We have to cultivate her patience. Ranran Before he could finish, Yun Ran nced at him. MO Beiyuan, protect her again and you can sleep in the side hall tonight. Apart from MO Beiyuan, there were also Bai Ze, Bai Qi, and Bai Wan. However, with Yun Rans attitude, none of them could dote on her. Fortunately, her little packrat was also very obedient and sensible. She gradually persevered. Apart from these, there was also a huge problem. It was to let the little packrats learn to sleep on their own. Previously, because she was worried about the demonic cultivators, Yun Ran did not dare to let the little packrats leave her sight. However, the result was that the two children became very dependent on them. As a result, as long as she and MO Beiyuan left, the two children would lose weight. Sweetcake would even fall sick. This made Yun Ran realize the seriousness of the matter. She could not affect the normal growth of the two little packrats because she was afraid of demonic cultivators. There was naturally no problem with Bun, but it was a little difficult for Sweetcake. However, in the first few days, they hardened their hearts. They could notpromise just because the little packrat was making a fuss and crying. Instead, she had to tell her properly that she would apany them for a while every night before bed and tell them a bedtime story. The packrat slowly stopped crying. Everything was developing in a good direction. The two children grew up healthy. In the past, when Yun Ran was in the apocalypse, she had never dared to think that she could live such a peaceful life. The person beside her was the person she loved the most. Ever since they slept separately from the two little packrats, MO Beiyuan was like a ferocious beast that had broken free. Yun Ran couldnt understand why this person had so much energy to torment her when he had to deal with so many matters all day. Ranran, read the memorials with me. Yun Ran had just coaxed the two little packrats to sleep when he wrapped her in his arms and hugged her on hisp. She couldnt be bothered to move, so she obediently nestled in his arms and read the memorials with him for a while.. Chapter 750 - 750: Ran Ran, This Reward Is Not Enough Chapter 750 - 750: Ran Ran, This Reward Is Not Enough Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran knew that the reason he worked so hard her and her two children. Otherwise, with his personality, he should not be willing to be restrained by these rules andplicated matters. Looking at his perfect profile and the serious way he flipped through the memorials, Yun Ran leaned to his chin and pecked him gently. MO Beiyuan, youve worked hard. This is your reward. Ran Ran, this reward is not enough. MO Beiyuan wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her to the dragon table. Yun Ran blushed. As long as she met his eyes now, she knew what he wanted to do. MO Beiyuan, stop fooling around. Have you finished reading your memorials? MO Beiyuan wrapped his arms around her waist, his eyes reflecting her small face. There was a hidden surging in his eyes. Ill read themter. Theres no hurry. After saying that, he tugged at her belt. Yun Ran didnt dare to make too much of a fuss with him. After all, there were many secret guards guarding outside the hall. She opened her mouth and gently bit his neck, kicking him twice. Unexpectedly, her foot kicked the hidden mechanism on the dragon table. The dragon table suddenly sank. Ranran! MO Beiyuans eyes were flustered. He hugged her in his arms, worried that she would fall with the dragon table, The two of them looked at the secret passage under the dragon table and were stunned. This mechanism was well-hidden. MO Beiyuan had been reading the memorials here and had not notice it. Yun Rans curiosity was aroused, and she didnt know what was under the secret passage. MO Beiyuan, lets go in and take a look. The two of them held the candlesticks and leaped down. This was also the first time MO Beiyuan knew that there was a secret passage here. Not knowing the situation below, he stood in front of her. If there was any danger, he could block it for her immediately. Ranran, Ill walk in front. Yun Ran didnt argue with him. The secret passage did not connect to the outside of the pce, but to a secret chamber hidden underground. Looking at the dust on the furnishings, it should be quite old. It had been at least twenty to thirty years. This secret room might not have been built by the previous wretched emperor, but by the one before him. It was the emperor who was rted to MO Beiyuan by blood. As MO Beiyuan rarely mentioned the old emperor, Yun Ran did not know much about him. Looking at the secret chamber underground with many strange things, She was a little curious about what the old emperor was doing with these things. Is this a pill furnace? Then whats in these jars? Yun Ran was about to open the sealed jars when MO Beiyuan stopped her. Ranran, dont look Lets go up! Theres nothing to see here! Lets go! MO Beiyuans expression was a little ugly. He tightened his grip on Yun Rans wrist, but he did not realize it. Seeing that he hated this ce so much, Yun Ran did not stay any longer. Alright, lets go up then. MO Beiyuan, if you dont like those things below, lets get the secret guards to take them away. Yun Ran saw that his expression did not soften aftering out. He just hugged her tightly, as if he was afraid of losing her, making Yun Rans heart ache. Maybe those things made him think of bad things. But if he didnt take the initiative to say it, Yun Ran wouldnt force him to tell her the secret in his heart.. Chapter 751 - 751: Did You Quarrel with Him? Chapter 751 - 751: Did You Quarrel with Him? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan hugged her so tightly all night, as if he was afraid of something. Yun Ran had no choice but to snuggle into his arms. MO Beiyuan got someone to seal the hall. Even Yun Ran and the two little packrats could not approach. However, Sweetcake was forgetful. When she was ying hide-and-seek with Bang Bang, she secretly ran into the hall. For some reason, she found the secret passage and hid inside. When they found the little packrat in the secret room in the hall, That was the first time Yun Ran had seen MO Beiyuan scold the little packrat so sternly with a cold expression. The packrat was also frightened by his cold expression and burst into tears. Daddy doesnt like Sweetcake anymore. Boohoo Yun Ran realized that something was wrong with MO Beiyuan these few days and took the packrat from his arms. She brought her to the side and coaxed her. How can Daddy not like Sweetcake? Daddy likes Sweetcake the most. Daddy is just too worried about Sweetcake. Sweetcake has to be obedient in the future and cant run to that dark ce again. The packrats emotions came and went quickly, and she quickly epted Yun Rans words. However, Yun Ran knew that MO Beiyuans outburst at the packrat were not because she was running around. Instead, it was because the little packrat had gone to the secret room under the dragon table in the hall. Yun Ran did not expect such a small secret room to affect MO Beiyuan so much that his emotions had changed so much. However, even so, MO Beiyuan did not say anything to her. Something was weighing on Yun Ran. When she arrived at the Bai family, Bai Wan saw it. Xiao Ran, did something happen in the pce these few days? Or did you quarrel with him? She was naturally referring to MO Beiyuan. As she was her biological mother, Yun Ran didnt hide it. We discovered a secret room in the hall. Ever since we discovered that secret room, MO Beiyuans emotions have changed. Bai Wan was slightly stunned. Secret room? What kind of secret room? Yun Ran recalled for a moment. There were many strange things in side. I saw an alchemy furnace and some stone tes engraved with talismans. In addition, there were many sealed ck jars. I was curious to see what was in those jars, but I was stopped by MO Beiyuan. I keep feeling that hes hiding something from me. When Bai Wan heard her words, she did not quite understand what MO Beiyuan needed to hide from Yun Ran. The alchemy furnace and the stone te engraved with talismans. Someone has refined pills there. As for what was in those jars, its not easy to guess. If youre really curious, you can take a look. Yun Ran was actually not curious about the things in those jars, but she could not understand what could make MO Beiyuan lose control of his emotions. Mother, how much do you know about the old emperor of the East Continent? I keep feeling that that thing is rted to the old emperor. Bai Wan was stunned again. The old emperor of the East Continent? I was still young at that time and didnt know much about him. However, you can ask your Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle, They had more opportunities to enter the pce in the past and had more contact with the people in the pce than me. Since they were talking about this topic, Yun Ran really wanted to know something about the old emperor, so she really went to look for Bai Ze and Bai Qie Bai Ze and Bai Qi were a little surprised to see that she was actually interested in the old emperor of the East Continent. However, although they were surprised, they still told Yun Ran what they knew.. Chapter 752 - 752: Was There Something Between the Old Emperor and MO Beiyuan? Chapter 752 - 752: Was There Something Between the Old Emperor and MO Beiyuan? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Bai family had always been a prestigious family in the East Continents Imperial City and held military power. As the eldest and second sons of the Bai family, Bai Ze and Bai Qi naturally often went into the pce. When the old emperor was young, he was a rare overlord. Unfortunately,ter on, he was obsessed with the path of longevity and sought the Dao everywhere. He became more and more crazy. However, there was no way to live forever in this world. The old emperor had struggled for so long, but in the end, he still died. Is that all? Yun Ran could not deduce the reason for MO Beiyuans loss of control from these simple information. Bai Ze and Bai Qi recalled for a moment. Xiao Ran, are you curious if theres anything between this old emperor and MO Beiyuan? After all, he was the Sea Dragon King. Bai Qi could tell what Yun Ran was thinking at a nce. Yun Ran frowned slightly. Then is there something between the old emperor and MO Beiyuan? Bai Qi nodded gently. There are really some rumors about the old emperor and MO Beiyuan, but theyre only rumors. I cant confirm the authenticity of these rumors. Do you still want to hear them? Yun Ran nodded. Even if it was just a rumor, she wanted to hear it. Yun Ran also learned something she had never heard from Bai Qi. It turned out that MO Beiyuans biological mother was a woman abducted by the old emperor from a mysterious tribe. That woman was extremely beautiful and was imprisoned by the old emperor in the harem. Not long after, she gave birth to Nio Beiyuan. On the day MO Beiyuan was born, a phenomenon descended from the sky. Dark clouds covered the sky, and 49 lightning bolts struck. Then, it was his strange eyes with heterochromia. With so many phenomena stacked together, there were rumors that the little prince was the reincarnation of an evil ghost. Most importantly, his biological mother also thought that her child was the reincarnation of an evil ghost. She even wanted to drown MO Beiyuan when the pce maids taking care of him were not paying attention. Fortunately, the pce maids discovered it early and MO Beiyuan barely survived. Logically speaking, when such a situation happened in the royal family, they would invite an expert to divinate. Once it was confirmed that someone was a jinx or the reincarnation of something bad, he would be immediately gotten rid of it and killed in the cradle. They could not wait for him to grow up and bite back. After all, the royal family did notck princes and imperial grandsons. However, back then, a few profound experts had deduced that MO Beiyuan was indeed the reincarnation of a jinx and also had the fate of a Demon Star. The old emperor tried his best to protect MO Beiyuan and let him live. Just as everyone thought that the old emperor was doting on this newborn prince, there were rumors that a pce maid saw the old emperor sucking the blood of the young prince. When Bai Qi said this, Yun Rans expression was very ugly. She had never expected such a rumor to exist. If these rumors were true, what had MO Beiyuan experienced? Bai Qi continued, After that, there were rumors that the old emperor kept the little prince alive because he wanted to obtain eternal life with the evil ghost bloodline in his body. Also, the old emperor died in an extremely tragic manner! Some people say that it was an evil ghost who wanted his life. And this, MO Beiyuan was implicated again. In short, there were many people in the pce, and there was nock of rumors. At that time, Bai Qi was just listening. How could such a small prince have the guts to kill the old emperor? This would result in decapitation! Chapter 753 - 753: If I’m Angry, I’ll Kick You Off the Bed Chapter 753 - 753: If Im Angry, Ill Kick You Off the Bed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because she had been dyed in the Bai family for a while, Yun Ran returned to the pce an hourter than she had agreed. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuan rushed to the Bai family and wanted to bring her and the two children back to the pce. Ranran, lets go home, okay? Yun Ran knew about his emotional issues during this period of time and didnt say much. She silently picked up Little Sweetcake and jumped onto the back of the Cangluan with Bun. Along the way, other than the little packrat chattering, the two of them did not say a word. Yun Ran was thinking about what she had heard about him in the Bai family MO Beiyuan looked at her a few times, but he did not know how to find a topic to talk to her. It was not until night that Yun Ran coaxed the two little packrats to sleep. The two of themy on the bed before Yun Ran turned to look at him. MO Beiyuan, are you nning to go on like this? Hide everything in your heart and face me and the two children with such emotions? Yun Ran felt that he was suffering from psychological distress. If she didnt untie the knot in his heart, it might never be cured. MO Beiyuan had indeed been avoiding it for the past few days because he did not know how to tell her about those things. He was afraid that once the dark and terrifying box was opened, he would lose everything he had now, including her and the two little packrats. Therefore, he used the stupidest method, which was to escape. Ranran I really love you and the two children. I really love you. MO Beiyuan, what are you afraid of? Yun Ran frowned and recalled what she had heard during the day. Are you worried that we will leave you? Or do you think there are some things you can hide from us for the rest of your life? As Yun Ran spoke, she felt a little thirsty, so she nned to get up and pour a cup of tea. Unexpectedly, just as she got up and was about to get out of bed, he pulled her back. Ranran, dont leave me! Yun Ran patted hisrge hand on her waist and was a little speechless. Let go first. Im just thirsty and want to drink water. Water? Im really going to drink water. Why would 1 lie to you? It was the middle of the night and the two little packrats were still here. Where could she run to? Besides, they didnt argue. Why should she run?! Even if they really had an argument, she was not the kind of person to run to her family! Arent you angry? MO Beiyuan became even more careful. He was always worried about losing her. For the past few days, he could not even sleep. Even when he hugged her for the entire night, he would have insomnia. Yun Ran wriggled out of his arms and red at him. If I were angry, I would have kicked you out of bed. I wouldnt have left myself. Yun Ran really went to pour water. She looked at a certain someone behind her and was caught betweenughter and tears. If I really want to leave, do you think you can keep an eye on me? Yun Rans original intention was that there was no need for him to stare at her so nervously. She wouldnt run away either. However, she did not know how afraid MO Beiyuan had been of losing her and her two children recently. Therefore, when he heard her words, his gaze changed. With another force, he pulled her into his arms. If this person was not MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran would definitely be angry. Because the two of them had been through so much, Yun Ran knew that no matter what he did, it was out of love for her and her two children.. Chapter 754 - 754: Why Did You Send So Many Secret Guards to Watch Us? Chapter 754: Why Did You Send So Many Secret Guards to Watch Us? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran let him hug her and did not push him away. She just frowned and didnt say anything else to him. But who knew that his actions were bing more and more iprehensible? MO Beiyuan, why did you send so many secret guards to keep an eye on me and the two children? With Yun Rans cultivation, she could immediately sense how many people were following them. Usually, when she brought the two little packrats to the Bai family, she would at most bring three to five secret guards. It was to watch over the little packrat and not let her run around. Unexpectedly, there were dozens of secret guards following her to the Bai family today. The first person Yun Ran thought of was naturally MO Beiyuan. After all, he was the only one who could mobilize the secret guards of the 12 Divisions. Yun Ran did not re up in front of the packrats and could only let the secret guards follow them. When night fell, the two little packrats fell asleep. That was why she came to ask MO Beiyuan about this. Ranran, Im just worried that something will happen to you. Yun Ran looked at him steadily with her dark watery eyes. I thought we had already reached a consensus on this. With our cultivation levels, we dont need so many secret guards. The secret guards can go where they are needed more. Instead of staying by her and the two little packrats side and being shadows. Ranran, there a_re just a few more secret guards. Yun Ran faced him again. MO Beiyuan, is the problem between us the problem of having a few more secret guards? Its because youve been hiding something and its difficult to understand you! So, how long do you want to escape? Ranran MO Beiyuans face revealed a painful expression of self-reproachful, and his eyes were filled with sorrow. Yun Ran bit her lip. She just couldnt bear to see him like this. Her heart ached again. This man was too much of a puppy! Yun Ran red at him and decided that she must not fall into his honey trap again! She turned around and left. Since he refused to speak, she would investigate the secret room herself. At night, MO Beiyuan hugged her crazily and whispered his love for her in her ear again and again. Yun Ran could feel his love for her and the two children. But her heart ached for him. Therefore, while he went to the morning court, she slipped away from under the eyes of the secret guards and infiltrated the hall that had been sealed by MO Beiyuan. The entrance to the secret room had been blocked, but Yun Rans cultivation was strong. Even if there was no entrance, she could hammer one. It was just that there were guards outside, so she couldnt make too much noise. After some effort, she entered the secret room. The ck jars in the secret room were no longer there. MO Beiyuan must have gotten someone to move them away and she did not know where they had been thrown. Yun Ran raised the match and walked around the huge secret room. She didnt expect to really discover something. There was a small mechanism in the corner. It should have been left behind by the secret guards who dealt with this ce. Yun Ran found a roll of sheepskin in the small mechanism box. It looked like it had been there for a long time. Under the light of the fire piston, she opened the sheepskin scroll. There were some paintings and words recorded on it with special tools. She could tell what it meant, but she didnt recognize any of the words. They werentmonly used in the five countries. Yun Ran put the sheepskin scroll into her storage ring and closed the small mechanism box.. Chapter 755 - 755: What Do You Want to Ask Me Again? Chapter 755: What Do You Want to Ask Me Again? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unexpectedly, just as she climbed up from the secret room, she met MO Beiyuans gloomy face. Ranran, why arent you obedient? Yun Ran nced at him. Even though she had been discovered, she did not panic at all. Because Ive never been obedient. MO Beiyuan watched here out of the secret room, and frustration and uneasiness crept into his eyes. He grabbed her arm and said, Ranran, there are some things that might be better if you dont know. Not all incidents need to be investigated thoroughly! Yun Ran also looked up at him. 1 dont care about other peoples business, but I want to figure out your business. Ranran, l . . . Yun Ran brushed herself off and pulled hisrge hand off her arm. Ill bring Bun and Sweetcake to the Bai family. We wont eat dinner in the pce. Yun Ran remembered that her second uncle, Bai Qi, was good at all kinds of ancient words. Perhaps he could understand the contents of this sheepskin scroll. Even if Bai Qi couldnt understand, there was still the Spiritual Divine Monkey! Therefore, while Yun Ran brought the two little packrats, she also brought the Spiritual Divine Monkey. When they arrived at the Bai family, Yun Ran went to look for Bai Qi immediately. She took out the sheepskin scroll and showed it to him. After Bai Qi unfolded the sheepskin scroll on the desk, he studied it carefully. This word should be a special character used by an ancient race. Its not the orthodox ancientnguage of the Five Nations. The content of this painting is interesting. While he studied it, Yun Ran watched from the side. Although the painting was a little iplete because it had been too long and was not preserved properly, it did not affect the overall picture. It was a person, tied up, but it didnt seem to be a person because part where the head was looked a little like the usual evil ghost mask. A group of people knelt in front of the tied person. What puzzled Yun Ran was that this tied person had a particrly familiar totem. Yun Ran had seen this totem on MO Beiyuans back before. It couldnt be said to be exactly the same, but it shouldnt be too different! Second Uncle, have you seen this totem before? Yun Ran pointed at the totem on the person. When Bai Qi was young, he liked to walk around the Five Nations and study the customs of the people. He was indeed knowledgeable. Although he had never seen this totem before, he felt that it gave off a bad feeling. Xiao Ran, from the content of this painting, although these people are paying respects to him, theyre also very afraid of him. Therefore, I dont think this totem is a good thing. If you meet it in the future, its best to avoid it. Yun Ran was dumbfounded She had already met the person this totem belonged to, so she probably couldnt avoid him. However, she could not figure out what this totem symbolized, and Yun Ran would not tell him that MO Beiyuan had such a totem on him. It was in a rtively hidden ce. Yun Ran put away the sheepskin scroll and grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkey that was ying with Little Sweetcake. The Spiritual Divine Monkey had never seen a divine beast more humble than itself being dragged around by this pair of mother and daughter. You, what do you want to ask me again! Yun Ran didnt waste her breath on it. She threw the sheepskin scroll at it. Do you know how to read? The Spiritual Divine Monkey suspected that she was insulting his dignity as a divine beast. Of course I do! Okay, tell me whats written on it. The Spiritual Divine Monkey nced at the sheepskin scroll and read it word by word.. It says here that the Demon Lord has descended Chapter 756 - 756: Do You Think He Will Kill Me and the Two Packrats? Chapter 756 - 756: Do You Think He Will Kill Me and the Two Packrats? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Demon Lord has descended into the world, and the world is in chaos. The Demon Lord has a pair of strange eyes Seeing that it had suddenly stopped talking, Yun Ran nced over with cold eyes. Whats wrong? Go on! The Spiritual Divine Monkey nced at the sheepskin scroll and then at her. Dont you know who the Demon Lord is? Why are you asking me? Who is the Demon Lord? Just because of a pair of strange eyes, can we prove that hes the Demon Lord? Yun Ran couldnt understand why a persons life had to involve his previous Then what was the use of reincarnation? Was this a joke? The Spiritual Divine Monkey continued, With my ability, I cant see his past and future. This means that hes a Demon Lord, and a Great Demon Lord at that. The Heavenly Dao hid his karma because it was worried that he would know the karma on his body and do something that even the Heavenly Dao is afraid of. Yun Ran did not understand what MO Beiyuan, who yearned for family and love so much, would do that Heavenly Dao was afraid of. She felt that this monkey was talking nonsense! What terrible things will he do? Tell me. The Spiritual Divine Monkey could not see the karma on MO Beiyuan at all and could only guess. He might destroy the Five Nations or change the fate of the entire human race. In short, even the immortals in the clouds will be afraid of the Demon Lords existence. Hes in such a good state now because the demon in his body is suppressed and hasnt awakened. Once he awakens, hell probably be terrible. At first nce, the Spiritual Divine Monkey saw that their entire family was not right. Those two little packrats were not simple. Neither was this woman and that man. However, it did not expect the little packrats father to be a Great Demon Lord. Thats strange. If hes the Demon Lord, why is he in the Five Nations? Shouldnt he be a demon born in the clouds? In the end, the Spiritual Divine Monkey came to a conclusion. If I were you, I would take the two children and stay far away from him. Once he bes a demon, he would not have the seven emotions and six desires of the world. In order to attain the Dao, the first thing he would do would be to kill you and the two children. You think hell kill me and the two little packrats? Yun Ran felt like she was hearing a joke. MO Beiyuan had always used his life to protect her and the two children. How could he kill them? Seeing that she did not believe him, the Spiritual Divine Monkey could only shake its head. Your wrong choice might cost you and your two little packrats your lives. Yun Ran was different from those women who were afraid when something happened. When she encountered something, she calmed down and thought about how to solve it. So what if MO Beiyuan was the Demon Lord? He hasnt awakened to be the Demon Lord for so many years. It must be that the conditions of the Five Nations cant satisfy his awakening. Then we just have to stay in the Five Nations. The Spiritual Divine Monkey clicked his tongue. This woman was really smart. He had not even opened his mouth to tell her, but this woman had already guessed about the demonic path. Thats right. Its indeed not so easy for the Demon Lord to awaken. Only when the demonic energy in his body reaches a certain level can he enter the demonic path. However, in the Five Nations, other than some demonic energy in the forest with stars, theres no demonic energy at all because the other ces are blocked by a barrier. This demonic qi was different from the demonic qi cultivated by those demonic cultivators. He was referring to the demonic aura of the Demon Race in the clouds. It was the demonic aura on those demons. It was an extremely dark aura! Chapter 757 - 757: Not knowing Whether to be Angry or Feel Sorry for Him. Chapter 757 - 757: Not knowing Whether to be Angry or Feel Sorry for Him. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran learned from the Spiritual Divine Monkey that this sheepskin scroll recorded the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. This race had always used a special ritual to worship the Demon Lord and ask the Demon Lord to reincarnate into their nsmen. Their goal was to let the Demon Lord lead them back to the clouds. This race had done something on the clouds. A long time ago, they had been exiled to the Five Nations. After losing their spiritual power, they could not break through the barrier, so they sought another way. It was to use a special ritual to revive the Demon Lord. They wanted to let the Demon Lord awaken and lead them back to their homnd. Wait. Yun Ran interrupted the Spiritual Divine Monkeys narration. Didnt you say that the demonic energy in the Five Nations cant awaken the Demon Lord? Since they cant feel it, how can they revive the Demon Lord? The Spiritual Divine Monkey looked at her and said, If the barrier is destroyed and the demonic creatures crawl out of the cracks, they will immediatelye to find the Demon Lord. And the Demon Lord will continuously absorb the power of those demons until the demonic energy in his body is enough for him to awaken. Heavenly stone barrier? Yun Ran immediately thought of the Eight Divine Fiends who had destroyed the barrier previously. Were they rted to that mysterious race? Could it be that they didnt destroy the barrier just to obtain the power of the barrier, but to let the demonic creatures out? The moment those demons broke through the barrier, they would look for MO Beiyuan? Yun Ran suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. If they wanted to stop MO Beiyuan from awakening and bing the Demon Lord, what they had to do was to stop those people from destroying the barrier. Apart from the Heavenly Stone barrier in the Imperial Tombs of the East Continent, the barrier of the ghouls in the Great Deste Prison had also been destroyed. She had been afraid that MO Beiyuan would be a ghoul and knocked it down! The ce on the merman ind was still fine. Previously, her mother had said that her grandmother came from the clouds to protect the barriers of the Five Nations. There were a total of five such ancient Heavenly Stone barriers. Once they were destroyed, something very terrifying woulde from the clouds. The Five Nations would be a purgatory. Now, Yun Ran suspected that the terrifying thing might be the demonic creatures the Spiritual Divine Monkey had mentioned. Two of the barriers had already been destroyed, so if anything happened to the remaining three, cracks might appear in the barrier. Yun Ran did not stay in the Bai family anymore. She carried the two little packrats and hurriedly rushed to the pce. She did not know what MO Beiyuan was hiding, but she needed to tell him what she knew and let him be prepared. Once those demons attacked, they would at least be on guard and not be so flustered. Because Yun Ran and the two children were not around, MO Beiyuan did not have much of an appetite, so he got someone to remove the food. Before he could leave, he heard Sweetcake!s sweet voice. Father, Father Sweetcake is hungry. I want to eat rice and drumsticks Seeing Yun Ran and the two little packrat appear outside the hall, a trace of joy shed across MO Beiyuans eyes. He thought that Yun Ran was angry with him, so she brought the two children to the Bai family. Because the incident earlier on had made Yun Ran unhappy, MO Beiyuan suppressed the urge to look for her. Ranran, why are you back? Yun Ran looked at the cold food and the untouched bowls and chopsticks and guessed that he had no intention of eating alone. For a moment, she didnt know if she should be angry or feel sorry for him.. Chapter 758 - 758: Are You Afraid? Are You Afraid of an Evil Spirit Like Me? Chapter 758: Are You Afraid? Are You Afraid of an Evil Spirit Like Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran brought the two children for their meals first. After the family finished eating, Yun Ran asked Bun to bring his sister out to y for a while to digest her food. She stayed in the hall and wanted to chat with MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan, I found something in the secret room under the hall this morning. Do you want to take a look? What things? MO Beiyuan was stunned, and his expression changed slightly. Even his voice was trembling, as if he was afraid of something; he seemed afraid that she would discover something. Yun Ran didnt keep him in suspense. She took out the sheepskin scroll from her storage ring and handed it to him generously. Here, this is it. I found it in a small trap box in the secret room. I took it to Second Uncle to ask him what was written on it. MO Beiyuan took the sheepskin scroll from her. After unfolding it, his gaze swept across it and finallynded on the strange painting. To be precise, itnded on the half-human monster in the painting. He was very familiar with that totem because back then, the old thing had relied on that totem and his strange eyes to determine that he was the reincarnation of an evil ghost. This totem was the mark of an evil ghost. So, did Bai Qi tell her? Did he tell her that he was really the reincarnation of an evil ghost? MO Beiyuan tightened his grip on the sheepskin scroll. He had gotten the secret guards to clean up the dark room and throw away all the dirty things. Unexpectedly, she still easily obtained the sheepskin scroll left behind, and this sheepskin scroll could prove his identity as an evil spirit. It was as if everything was predestined! No matter how hard he tried to stop it, it wouldnt change anything. In the end, she realized that he was the reincarnation of an evil spirit. Nio Beiyuans lips twitched bitterly as he waited for her to speak. Unexpectedly, Yun Ran nced at him and asked him first, So, after you finish reading this, do you have anything to tell me? Say what? That Im the reincarnation of an evil spirit? Ranran, are you afraid? Are you afraid of me, an evil spirit? Yun Ran was puzzled. Evil spirit? Wait, arent you the reincarnation of the Demon Lord? How did you be an evil spirit again? Demon Lord? Nio Beiyuan had been known as an evil spirit for so many years, but this was the first time he had heard the word Demon Lord. Did Bai Qi say that Im the reincarnation of the Demon Lord? Yun Ran shook her head. Second Uncle didnt understand the words on it. I went to ask the Spiritual Divine Monkey. However, whats going on with you being the reincarnation of an evil spirit? Dont tell me you really believe that youre the reincarnation of an evil spirit, and that was why youve been so abnormal recently? MO Beiyuans thoughts were exposed by her, and he avoided her gaze. Yun Ran was speechless. Do you think Ill leave you just because youre the reincarnation of some evil spirt? MO Beiyuan smiled bitterly. Ranran, I dont want to leave anything bad in hearts of you and the two children. He believed that she would not leave him with the two little packrats, but he did not want them to know that he was the reincarnation of an evil spirit. Yun Ran took the initiative to lean in front of him. She raised her slender arms and wrapped them around his waist, pressing her face against his chest. MO Beiyuan, youre thinking too much. Even if youre the reincarnation of an evil spirit, youre still the person we love the most. Youre still their favorite father.. Chapter 759 - 759: Infuriated Chapter 759: Infuriated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Moreover, he was not an evil spirit at all! Yun Ran frowned and looked up at him. So, why do you think youre the reincarnation of an evil spirit? Because that person said that this mark on my body is the mark of the reincarnation of an evils spirit. MO Beiyuans expression was dark, and his thoughts drifted to a long time ago. All the memories he wanted to forget now appeared in his mind. He could only hug the person in his arms tightly and absorb the warmth from her body to chase away those dark memories. Is that the old emperor? Yeah. Why did he say that youre the reincarnation of an evil spirit? Youre clearly his child! The rumors she had heard about him and the old emperor shed through Yun Rans mind. Her face darkened. If the old emperor was still around, she might not be able to help but beat him up. She wanted to take revenge for MO Beiyuan! She even had to bring her Sweetcake and Bun along to beat him up! MO Beiyuan rubbed his forehead against hers. He has many children, and I might just be a pawn of his. Or rather, a tool for him to obtain longevity. Longevity? Yun Rans eyes shed. Did he really study the method of longevity hard? Are those rumors true? What rumors? MO Beiyuan had always known that there were many rumors about him outside, but he did not know what she had heard. Yun Ran told him what she heard about some rumors about the old emperor from her two uncles. As she spoke, she got angry. She also cursed the old emperor again. Seeing that she really did not seem to care if he was the reincarnation of an evil spirit, MO Beiyuan let go of what he had been conflicted about. Ranran, do you want to hear it? Yun Ran nodded. MO Beiyuan told her in a low voice. The rumors outside were half true and half false. He has indeed been pursuing longevity. He brought that woman back from a tribe outside. After that woman gave birth to me, she wanted to kill me. Thats also a tact. Ranran, do you believe that a child that was a few months old could understand peoples emotions? I could. I was indeed born different from other normal children. I knew that woman wanted to kill me. l could even understand what that woman said. When she strangled me and pressed me into the water, she said that I was an evil spirit and shouldnt be living in this world. Yun Ran really felt sorry for him. If he didnt have memories, it would be a good thing. At least he didnt need to remember the scene of his biological mother wanting to kill him. MO Beiyuan, you didnt do anything wrong. Even if youre the reincarnation of an evil spirit, that was in your previous life. They shouldnt have taken away your right to live. His next words almost angered Yun Ran. Is the old emperor crazy? Did he really suck your blood? He even took your blood to refine pills! Was it in that dark room? So, when you saw that dark room, did you remember what happened before? Yun Ran regretted reminding him of these bad memories. MO Beiyuan Its all in the past. You have two children now. Ranran, his death might have something to do with me. Since MO Beiyuan had said it, he did not intend to hide the cause of the old emperors death from her. Back then, he found a way to worship ghosts and gods from somewhere and tied me up.. He even brought many children with him and cruelly killed those children in front of me Chapter 760 - 760: She Still Underestimated the Old Emperor’s Perverseness Chapter 760: She Still Underestimated the Old Emperors Perverseness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then, the old emperors body was infected with an evil illness, so he desperately clutched at a straw. Just drinking MO Beiyuans blood could no longer satisfy his perverted mentality. And he was afraid of death. As long as a method was usible, he would try it. Until one day, he found a way to worship the ghosts and gods from somewhere. The ghosts and gods he worshiped were not stone statues or portraits of ghosts and gods, but MO Beiyuan. He kept killing people in front of MO Beiyuan and offering sacrifices in an extremely cruel manner. He sshed the blood on MO Beiyuans thin body and even forced him to witness how the children died. And the old emperor would do such a perverted thing almost every once in a while. He kept killing people in front of MO Beiyuan! Although MO Beiyuan was young at that time, he had some clear understanding of many things because he was born smart. He knew the difference between humans and demon beasts, and he also knew the meaning of the terrified gazes of those children before they died. The old emperor was crazy, but MO Beiyuan was not. He tried to escape from the pce. There was a clear understanding in his young head that without the existence of an evil ghost like him, those children might not have died. But he had overestimated his ability. The old emperor had been keeping an eye on him. When he learned that he actually had the intention to escape, he locked him up with a chain. And what awaited him was more and more brutal killing. MO Beiyuan Yun Ran didnt know when she started crying. She thought that what she had heard from the Bai family was already too much. However, she had still underestimated the old emperors perverseness. It was really a miracle that MO Beiyuan did not be a pervert after experiencing that kind of thing! Hes the evil spirit! That old thing is the evil spirit! Youre not! Yun Ran looked up at him. Her knuckles were slightly white from holding hispels so tightly. MO Beiyuan did not expect her to cry. For a moment, he was flustered. He took a handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Ranran, dont cry. If that bastards corpse hadnt been stolen, I would have dug up his corpse and fed it to the dogs! Yun Ran was really going crazy! Was the old emperor human?! MO Beiyuan coaxed her gently. Even after doing so much, he still died in the end. And he died tragically! In MO Beiyuans memory, the old emperor died in front of him for no reason. A few princes fought for that position, so they hurriedly dealt with the corpse. No one investigated the cause of the old emperors death. Ranran, his death might have something to do with me, but I dont remember. Yun Ran pressed her forehead against his and advised softly, Its okay. He deserved to die! MO Beiyuan told her all the secrets he had hidden in his heart and instantly felt much more rxed. He also felt much more at ease hugging her. Ranran, did the Spiritual Divine Monkey say that Im the reincarnation of the Demon Lord? Then what is the Demon Lord? Is it also a very bad thing? There were only demonic cultivators in the Five Nations, so he had never heard of the Demon Lord. Yun Ran wanted to lie to him, but if she didnt tell him the truth,he would definitely be caught off guard when the barrier cracked and those demons came out. Therefore, she could only tell him the truth. The Spiritual Divine Monkey recognized the words on the sheepskin scroll. It told me that they are not about the reincarnation of an evil spirit, but the reincarnation of the Demon Lord The Demon Lord is from the Demon Realm in the clouds.. Chapter 761 - 761: No One Expected This Day to Come So Soon Chapter 761: No One Expected This Day to Come So Soon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not know much about the Demon World in the clouds. The Spiritual Divine Monkey only said that the Demon Lord was the Demon King of the Demon Realm. Then, after every Demon Lord died, they would notpletely disappear because their souls were too powerful. There was a race in the Five Nations. Because they had made a mistake, they were chased out of the clouds and came to the Five Nations. They had always wanted to return, but they suffered from the barrier, so they thought of a way. That method is to use some special sacrificial ritual to summon the Demon Lords soul and revive him. From the looks of it, it was very likely that MO Beiyuan!s biological mother was from that mysterious race. MO Beiyuans birth might not be an ident, but his biological mother had participated in that special sacrificial ritual. That was why the Demon Lords soul had really reincarnated into her womb. MO Beiyuan, the Spiritual Divine Monkey said that the Demon Lord in your body will not awaken for the time being. However, once the barrier is destroyed, demons will run out of the cracks. They wille to you immediately. At that time, after you absorb the power of the demons and the demonic energy in your body reaches a certain level, you will awaken the Demon Lord. MO Beiyuans eyes darkened. Did the Spiritual Divine Monkey say what would happen if I awaken the power of the Demon Lord? Yun Ran avoided his gaze. Oh, it didnt say that. Yun Ran really couldnt tell him that once he awakened the Demon Lord, he would kill her and the two little packrats. MO Beiyuan, no matter what, we have to be careful and take precautions! Yun Ran quickly changed the topic and analyzed the safety and stability of the current barrier. If they went to look for the barriers now and sent people from the 12 Divisions to protect them, it would not be very reliable. This was because they did not know which barrier the Eight Divine Fiends would attack next. She did not even know how long it would take to find the other two barriers. Therefore, all they could do now was to be on guard and pay attention to the movements of the Eight Divine Demons. MO Beiyuan nodded, indicating that he already knew and that she did not have to worry. However, no one expected this day toe so quickly and suddenly. Three dayster, MO Beiyuan was reviewing the memorials in the hall. The packrat had just finished learning painting from Yun Ran and was walking on her short legs to show off the painting she had just drawn. Daddy, Daddy, look at Sweetcakes drawing The little packrat crawled onto hisp when she arrived. MO Beiyuan also bent down skillfully and carried her onto hisp. The packrat spread the painting she had just drawn on the table in front of them and began to tell her father what she had drawn. Sweetcake is painting Father, Mother, Brother, and Sweetcake. Theres also Bang Bang, Big Bird, and Kitten The little packrats drawing skills had indeed improved a lotpared to before. At least, the subjects were no longer mere circles and had arms and legs. MO Beiyuan met the little packrats sparkling expression and smiled. Yes, Sweetcake drew really well! The father and daughter were still admiring the packrats masterpiece when MO Beiyuan felt a sense of danger approaching. This feeling was something he had never felt before. The arm that was hugging the little packrat suddenly tightened, and his cold gaze swept out of the hall. Just as he was about to get up and leave with the little packrat in his arms, afew ck shadows suddenly appeared in the main entrance of the hall.. Chapter 762 - 762: Get Lost! Don’t Get Close to Her! Chapter 762: Get Lost! Dont Get Close to Her! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Father The little packrat seemed to have sensed something. She looked over with her big ck eyes and silently clenched her little fists. If those ck shadows dared toe over, she would beat them all up! MO Beiyuan hugged the little packrat with one hand and drew his sword with the other. Usually, he rarely used a sword, let alone in front of the little packrat. After all, he had taken out a sword to see blood. However, at this moment, MO Beiyuan instinctively drew his weapon without thinking. Sweetcake be good. Its fine. Yes, Sweetcake will be good. Its fine! The little packrat raised her two lotus root-like arms and hugged her fathers neck, rubbing it affectionately. As MO Beiyuan stared at the ck shadows, his eyes were filled with killing intent. The ck shadows moved extremely quickly. Their entire bodies were wrapped in ck aura, and their exact appearance could not be seen. The ck aura gave MO Beiyuan a familiar feeling, but at the same time, he felt a sense of danger. MO Beiyuan protected the packrat and did not wait for the ck shadows to pounce on him. Instead, he took the lead and stabbed one of the ck shadows with his sword. However, just as his sword pierced one of the ck shadows, the other ck shadows suddenly jumped up and pounced at him from several directions. Only then did MO Beiyuan see the appearance of these ck shadows clearly. It was a monkey with long ck fur, sharp ears, and a mouthful of ck fangs; it had an indescribable strangeness and darkness. It gave one the feeling that these things had crawled out of especially dark ces. Ah, Sweetcake is afraid! Theyre ghosts! It was unknown where the packrat had heard this story from, but it seemed these shadows resembled ghosts from a tale. At this moment, she was quite frightened by these ghosts. MO Beiyuans spiritual power increased explosively as he shouted in a low voice, Get lost! Dont get close to her! His powerful spiritual qi seemed to have really shocked those ghostly things. They rolled their dark eyes and bared their teeth at him and the little packrat. In just a moment, the ck eyes suddenly turned red and the crafryes pounced at them again. Nio Beiyuans spiritual qi was wrapped in killing intent, and every move was lethal. Although these ghost things actions were a little strange and fast, his cultivation was not low. After a while, he still sessfully dealt with these ghostly things. Sweetie, are you alright? Come and let Daddy take a look. After MO Beiyuan dealt with these ghostly things, the first thing he did was ce his little packrat on the table to check on her. Fortunately, his packrat was only frightened by these things and was not injured. However, she kept crying and could not be coaxed. Whats wrong, Sweetcake? The bad things have already been defeated by Daddy. Sweetcake, dont be afraid. The little packraty on his shoulder and sobbed. MO Beiyuan could vaguely hear some fragmented words. ck things, Father, gone! With such a hugemotion, it was definitely impossible to hide it. Only then did Yun Ran know that something had happened to MO Beiyuan and Sweetcake. She hurriedly rushed over. When she rushed over, the packrat was still crying in MO Beiyuans arms. Yun Ran nced at the strange carcasses lying in the hall and frowned. What the hell are these? Where did theye from? The secret guards also surrounded them to see what these damn things were. Yun Ran walked over and carried her little packrat out of MO Beiyuans arms. She brought her to eat some sweet pastries and fruits, gradually relieving the little packrats nervous mood. She then guided the little packrat to slowly calm down.. Chapter 763 - 763: Barrier Crack, Demonic Creatures Attack! Chapter 763: Barrier Crack, Demonic Creatures Attack! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan was worried and followed. However, he stood at the side and did not speak. He was worried that the moment he opened his mouth, he would cause Sweetcake to recall the bad experience just now. When the packrat stopped crying, Yun Ran managed to make out what the little packrat wanted to express. Sweetcake saw the ck things run from those ck ghosts to Daddy! And? Then they The little packrat tilted her head. She probably couldnt understand why those ck things had disappeared when they ran to her father. Yun Rans heart skipped a beat. What were the ck things that her Sweetcake had seen? Why were they running toward MO Beiyuan? And the carcasses in the hall were demon beasts they had never seen before. Yun Ran could still see the ck aura that had yet to dissipate from them. Its okay. Ill take a look at your fatherter and see if hes injured. Sweetcake, dont worry too much. Yun Ran couldnt appear too nervous in front of the boy. After all, her Sweetcake was a very sensitive child. Mother, take a look at Daddy now. Sweetcake has to check too. The packrats expression was so serious that Yun Ran couldnt bear to reject her. She nced at MO Beiyuan and said, Let Sweetcake have a look. MO Beiyuan didnt want to make the packrat cry again, so he sat down and let Yun Ran check his condition. No matter what Yun Ran asked, MO Beiyuans answer was, No, very good. Yun Ran also thought that he was just cooperating with her to go through the motions in front of the packrat. After the two of them coaxed the little packrat, Yun Ran pulled him to the side. MO Beiyuan, can you tell me now that youre really not injured? MO Beiyuan looked at her in surprise. Ranran, I wasnt lying to you. Im really not injured. What are those ck things that Sweetcake was talking about? What happened when those things approached you and disappeared? Did you really not feel anything? MO Beiyuan, think back carefully. Did you feel any difort at that time? What suddenly happened today reminded Yun Ran of what the Spiritual Divine Monkey had said previously. The Demon Lord would awaken when the barrier cracked and the demonic creatures attacked! If he killed those demons, the demonic aura on them would be absorbed by him. It seemed to match what had happened today. MO Beiyuan, have you thought that perhaps these ghostly things that weve never seen before are demons that ran out of the crack of the barrier? The moment MO Beiyuan saw these things, he actually remembered what Yun Ran had said about him being the reincarnation of the Demon Lord and that the demonic creatures woulde to find him. However, he instinctively wanted to avoid these things. Ranran, perhaps its just a coincidence that we havent seen these demon beasts. Dont think too much. Im fine. Seeing that there was indeed nothing wrong with his body and his expression was normal, Yun Ran suppressed the thought in her heart. The secret guards also treated this matter as an attack by unknown demon beasts and dealt with those carcasses. However, there were some things that would happen even if she didnt face them and wanted to avoid them. The packrat grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and cried as he went to look for Yun Ran. Mother, Bang Bang said that Daddy is going to be bad, and he wont like Mother and Sweetcake anymore. He will even want to kill Sweetcake.. Chapter 764 - 764: I Can’t See the Karma on You Chapter 764 - 764: I Cant See the Karma on You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran red coldly at the Spiritual Divine Monkey. This monkey could say anything in front of her, but there were some things that shouldnt be said in front of the little packrat. The packrat was still too young. How could she have the ability to judge such aplicated matter? Then it must be mistaken. Daddy likes Sweetcake so much, so how can he not like you? Daddy has never even spanked your little butt. Under the threat of Yun Rans gaze, the Spiritual Divine Monkey could only admit that it had made a mistake. Didnt you say that his karma was restricted and you couldnt see it? Why are you able to see it now? Yun Ran remembered what the Spiritual Divine Monkey had said previously. It said that MO Beiyuan was the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. Because he was too strong, the Heavenly Dao was worried that he would do something that even the Heavenly Dao was afraid of after knowing his karma. Therefore, it was impossible for the Spiritual Divine Monkey to predict what happened to MO Beiyuan. I just cant see what it Ill happen to him, but I can see what will happen to the Five Nations The Spiritual Divine Monkey exined, Cracks have already appeared in the barrier. The demons have entered the Five Nations through the cracks in the barrier and are all heading towards the Imperial City of the East Continent. Its only a matter of time before the Demon Lord awakens. No one can change this oue! Yun Rans expression changed slightly, but because she was already mentally prepared, her voice was calm enough. Can the crack in the barrier be repaired? The Spiritual Divine Monkey looked at her and said something that no one could understand. Others definitely cant, but you can. Its just that you cant now! Yun Ran asked, What do you mean? The Spiritual Divine Monkey shook his head at her. l cant see the karma on you either. I cant see the karma on you, the Demon Lord, and your two children. Yun Ran frowned even more. What was this monkey talking about? Why cant you see the karma on us? Is it because of MO Beiyuan? The Spiritual Monkey looked at her enigmatically. Its different! Youre different from him! Dont tell me you think only the Demon Lord can reincarnate! Yun Ran was speechless. You mean that Im also the reincarnation of a big boss? Then what reincarnation am l? The Spiritual Divine Monkey raised his finger and pointed at the sky. The Heavenly Dao has also ced a restriction on your reincarnation. I cant see, but I can tell you that if you want to return to the clouds and find your identity, you can start searching from your immortal mountain. This was because there were less than ten people on the clouds who could have an entire immortal mountain as a space. As for the two little balls, it was normal for the bloodline of two big boss-level figures to be protected by the Heavenly Dao. Yun Ran had always known of the existence of such a ce on the clouds, but she had never thought of going to this ce. Even though the people of the Five Nations said that that was where the immortals lived, one could be an immortal after going there. Yun Ran only wanted to live happily with the person she loved and her two children. However, now that MO Beiyuans identity had changed, she seemed to have to make a trip to the clouds if she wanted to stop the Demon Lord in his body from awakening. But Im the only one who should go to the clouds, right? There were demons everywhere in the clouds. If MO Beiyuan went, wouldnt those demons be able to find him without passing through the barrier? After Yun Ran chatted with the Spiritual Divine Monkey, she went back to look for MO Beiyuan. After exining the current situation, she stated that she had to go to the clouds to repair the barriers and stop those demons froming over again to hurt him and the little packrat.. Chapter 765 - 765: This Seems to Be the Only Way Chapter 765 - 765: This Seems to Be the Only Way Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, how could MO Beiyuan let her go to the clouds alone with his feelings for her? After hearing her finish, he panicked. Ranran, lets think of another way. There might be another way. Yun Ran pursed her lips and shook her head at him. Theres no other way. The barriers have been destroyed. Even if we kill the Eight Divine Fiends now, its useless. Yun Ran couldnt bear to leave him and the two children.She couldnt bear to part with her family and friends. But she had to think of a way to save him! MO Beiyuan, I want to try. This seems to be the only feasible method now. Yun Ran was not afraid of the dangers and difficulties she would encounter on the way alone. She was just afraid that if she was separated from them for too long, she would miss him and the two children very much. MO Beiyuan, with you around, Im relieved about the two children. Yun Ran smiled brightly at him. There was no need to make everyone so sad about this. She was just going on a long trip. MO Beiyuan was really going crazy. Recent events had happened one after another, and he was the cause of everything. Be it the Demon Lord or the evil spirit, his existence seemed to be destined to be a bad thing! Without him, she wouldnt have to do anything at all. She wouldnt have to live in fear all day. She would live the happy life of a family she wanted. It was all because of his existence! He was unhappy. The little packrat was also frightened by those demonic creatures. All the bad things were brought to them by him. Ranran, I cant let you go to the clouds alone! This is impossible! Nio Beiyuans eyes were red, as he used all his strength to hug her tightly. But I cant watch you be a demon! MO Beiyuan, I didnt tell you the truth about some things previously. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that if the Demon Lord in your body awakens, the first thing you would do in order to attain the Dao is kill me and the two little packrats. Yun Rans eyes turned red too. She shouldnt have told him such cruel words. But She wanted to convince him to nod in agreement and let her go to the clouds to figure out a way. MO Beiyuans body suddenly trembled. He felt like he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. The darkness was like a huge rock pressing down on him. He could not speak or breathe. After a long time, he said in a low voice, Ranran, I wont I wont hurt you and the two children. Yun Ran felt the Dain in his eyes. l know you wont. but after the Demon Lord in your body awakens, you might not be able to control your body at all, so we need to stop it from happening. After Yun Ran made the decision to go to the clouds, she went to the Bai family immediately. Currently, there had always been rumors about the clouds in the Five Nations. However, the only person who really interacted with the clouds was the Bai family. Her maternal grandmother, Yun Yin, came from the clouds. Mother, Uncle, do you know how to get to the clouds? The clouds? Xiao Ran, why did you suddenly ask this question? Bai Wan, Bai Ze, and the others were very surprised. Because Yun Ran had never mentioned that she wanted to go to the clouds. Yun Ran did not intend to hide the reason why she wanted to go to the clouds. She told them the current situation and what she had heard from the Spiritual Divine Monkey.. Chapter 766 - 766: Half A Venerable! Chapter 766: Half A Venerable! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan, Bai Ze, and the others were extremely shocked! MO Beiyuans background was reallyplicated, but what about Yun Ran? If hes the Demon Lord, then what reincarnation are you? Bai Qi was quite curious about the reincarnation of his little niece. From the looks of it, there was a high chance that she was the reincarnation of a fairy. Yun Ran shook her head. The Spiritual Monkey didnt give me an answer. It asked me to discover it myself. When we get to the clouds, the first thing I have to do is find my identity. Then I can think of a way to remedy the barriers. Therefore, Yun Ran knew that her trip might take a long time. But no matter what, she wanted to give it a try. Mother, did Grandmother tell you how she came to the Five Nations in the first ce? Did she not think of going back? Bai Wan recalled everything that had happened between her and her mother. Her eyes were a little moist. She should be able to go back, but after she married your grandfather and gave birth to us, she couldnt bear to leave us, so she stayed in the Five Nations. If she had gone back then, she might not have died Yun Yins death had always been a pain in the hearts of the siblings and Bai Xiao. Such a good person was actually mercilessly killed by a group of people because of the rumors. Bai Ze and Bai Qi also thought of their mother, the woman who was as bright and holy as the moon in the sky. Xiao Ran, I heard from your grandmother that the bloodlines of the Five Nations are too weak. Its not enough to pass through the barriers and withstand the power of the barriers. If we force our way through, we might die on the spot. The barriers blocked the clouds and the Five Nations. It blocked the demonic creatures on the clouds and also blocked the people from the Five Nations from going to the clouds. However, the legend about the clouds made many experts of the Five Nations want to give it a try. They thought that they were the strongest existences in the Five Nations, but they did not know that their cultivation levels could not withstand a single blow from the Heavenly Stone barriers. Bai Ze nodded. Thats right. Your grandfathers cultivation was already very high in the Five Nations, but with his body, he couldnt pass through the barrier. Your grandmother once said that it was impossible to break through the barrier with his cultivation. The boundary condensed the power of a few Heavenly Stones. Once one sensed the impact of spiritual qi, all the power of the heaven stones would gather in one ce. No matter how powerful a persons cultivation was, they could not resist the power of those Heavenly Stones. Yun Ran had once fought a heaven stone with her own strength. In the end, she knocked down the heaven stone! Now, she calcted that there were still two pieces left. It was not impossible to give it a try. But time was a little tight, and she didnt want to do anything useless. Grandmother said that the bloodlines of the Five Nations are too weak, but 1 have her bloodline in me. Shees from the bloodline of the clouds and can be considered half a venerable! Bai Qi touched his nose and smiled to ease the atmosphere. If you say that, then Im half of the bloodline on the cloud and half a venerable too. After what he did, the previously dull atmosphere became much more rxed. Everyone looked at each other and smiled. With that said, they were all considered venerables. Everyone gathered around, and the topic became more and more rxed. Bai Wan said, If you want to go to the clouds, I wont stop you. Take me with Bai Qi also smiled and said, I really want to know what the clouds look like. Is there the sea and can we do shipping? Theres no point in doing business in the Five Nations anymore. 1 want to take a look at the clouds.. Chapter 767 - 767: Niece, Bring Eldest Uncle Along! Chapter 767: Niece, Bring Eldest Uncle Along! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even Bai Ze, with his personality, joked with them. Eldest Uncle wants to go too. Eldest niece, bring Eldest Uncle along! 1 really dont want to stay in the East Continent to read those nonsensical memorials. Yun Ran was amused by their words. She nodded and replied, When I find a way, Ill definitely bring you guys there for a walk. Perhaps we can even form a team to acknowledge our rtives in the clouds. After all, her grandmother, Yun Yin, came from the clouds. ording to the rumors, no one could ascertain how Grandmother came from the clouds and if there was any special passageway. She only knew that her grandmother came from the north. North? Northern Han? Yun Ran recalled the geographical location of the Five Nations. To the north, it would be Northern Han. Because of the business, Bai Qi ran around the Five Nations all year round and was familiar with the maps of the Five Nations. Northern Han isnt the northernmost region. Theres still a region north of Northern Han. Its just that that ce is extremely cold. No one can withstand it. Moreover, there are no demon beasts or resources in such a cold ce. Ordinary people wont step foot in it. They would only stopped to Northern Han and would not go to the extremely cold ce. Yun Ran nned to ask more and find more ways before deciding on the most feasible way to try. Just as she came out of the Bai familys courtyard, she saw MO Beiyuan standing outside. He was carrying a small pink ball in his arms and holding the hand of the other. Mother, Sweetcake and Father are going to bring Mother home. If the two children didnt know, how could Yun Ran not know what MO Beiyuan was thinking? This person was worried that she would run to the clouds alone. Therefore, he followed with the little packrats. Yun Ran took the little packrat from his arms and rubbed her pink face. Once she left, she didnt know how long it would be before she could see her Bun and Sweetcake. Taking advantage of the fact that there was still a chance in the next few days, she wanted to hug her little packrats. Bun,e over too. Let Mom hug you. It was rare for anyone to hug Bun but if it was his mother, he was still willing. Yun Ran kissed Little Sweetcake and Bun. She hadnt even left yet, so why was she reluctant to leave? As usual, after coaxing the two children to sleep, it was time for Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan to chat. Ive already asked Mother and the others. Grandmother came from the north. This is a path. Theres another path. When the next demon creaturees, well leave one alive and see if we can get it to bring us to the crack they came out of. Yun Ran was really serious about thinking of a way to go to the cloud. It was just that she did not know how long it would take for the Eight Divine Fiends to find the next Heavenly Stone and how much time was left for her. MO Beiyuan, which of these two methods do you think is more feasible? Yun Ran blinked and discussed this matter with him seriously. However, MO Beiyuan was clearly unwilling to continue this topic with her. l dont think any of them will work! Yun Ran also went against him. She red at him and asked, Then should I just watch you be a demon and not do anything? MO Beiyuan clenched his fists, and the veins on his neck and wrists popped out. If I really be a demon, I will leave you before that and wont allow myself to hurt you. If he was possessed, he would think of a way. The worst oue would be death. But he couldnt watch her take the risk for him now and go to a ce like the clouds! However, he was the emperor of the East Continents pce.. Chapter 768 - 768: Leave Us? Won’t You Hurt Us? Chapter 768 - 768: Leave Us? Wont You Hurt Us? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Leave us? Wont you hurt us? Yun Ran was in a hurry to tug at his clothes. She clenched her fists tightly and questioned him sternly, MO Beiyuan! Do you think you wont hurt us as long as you leave me and the two children? When he didnt reply, she answered herself. Its not physical damage that counts as damage. Leaving us is also a form of harm to us. What she had to do now was to prevent things from developing to the point where they had no choice. Yun Ran was like this in the apocalypse. As long as she was still alive, she would never give up! Even if she was in a desperate situation, she had to fight with all her might. However, things became more urgent than they had imagined. The next day, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuany in bed. MO Beiyuan felt that danger warning again. Startled, he shook Yun Ran up. Yun Ran was different from him. She did not have that innate vignce towards demons and couldnt sense the demonic aura from afar. It was only after he woke her up that she felt something approaching just outside their hall. Is it those things? If it was an assassin, the secret guards guarding outside their hall would have long discovered it. Only those demonic creatures could bypass the secret guards and locate them directly. MO Beiyuan nodded. Ranran, Ill deal with them. Go to the hall next door and protect the children. Dont let Sweetcakee out and see them. Shell be afraid. Yun Ran did not hesitate with him. She stood up decisively and climbed out of the hall through the window to the side hall where the two little packrats lived. The two little packrats slept separately. Bun was in the outer room, and Sweetcake was in the inner room, separated by a partition. The movement of Yun Raning in woke Bun up first. He sat up suddenly, looking defensive. Who is it? After seeing who it was, he let down his guard. Mother, why are you here? Sister isnt awake. She slept very well. Yun Ran knew how much Bun doted on her sister. He could get up a few times a night to see if her sister had kicked off the nket. This was a detail that Yun Ran, as a mother, would not pay attention to. Something dangerous ising. I was worried that they woulde to find you and your sister, so I came to take a look Bun was stunned for a moment. What dangerous things? Those ck things Sweetcake encountered in the hall with Daddy? Yun Ran nodded silently. Little Sweetcake, who was in the room, was also awake now. She rubbed her big drowsy eyes and looked at Yun Ran. Mother, hasnt the sune out yet? Yun Ran nodded and looked at Bun. The two of them had an unspoken mutual understanding and didnt continue the topic of the ghost thing. Because both of them knew that Sweetcake had been frightened to tears by those ghostly things previously. Mother wants toe over and sleep with Sweetcake in my arms. Seeing that the demons did not chase after her, Yun Ran rubbed the little packrats head and coaxed her to sleep again. However, she was worried that MO Beiyuan would be on his own over there. She wondered if those demons would Moreover, she was even more worried that after MO Beiyuan dealt with those demonic creatures, the demonic qi in their bodies would be absorbed by him again. Would there be any changes to MO Beiyuan? Bun had always been smart. Seeing her worry, he whispered, Mother, Ill watch over Sister.. Why dont you go and see Father! Chapter 769 - 769: An Extremely Warm Heart Chapter 769 - 769: An Extremely Warm Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran could not split herself into two. She was worried that if she went there, the demons woulde here to look for the two little packrats. She shook her head at Bun. Its fine. Mother will stay here with you. Bun was actually worried about his father. Although he had never fought those ghostly things, he had heard from the secret guards that they were very fast and their movements were strange. They were demon beasts that they had never seen before. Mother, why dont I go take a look at Father? Yun Ran immediately stopped him. No, if you go, your father will be worried about you. Therefore, they could only wait. Yun Ran pricked up her ears to listen to themotion outside. With her tacit understanding with MO Beiyuan, once MO Beiyuan was settled, he would definitelye to look for her and the two children immediately. However, this time, the wait felt abnormally long. Bun looked even more anxious and uneasy. He leaned over to Yun Ran. Mother, lets go see Father. Im worried about him. Yun Ran was also very worried about MO Beiyuan. In the end, she picked up Sweetcake with a small nket. Sweetcake, be good. Sleep in Mothers armster. Dont open your eyes. The little packrat was sleeping soundly. She did not even open her eyes and only rubbed her soft little face against her shoulder. Yun Ran hugged Sweetcake while Bun obediently followed behind his mother with arge handful of poisonous silver needles in his hand. After the two of them rushed to the hall, The hall was in a mess. Under the dim light, there were a few ck carcasses lying. MO Beiyuan Father The two of them looked over and did not see MO Beiyuan, so they shouted. Yun Ran frowned. He was no longer in the hall. Bun had already searched the hall, but he didnt see his father, so he returned and told his mother, Father isnt here. Yun Ran only thought for a moment before understanding. He should have realized that these demons wereing for him, so he took the initiative to leave the hall. He wanted to stay away from this ce to protect her and the two little packrats from the demonic creatures so that Sweetcake would not be frightened by them. Yun Ran realized this too. She carried Sweetcake back. Bun, take good care of your sister for me. Ill go look for your father. Since the demonic creatures would only chase after MO Beiyuan, the two little packrats should be absolutely safe now. Yun Ran jumped onto Cangluans back and asked it to circle around the pce twice to see if it could find MO Beiyuans red-winged flying dragon. Cangluan brought her around a few times and expanded the distance to the suburbs. From Yun Rans understanding of MO Beiyuan, that person seemed to have an extremely cold personality, but he actually had an extremely warm heart. He would not fight the demonic creatures in the Imperial City. He was afraid of injuring the innocent citizens of the Imperial City. There was a high chance that he had gone to the deserted suburban mountains. Outside the East Continent Imperial City, there were no temples or Daoist temples on the nearest mountain. It was a small mountain in the northeast. Fly northeast. He should be on that mountain. Yun Ran was right. As soon as Cangluan circled the mountain, Yun Ran discovered MO Beiyuan fighting the demonic creatures. Yun Ran jumped off Cangluans back. Without a word, she held her saber and shed at the nearest demonic creature.. Chapter 770 - 770: Damn it, Get Lost, Don’t Touch Him! Chapter 770: Damn it, Get Lost, Dont Touch Him! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Damn it, get lost. Dont touch him! Yun Ran was furious when she saw these things pounce on MO Beiyuan. She shed down ruthlessly and cut off the head of a demon. She did not stop moving. Instead, she continued to rush forward and shed at the second and third A momentter, all the demons were wiped out by the two of them. However, Yun Ran could not stop it at all. A ball of ck aura floated out of the dead demons and flew towards MO Beiyuan. Go away. Dont go near him. Yun Rans eyes were red as she waved her arm, but the demonic qi had not condensed at all. Even if she blocked it with her body, the demonic qi could bypass her body and enter MO Beiyuans body behind her. No matter what she did, it was futile. MO Beiyuan was afraid that the ck demonic qi would hurt her, so he gathered spiritual qi and retreated. Ranran, donte close. Be careful that this demonic qi could hurt you. Yun Ran was about to run towards him when he stopped her loudly. When she moved forward, he retreated to avoid her. As the two of them chased and dodged, the ck aura on the demons had already entered MO Beiyuans body. He also tried to reject the approach of the demonic qi. He gathered all the spiritual qi in his body, wanting to disperse the demonic qi. However, his body was like an array core that kept absorbing the ck demonic qi until everything returned to calm. In the silent forest, only their heavy breathing was left. This time, when Yun Ran approached him, MO Beiyuan did not dodge anymore. He only smiled apologetically at her when she was close. Ranran, Im sorry to disappoint you again. MO Beiyuan originally nned to think of a way to stop this demonic qi from entering his body when the next batch of demonic creatures attacked. As long as he could stop this demonic qi from entering his body, he would not be a demon. Then Yun Ran wouldnt have to risk her life for him anymore. However He had tried. Spiritual power, cultivation techniques, and even escape! It was useless! Not only did he not sessfully resist the demonic qi, but he also let Yun Ran witness all of this with her own eyes. Yun Ran walked in front of him and smiled gently at him. EMO Beiyuan, you didnt disappoint me. Youre very powerful! You fought so many demons alone! How could she be disappointed in him? She was only worried about him. She was worried that the demonic energy would allow him to awaken faster and be the Demon Lord. She was afraid that these demons woulde too quickly and she would not be able to stop him from bing a demon. Because of what happened today, Yun Ran sped up her previous n to go to the clouds. Even if it was a few days, she might not be able to wait anymore. MO Beiyuan, 1 love you and the children, so you must be well. Yun Ran was still hesitating about how to go to the clouds. Now, it seemed that the method of catching demonic creatures and letting them lead the way was not very reliable. Then she should simply find the path that her grandmother, Yun Yin, took to enter the cloud from the Five Nations. She nned to use half of her bloodline to forcefully break through the Heavenly Stone barriers. The next morning, Yun Ran said goodbye to her two children. Sweetcake, you have to listen to Father and Brother obediently. Mother has to do something and cant apany you in the pce for the time being. The packrat was in her arms. She looked up at her with an innocent expression.. Then what are you going to do, Mother? Bring Sweetcake along to do your mission! Sweet Cake is also very good at doing missions! Chapter 771 - 771: The Sibings in Mother’s Body Need Protection Chapter 771: The Sibings in Mothers Body Need Protection Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The packrat thought that Yun Ran was going on a mission. She also wanted to pester her and ask her to bring her along. Yun Ran definitely wouldnt agree to bring her along this time, so she coaxed her and said that she would be back soon after she was done. However, Yun Ran did not expect that this time, Sweetcake was easier to coax, but Bun was not. This child was born smart. It was as if he could tell at a nce that she might be doing something dangerous this time. He kept following her with a straight face and a cool expression. Yun Ran was caught betweenughter and tears. Bun, do you have something to say to Mother? Bun nodded. l want to go with you. Im good and wont hold you back. Yun Ran muttered, Is this a question of being obedient? She was not sure of the power of the Heavenly Stone barrier, so she did not dare to take the risk with the two little packrats. Yun Ran raised her hand and touched his little head. But I hope you can stay and protect your sister. Im worried about your sister being alone. But the younger siblings in Mothers womb also need protection. Buns words stunned Yun Ran. She stood rooted to the ground. What? Bun, what did you say? Bun raised his small hand and gently ced it on Yun Rans stomach. As if sensing it, he said again, Mother already has my younger siblings in her stomach. Im worried about Mother being alone. Yun Ran waspletely confused. Younger siblings? Do you mean that Mother already has a baby in her stomach? Or two? Bun shook his head. Its three. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Wait, let me figure it out for a while. Yun Ran recalled for a moment. She and MO Beiyuan had indeed done that more frequently because of the peaceful times. She did not take any precaution and thought that if she was really pregnant, she would give birth. Anyway, Sweetcake had always wanted a little brother. Unexpectedly, she had something urgent to do now, but there were three lives in her womb. Bun, are you sure? ording to the time, she had gotten pregnant the first time they returned to the East Continent, Then these three little lives were only a month or so. Could she have gotten pregnant in such a short period of time? Im not doubting your medical skills! I just want to confirm it again. Her sons medical skills were naturally wless. Even Yun Rans body did not react. How did this child know? Bun nodded his little head seriously. l took your pulse. Youre indeed pregnant. I can use my spiritual power to test it. Mother has a total of three babies in her belly. With that, he looked at Yun Ran with a determined expression. l think they need my care too. Yun Ran said, Its not a matter of whether they need you to take care of them now, but this matter is a little big! Yun Ran was usually such a calm person! She was really dumbfounded! She wanted to hide it from MO Beiyuan, but she believed that Bun would definitely not hide this for her. He probably had to tell MO Beiyuan. However, MO Beiyuan did not allow her to go to the clouds to begin with. Now that she was tied down by the three little lives, he would probably not nod in agreement. Yun Ran was still hesitating if she should hide it from MO Beiyuan. Little Sweetie, who was ying outside the hall, had already heard their conversation and knew that she had three younger siblings. She immediately ran to tell her father.. Chapter 772 - 772: Having Children Again, Three at That Chapter 772 - 772: Having Children Again, Three at That Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan was attending the morning court assembly. The little packrat rode the kitty up to the hall. She told everyone in a childish voice, Sweetcake has younger siblings. There are three of them. Theyre already in Mothers belly. Theylle out to y with Sweetcake soon. MO Beiyuan only thought that her little packrat was spouting nonsense. He didnt know who was teaching her that, but he was afraid that the little packrat would continue to spout nonsense. He could only carry her and leave the court. Mothers belly doent have a little brother or sister. Sweetcake cant talk nonsense about this. MO Beiyuan taught the little packrat seriously. Unexpectedly, the little packrats big ck eyes shed as she said, Sweetcake didnt spout nonsense. Brother Bun said that there are siblings. There are three of them! But Sweetcake hasnt asked Brother Bun if there are two little brothers and a little sister, or a little brother and two little sisters. However, Sweetcake likes them all, little brothers, and little sisters. What about Daddy? Does Daddy like little brothers or little sisters? How could MO Beiyuan still have the mood to answer her question? He was stunned on the spot. It took him a long time to recover. Did Brother Bun say that? MO Beiyuan knew his son well. Bun was quite reliable. The key was that Bun knew medicine. Thats right. Brother Bun secretly asked Mother if Mother wants to do things alone. She doesnt want to bring Sweetcake, Brother Bun, or Daddy. Then, Brother Bun said that he wants to take care of the three little brothers and sisters. Not only did the packrat tell her father about her little siblings, but she also told him that Yun Ran was leaving. Nio Beiyuans face darkened. Of course, he knew that Yun Ran wanted to go to the clouds. But he didnt agree with her going. Previously, he did not agree. Now that she was pregnant, it was even more impossible. He carried the little packrat and rushed to the hall where Yun Ran was. Yun Ran was discussing with Bun if she could hide this matter from MO Beiyuan and the others for the time being. Bun was also discussing his conditions with her. It was fine to hide it, but she had to bring him along. Before the mother and son could reach a conclusion, MO Beiyuan rushed in with Sweetcake. The little packrats words directly broke it. Mother, Sweetcake and Father are here to see the three little brothers and sisters! When are theying out to y with Sweetcake? The packrat came out of her fathers arms and was about to rush towards Yun Ran when MO Beiyuan pulled her back. Sweetcake, slow down. Your mothers babies are still very young. You cant bump into them. MO Beiyuan was also very nervous now. He looked at Yun Ran, afraid that he would see displeasure in her eyes. But no. Yun Ran looked up at him and smiled gently at him with a sweet smile. MO Beiyuan, we seem to have three children again. How could Yun Ran not like it? They were their children. They were the siblings of the two little packrats! But she didnt know what to do now. Because the appearance of these three little lives hadpletely disrupted her intentions, she might have to rethink her ns. MO Beiyuan stood for a long time before slowly kneeling in front of Yun Ran with Little Sweetcake in his arms. He asked the little packrat to raise her chubby palm and ce it on Yun Rans abdomen to greet her siblings. Little brothers and sisters, Im Sister Sweetcake! Im your sister! You have to be good! Chapter 773 - 773: Don’t Be So Nervous, You Make Me Nervous Chapter 773 - 773: Dont Be So Nervous, You Make Me Nervous Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios You have toe out quickly, Sweetcake-Sister will bring you guys to eat delicious food! We can even yed hide-and-seek The packrat had already started counting with her little fingers. When her younger siblings came out, they were going to do things together. Yun Rans eyes softened because what the packrat wanted to do was also the happy scene she wanted to see. She originally wanted to hide this matter. Now that MO Beiyuan already knew, Yun Ran simply asked the secret guards to inform the Bai family. The packrat raised her small hand, indicating that she could go and tell her grandmother that she was going to have younger siblings! However, Yun Ran knew that this little packrat had probably wanted to show off to herckeys. Bun also apanied Sweetcake to the Bai family. As for Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan was extremely nervous and did not dare to let her walk around. Ranran, stay here for a while. l Ill get someone to invite Huo Chanyi, Feng Chen, and the imperial physicians over, Yun Ran was dumbfounded MO Beiyuan, dont be so nervous. Im fine. I was killing demons with you yesterday. Have you forgotten? She was still flying around yesterday. Why was she so delicate that she couldnt move today? It would have been fine if she hadnt mentioned it. At the mention of it, MO Beiyuan remembered that she had been hit by the demonic energy yesterday and immediately became worried. Ranran, when you were hit by the demonic energy yesterday, did you feel ufortable? Yun Ran said, Thats what I should ask you, right? The demonic aura circled around me and entered your body. He was the one who should be worried! Not her! Then do you feel any other difort? MO Beiyuan couldnt control his nervousness at the thought that she was pregnant with three children. He knew that many women in the harem idents when they were pregnant. If they identally fell, they could lose their children. If they ate the wrong thing, they would lose their children. In short, it was especially easy for idents to happen when she was pregnant. She had to be very careful. Yun Ran was really not that delicate. She didnt expect him to be so nervous. He stood there with his back straight, not daring to approach her. MO Beiyuan, Im fine. My body has always been very good. Dont be so nervous. Youre making me nervous. Originally, Yun Ran thought nothing of it. It was just that she had three cute babies in her stomach. Now, she thought that she had three bombs in her stomach that would explode at a touch. When the Bai family heard about her, they all rushed into the pce. As soon as the group of people entered the hall, they heard the little packrat shouting, Sweetcakes little siblings are still young in Mothers stomach. You cant scare them. The packrat stood beside Yun Ran the entire time like a little guard, saying that she wanted to protect his brother and sister. Whoever wanted to approach Yun Ran had to squeak softly. My siblings are still young. You have to touch them gently. Otherwise, you will scare them. Second Granduncle, youreughing too loudly. Youll scare my little siblings. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Alright, other than MO Beiyuan, there was someone else who was even more nervous than her. Bai Wan and the others knew about Yun Rans n to go to the clouds. At this moment, there were suddenly three small ones. Everyone had mixed feelings.. Chapter 774 - 774: No Intention of Going Out to Play Chapter 774: No Intention of Going Out to y Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan couldnt say anything in front of the two little packrats. She wanted to talk to Yun Ran when the two little packrats werent by her side. She wanted to ask Yun Ran what she nned to do next. After all, she had three little ones in her womb. Going to the clouds was extremely dangerous for Yun Ran. However, the two little packrats stood beside Yun Ran, one on each side. They had no intention of going out to y. Why isnt Sweetcake going out to y hide-and-seek with the kitten today? Bai Wan nned to coax this little pink ball out first. Unexpectedly, the little packraty on the stool in front of Yun Ran without moving her butt. She replied to Bai Wan in a childish voice, Sweetcake isnt ying hide-and-seek today. Sweetcake wants to apany her little siblings. Theyll see Sweetcake when theye out. Everyone was stunned. Did this little packrat think that the three little ones would jump out of Yun Rans belly soon? Yun Ran was also caught betweenughter and tears. Your little siblings wont be able toe out and meet Sweetcake so quickly. The little packrat raised her neck and widened her big ck eyes with a sweet smile. Mother, how fast will it be for my little siblings toe out? Yun Ran calcted the time and replied, Another eight to nine months. Eight to nine months? The little packrat had just had a little idea of the number of days. She counted the number of days with her little hands. She didnt know this, but when she counted, she realized that it actually still needed so many days. Mother, why are my little siblings sleeping in Mothers belly? Why are they sleeping for so many days? So many days! Sweetcake cant even count the days The packrat expressed her sadness. Before Yun Ran could exin to the packrat, Bun said, Because they cante out until they grow up. Theyre too young toe out now. They wont survive if theye out. Little Sweetcake was stunned by his scare and her face turned pale. No, no. My little siblings must grow up beforeing out. Sweetcake can wait. Yun Ran smiled. She could feel how much the two little packrats cared about their little siblings in her womb. She could also feel the nervousness of the Bai family. All of them instructed her to take good care of the baby. It was easy for idents to happen in the first few months. However, the problem with MO Beiyuan had not been resolved. She really could not stay in the pce to recuperate. Yun Ran wanted to find a chance to tell MO Beiyuan about this, but she could not shake off her two children. This was because her two little balls were like two little tails that kept following her. They followed her wherever she went. What was even more exaggerated was that when she was preparing to sleep, she realized that her Sweetcake had actually dragged the big bed in her hall over. It was ced beside her bed with MO Beiyuan. After the packrat ced the big bed in a satisfactory position, she pped her hands and spread the small nket before preparing to sleep. Yun Ran was dumbfounded And so was MO Beiyuan, The secret guards who had followed in were speechless because they had been frightened by the packrat carrying the big bed. Just as everyone had just epted this fact, anotherrge bed appeared at the entrance of the hall. It turned out Bun also moved his bed over. Yun Ran looked at the threerge beds lined up and fell into deep thought.. Chapter 775 - 775: More Experienced Than You Chapter 775: More Experienced Than You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan was afraid that he would identally touch her belly if he slept with her, so he moved to Buns bed. When Yun Ran woke up the next day, she met three pairs of eyes. Onerge, two small, three figures, from short to tall, stood by her bed, staring at her. Was there a need for this? MO Beiyuan, arent you going to the morning court assembly today? Yun Ran remembered that MO Beiyuan should be at the morning court meeting at this time. Its nothing important. MO Beiyuan was no longer in the mood to listen to the ministers nonsense. He had to take good care of her. Yun Ran finally found an opportunity for the two children to take a lunch break and told MO Beiyuan that she still wanted to continue going to the clouds. Im wondering if theres any Dharma artifact that can protect the three small ones in my womb so that I can pass through the barrier safely without hurting them. MO Beiyuan did not expect her to not give up on going to the clouds. Ranran, youre pregnant now. You should take good care of the babies. Yun Ran felt that her body was really not that delicate. She had evidence. That was because when she was pregnant with the two little packrats, her memory was damaged. She had suffered a lot in the Yun family, but the two little packrats in her womb hade out in full term and did not let her suffer at all when they were born. MO Beiyuan, Ive been pregnant before and am more experienced than you. You should listen to me! Instead of being nervous all day, he should heed her words. MO Beiyuan said in a low voice, Youre pregnant with three now. Yun Ran nodded. Theres not much difference between three and two. Its just one more! Just one more? Did she know how dangerous it was to be pregnant with twins and how high the probability of being pregnant with three children was? Yun Ran had really tried both soft and hard methods this time. It didnt work. This person was simply too much. l also heard that you cant be angry or sad when youre pregnant. Then you cant hide anything in your heart. Otherwise, its not good for your health. I dont know if its good for these three babies. MO Beiyuan was helpless against her. His eyes were doting and helpless. Ranran, what do you want me to do? Other than letting you go to the clouds alone, I can do anything else. Seeing him relent, Yun Ran took a step back. l dont want to wait in this pce. I want to find a way to go to the clouds. If Im not going alone, you and the two little packrats will go together. For the time being, that was all she could do. It was mainly because she knew that with the way the two little packrats were staring at her and how much they valued the little siblings in her womb, it was impossible for her to leave alone. Nio Beiyuan was silent for a moment before nodding. Okay, but welle back as soon as you feel ufortable. Yun Ran nodded, agreeing to his request. They happily decided. Next was the Bai family. Yun Ran stood outside the hall. Just as she called Cang Luan over, she saw her two little packrats fly towards her at a fast speed. Mother! No! Mother! No! Yun Ran was dumbfounded. She was fine. Why couldnt she? Little Sweetcake rushed in front of her and imitated the Buns serious expression. Mother, dont be obedient! You cant go too high, or my little siblings will be afraid! Bun nodded in agreement. Yes, you cant go too high. Its dangerous! Yun Ran was dumbfounded Chapter 776 - 776: Sealed Chapter 776 - 776: Sealed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was pregnant and felt sealed! l just want to ride Cang Luan to the Bai family. Yun Ran discussed with the two little packrats for a long time before coaxing them to nod and agree to go together. Alright, lets go together. However, she was sitting in the middle. The two little packrats seemed to be her left and right guardians. They sat on both sides of her and their faces were facing her. This more or less made her want tough. Fortunately, MO Beiyuan did note with them. Otherwise, the scene would be even more hrious. When she arrived at the Bai family, Yun Ran received everyones attention again. Xiao Ran, why are you here personally? If theres anything, let the secret guards send a message. Your uncles and I will enter the pce to look for you. Sweetcake happened to be showing off her little siblings to herckeys, and Bun followed. Yun Ran told Bai Wan and the others about hertest n. At first, no one agreed. They felt that it was too dangerous for her to do this. However, in a short period of time, two groups of demons had already attacked. Just as the Spiritual Divine Monkey had said, after those demons died, the demonic aura on their bodies automatically ran to MO Beiyuan. l dont know how many waves of demonic creatures he can withstand with his current physical condition, but I cant wait or gamble! Then lets do this together! We can still take care of you on the way. Bai Wan knew how deep her feelings for MO Beiyuan were. It was impossible for her to say it now and not care about MO Beiyuan. As a mother, she could only support her. Yun Ran had just finished chatting with Bai Wan and the others and confirmed the itinerary. She saw her little packrat with a group of children blocking the courtyard door. Mother, they want to see Sweetcakes little siblings! Yun Ran smiled awkwardly at the group of children staring at her. Little brother and little sisters havente out yet. When theye out, Ill get Sweetcake to bring you into the pce to take a look. Thats right. Sweetcakes little siblings are still young and need to sleep. Theylle out when they grow up. Since she had to find a way to go to the clouds, Yun Ran still went to look for the Spiritual Divine Monkey. However, this time, the packrat was also listening with her big ck eyes. Mother wants to fly to the top of the cloud? Yun Ran smiled and said, Mother isnt flying to the top of the cloud. Its a ce called the clouds. On the clouds? Sweetcake likes to be on the clouds. Sweetie wants to y too! Yun Ran rubbed the top of the packrats head and looked at the Spiritual Divine Monkey again. Do you know the passageway from which my grandmother came? The Spiritual Monkey stared at her with an expression that said he didnt understand what she was talking about. The Heavenly Stone barrier is a whole. How can there be a passageway? Yun Ran frowned. If theres no passageway, how did my grandmother get here? The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, Those immortals on the clouds are very capable. With a spiritual artifact, coupled with their cultivation, its not impossible for them to pass through the barrier. Yun Ran caught the key to its words. A spiritual artifact? In other words, if 1 find a spiritual artifact, 1 can safely pass through the barrier? The Spiritual Divine Monkey felt that it would not be long before he was struck by the Heavenly Daos lightning because he had already said too many things that he should not have said under this womans coaxing.. Chapter 777 - 777: A Bolt of Lightning Would Take Its Life! Chapter 777 - 777: A Bolt of Lightning Would Take Its Life! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Yun Ran heard hope in its words. What kind of spiritualual artifact can open the barrier? You should know this, The Spiritual Divine Monkey wanted to say that it did not know! However, the little packrat grabbed its tail and pulled it up. Mother, Bang Bang is very smart. Its the smartest little monkey, right, Bang Bang! Bang Bang knows everything! Because its an awesome monkey! The Spiritual Divine Monkey wanted to ask, Can any monkey in this world withstand this little packrats ttery? It dont think so! That, that mysterious tribe, the one on the clouds. Since they can revive the Demon Lord and reincarnate him, they must have a powerful divine artifact or spiritual artifact. After the Spiritual Divine Monkey finished speaking, it hugged its head. It was afraid that the Heavenly Dao would be angry and a bolt of lightning would take its life! l really cant say anything else! You guys canprehend the rest yourself! The little packrat blinked, clearly not understanding what it was saying. But Yun Ran understood! This monkey was saying that it was impossible for that mysterious tribe to casuallye up with a ritual to revive the Demon Lord. It was most likely a powerful divine artifact. Yun Ran was not proficient in arrays, but she knew that therger the array, the greater the strength needed. A great array that could revive the Demon Lord naturally hid powerful energy there. What they had to do now was to find the mysterious tribe back then and find the divine artifact. Then, they would use the divine artifact to open the barrier. She wanted to see what kind of existence this tribe was and ask them if they really wanted to go back. Yun Ran received thetest news from the Spiritual Divine Monkey and immediately went to look for MO Beiyuan to tell him the good news. MO Beiyuan did not expect that the source of the matter would still return to him. However, he was relieved that the mysterious tribe was in the Five Nations. Then lets find that tribe together! Yun Ran was actually in such a hurry to find him because she wanted to ask him something. Do you know anything rted to that tribe? I mean, did your biological mother, that woman, and the old emperor mention it in front of If they had a general direction, it would be easy to find them so that they would not take a detour. After all, time was tight. Nio Beiyuan recalled and some information appeared in his mind. It should be in a mountain in Northernn Han. He did not deliberately investigate this matter. Back then, it was because the people who had followed the old emperor to that ce had all died for no reason after returning. It was as if they had been cursed and could not live for more than ten years. Even the old emperor was the same. This matter was too strange, so he had asked the 12 Divisions to investigate back then. Before MO Beiyuan could continue talking about the strangeness of that ce, Yun Ran had already made a decision. Alright, lets go to Northern Han first! When they arrived in Northern Han, they would think of a way to ask around. Seeing that she was so happy, MO Beiyuan couldnt say anything else about that ce, so he decided to go to Northern Han first and talk when he got there! When the time came, he would find a reason for her and the two little packrats to stay and enter the mountain himself. Soon, they confirmed that they were going to set off. This time, MO Beiyuan did not need to look for Bai Ze. Bai Ze entered the pce to look for him. Dont worry and go. Leave the East Continent to me. However, you have to take good care of my niece, Bun, Sweetcake, and the three little ones in her womb.. Chapter 778 - 778: Be Obedient and Learn to Fight! Chapter 778: Be Obedient and Learn to Fight! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if Bai Ze did not say it, MO Beiyuan would definitely protect Yun Ran and the children Thinking of Yun Ran and the children, MO Beiyuans cold expression instantly softened. Sweetcake wants to y with Daddy, Mother, Brother Bun, and the little siblings in Mothers stomach! The packrat went to bid farewell to the Bai familysckeys before setting off. Sweetcake will Dnng you a small gift. You nave to be obedient and learn now to fight. At the side, the expression on Buns tense face cracked a little. He exined seriously, Sweetcake, its not learning to fight, its practicing martial arts! Theyre practicing martial arts! The little packrat tilted her little face and blinked her big ck eyes. Alright, then you have to practice martial arts well! Youll practice as well as Sweetcake! Bun remarked, They shouldnt be able to cultivate to your level! The little packrat didnt understand again. Brother Bun, why cant they be as powerful as Sweetcake? Bun could only exin to her that the power of bloodline was not something that could be surpassed through postnatal nurture. The bloodline of the Bai family was already very good among ordinary people. Everyone had the awakening of their spiritual roots. However, Sweetcakes bloodline and spiritual power cultivation were too powerful. Not to mention these disciples of the Bai family, even Bai Ze and Bai Qis cultivation could notpare to that of Sweetcake. Wow, Sweetcake is really awesome! You have to protect your little siblings! The packrat understood a portion of it. That was, she knew that she was super invincible and powerful! Bun nodded firmly. Yes, well protect our brothers and sisters together. Yun Ran didnt know that the two little guys had made an agreement behind her back. When the preparations were almost done, the group nned to set off. Because he was worried that Yun Ran would feel ufortable on the way, even if Buns medical skills were good, he was still a child after all. There were still many things that he could not do. Huo Chanyi also followed. Coupled with Bai Wan, Bai Qi, Xiao Yue, and the secret guards that Xuanyuan Yu had left for Yun Ran, there was anotherrge group. Unlike every previous trip, Yun Ran was the other person who was being watched by several people. MO Beiyuan, Im just standing up for a while. You dont have to stand up too! Nio Beiyuan stared at her the most. As long as she yawned, he woulde over and ask her if she was feeling unwell and if she wanted to stop and rest for a while. There was no need to say anything about the two children. Mother, do you want chicken drumsticks? Mother, do my little siblings want to see Sweetcake catch fish? Yun Ran was dumbfounded You catch the fish. Ill just watch. Yun Ran could imagine what a lively scene it would be when the three little ones came out of her belly, coupled with Sweetcake and Bun. The roof of the pce hall could probably be torn off! She only thought of that scene now, and happiness filled the corners of her mouth. However, the third wave of monsters had attacked. Just as they were sitting around the bonfire and chatting about what to name the three little ones in Yun Rans stomach, the ghostly things Yun Ran didnt want to see came again.. Chapter 779 - 779: A Very Important Mission Chapter 779: A Very Important Mission Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Without any warning, they appeared in front of everyone. This time, the number was doubledpared to the previous two times. Scarlet eyes emitted a dim light in the forest. Its those ck things! I know, those ck things are here again! Other than MO Beiyuan, the packrat was the first to discover them and recognized them at a nce. MO Beiyuan was worried that those ghost things would scare his Sweetcake if they approached. Also, nothing could happen to Yun Rans health. He quickly stood up and prepared to go out to lure those ghost things away. After all, those ghost things were all targeting him. However, Yun Ran also predicted his decision. She raised her hand and grabbed his arm. Her watery eyes darkened. MO Beiyuan, there are too many demonic creatures. Its too dangerous for you to lure them away alone. The others stood up and took out their swords. MO Beiyuan, there are so many of us. How can we let you deal with them alone? Arent they just demonic creatures? Since they dare toe to the territory of our five countries, well make them never return! Daddy, Sweetcake is here too! The little packrat was not frightened to tears this time. Instead, she raised her lotus root-like arm and shouted delicately. MO Beiyuan looked at them with a gentle gaze. Then Daddy will give Sweetcake a very important mission, okay? Okay! Sweetcake can do it! The mission Daddy is giving to Sweetcake is to protect your mother. Yes, yes, yes. Sweetcake will protect Mother and my younger siblings. Yun Ran knew that they were all worried about her, so she didnt rush forward with her saber, lest they were distracted in caring if she jumped too high and ran too fast while dealing with the demonic creatures. She stood at the back with her two little packrats to watch the battle. She was fine, but her two little packrats were much more nervous than her. They stared at the demons with bright eyes. Actually, those demons could not rush past MO Beiyuan and the others defense line to reach her and the two little packrats. Because now, they were all targets that everyone wanted to protect. However, her Sweetcake felt that those demons would scare her little siblings. She puffed up her cheeks angrily and snorted before rushing out with her little fists. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Sweetcake,e back! The little packrat was really too fast. Yun Ran and Bun were stunned. She originally thought that it would pass after she was angry for a while. Unexpectedly, she rushed out angrily. The little packrat did not have any tricks. She just activated all the spiritual energy in her body and beat up everyone it saw! Who asked you to be so ugly! Who asked you to scare Sweetcakes little siblings! Sweetcake will beat you up! The little packrat rushed over. Yun Ran couldnt just stand there. She had to go over and carry her back. Seeing her go over, Bun followed. The moment the two of them went out, they were surrounded by a few demons. Yun Ran turned her wrist. Did these things think that she was really too delicate to raise the saber now? They actually dared to run up to her to make noise. Yun Ran had just raised her arm when the demonic creature closest to her was kicked away by MO Beiyuan. So she put her arm down again. She raised her saber at the second demonic creature but it was kicked away by Little Sweetcake.. Chapter 780 - 780: Don’\’ t Ask, It Was the Power of Love! Chapter 780 - 780: Don t Ask, It Was the Power of Love! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like that, a few times. Yun Ran raised her arm five times and did not see the head of a demon. Dont ask. It was the power of love! MO Beiyuan and the two little packrats protected her, not giving her a chance to sh down. Yun Ran was anxious. Cant you let me sh one for fun? In the end, MO Beiyuan picked up a thin demonic creature that was beaten up until it was on itsst breath and stood in front of her. sh it! Yun Ran was dumbfounded Was this even possible? It was really difficult for him. He had chosen such a small one and had to be careful not to kill itpletely. Then should she chop it or not? Forget it, forget it. I dont want to sh it anymore. The three of you can y by yourselves! Yun Ran gave up. In the end, all the demons were eliminated. However, the demonic qi could not help but enter MO Beiyuans body. Not only did Yun Ran see it, but the two little packrats also saw it this time. Little Sweetcake frowned and ran in front of her father. She circled him and even used her small hand to rummage through his clothes, wanting to see where the ck qi had run to. Why did it disappear into her father? Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had already thought of an excuse. They definitely could not tell Little Sweetcake about the Demon I lord. Even if they told her, this little packrat might not understand now. Therefore, she told a white lie. Those ck things might like your father, so they came to greet him. Of course, the packrat was not so easy to coax. Then why do they like Daddy? Daddy doesnt like them! Maybe your father is too good-looking! Yun Ran nced at the man beside her and felt that this reason could definitely make the packrat unable to refute and nod in agreement. After all, in her Little Sweetcakes heart, MO Beiyuan was definitely the best-looking father. The little packrat had already begun to nod her head. l see. Then are they here to look for Daddy because they like him too much? Are they here to snatch the Sweetcakes daddy? The packratsprehension ability could be said to be full marks. Because after going around in circles, she actually found out the truth! Wasnt the appearance of these demons meant to snatch MO Beiyuan away from them? However, Yun Ran couldnt exin such aplicated matter to her now, so she could only follow with what Sweetcake could understand. Although they want to snatch your father away, lets defeat them together and protect Daddy, okay? The packrat instantly perked up and raised her small arms in conviction. Sweetcake felt that she had so many missions recently. She had to protect her mother and her siblings. Now, she had to protect her father. But Brother Bun said that she was a very powerful child, so she had to protect everyone. Along the way, the demons attacked a few more times. Yun Ran could no longer calcte how much demonic energy had gathered in MO Beiyuans body. She had a feeling that once the demonic qi reached a certain level, it would not be so honest. As expected, she had guessed correctly. After another attack, a pile of demonic qi crawled into MO Beiyuans body, and something was already wrong with his strange eyes. That ck eye was starting to turn a little purple.. Chapter 781 - 781: There’s a Coldness Called— Chapter 781 - 781: Theres a Coldness Called Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were also changes in his body. Perhaps others wouldnt discover it so quickly. However, Yun Ran was very close to him. She could observe some subtle changes in his body. For example, his hair had grown longer and he had be taller. Even the temperature of his palm had increased. MO Beiyuan, are you feeling unwell? No, you dont have to worry about me. Take care of yourself. You ate too little today. Yun Ran muttered, How much did I eat? Can we not talk about such a small matter now? MO Beiyuan, can I see the mark on your back? That mark represented the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. At this moment, she wanted to see if there were any changes to the mark after absorbing so much demonic energy. Imprint? Yes, the mark. I havent had a good appetite for the past few days. I wanted to see that mark on your back. Then drink this bowl of porridge and eat two buns. Ill show you the mark on your back. Yun Ran didnt expect to shoot herself in the foot. Looking at the fist-sized meat bun, she licked her lips. Since when did she have to ede to demands when she looked at her mans back?! Then Ill finish this bowl of porridge first! MO Beiyuan, I really cant eat this meat bun anymore. Are you going to show it to me or not?! MO Beiyuan looked at her calmly and directly tore off his belt, revealing his strong back. Yun Ran located the mark on his lower back. Unlike the mark in her memory, which had been pale red before. Now it was a deep red. If she was not wrong, it was very likely that the depth of this mark represented the strength of the demonic qi in his body. Perhaps when this mark turned pure ck, the demonic qi in his body would reach its peak. Seeing that she looked unhappy after looking at the mark on his back, MO Beiyuan could roughly guess that something had changed with the birthmark on his back. Ranran, I dont want you to be unhappy because of what happened to me. Yun Rans mentality was really good. After all, she had experienced all kinds of storms in the apocalypse and this life. However, because she cared too much about him, her mood was greatly affected. After adjusting herself, she smiled at him. Im not unhappy. Im just thinking about something. Finally, the group arrived in Northern Han. Northern Han was located in the north of the entire continent, and its temperature was lower than that of other ces all year round. It happened to be winter in Northern Han, and it was also the coldest time here. Yun Ran was already wrapped into a fat ball byyers of clothes and arge cloak. There was a kind of coldness called, Your mother, your uncle, your husband, your daughter, and son all feel that you are cold. Of course, her little packrat could not escape at this moment either. There was a kind of coldness called Your brother, your father, your grandmother and mother all feel that that you were cold. Mother, Sweetcake cant even move! At this moment, Yun Ran actually experienced the feeling of empathy with her little packrat. Ill remove one for you. Dont run around. Youre wearing so many clothes that you wont be able to get up if you fall. At this moment, the little packrat only revealed a pair of big ck eyes and nodded her little head, which was wearing a furry hat. Mother, Sweetcake isnt cold. Mother, arent you cold? Sweetcake will warm your hands! Mother isnt cold either.. Chapter 782 - 782: Not Worthy Chapter 782 - 782: Not Worthy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was very difficult for them to not be discovered when they rode on the eye-catching Cangluan and Red-winged Flying Dragon! Coupled with MO Beiyuans identity, he had probably already attracted the attention of the Emperor of the Northern Han! As expected, the people from the 12 Divisions told Yun Ran and the others that the spies of the Express of the Northern Han had found their traces at the border. However, Empress of the Northern Han was too busy to take care of herself at the moment, so she would not easily start a conflict between the two countries. Curious, Yun Ran asked, Cant take care of herself? Did something happen to Northern Han recently? The secret scout of the 12 Divisions nodded. Thats right. Something has indeed happened to Northern Han recently. After the Empress fell seriously ill, she seemed to have be a different person. She sent people everywhere to search for the method of longevity. At this moment, most of Northern Hans troops have been sent out to search for the method of longevity, so they dont dare to stir up trouble. Yun Ran raised her lips and sneered. These people are really not satisfied. After obtaining supreme power, they still want to obtain longevity. This Empress of the Northern Han, the old emperor who had dug out the Shark Pearl, and the old emperor of the East Continent who had hurt MO Beiyuan, were all the same. They were not satisfied and wanted to obtain more. After saying that, Yun Ran asked about the mysterious tribe. Which mysterious tribes are in the Northern Han Region? They are deep in the mountains and might be rted to the clouds. The secret guards of the 12 Divisions exined to her, Because of Northern Hans location, its mostly deep mountains and snowy mountains. This kind of small tribe is the mostmon. Therefore, they could not be sure which tribe their master was looking for and where it was. This was unless there was more information. MO Beiyuan had an important piece of information, but he could not tell Yun Ran and the others about it. He could only instruct the secret guards of the 12 Divisions behind their backs. There should be rumors of death in that tribe. For example, those who enter that tribe will be cursed by death aftering out. They wont live long. Follow this direction and investigate again. Back then, none of the people that the old emperor brought back had lived for more than ten years. This was definitely not a coincidence. With such a direction, the people from the 12 Divisions continued to investigate. Soon, the information that was found was sent to MO Beiyuan. However, after Yun Ran nced at the information, she shook her head. No, not this, not this! That tribe isnt so easy to find! Although theyre deep in the mountains, theyre definitely not poor! Theye from the clouds and naturally feel that they are superior. They live in seclusion in the mountains not because they are afraid of outsiders, but because they feel that the people of the Five Nations are not worthy of interacting with their races. As Yun Ran ate the small walnuts that her Sweetcake had opened with her small hands and drank the health tea her Bun had made for her, she analyzed the mentality of the people in that tribe. Its impossible for such a race to live worse than the people from the Five Nations. That would be a huge humiliation to them. Therefore, the ce they live in must be good. The scenery is good, the terrain is good, and the spiritual qi is abundant. Its not in these bumpy mountains. Therefore, the information that the secret guards of the 12 Divisions handed over about these tribes was wrong. Yun Ran didnt have any other information, but in order not to let the people from the 12 Divisions take the wrong path again, she circled the area for them.. Chapter 783 - 783: Something Was Wrong Chapter 783 - 783: Something Was Wrong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This race is in a ce with abundant spiritual qi, and its very likely to be on a high snow mountain. They have their own beliefs, and the ce they live in should not be inferior to the pce halls of the Five Nations. Its not that they really dont have contact with the outside world. Otherwise, the good resources and wealth they need will definitely not be obtained by self- sufficiency. However, when they walk outside, they should hide their identities and use another identity to travel the five countries. Theyre not one person, but a group of people. It should berge organization like my second uncles Hundred Rivers or it might be a big family. With Yun Rans analysis, everyone realized that the direction they had been looking in was all wrong. A few more days passed. The people from the 12 Divisions sent a new document over. It recorded some of the big families and organizations in Northern Han. Yun Ran flipped through it. One of them, the Wenren family, caught her attention. I want as much information about the Wenren n as possible. MO Beiyuan did not expect her to choose the Wenren n after a few casual nces. Ranran, do you think theres something wrong with this Wenren n? Yun Ran nodded. We have the least information about this family among all of them. It means that this family has been deliberately hiding something from the outside world. Ordinary aristocratic families cant wait to write a book about themselves and pass it down. This family has been up for so long, but there are only these few pages. Theres clearly something wrong. Yun Rans brain could urately analyze the brain of a zombieir! There was something wrong with this ce. Nio Beiyuan had not paid much attention to it before, but now that she said this, it did make sense. You guys go check on the Wenren n. The spies from the 12 Divisions went to investigate the Wenren family again. It did not matter if they did not investigate. The more they investigated, the more they felt that the Wenren n was strange. The Wenren n didnt seem as famous as other families. However, in Northern Han, it was the number one n in secret. What was even stranger was that the people in their family rarely married, and there were very few women. It was all men who walked outside. Yun Ran twisted her lower lip. Thats right. Because these people feel that the blood of the clouds in their bodies is the most honorable, Naturally, they wont let the blood of these people from the Five Nations pollute their honorable blood of the clouds. Therefore, they wont let the people of the Five Nations into their families. Therefore, Yun Rans previous analysis matched this Wenren family. This Wenren family was most likely the mysterious tribe they were looking for. However, this tribe was divided into two parts. It was said that they were in the open on the outside, and the hidden one was the one that the old emperor had found. Go and find out if the people in charge of Wenren leave Northern Hans Imperial City every once in a while and thene back after a while. Find out where they went. Yun Ran instructed the secret guards of the twelve divisions to be careful. After all, this group of people was not simple. Next, they had to continue waiting for the secret guards of the 12 Divisions to find out. Yun Ran had been feeling a little bored in this big courtyard for the past few days, so she brought the two little packrats to the streets of the Northern Han Imperial City to take a look and experience the different culture and customs of the Northern Han. The two little packrats held her hand, one on each side. MO Beiyuan only followed behind them. In front of her were a few secret guards from the 12 Divisions. Yun Ran was dumbfounded Alright, she was already used to it.. Chapter 784 - 784: Mother, Do You Think He’s Stupid?! Chapter 784 - 784: Mother, Do You Think Hes Stupid?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat was holding a little monkeys hand. Thats right! It was the Spiritual Divine Monkey! With their strange formation, even without MO Beiyuans strange eyes, it was still very eye-catching. Along the way, they attracted a lot of attention. After Yun Ran walked for a while, Mo Beiyuan and the two children felt that she should be tired. Thus, the group of people rested in a nearby restaurant. The little packrat raised her little arm in a particrly lively manner. Sweetcake wants to order some food. After the waiter came over, he asked her what she wanted to order. The little packrat began to name the dishes. l want a big fish, a big roasted chicken, big duck, big prawns, big pork shoulder, and sweet soup. Yunran knew that her little dumpling liked meat and not vegetables, but wasnt it a little too much for this little dumpling to not order a single vegetable dish? She had no choice but to add a few vegetarian dishes herself. Compared to the East Continent, Northerns food was heavier in taste. When the little packrat saw that there was roasted wholemb on someone elses table, her eyes widened. Father, Father, their big duck is bigger than ours! MO Beiyuan said, Thats a roastedmp. Then I want to eat roastedmptoo. As she spoke, her little nose sniffed hard a few times. Roastedmb smell so good! MO Beiyuan had always agreed to this little gluttonous cats requests. He immediately ordered another roastedmb. When themb was served, the little packrat was overjoyed. Her mouth was filled with oil. Yunran, on the other hand, could not. She felt a little nauseous looking at the meat now and had no appetite at all. She only drank a small bowl of sweet soup. The chefs here were naturally not as good as those in the imperial kitchen in the East Continents pce. The vegetarian dishes were also very ordinary. Seeing her situation, MO Beiyuan was even more anxious about her. He lowered his voice and whispered into her ear, Ranran, do you still want to see the mark on my back? Yun Ran nced at him. Why did she need to look at the mark on his body? When he said the next sentence, Yun Ran understood that this person was coaxing her to eat again using of the mark on his back. She was caught betweenughter and tears. MO Beiyuan, I just dont have an appetite for the time being. This is a very normal situation. Dont make it seem as though I would starve to death if I dont eat now. Yun Ran felt that some things could not be said too early. For example, she had bragged that she had a good physique and had no problem carrying three children. Who knew that she would be pped in the face now? At first, she didnt have much of an appetite, butter on, she couldnt even touch a single mouthful of meat. She vomited after taking a bite. Even the people around her became nervous. MO Beiyuan had heard from somewhere that there was a kind of fish living under the frozen spring on the snow mountain. The fish meat tasted delicious, and it was not fishy at all. He thought that she might be able to eat a few mouthfuls. Hence, he rode on the Red-winged Flying Dragon to catch fish. When Yun Ran heard the news from the secret guard, it was snowing heavily outside. She wanted to look for him, but she was stopped by the secret guards and Bai Wan. Xiao Ran, it wont be good if you fall outside in your current situation. He definitely wont want you to look for him. Yun Rans eyes were a little hot as she smiled at Bai Wan. Mother, dont you think hes stupid? Hes probably the only big fool to catch fish on such a day. Yun Ran kept looking out at the sky until night fell. The snow had stopped. However, MO Beiyuan still did not return.. Chapter 785 - 785: They Want to Make Third Granduncle Into a Stick! Chapter 785 - 785: They Want to Make Third Granduncle Into a Stick! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat did not see her father the entire day and asked many times about him. Every time, Yun Ran would say to her, Father will be back soon. However, they waited for two days and two nights. Yun Ran kept telling herself that he was fine and that he woulde back That was how she had survived the past two days and two nights without looking for him. Until the morning of the third day, MO Beiyuans figure appeared in front of them. Ranran, Im back. I caught fish for you. Yun Ran wanted to say that she didnt want to eat that fish at all. However, she still smiled at him. Yes. When the chef boiled the fish into soup and made fishballs, Yun Ran ate arge bowl. The little packrat also hugged her small bowl of rice and ate a small bowl. Yes, yes, yes. Its delicious! After eating, she ran to her fathers side. Father, bring Sweetcake with you to catch fish next time. If Mother likes to eat, Sweetcale will bring back a lot for her to eat. Yun Ran looked at the two of them and her heart instantly softened. MO Beiyuan, Im not that delicate. MO Beiyuan looked at her steadily. But I want to spoil you a little. He wanted to do his best to dote on her and love her. When he could still dote on her, he would dote on her. But time seemed to be running out. What he didnt tell them was that when he went to the snow mountain, he was attacked by demons again. After he killed those demonic creatures, the demonic energy from those demonic creatures entered his body. He sensed the changes in his body. His emotions were a little irritable and out of control, as if something was about to rush out of his body. He was afraid that he would hurt them if he lost control, so he sat in the spring of the snow mountain for an entire day and night. He fought against the power in his body and finally suppressed it. However, MO Beiyuan knew that he did not have much time left. He might not be able to wait for Yun Ran to go to the clouds and think of a way to repair the barrier. Because the demonic qi had already entered his body. He still wanted to see her give birth to the three children so that he could at least see the four of them safe and sound. Yun Ran did not know that he had encountered demonic creatures on the snow mountain. They were still thinking that during this period of time, the demonic creatures did not seem to havee to harass them. Had it stopped for the time being? The little packrat grabbed the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and ran over. Mom, Bang Bang saw Third Granduncle! Yun Ran was slightly stunned. During this period of time, because of MO Beiyuans problems and her sudden pregnancy, she did not have much time to investigate Third Uncles matter. Unexpectedly, the Spiritual Divine Monkey had a prophecy about Third Uncle at this time. But no matter what, this was a joyous asion. At the very least, it meant that Third Uncle Bai Xuan was still alive. What did Bang Bang say this time? The little packrat said in a childish voice, Bang Bang said that Third Granduncle is locked up in a dark ce. They want to turn Third Granduncles into a stick! Stick? Yun Ran wanted to ask what the hell a stick was. However, the little packrat clearly could not give her a clearer exnation. She could only ask the Spiritual Monkey. Tell me about the prophecy again. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, Its not a stick! Its a human stick made of severed limbs! Yun Ran was dumbfounded The next time you encounter such a prophecy,e and tell me first! Fortunately, Sweetcake didnt know better.. Otherwise, it would have caused a huge psychological trauma! Chapter 786 - 786: Drawing Circles Chapter 786 - 786: Drawing Circles Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran asked Bun to bring Sweetcake out to y for a while before asking the Spiritual Divine Monkey to describe the scene to her in detail. Just like the previous two times, the Spiritual Divine Monkey only saw a short scene. However, it had seen Bai Xuans portrait before and knew that the person was Bai Xuan. It was the granduncle that she had yet to find. This time, it saw Bai Xuan in a dark prison. He had been ced in a huge urn. His limbs had been cut off, and he was dragging his iplete body with him. He was only left with one breath. Besides Bai Xuan, there was another woman in the dark prison. The woman was covered in injuries. Her legs had been cut off, but she was trying her best to crawl towards Bai Xuan. Dark prison? A woman? Yun Ran immediately focused all her attention on the woman. She asked, What kind of woman is she? Her age, appearance, dressing, and so on. Describe her to me. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said, Why dont I draw it for you? Yun Ran waved at it. Theres no need. With your drawing skills, you must have learned it from Sweetcake. You only know how to draw circles. If we use your portrait to find someone, what can we find? The Spiritual Divine Monkey was despised and could only describe in words. That woman looks to be about the same age as you. Anyway, Im not too sure about your human age. She looks simr to you in age. Among you humans, she should be considered a very good-looking person. As for the clothes shes wearing, theyre quite simr to yours. There are many swords stabbed into her body. She looks quite pitiful. Yun Ran said, Are you sure the clothes shes wearing are simr to the ones Im wearing? Yun Ran was wearing a small jacket made of Northern Hans unique snow rabbit fur. It was exquisite, beautiful, and warm. MO Beiyuan had specially gotten someone to custom-make it for her and Sweetcake. Hers was arge size, and the little packrat was wearing a small size. It could be considered a parent-child outfit. Yun Ran remembered that MO Beiyuan had said that there were very few of these snow rabbits, so there were very few small jackets made. Even in Northern Han, only the royal family and some youngdies from big aristocratic families could wear such jackets. If that woman was wearing a snow rabbit jacket, she should be from the Northern Han Imperial City. If that woman was from the Northern Chill Imperial City, did that mean that Third Uncle was also in the Northern Han Imperial City? After Yun Ran finished chatting with the Spiritual Divine Monkey, she immediately got someone to invite Bai Wan, Bai Qi, and the others over. After all, everyone had been searching for Bai Xuan. Mother and Second Uncle would definitely be very happy to know that Third Uncle was still alive! When Bai Wan and Bai Qi heard that Bai Xuan was still alive, they couldnt contain their excitement. However, Yun Ran did not hide the bad part of the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that something will happen to Third Uncle. His limbs will be cut off and turned into a human stick. Therefore, we have to think of a way to find him quickly. Bai Wan and Bai Qi were also anxious. But where are we supposed to find them? Yun Ran analyzed the other information she had obtained from the Spiritual Monkeys prophecy with them. Lets assume that the woman with Third Uncle is from the Northern Han Imperial City. Then, well use her as an entry point to find Third Uncle. Have you ever thought about why the people of the 12 Divisions couldnt find Third Uncle in the Northern Han Imperial City with his appearance? Bai Qi said, Maybe the people in the Imperial City havent seen his face.. Has he been imprisoned? Chapter 787 - 787: Now That You Mention It… Chapter 787 - 787: Now That You Mention It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans delicate brows furrowed. Thats indeed a possibility, but theres another possibility. He hid his appearance himself, so not many people have seen his face. Bai Wan nodded in agreement with Yun Ran. Instinctively, she hoped that Bai Xuan hadnt been imprisoned somewhere and lost his freedom. Yun Ran used her eldest uncle, Bai Ze, and her second uncle, Bai Qi, as references. She kept feeling that if her third uncle was alive, he should be an extraordinary figure. How about this? Let the secret guards of the 12 Divisions investigate first and see if there are anyonein the Northern Han Imperial City who likes to wear masks to meet people. He should be about the same age as Third Uncle. Their target range will be the Imperial Pce and the big families. Bai Qi suddenly said, Wait, now that you mention it, I think of someone who fits the information you mentioned. Yun Ran and Bai Wan were stunned. They had yet to investigate? Could it be that they had found him? Who? Bai Qi said, The Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, Xuanyi, wears a mask all year round. No one has seen his face. In terms of age, he seems to be simr to Third Brother. Bai Qi had met Xuanyi once, but he had also lost his memory at that time. How could he think in another direction? Xuanyi? Does his name also have the word Xuan in it? What a coincidence. Yun Ran felt that since they the conditions were met, they would meet Xuanyi first! Thats right. Their time was too tight now. There was no time to probe and investigate. Yun Ran wanted MO Beiyuan to meet Xuanyi in the name of the East Continents Emperor. She wanted to rify things in person. She told MO Beiyuan her thoughts, so he naturally would not object. This was because he knew that Bai Xuan was a very important rtive to the Bai family. The Bai family, and even his little packrat, also wanted to find her. Tomorrow then. Tomorrow, well go to the Imperial Preceptors Residence. The Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, Xuanyi, usually did not appear in the pce. He only appeared when he encountered very important matters. The Imperial Preceptors Residence was built on a mountain in the east of the Imperial City. The people from the 12 Divisions quickly found out that Xuanyi was in the Imperial Preceptors Residence. The next day, Yun Ran brought the two children, Bai Wan, Bai Qi, and the others to the Imperial Preceptors Residence. In Northern Han, the Imperial Preceptor had a very high status. He was second only to the Empress of the Northern Han. For many important matters, the Imperial Preceptor would y the role of a decision-maker. In addition, Xuanyi had indeed done a lot for themoners over the years. Therefore, Xuanyi was respected and loved by the people in the entire Northern Han. He was second only to the empress. Mom, where are we going today? Go find your granduncle. Yun Ran rubbed her little packrats furry head. The rabbit fur hat on her head was really cute and soft. Go look for Third Granduncle! Alright! Sweetcake loves Third Granduncle the most! Bai Qi teased her from the side. Sweetcake said that you like Second Granduncle. You even gave me so many small gifts! The little packrat did not panic at all. She blinked her big ck eyes and said in a childish voice, Sweetcake likes Second Granduncle too. I like all of them. First Granduncle, Second Granduncle, Third Granduncle, I like all of them! But Third Granduncle is alone outside. Hes very pitiful, so Sweetcake has to take good care of him.. Chapter 788 - 788: Not Here to Fight, Sweetcake Only Hits Bad Guys! Chapter 788: Not Here to Fight, Sweetcake Only Hits Bad Guys! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, the little packrat looked at Xiao Yue, who was beside Bai Qi, and said, Auntie Fragrant likes Second Granduncle. Mother and Grandmother both like you, but only Sweetcake likes Third Granduncle. Sweetcake has to like him more. The little packrats words amused everyone. There was still a difference between liking and loving someone. Yun Ran smiled. How do you know no one likes your Third Granduncle? They hadnt even met yet, but she was alreadybeled as a bachelor that no one liked. The packrat shook her head and said, Then Sweetcake will ask himter. If no one likes him, everyone has to like Third Granduncle more. Only then will he want to go home with us! Everyone looked at each other andughed. Dont worry. We all like him and want him toe home with us. The grout) took advantage of the fact that the snow had st0DDed. Riding on the flying demonic beast, they flew all the way to the entrance of the Imperial Preceptors Residence. The two little packrats were still guarding Yun Ran from both sides. MO Beiyuan was behind them. Leading the way was Thunderbolt and a few secret guards. The secret guards were all experienced and did not allow anyone to approach. They would scare Miss Yun Ran and the three little masters in her Womb. The guards Imperial Preceptors Residence spoke too loudly. Thunderbolt and a few secret guards had the intention to go up and fight with them. Speak softly! The guards of the Imperial Preceptor Residence were also dumbfounded. They were in front of their own residence. Shouldnt they show the dignity of the Imperial Preceptors Residence? No, who are you? Are you here to cause trouble in our Imperial Preceptors Residence? Yun Ran was really afraid that Thunderbolt and the others would fight with their guards. Just as he was about to exin their identities and their purpose ining to the Imperial Preceptors Residence Her little packrat spoke first. With a grandma-like voice, she even raised her small arms and waved at the guards of the Imperial Preceptors Residence. Uncles, Sweetcake is here to look for Third Granduncle! Shes not here to fight. Sweetcake only hits bad guys! There were many people who came to the Imperial Preceptors residence to acknowledge their rtives, but the most ridiculous one was to acknowledge their Imperial Preceptor as their father. Wasnt Third Granduncle a little too much! How far did they intend go? Our State Preceptor has no rtives or friends. You must have found the wrong person. When the little packrat heard his words, she instantly panicked. Thats right, thats right! Were here to look for Third Granduncle. Let Sweetcake in and Sweetcake will show you. Yun Ran did not make things difficult for these guards and simply revealed MO Beiyuans identity. Report to your Imperial Preceptor and say that the East Continents Emperor, Nio Beiyuan, wants to see him. Regardless of whether this Xuanyi was Bai Xuan or not, he would not directly reject MO Beiyuans identity. The guards saw the man standing behind them. He had ck and purple eyes. Wasnt he the legendary East Continent Emperor? How could they dare to neglect this group of people? They quickly went in to report to their Imperial Preceptor. After Xuanyi heard the report, he was not surprised. This was because his spies had long sent him news that the East Continent Emperor and the others had stayed in Northern Hans Imperial City for a long time. The Empress had always been afraid of the forces of the East Continent. She didnt know what to do. However, Xuanyi felt that MO Beiyuan would not easily provoke the dispute between the two countries. It was just like that tyrant Xuanyuan Yu; his reputation in the Five Nations was not good, but he did not really do anything to harm the people.. Chapter 789 - 789: Is My Third Granduncle in our Imperial Preceptor’s Residence? Chapter 789: Is My Third Granduncle in our Imperial Preceptors Residence? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was fine if MO Beiyuan came himself, but why did he bring children over? Two children? Are they twins? Xuanyi remembered the secret guards information. MO Beiyuan had brought a pair of children over to Northern han this time. Those two children were very famous in the Five Nations. At the mention of the two children, the guard could not help but say excitedly, Theyre twins. Two especially beautiful children. That little girl has big round eyes and said in a childish voice that she wants to look for her Third Granduncle. Third Granduncle? Is her Third Granduncle in our Imperial Preceptors Residence? Xuanyis hand that was holding the chess piece paused slightly. He remembered that the mother of the two little packrats seemed to be from the Bai family. She was the direct daughter of the Bai family. The granduncles of the two little packrats should be the few generals of the Bai family. However, Bai Ze was alive among the few generals of the Bai family. There seemed to be rumors that Bai Qi was alive as well. Could it be that the third granduncle of these two little packrats was hiding in their State Preceptors residence? This matter was interesting. Xuanyi waved his hand. Let them in. Since he had alreadye to the door, there was no reason for him to close the door and not wee guests. Xuanyi got someone to invite MO Beiyuan and the others to the reception hall of the Imperial Preceptors Residence. He sat in the upper seat and saw the strange formation from afar. Everyone seemed to be protecting the young woman in the middle. The womans appearance was extremely eye-catching. It was rumored that the princesses of Northern Han were all beautiful. However, from the looks of it now, this woman could only be considered a true celestial being. Oh, other than his little disciple, Ah Zhi, the sixth princess of Northern Han; that girl was quite pleasing to the eye. Xuanyi retracted his thoughts and continued to look at the two children. The two children were indeed MO Beiyuans bloodline. At this moment, there was no fear on their little faces. The chubby little girl made eye contact with him and waved at him. Hello, Third Granduncle! Why are you wearing mian mian (noodles)? Xuanyi muttered, What the hell is noodles? Bun corrected his sister, Sweetcake, hes wearing a mian ju (mask), not mian mian. The packrat smiled and said obediently, Why is Third Granduncle wearing a mask? If thats the case, the secret guards wont be able to find you. Xuanyi was puzzled So, was he the Third Granduncle these two little packrats were looking for? Little child, youre mistaken. Im not your Third Granduncle. Sweetcake was slightly stunned. She tilted her neck and looked around, but there was no one else. He was the only one left! Her mother had said that she would bring her to look for Third Granduncle. Now, there was only this masked person in the entire house. She did not know him, so he must be her Third Granduncle! Yes, you are! Sweetcake has Third Granduncles painting! The little packrat did indeed have a portrait of Bai Xuan. Didnt they ask the people from the 12 Divisions to look for him using his portrait? The little packrat also left a message saying that he was going to look for someone too. Of course, because of Yun Ran and the others, the packrat only held the portrait and did not have the chance to look for him. Xuanyi saw the pink child take out a storage ring from her waist! Thats right! Other peoples storage rings were worn on their hands. However, this little packrat was hanging them on her waist. There was even a string of it. It was really blinding.. Chapter 790 - 790: Third Granduncle, Take a Look For Yourself Chapter 790 - 790: Third Granduncle, Take a Look For Yourself Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat took out a scroll from one of the storage rings. Then, with a gentle shake of its little hand, the scroll opened. She rushed in front of Xuanyi. Xuanyi was speechless. Xuanyis cultivation was one of the best in the entire Northern Han. Otherwise, he would not have the qualifications to sit firmly in the position of Imperial Preceptor. Usually, no one could get close to him. However, just now, a little ballnded in front of him with a whoosh, and his reaction was half a beat slower than the speed of this little ball. In other words, if this little packrat was not holding a painting but a sword, he should be dead by now. Third Granduncle, take a look for yourself. Sweetcake is a good child. She doesnt lie. Xuanyi recovered from his shock and looked at the painting that the little packrat had shaken open. Then, his expression became even more shocked. Others might not know his face hidden under the mask, but he had looked in the mirror himself and was very clear about it. The little girl was holding his portrait in her small hand. Third Granduncle, take off your mask. Sweetcake will know if youre the one after taking a look! As the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, Xuanyi had always been calm and indifferent. However, at this moment, not only was he shocked, he could not remain calm. Where did you get the portrait? Sweetcake raised her chin and snorted. Its Sweetcakes. If you look like what is drawn, you must be Third Granduncle! Then you have to take off your mask before Sweetcake knows if youre Third Granduncle. The little packrat was different from her brother. She was an impatient person. At this moment, as she held the portrait, she stared at Xuanyi with her big ck eyes. Xuanyi realized that other than this little packrat, everyone else was looking at him with anticipation. It was as if they really hoped that he could take off his mask and let them take a look. Well, I might look a little simr to the person in your portrait, but its not like there arent people who look alike in this world. How can you determine that Im the person youre looking for just from this portrait? Hearing his words, Yun Ran, Bai Wan, and Bai Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Ran smiled and said, That depends on how simr you are to my Third Uncle. My Third Uncles appearance is rare. Bai Wan nodded. Theres another birthmark on my Third Brothers body. Its easy to remember. Its on his arm. This birthmark is in the shape of a crescent moon. Xuanyi really could not convince himself anymore because there was indeed a birthmark of the moon on his wrist. So, was he really the person they were looking for, the third son of the Bai familyBai Xuan? Seeing his puzzled face, Bai Qi said in a clear voice, l guess you must have lost your memory, so you dont have any impression of what happened before. Eldest Brother and I were like this before. However, Third Brother had always been the smartest among the three brothers. He just couldnt ept this for a moment. When he calmed down, he would be able to determine if they were telling the truth. In addition to the birthmark, you should have a ck stone pendant on you. Bai Qi took out the pendant around his neck and showed it to Xuanyi. Mother gave this to the four of us. You have one too.. Chapter 791 - 791: Is She Really From The Five Nations? You Didn’t Pick Her Up, Right? Chapter 791 - 791: Is She Really From The Five Nations? You Didnt Pick Her Up, Right? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyi moved his neck stiffly and pulled out a small pendant from under his cor. The pendant had been hanging around his neck. Other than him, no one else knew. Even if these people wanted to coax him, they would never make such a simr pendant. Didnt Bai Xuan die on the battlefield twenty years ago? Why am I still alive? Xuanyi took off his mask and asked his question. However, Yun Ran and the others could not answer this question for him because they still could not understand what had happened back then. Bai Qi could only tell him some memories that he could recallter. Back then, we were indeed injured on the battlefield. However, a phenomenon descended from the sky and we were saved. At the same time, we lost our memories. While Xuanyi was asking questions, the little packrat had alreadyid on hisp. She raised her little head and blinked her big ck eyes. Third Granduncle, Sweetcake has finally found you! Sweetcake loves Third Granduncle the most! Xuanyi could not adapt to her sudden enthusiasm. His expression froze and he did not know how to deal with it. After all, he had always had the image of a cold-faced imperial preceptor. No one dared toy on hisp. Um, why do you like me? Didnt we just meet? Xuanyi really did not have any experience interacting with children. The little packrat shook her head, so happy that her big eyes could overflow. Because youre Third Granduncle! Of course Sweetcake will like you! Sweetcake still has to give you a small gift to meet you. Yunran muttered quietly, Here ites, here itesthe little gift-giving segment, again. The little packrat tugged at the small storage ring on her waist and kept taking things out. As the Imperial Preceptor of Beihan, Xuanyi was definitely not the kind of person who had not seen the world. However, when Little Sweetcake took out the little gifts one by one, he still couldnt keep a straight face. He couldnt help but sigh. Its said that the East Continent is the richest among the five countries. I didnt believe it before, but now Ive seen it. This little girl was MO Beiyuans little princess, so these things should have been given to her by MO Beiyuan. However, when the little packrat pulled out one rare treasure after another from her storage ring, Xuanyi fell into deep thought again. Was MO Beiyuan doting on this little packrat too much? Why did you let her y with such a sharp weapon? Xuanyi took the saber and sword from the little packrat and was stunned. What is this? Why is it so heavy? No, why was this little packrat so rxed when she raised it? The others were already used to the little packrats innate strength. Yun Ran had seen the saber before. It was the little toy the packrat had brought back from the ind. She had been keeping it in her storage ring. She did not expect her to take it out and give it to Xuanyi now. Sweetcake, Third Granduncle cant y with this saber. Put it back! Oh, Third Granduncle, you have to train your body more! Sweetcake practices boxing. As she spoke, she even clenched her fists and punched Xuanyis chair. Hmph! Everyone saw that the chair exploded into pieces and turned into a pile of broken wood. Xuanyi was speechless. What was going on with this little packrat? Wait, is she really from the Five Nations? You didnt pick her up, did you? Was it really reasonable for such a little child to have such cultivation in the Five Nations? Chapter 792 - 792: Because You’re As Smart As Me! Chapter 792: Because Youre As Smart As Me! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran also knew how terrifying her little packrats talent was. She exined on her behalf, Shes just a little stronger in bloodline. Shes from the Five Nations. When the little packrat heard her Third Granduncle say that she was a child picked up by her father and mother, she was immediately unhappy. Sweetcake is Daddy and Mommys baby. I came out of Mommys belly. Third Granduncle is bad. Sweetcake doesnt like you anymore! Xuanyi touched his nose and looked at Yun Ran awkwardly. Had he angered this little packrat? So, how should I coax her now? Yun Ran did not expect him to have such a personality. After all, he had always had a distant and cold face. She called the little packrat back from Xuanyi and coaxed her, Third Granduncle was just too shocked. He has never seen such a powerful child like Sweetcake. Thats why he said that. He misunderstood. Then lets not me him, okay? The little packrat was not really angry and was easy to coax. At this moment, she had already nodded her little head. Sweetcake and Brother Bun are both Daddy and Mommys babies. There are also the little brothers and sisters in Mommys stomach. Theyre all the same. Third Granduncle, dont get it wrong in the future, Xuanyi hurriedly nodded and smiled at the little packrat. I wont get it wrong in the future. Wait, what did this little packrat just say? The little brothers and sisters in her mothers womb? Did his niece have three more little ones in her womb? Its not that I want to criticize you, but since youre pregnant, why did youe all the way to Nrothern Han? Dont tell me youre here to look for me? Yun Ran paused. As family, there was no need for her to lie to him, so she told him why she hade to Northern Han. Because it involved MO Beiyuans secrets, Xuanyi did not expect them to trust him so much. Little girl, this is only the first time weve met, and youre already telling me such a big secret. Arent you worried that Ill use this secret to deal with you? Yun Ran shook her head. You wont. Xuanyi narrowed his eyes and looked at her. How are you so sure that I wont( Yun Ran coughed lightly and said, Youre thinking too much. Although Im too embarrassed to say it, Third Uncle, with your cultivation, our Sweetcake might be able to knock you down in three moves. Even if you Imow, you cant deal with us. Xuanyi smarted under her roast. Are you investigating the Wenren family? Are you suspecting that they are the mysterious tribe? After Xuanyi heard Yun Rans words, he roughly understood what they were doing now. If he could help them, he would help them on ount of the little packrat. For some reason, although he was not the kind of person who would meddle in other peoples business, he asked without thinking this time. Yun Ran nodded. Third Uncle is the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han. What do you think of Wenren n? Xuanyi narrowed his eyes and said, Little girl, I believe youre my niece now. Bai Wan and Bai Qi knew how entric Bai Xuan was under his cold and aloof appearance. Therefore, they did not find his way of speaking strange. However, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were not used to it. What did he mean by that? Xuanyi smiled and said, Because youre as smart as I am! You can tell that theres something wrong with the Wenren n.. Chapter 793 - 793: Third Granduncle Looks Better Like This Chapter 793: Third Granduncle Looks Better Like This Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xuanyi raised his hand and was about to put the mask back on his face when he saw that the little pink ball had already yed with his mask in her hand. She even ced it on her little face and gestured. Third Granduncle, look at Sweetcake. Have I be like Third Granduncle? Other than him, no one else could touch Xuanyis mask. Unexpectedly, this little packrat had actually taken it to y. Xuanyi even looked at the little packrat with a smile. He thought to himself that if he took the mask back from the little packrat now, would the little packrat cry? Forget it, he would let her y with it. Yun Rans expression froze. She was thinking about the Wenren family and did not pay much attention to her little packrat. Third Uncle, do you also think theres a problem with this Wenren family? As Xuanyi stared at the little packrat, he pursed his thin lips and replied, Its obvious that their family is different from other aristocratic families. However, they havent done anything overboard. Therefore, he only asked someone to keep an eye on the n. l know roughly where you said they went at regr intervals. This was because Xuanyi was different from them. He had been investigating this Wenren n since more than ten years ago. Over the past ten years, no matter how well that Wenren n hid, he would still find out something. But theres something wrong with that ce. Yun Ran looked at him in confusion. What question? Xuanyis hand was a little itchy. He raised his hand and rubbed the little packrat in front of him. You wont be able to return from that ce. Lets put it this way. Those who have been there wont live long when they return. All these years, other than the Wenren n, no one else has survived. Therefore, he did not suggest that they take the risk and even bring the two little packrats along. It would be a pity if such cute little babies died. As Xuanyi spoke, he looked at Yun Rans belly and said seriously, You have to think carefully. Youre not alone now, but carry four lives. MO Beiyuans original n was to find that ce and go there alone. Hearing what Xuanyi had said about the curse in that ce, he said, Ranran, I think hes right. Youre pregnant now. Itll be more dangerous for you to go to that ce. Stay with the two little packrats. Ill go alone. Since he knew where the ce was, MO Beiyuan definitely had to make a trip. After all, this was the only path he could take now. If it was a known danger, it would be easy to deal with. This kind of unknown death really made one feel a little uncertain. Yun Ran was even more unwilling to let him take the risk alone. The two little packrats will stay behind. Ill go with you. At least the two of them could take care of each other. Sweetcake didnt know where they were going at all, but when she heard where her father and the empress were going, she quickly waved her little arm. Sweetcake wants to go too! Mother, bring Sweetcake along! The packrat was still wearing Xuanyis mask. She looked indescribably cute. Only then did Yun Ran notice that her little packrat was actually ying with Xuanyis mask in her hand. Sweetcake, return the mask to Third Granduncle. Third Granduncle has to wear a mask to go out and meet people. The packrat blinked her big ck eyes, Why? Why? Why does Third Granduncle have to wear a mask to see people? But Sweetcake thinks Third Granduncle looks better without a mask! Chapter 794 - 794: So Third Granduncle Is a Bare Stick! Chapter 794: So Third Granduncle Is a Bare Stick! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the past, Xuanyi hated it the most when others talked about his appearance. That was why he wore this mask and did not show his true appearance. However, the little packrats words made him very happy. In that case, Third Granduncle wont wear a mask. As soon as he said this, the others were stunned. Was the dignified Imperial Preceptor of the Northern Han so casual in making a decision? Yun Ran had told him so much. However, she had yet to tell him about the Spiritual Monkeys prophecy. Third Uncle, are you alone now? Xuanyi looked at her in confusion. Little girl, what do you mean? This was because there was a woman rted to Xuanyi in the Spiritual Divine Nionkeys prophecy. That was why Yun Ran asked. Bai Qi was more direct. Xiao Ran means that you havent found a partner all these years. Xuanyiughed out loud. Im the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han. How can I get married and have children? After saying that, he raised his eyebrows and nced at Bai Qi and Xiao Yue beside him. Im not like you guys. Ill hit a bare stick(be a bachelor) for the rest of my life. When the packrat heard the word stick, she immediately thought of what Bang Bang had said to her. She blinked her big ck eyes and said to Xuanyi in a childish voice, Bang Bang said that Third Granduncle would be turned into a stick! So Third Granduncle is a bare stick! Yun Ran coughed softly. Her little packratsprehension ability was really full marks. Bai Qi also touched the tip of his nose. Xuanyi felt that they had something to say to him, but could not say it. Yun Ran asked Bun to take her sister out and walk around the Imperial Preceptors residence. Little Bun was very smart and immediately understood what his mother meant. He held his sisters hand and went out to y. Before the little packrat left, he was still holding the Imperial Preceptors mask in his hand. After the two children left. Only then did Yun Ran tell Xuanyi what the boy meant. The Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy has always been very urate. This prophecy is about you, Third Uncle. Xuanyi smiled and said, So that monkeys prophecy is that I will be a bachelor? Is there a need for a prophecy? As the Imperial Preceptor, I naturally wont marry and have children. Bai Qi said with a serious expression, Third Brother, stop fooling around. The Spiritual Monkeys prophecy is that you will be turned into a human stick! Xuanyi had just taken a sip of tea and spat it out. What the hell is this? Does the stick that the little packrat is talking about mean a human stick? Is it that bloody? Yun Ran nodded and exined, Because we were afraid of scaring Sweetcake, we didnt exin the human stick to her. Am 1 going to be that miserable? Xuanyi did not quite believe these words. It was mainly because he did not think that his enemies in Northern Han had the ability to make him into a human stick. He felt that this prophecy was a little ridiculous. l dont think anyone in Northern Han can turn me into a human stick. Bai Qi understood his feelings the most because when he first heard the prophecy about him, he also felt that it was ridiculous. But now that the matter had fallen on his younger brother, Bai Qi hoped that he could take it seriously. Third Brother, there should be a woman near you. That woman will be in trouble with you. If you dont want anything to happen to her, youd better believe us. Xuanyi smiled again. What woman? I really dont have a woman by my side! Therefore, this prophecy is even more impossible. Just as everyone was in a deadlock A little girl ran in from outside. She was wearing a snow rabbit jacket that was simr to Yun Rans.. Chapter 795 - 795: Sweetcake Is the Princess of the East Continent! Chapter 795: Sweetcake Is the Princess of the East Continent! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little girl looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. Her big eyes were especially lively. From afar, she called out in a delicate voice, Master. Xuanyi nced at the little girl who had run in and a smile shed across his eyes. He introduced her to Yun Ran and the others, This is my disciple, Yuwen Zhi, and also the Seventh Princess of Northern Han. Yun Ran looked at the little girl in front of her and thought of the woman in the Spirit Monkeys prophecy. No one had stipted that the woman beside Xuanyi would definitely be his partner. Perhaps it could be his little disciple in front of her. Third Uncle, wait a moment. Ill call the Spiritual Divine Nionkey over. At this moment, Sweetcake had dragged the Spiritual Divine Monkey out to y. Yun Ran called it back and let it take a good look at whether the Seventh Princess of Northern Han was the woman in the prophecy. Third Uncle? Master? Who is she addressing? Yuwen Zhi widened her eyes and looked at Xuanyi. Xuanyi touched the tip of his nose and said, Ah Zhi, I just got to know my family. Theyre all my rtives. She was addressing me as Third Uncle. Let me tell you, I still have a grandnephew and grandniece. That little pink ball is really very interesting. Youll see herter. Yun Ran did not expect Xuanyi to be charmed by her Little Sweetcake in such a short period of time. He was already showing off to others. The secret guards had already gone to look for her two children. After a while, her Little Sweetcake pulled the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and rushed back to the hall like a gust of wind. Mother, the secret guard said that you were looking forSweetcake! Yun Ran raised her hand and rubbed it against the little packrats head. Then, she picked up the Spiritual Divine Monkey. Mother wants to ask Bang Bang some questions. When Xuanyi saw that the little pink ball had returned, he hurriedly waved at her. Sweetcake,e over to Third Granduncle. The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and looked in his direction. Then, she ran towards him with her short legs. Why is Third Granduncle looking for Sweetcake? Xuanyi had really never seen such a fun ball before. He continued to show off to Yuwen Zhi, Ah Zhi, look at her. Isnt she very cute? Shes even wearing a snow rabbit fur jacket. Shes white and soft. Let me tell you, dont judge her by by how soft she is. Her cultivation is very powerful. Yuwen Zhi had never seen such a cute little ball. She was extremely rare. She raised her arms and wanted to hug her. Master, then why did she call you Third Granduncle? Xuanyi had always doted on this little disciple. She shouted for?, Sister! Youre a beautiful sister! The little packrat tilted her head and smiled sweetly at them, captivating them both. Yun Ran also took advantage of the opportunity when her little packrat ran to Xuanyis side to act cute. She pulled the Spiritual Divine Monkey in front of her and asked, Is the woman you saw in your prophecy her? The Spiritual Divine Monkey felt that it had really said too much. It did not know when the Heavenly Dao would its life away. It didnt say anything and only nodded. This shouldnt be considered revealing the heavenly secrets, right? Seeing it nod, Yun Ran didnt need to ask further. On the other side, the little packrat was already chatting with Yuwen Zhi. Yun Ran felt that her little packrat was really good at socializing. Pretty sister, youre also a princess! Sweetcake is also a little princess! Sweetcake is the princess of the East Continent! Chapter 796 - 796: She Didn’t Dare To Chapter 796 - 796: She Didnt Dare To Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yuwen Zhi did not expect this little packrat to be the princess of the East Continent. Then wouldnt her father be the legendary Ghost King, MO Beiyuan? Then who is your father? My father is the most powerful father! Yuwen Zhi followed the little packrats gaze and finally saw the man standing in the hall. He was dressed in ck and exuded a dignified aura. His strange eyes were enough to prove his identity. Yuwen Zhi really wanted to ask how such a fierce person had given birth to such a chubby little packrat. However, she was afraid and did not dare to do so. No matter how scary this little balls father was, Yuwen Zhi wanted to pet this little ball. Can I hug you? Youre with Third Granduncle. You can carry Sweetcake! The little packrat was usually carried by many people, but not everyone could carry her. This big sister whom she had met for the first time was beautiful and smelled good. She was Third Granduncles disciple! That was why she asked Yuwen Zhi to carry her. Yuwen Zhi had benefited from Xuanyi. She hugged Sweetcake and did not want to let go. In front of the little packrat, Yun Ran naturally could not exin the bloody prophecy of the Spiritual Divine Monkey. She waited until Xuanyi asked them to stay for dinner before getting Bai Qi to find a chance to talk to Xuanyi about the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. You mean that in the monkeys prophecy, the person who got into trouble with me was my little disciple, Ah Zhi? Bai Qi didnt understand what the Spiritual Divine Monkey said, but he knew that Yun Ran and the two little packrats could understand. Moreover, Yun Ran would not joke about such a thing. Xiao Ran said that the Spiritual Divine Monkey told her that your little disciple died in the dark prison with you. You were made into a human stick, and she was stabbed several times in the back. In the beginning, Xuanyi only treated the monkeys prophecy as a joke and did not pay much attention to it. After all, there was no woman around him who could die with him. However, he did not expect the monkey to say that the person who got into trouble together with him was his little disciple. Did the monkey say who did it? Seeing his change in attitude, Bai Qi guessed that the Seventh Princess of Northern Han was a very important person to Bai Xuan! This Spiritual Divine Monkey couldnt see it. I heard from Xiao Ran that the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy was just a very short segment. Xuanyi expressed that he understood and would pay attention. He would also tell Yuwen Zhi to be careful. After Bai Qi delivered the message, he didnt say much to him. After all, Bai Xuan still did not have any past memories as the Imperial Preceptor of the Northern Han, Xuanyi. As the group ate, the little packrat naturally became the center of attention again. Yuwen Zhi simply carried her to sit on herp and fed her. This beef tendon is stewed very softly. Sweetcake, try it. The little packrat showed her respect. She opened its mouth wide and swallowed therge piece of beef tendon. Xuanyi also kept putting food into the bowls of the two little packrats. Eat more Sweetcake and Bun. Although he had not regained his memory, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity and warmth surge from his heart being in thepany of Yun Ran and the rest. However, he did not expect the Empresss imperial edict to arrive so quickly. Xuanyi took the imperial edict and nced at it indifferently. His eyes turned cold. The news in his Imperial Preceptors Residence spread quite quickly; the Empress even knew that he had acknowledged the Bai family.. Chapter 797 - 797: No Longevity in this World Chapter 797 - 797: No Longevity in this World Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Master, what did the Queen Mothers decree say? Yuwen Zhi saw that Xuanyis expression did not look good after receiving the imperial edict, so she asked. Xuanyi said, Her Majesty said that she has prepared a pce banquet in the pce and invited us to attend it together. Xuanyi instinctively did not want Yun Ran and the others to have too much contact with the Empress of the Northern Han because he knew that that woman was not a good person. She definitely did not ask them to enter the pce for the banquet out of kindness. Ill go to the pce and exin it to her myself. Due to Yuwen Zhis special identity, she was sandwiched between him and the Empress. As such, Xuanyi did not say much. MO Beiyuans identity was special, and Xuanyi was Northern Hans Imperial Preceptor. The two of them were suddenly so close that it was inevitable that others would specte. Yun Ran and the others did not stay in the Imperial Preceptors Residence for long. When they left, the little packrat and Yuwen Zhi had already established a deep friendship. Sister Ah Zhi,e and y with Sweetcake when youre free. Alright, if you get bullied in Northern Han, you must tell me. Ill beat him up for you! As Northern Hans Seventh Princess and the Imperial Preceptors only disciple, Yuwen Zhi was naturally the most favored one in Northern Han. After the two of them made an agreement, they reluctantly separated. On the other side, Xuanyi entered the pce alone with the Empresss imperial edict. At this moment, thick smoke filled the hall where the Empress was. After Xuanyi stepped in, he felt that he could barely open his eyes. Needless to say, the Empress was up to no good again. The pce was in a mess. This woman was bing more and more crazy. What pursuit of immortality? There was no such thing as immortality in this world! The Imperial Preceptor is here! Look, what do you think of the Immortal Qi I just asked someone to make? I heard that as long as you breathe this Immortal Qi every day, you can live younger and younger. Imperial Preceptor, do you want to give it a try? Xuanyis face turned cold. This was not the first time he had tried to persuade this woman. Theres no way to live forever in this world. The so-called immortal energy is just a trick. Why would Your Majesty believe it? The Empress of Northern Han used to be a valiant and heroic empress who was loved by the people. Unfortunately, when women reached a certain age, they could not ept their slowly aging faces. The Empress of the Northern Han was more concerned about these things. She felt that as the Empress, she was chosen by the heavens, so she should never age and live forever! This was a message from the heavens. However, Xuanyi had always been against her. Every time, he would say something that made her angry. Imperial Preceptor, do you think I wont live forever? Then Ill let you take a look. But after a hundred years, Ill still look as young as before. However, in fact, Xuanyi had never changed his appearance all these years. The reason why he had been wearing a mask was because he did not want anyone to discover that his appearance had not shown any signs of aging in the past 20 years. The person who did not believe in longevity did not experience any change in his appearance. Xuanyi did not know how to exin. However, he looked at Bai Qi and Bai Wan. They seemed to be the same as him. Could it be that the Bai family was more resistant to aging? Thinking of his family, a smile appeared on Xuanyi!s lips. I came to the pce to tell Your Majesty that the rtionship between MO Beiyuan and I is a private matter. It doesnt affect the rtionship between the two countries. Your Majesty, dont worry. The Empress took the time to nce at him from the smoke. But I heard that your rtionship with the Bai family is not ordinary, and your rtionship with MO Beiyuan is not ordinary either.. As the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, this doesnt seem to be good! Chapter 798 - 798: Really? But I Don’t Think So Chapter 798: Really? But I Dont Think So Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Empress of the Northern Han had originally seen that Xuanyi was unrted to her and had a master-disciple rtionship with her Little Seven, so she was very at ease with him. After all, such people had no children. Even if they snatched the throne, no one would inherit it. Naturally, it would not be easy for him to have the intention to rebel. However, it was different now. Xuanyi was actually rted to the East Continent. He was even rted to the East Continents Emperor and the Bai family, the most prosperous family in the East Continent. That would be dangerous. Ive heard that youre Bai Xuan, the little general of the Bai family who has been missing for many years. Your identity is quite surprising. Its a little inappropriate for Little General Bai Xuan of the Bai familys army of the East Continent to be the Imperial Preceptor of our Northern Han! Xuanyi looked at her and said with a cold expression, Is that so? But I dont think so. Ive been the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han for so many years. I think its quite suitable. No one is more suitable for this position than me. Actually, it was not that Xuanyi could not bear to part with the position of Imperial Preceptor. It was because the Empress of Northern Han had already gone berserk in her pursuit of immortality. She did not care about the suffering of the people of Northern Han at all. If he did not be the Imperial Preceptor and no one else dissuaded the Empress, the lives of the Northern Han citizens would be even more difficult. Due to the geographical location and the size of the country, Northern Han could notpare to the other countries that were rich. The lives of themoners were not as good as those of the other countries. Xuanyi had been the Imperial Preceptor for so many years. How could he quit just like that? However, what he was thinking was not what the Northern Han Empress was thinking. In the eyes of the Northern Han Empress, he just could not bear to part with the position of Imperial Preceptor. He even had an even bigger n. She was already dissatisfied with him. Now, the dissatisfaction in her heart intensified. After Xuanyi left, she hurriedly summoned the Eldest Princess, Yuwen Qin, into the pce. Ah Qin, you said that theres a way to deal with Xuanyi. What is it? Has the Queen Mother finally though it through? As the Eldest Princess of Northern Han, Yuwen Qin had always been jealous and wary of the fact that Yuwen Zhi was the Imperial Preceptors disciple. She was worried that Xuanyi would help Yuwen Zhi snatch her throne, Therefore, she had always wanted to find an opportunity to get rid of Xuanyi. However, the Queen Mother had never hardened her heart when it came to Xuanyi. She felt that it was impossible for him to be so ambitious. She even said that Xuanyi did not have any children. What was the use of snatching that position? Yuwen Qin rejoiced that the Queen Mother finally understood and was willing to deal with Xuanyi. Xuanyi has always doted on Little Seven. I think we can use Little Seven to deal with Xuanyi. Speaking of her Seventh Princess, the Empress was still a little reluctant since shehad doted on the little girl since she was young. After hesitating for a moment, she said, Is there no other way? Must we drag Little Seven into this? Not only did Yuwen Qin want to deal with Xuanyi this time, but she also wanted to take the opportunity to deal with her seventh sister, Yuwen Zhi. She nned to kill two birds with one stone and eliminate her two greatest obstacles. l know that the Queen Mother loves Little Seven. Dont worry, Im just making use of the master-disciple rtionship between the Imperial Preceptor and Little Seven. Xuanyis cultivation level was not low, so it was very easy for them to fail if they attacked him directly. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, they needed to use Yuwen Zhi to lure the person over and trap him. The Empress thought for a while before rubbing her swollen temples. Then do as you say! Xuanyi colluded with outsiders. He cant be kept alive. Yuwen Qin lowered her head and agreed. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly.. Chapter 799 - 799: Brother Bun, Are You Giving Sweetcake Candy? Chapter 799: Brother Bun, Are You Giving Sweetcake Candy? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yuwen Qin had been holding a grudge against her seventh sister for a long time. They were clearly the same Queen Mother, but Yuwen Zhis appearance was outstanding, while she was mediocre. Ever since they were young, as long as they appeared at the same time, everyone would only see Yuwen Zhi andpletely ignore her existence. However, she was clearly the Eldest Princess of Northern Han! What was even more infuriating was that Yuwen Zhis talent in spiritual power cultivation was also the best among all the princesses and princes. She had been taken in as a disciple by the Imperial Preceptor at such a young age, and she was Xuanyis only disciple. Xuanyi was respected by the people in Northern Han, so even his disciple, Yuwen Zhi, became more and more well-regarded. Yuwen Qin felt that as long as Yuwen Zhi and Xuanyi did not die, the position of the Queen of the Northern Han would not be hers in the end. Yuwen Zhi, that wretched girl, was easy to deal with, but Xuanyi, that sly old fox, was unfathomable and difficult to deal with. That was why she had invited an expert to help her n. The expert had said that Yuwen Zhi, that wretched girl, was Xuanyis weakness. If she wanted to kill Xuanyi, she could use Yuwen Zhi as bait. She did not need to do it herself. She could use the Empress to deal with the master and disciple. Yuwen Qin had mentioned it before. Unfortunately, the Empress had always been unwilling to attack Xuanyi. She did not expect that Her Majesty would actually nod in agreement this time. On the second day, Yuwen Qin used the Empresss decree to send a message to the Seventh Princesss residence. She said that the Empress was not feeling well and had summoned her to the pce to attend to her illness. Coincidentally, Yuwen Zhi brought Little Sweetcake to visit her mansion. The two of them werepeting to build a snowman in the residence. Are you saying that this is my Master? The little packrat hummed in agreement. Thats right. This pile is Third Granduncle! Yuwen Zhi looked at the round and chubby snowman and almost copsed withughter. How can my Masters head be so round? The little packrat took out the mask she had obtained from Xuanvi from her storage ring and put it on the snowmans head. Then, she pped her hands. Wow! This looks most like Third Granduncle! Yuwen Zhi muttered, If the little packrat says that, then anyone who wears this mask will look like Master. When the people from the pce arrived, Yuwen Zhi and the little packrat were still ying. When the little packrat heard that she was going to the pce to y, she also wanted to take a look. Yuwen Zhi was the Seventh Princess of Northern Han and was doted on by the Empress of Northern Han. Naturally, she could still do this. Then, she brought the little packrat into the pce. Bun was sent by his parents to protect his sister. Since his sister was going to y, he definitely had to protect her by her side. Hence, he followed them into the pce. The guards who came from the pce only thought that Yuwen Zhi had brought these two children there to y and did not take it to heart. He brought them to the pce to report. Yuwen Zhi brought the two little pink balls into the hall. As soon as they entered, Buns small face immediately darkened. He came to his sisters side and fed her a pill. Brother Bun, are you giving Sweetcake candy? Its not candy! Its not candy. Eat it obediently. Otherwise, youll faintter and wont be able to hit the guys. When the little packrat heard this, she wanted to hit bad guys! She frowned and swallowed the pill. Then, she opened her mouth and let Bun her. Ah, Sweetcake obediently ate it. Bun nodded and handed a pill to Yuwen Zhi, who was dumbfounded and wide-eyed. Theres something wrong with the incense in the incense burner in this hall. Take this antidote too.. Chapter 800 - 800: It Should Be Her Chapter 800 - 800: It Should Be Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yuwen Zhi came back to her senses in a daze. She took the pill from his hand and swallowed it. How did you discover that there was something wrong with this incense? Why didnt I notice? Bun nced at her. His expression was still cool. Because Im good at medicine and poison. This kind of unorthodox incense is too easy to recognize. It was not that Yuwen Zhi had never seen such a thing before. The key was that this was the pce of Northern Han, and it was near the Empresss bedchamber. Who was so bold as to attack her, the Seventh Princess of Northern Han? Stay behind meter. Ill protect you! Bun nced at her indifferently. He had already begun to search for the source of the bewitching incense. Although they had taken the antidote that could neutralize all kinds of bewitching incense, the smell of the incense was really unpleasant. He was afraid that he and Sweetcake would be tainted by it. Once they went back and approached his mother, she would feel ufortable. After finding the incense burner on the table, Bun picked it up and threw out of the window. Yuwen Zhi saw the the incense burner being thrown out of the window with a bang. This child was simply extremely strong! After Bun was done, he went back to look for his sister. He held his sisters hand and was about to walk out. Yuwen Zhi had already climbed to the window and was about to wave at the two little packrats to climb out of the window with her. The pink and chubby little packrat, who seemed to only know how to pile up snowmen with round heads, raised her small arm and gently pushed with her small hand. The entire door of the hall flew out in front of them. Yuwen Zhi widened her eyes, thinking that she had seen wrongly. Why was this little packrat so strong? Was this hereditary? They were all Hercules! They had caused such a hugemotion, that Yuwen Qin, who had been hiding at the side, naturally brought her guards and surrounded them. Seventh Sister, what are you doing? The Queen Mother asked you to enter the pce, but you didnt even take a look at the Queen Mother. Are you leaving? Big Sister, you came at the right time! Someone in this hall released a bewitching incense to knock us out here. Yuwen Zhi had never suspected that her biological sister would attack her. She even foolishly told her that someone in the hall had ced the incense. It made Yuwen Qinugh loudly, Little Seven! Sometimes, I really envy your stupidity! At the very least, a person like you can make Xuanyi unguarded against you and treat you so well! Big sister, what are you talking about? Yuwen Zhi frowned slightly when she saw Yuwen Qin smiling and saying something she didnt understand. Bun held Little Sweetcakes hand and said coldly, Shes saying that she was the one who nted this incense and set up this trap to knock you out. At first, Yuwen Qin only thought that the two children Yuwen Zhi brought were eye-catching, but she did not expect them to be so smart. But so what if they were smart? They were just two little children! How could they possibly ascend to the heavens? Little Sweetcake puffed up her cheeks and asked Brother Bun, Brother Bun, is she the big baddie were going to fight? Bun nodded. Look at her face now. It should be her. You can hit her now. Yuwen Zhi was speechless. And so were Yuwen Qin and the guards behind her.. Chapter 801 - 801: What Mother Told Her Chapter 801 - 801: What Mother Told Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Sweetcake raised her small arms, revealing her fair and tender hands. She hummed cutely. Then Sweetcake is going to hit the big bad egg! The little packrats words caused everyone tough. No one took these two children seriously. They only thought that they were ying around. Unexpectedly, the little packrat snorted and jumped up, swinging her little fist at Yuwen Qin. She was so small and was wearing a pink and soft jacket. Her entire body was milky and she looked like a glutinous rice ball. Unexpectedly, she sent Yuwen Qin flying when she swung her fist. Yes, it was not an exaggeration! She really flew out in front of everyone! The little packrat sent one flying and pointed at the group of guards. She raised her cute little face and asked his brother, Brother Bun, are they in cahoots with the big bad egg? Steamed Bun nodded at her. Yes, they are. After youre done, were going back to find Mother. We cant y anymore. The little packrat nodded and raised her small fists again, charging towards the guards. Humph! Humph! Humph! Humph! Yuwen Zhi remembered that her Master had told her that this little packrats cultivation level was very high. However, what she understood was that it was slightly stronger than that of the other children. However, from the looks of it now, this was more than just stronger than the other children! She was more powerful than all of them! Alright, Sweetcake is done! Im done with the big bad eggs! After the little packrat was done, she waved her small hand at the secret guards of the 12 Divisions in the dark. Uncles, Sweetcake just hit the big bad eggs herself. Youre too slow! You dont have toe over! Sweetcake has already settled this herself! Yuwen Zhi was puzzled. So, why did Big Sister use the incense to knock us out? Could it be that she wants to attack you? She knows your identities, so As Bun wiped his sisters hands and helped her put on the rabbit fur gloves he had taken from the main hall, he chuckled. If she still does this after knowing our identities, shes really stupid. Just now, it was obvious that this group of people treated him and Sweetcake like ordinary children. That was why they were so surprised when Sweetcake attacked. If these people knew their identities long ago, they would definitely know that the secret guards would follow them. Theres no need to doubt it. Her target is you. She noticed you immediately just now, not Sweetcake and me. Yuwen Zhi was shocked by the aura of the child and shrank her neck timidly. But why did she do this? After Sweetcake put on her gloves, she blinked her big ck eyes at her andforted Yuwen Zhi with her childish voice, Because shes a big bad egg! A big bad egg doesnt need a reason to do bad things! This was what her mother had told her! Mother said that bad eggs are like this. They are bad eggs when they do bad things! Yuwen Zhi could not treat this matter as easily as they did. This was her biological sister from the same mother! Sweetcake, the big bad egg youre talking about is my sister. She used to dote on me like your brother dotes on you. She doted on me and treated me very well. Because there was a huge age difference between the two sisters, Yuwen Zhi had always liked to follow behind Yuwen Qin when she was very young, chasing after her and asking her to bring her out to y. Yuwen Qin also doted on her little sister.. Chapter 802 - 802: Because He’s My Brother! Chapter 802: Because Hes My Brother! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrats thoughts were like a childs thoughts. She frovvned and tilted her head. Then why did she do this? Why did she suddenly not like you? Did she want you to smell the incense and faint? Bun saw that the two of them were discussing seriously and smiled coldly. Dontpare with me and Sweetcake. Were different from you guys. He could use his life to protect Sweetcake! Not only Sweetcake, but he also had to protect his younger siblings in his mothers womb. After all, he was their brother! After Bun finished speaking, he moved his hand again and put on Little Sweetcakes woolen vest that she had just torn off because it was too hot. Put it on properly. If you dont, Mother and Father will feel sorry for you when we head back and they see your red face from the cold. The little packrat also obediently asked him to help her put on the waistcoat, adjust her hat, and cover her little ears. Yuwen Zhi suddenly realized that the way she interacted with her big sister seemed to be different from them. Although Eldest Sister would y with her, she would never help her tidy up her clothes, nor would she ask her if she was cold if she was wearing less clothes. Themotion here was really huge, and it was so close to the bedroom of the Empress. It rmed the Empress, who was still waiting for news from Yuwen Qjn. What did you say? The eldest princess was beaten up? She dared to hit the eldest princess in my pce! Does she still have any regard for me? When the Empress heard this news, she waspletely enraged. She supported her dizzy head and stood up. The pce servant replied in fear, Its a little child. What? Little child? Are you joking with me? Can a little child hurt my eldest princess and my royal guards? The pce maids did not dare to speak carelessly. They were so frightened that they were sweating profusely. Because the Empress had been in a bad mood recently, she would lose her temper at any time. She had already executed more than ten young pce maids. Its true. Its just a little child. She looks like shes three or four years old. She beat up the eldest princess and the guards alone and knocked them down. The Empress had someone support her as she walked towards the direction of the main hall. Wheres Little Seven? Is Little Seven still in the pce? Just stop her and dont let her leave. Otherwise, with Xuanyis personality, he would probably be suspicious. Originally, Yu Wenzhi had no intention of leaving. However, she wanted to send the two little packrats back beforeing back to ask for the reason. At the very least, she wanted to understand why the eldest royal sister was so ruthless to her. However, she had only taken a few steps with the two little packrats when she was stopped by a pce servant who rushed over. Seventh Princess, Her Majesty is here. She wants you to stay in the pce. Yuwen Zhi nced at the two little packrats. She wanted them and the secret guards to leave the pce first while she went to see the Queen Mother. However, Bun suddenly said coldly, If I were you, I wouldnt go see her! Yuwen Zhi was stunned again. She really could not understand what this little child was saying. That was her Queen Mother! Why couldnt she go and see her? Moreover, she still had to tell the Queen Mother about what Eldest Sister had done! Little Sweetcake also blinked her big eyes and asked Brother Bun, Why? Brother, why? Bun patiently exined to her and to Yuwen Zhi, who was at the side, Because the guards that your biological sister just brought are obviously the guards of the pce. As the Empress of the Northern Han, its impossible for the master of the pce not to know what she just did. Also, if she wanted to keep the matter from the Empress of the Northern Han to do this, she would not have chosen to do it in the pce or near the bedroom of the Empress! Chapter 803 - 803: Don’t Regret It Later Chapter 803: Dont Regret It Later Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wasnt that right! Why didnt Yuwen Zhi think of such a simple exnation? No, it was not that she could not think of it at all! Instead, she had never thought in that direction. One was her own sister, and the other was her Queen Mother. Both of them were the closest people to her, but now, they were working together to knock her out. She wanted to ask why. Why did they want to knock her out? Seeing that she didnt listen to his advice, Bun didnt say anything else. Anyway, he had already done his part in reminding her. He held Sweetcakes little hand and prepared to leave the pce. However, he was blocked by a group of pce servants. This time, this group of pce servants had a fake smile on their faces as they praised them. Little Master and Little Miss, please wait for a while. Our Empress also wants to meet the two of you. Bun nced at him and pulled Sweetcake to his side. Then, he said coldly to the pce maid, But we dont want to see her! Besides, my sister and 1 dont like to be blocked. The order the secret guards received was to watch over the two little masters and not let them cause trouble. Coupled with the fact that this was Northern Hans pce, they should not show their faces for the time being. They stood at the side and watched quietly. Unlike other secret guards, these people were really not used to fight, but to watch over the children. As long as their two little masters did not run around, it was fine. When Yuwen Zhi saw that the pce servants were forcing the two little packrats to stay, an even more uneasy expression appeared on her face. She frowned deeply. Let them leave. Ill go with you to see the Queen Mother. No matter what it is, its our own business. What does it have to do with these two little children? The pce servant was also following orders. He smiled and replied, But this child hit the Eldest Princess. Thats the Northern Han royal familys business. Bun chuckled coldly, Then dont regret itter. It was indeed not the Northern Han royal familys business to keep them here. So, how stupid were these people? They still hadnt guessed the identies of the children! The Empress leaned against therge pnquin and was carried over by the pce servants. She called out, Little Seven. She nced at the two children again and a piece of information shed through his mind. Twins? Three to four years old? Could you be the bloodline of the East Continents Emperor MO Beiyuan? The legendary reincarnation of immortal children? Although Northern Han did not have much interaction with the East Continent, no one among the Five Nations was a fool. It was normal for them to inquire about one anothers information and nt spies in each others countries. During this period of time, the most information the Queen of the Northern Han had received was from the East Continent. Arge portion of the relevant information in the East Continent was about what these two children had done. The brother is both skilled in medicine and poison. He shocked everyone at the Medicine Concocting Convention! As for the younger sister, shes extremely talented in spiritual power cultivation and has once captured a demonic cultivator? Were these referring to you guys? Bun understood what she said, but Little Sweetcake didnt understand. She blinked her big ck eyes and asked her brother, Brother Bun, what is this nanny saying? Nanny? The Queen of the Northern Han had always been used to the false ttery of the people around her. She thought that she was really eternally young and had an ageless appearance. At this moment, when the little packrat called her Nanny, she felt terrible.. Chapter 804 - 804: Unexpectedly, He Was Still a Step Too Late Chapter 804 - 804: Unexpectedly, He Was Still a Step Too Late Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The pce servants around the Empress of the Northern Han knew best that the Empress hated being described as old by others. She hurriedly said, Your Majesty, did you hear wrongly? No one called said Nanny! r Thats right, thats right. No one called for a Nanny. That child didnt do it either. However, the little packrat widened her big ck eyes and thought that they had not heard it clearly. She even shouted especially loudly, Nanny, what did you say just now? I didnt even hear you clearly. The pce servants couldnt continue to act dumb this time. Yu Wenzhi also knew that her Queen Mother hated it when others described her as old. However, the Queen Mother looked too old at this moment. In terms of appearance alone, the little packrat was not wrong. Yuwen Zhi knew that the Queen Mothers temper had been bad recently, so she could only step forward and stand in front of the two little packrats. Queen Mother, Sweetcake is just a child. Can you not be angry with her? The Empress of the Northern Han wanted to touch these two little ones, but she had to be able to! No matter how sick she was and how muddle-headed she was, she knew one thing clearly. She could not provoke the God of Death, MO Beiyuan. If she could provoke them, she would have already sent people over when that group of people entered the territory of Northern Han. There was no need to wait until now. Little Seven, the Queen Mother wants to look at them because they are cute. I dont have any other intentions. At least for now, the Queen knew very well that no matter how angry she was, it was impossible for her to attack the two children now. Queen Mother, Eldest Sister Yuwen Zhi wanted to say something but hesitated. She was originally very aggrieved, but for the sake of the Northern Han royal family, she thought that it was better not to say it in front of so many people. The Queen of the Northern Han also opened her mouth tofort her. You must have misunderstood what happened with your elder sister. Go back with the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother will exin it to you. Yu Wenzhi could not think of a reason for her Queen Mother and Eldest Sister to harm her, so she nodded and stayed. Bun nced at her and left the pce with his sister. They returned to the courtyard where Yun Ran and the others lived. Yun Ran naturally had to ask them where they had gone and if anything had happened. Sweetcake danced around and exined it to everyone. Sweetcake and Brother Bun went to the pce to y and even hit the big bad eggs. Yun Ran asked, Did you go to the pce? Seeing that his sister didnt exin clearly at all, Bun exined it to Yun Ran again. Only then did Yun Ran figure out what they had experienced in the pce. So, do you think that the Empress of the Northern Han and the Eldest Princess are plotting against the Seventh Princess? Perhaps theyre trying to threaten your Third Granduncle? Bun nodded. Although he usually didnt participate in the discussions between the adults, he knew about the prophecies of the Spiritual Divine Monkey. Moreover, he knew what a human stick was. It was not a naked stick at all, but an extremely cruel punishment. Yun Ran nodded at him. Mother also thinks thats possible. Ill tell Grandmother and the others about it and ask them to inform your Third Granduncle. Yun Ran did not dy. Instead, she immediately told Bai Wan and Bai Qi what had happened in the pce and their spection. Bai Qi also realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately went to the Imperial Preceptors Residence to look for Xuanyi. Unexpectedly, he was still a step toote.. Chapter 805 - 805: Does the Bai Family Really Know the Legendary Art of Immortality? Chapter 805 - 805: Does the Bai Family Really Know the Legendary Art of Immortality? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The people from the Imperial Preceptors Residence told Bai Qi that their Imperial Preceptor had just been summoned into the pce by the Empress. Bai Qi was worried that something would happen to his brother, so he immediately rushed to the pce and asked the secret guards of the 12 Divisions to go back and inform Yun Ran and the others. Yun Ran did not expect them to move so quickly. Yun Ran was still worried about Bai Qi going to the pce alone to save someone. Bai Qis cultivation wasnt low, but he was alone after all. Coupled with his identity, the Northern Han Empress would not be afraid of him at all. In her anxiety, she looked for MO Beiyuan and told him that she wanted to enter the pce to save her uncles. MO Beiyuan told her not to be anxious. He would bring someone into the pce to ask the Empress of the Northern Han for her. Yun Ran also knew that with her current condition, everyone would be worried about her if she ran around. She agreed to let MO Beiyuan bring his people to take a look at the situation first. She stayed with the two little packrats to wait for his news. MO Beiyuan only brought about ten secret guards from the 12 Divisions to the Northern Han pce. To be honest, he really didnt take the Empress of the Northern Han seriously at all. It would be easier if the Empress of the Northern Han obediently handed her captives over. However, if she did not hand them over, they could only fight. The reason why the Northern Han Empress was so anxious was because she was worried that after Xuanyi acknowledged them as rtives and their rtionship became closer, it would be difficult for her to make a move. Now, she would find a reason to kill Xuanyi. At that time, she would publicize that she did not know that Xuanyi was a member of the Bai family at all. Moreover, as the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, Xuanyi had done something treasonous. As the Empress of Northern Han, she had only done what she should have done. At that time. the East Continent and the Bai Family would not be able to find a reason to cause trouble for Northern Han. However, who would have thought that just as Xuanyi was locked up in prison, a member of the Bai family would run over and im to be the second son of the Bai family, Bai Qi, who was Xuanyis biological brother? She didnt know what was going on with the Bai family. All of them were so young and seemed to have ageless looks. There was no need to mention Xuanyis appearance under the mask. Bai Qi was the same. He was clearly past middle-age, but his appearance seemed to be that of a young man in his early twenties. Could it be that the Bai family really knew the legendary art of immortality? The Empress of Northern Han was still dealing with Bai Qi, waiting for the good news from the secret prison. Unexpectedly, not long after, MO Beiyuan brought people over again. What did these people take her pce for? They coulde and go as they pleased. Emperor of the Eastern Continent, what do you mean by this? When the Empress of the Northern Han met MO Beiyuans strange eyes, she remembered some rumors about this person, and her aura instantly weakened. They were both the rulers of a country. She was even older than this kid in front of her, but in terms of aura, she was afraid of MO Beiyuan, the East Continent Emperor. MO Beiyuan did not waste his breath on her. With a cold expression, he made his demand. The Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, Xuanyi, is a member of the Bai family in the East Continent. If anything happens to him in your Northern Han, the East Continent and the Bai Army will not let it go! The Empress of the Northern Han naturally had to y dumb at this moment. Her pale and bloodless lips coughed. The Imperial Preceptor is no longer in the pce. He has already left the pce. As for where he went, Im not too sure. After all, his legs are on him. MO Beiyuan also knew about the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. In the prophetic scene, it could be seen that it was a dark prison. This was what Yun Ran had told him before he came. If the Northern Han Empress refused to admit it, he would directly bring people to break into the dark prison to save them.. Chapter 806 - 806: His Eyes Darkened Chapter 806 - 806: His Eyes Darkened Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Beiyuan lowered his eyes and nced at the Empress of the Northern Han. Then, he turned around and led his men to barge into the secret prison of the Northern Han. The number of pce guards of the Empress of the Northern Han was only a little higher, but the difference in cultivation was too great. They could not stop MO Beiyuan and the secret guards of the 12 Divisions at all. Nio Beiyuan brought his men and found the secret prison in the Northern Han Pce. In the dark prison, Yuwen Zhi was tied to the guillotine at the side. The guillotine hanging on the guillotine was shining with a cold light. It was stained with the blood of the previous prisoner and had already dried up. The de was only a fists length away from Yuwen Zhis slender neck. This was also the reason why they were able to use Yuwen Zhi to threaten Xuanyi. Because the de was too close, no matter how high Xuanyis cultivation was, he did not dare to take the risk. He had to bet if his hand would be faster, or that the de would fall faster. He did not dare to risk his little disciple. He could only deal with the people in the dark prison first. The moment he arrived at the secret prison and saw his little disciple, he immediately thought of the monkeys prophecy that Yun Ran and the others had mentioned. If he obediently allowed them to manipte him, what awaited him next would be the scene in the prophecy. He would be chopped into a stick, and his little disciple would die in front of him. The order the guards received was that they would not let his little disciple off at all. However, as long as they had yet to control him, they would not easily attack Yuwen Zhi. After all, if something really happened to Yuwen Zhi, these people would no longer be able to use her to threaten him. Master, leave quickly. Dont worry about me! Yu Wenzhis face was covered in tears. She really regretted it. If only she had listened to Bun just now. Then she would not implicate her master. She did not expect the Queen Mother and Eldest Sister to use her to threaten her Master. They wanted her Masters life! Zhi, dont cry. Xuanyi knew how innocent his little disciples personality was. Back then, he had taken her in as his disciple because of this. Among the princesses and princes of Northern Han, only this little girl could maintain the purest heart. She was just like Northern Hans white snow. However, now that this little girl had experienced all of this and was schemed against by the people closest to her, she had probably seen the darkness of human nature. Master, dont listen to them. Im the Seventh Princess of Northern Han. They wont dare to do anything to me. Theyre just scaring me. Yuwen Zhi stopped crying and even put on an ugly smile. The Eldest Princess, who was standing at the side, said with a smile, Little Seven, youre as innocent as ever. The Mother Empress actually used you to threaten the Imperial Preceptor. Naturally, she treats you as an abandoned pawn. How can she care about your life? As the Eldest Princess spoke, she raised her foot and stepped on Yuwen Zhi!s little face. Now, there was no need to pretend to be a good sister anymore. Your face is really enviable! Why dont I destroy it first? In that case, even if you be a ghost, you wonte out with such a beautiful face to anger me. As she spoke, she bent down and wanted to cut Yuwen Zhis face a few times with the dagger. When Xuanyi saw that she was about to attack his little disciple, a dark expression appeared in his eyes.. He shouted, Yuwen Qin, if you dare to touch her, Ill definitely take your wretched life! Chapter 807 - 807: Where Are Your Family? Where Are Your Relatives? Chapter 807 - 807: Where Are Your Family? Where Are Your Rtives? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yuwen Qin looked up andughed wildly. Xuanyi, dont tell me you think that youre still the high and mighty Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han at this moment! Let me tell you, the Queen Mother wants to kill you. If you want to me someone, me your dogsh*t family that suddenly appeared. The Queen Mother thought that you wanted to join forces with those East Continent people to seize her throne. Do you think she will spare you? You are trapped in this dark prison. Where are your family members? Where are your rtives? Xuanyi did not ce his hopes on anyone else. After all, he had been like this all these years. Therefore, he had no intention of responding to Yuwen Qins ridicule. But at this moment, Bai Qis voice came from the dark prison. His family is here. Why? Do you have anyst words for us? MO Beiyuan also followed Bai Qi into the dark prison. His slightly cold gaze sqrept across the current situation in the dark prison. He raised his hand and shot out a concealed weapon bead, dealing with the group of people around Yuwen Zhi. He had learned this hidden weapon from his Little Sweetcake. His little packrat liked to y the game of using little stones to attack killers. Xuanyi also saw an opportunity. He flew over and kicked away the de hanging around Yuwen Zhis neck. Then, he saved Yuwen Zhi from under the torture device. Take her out first. I still have something to do. Xuanyi handed Yuwen Zhi to Bai Qi and the others to take away while he stayed behind. Step by step, he walked towards Yuwen Qin, who was limp on the ground. He picked her up and pressed her under the torture device. Originally, I was toozy to care about the things you did behind my back, but I didnt expect you to go overboard instead. Speaking of abandoned chess pieces, dont you think youre more like one? Originally, Xuanyi had always watched coldly from the sidelines when it came to the battles between the princesses and princes of the Northern Han royal family. As long as it did not involve his little disciple, it was fine. However, he did not expect that his momentary soft-heartedness would cause Yuwen Qin to jump up and almost bite him. Since you like to y with this torture device so much, you should experience it yourself! If you lose your head and be a headless ghost, wouldnt it be more interesting? As he spoke, he raised the beheading de and swung it at Yuwen Qin. He, Xuanyi, had never been a merciful person. The eldest princess was beheaded right in front of their eyes. The guards were all trembling in fear. This Imperial Preceptor even dared to kill the Eldest Princess, let alone small fries like them. Xuanyi wiped the blood that sttered on the back of his hand and smiled coldly at them. I need to leave someone behind to send a big gift to the Empress for me. Which of you is willing? l Im willing! l Im willing too! At this moment, no one wanted to die. They all raised their hands. They wanted to run an errand for him to send a gift to the Empress on his behalf. Xuanyi took out a box from his storage ring and got them to put Yuwen Qins head in it before sending it to the Empress of the Northern Han. After he was done with all this, he walked out of the dark prison. Seeing Bai Qi, MO Beiyuan, and the others waiting outside, Xuanyi seemed to be able to experience the feeling of having his family by his side. He experienced the feeling of being a member of the Bai family. Second Brother, lets go! Bai Qi looked at him and was slightly stunned. After exchanging looks for a moment, he smiled and nodded at him. Okay.. Chapter 808 - 808: Who Is Your Father? Chapter 808 - 808: Who Is Your Father? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the Northern Han Empress received the Eldest Princesss head, she also received the news that Xuanyi had left with MO Beiyuan and the others. A bunch of useless trash! Why didnt you kill him immediately! Ive bought you so much time. Tell me why hes still alive! The guards had no choice. They could only use the Seventh Princess to threaten the Imperial Preceptor, but the Imperial Preceptor was not immediately threatened by them. Originally, they wanted to slowly find an opportunity to attack. Who knew that the Eldest Princess would talk so much nonsense and dy time? That group of people from the East Continent barged in and saved him. The Oueen of Northern Han asked again. What about Little Seven? Did Little Seven leave with them? Is she nning to betray Northern Han and me, the Queen Mother? The Eldest Princess was already dead. Other than the anger of being pped in the face, the sadness on the face of the Queen of the Northern Han was fleeting. She did notck princesses and princes. Besides, after she became immortal, she would not need any heir to inherit her position as the Empress of the Northern Han. She would sit there forever. She was just unhappy that Xuanyi had used this method to p her face! She was even more unhappy that her Seventh Princess had mixed up with that group of people. Bring people to bring Little Seven back. Tell her that even if she dies, she must die in Northern Han! The guards could only follow orders. On the other side. Yun Ran finally saw MO Beiyuan and the others to return. Seeing that they had brought Xuanyi and Yuwen Zhi back, she immediately went to look for the Spiritual Divine Monkey to ask about the prophecy. She needed to make sure that the prophecy had been broken. The Spiritual Divine Monkey nodded at her, indicating that the prophecy had disappeared. This time, Xuanyi believed this monkeys words and prepared to announce to the public that he was Bai Xuan of the Bai family. Although it sounded ridiculous for a monkey to be able to predict his life and death, Then, does this monkey have any other abilities? What 1 mean is, can it predict other things, such as the secrets hidden by the Wenren family? Yun Ran shook her head. It cant predict anything that involves me and MO Beiyuan, or Bun and Sweetcake. In addition, it cant predict other peoples family matters. Other than you and Second Uncle, the three people it predicted are my father. Bai Xuan narrowed his eyes and raised his arm. Wait, your father? Isnt your father dead? It was rumored that Bai Wan, the legitimate daughter of the Bai family, had a biological daughter, but her biological fathers identity was unknown and he had long passed away. Many people evenmented the appearance of the Bai familys legitimate daughter and her identity. If not for that incident with the Bai family, she would probably have be the Empress. Who knew that the wild boorish man would benefit so easily? Yun Ran said, Uh my father isnt dead! Yun Ran knew about the rumors outside. There were all kinds of rumors about her biological father. She didnt care. She thought that when her father-daughter rtionship with Xuanyuan Yu was announced to the public in the future, the rumors would naturally copse. Who knew that Bai Xuan would actually believe the rumors outside? Bai Xuan frowned slightly and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Your father isnt dead? Then why havent I heard any news about him? The secret scouts had always gathered information about the Bai family. When the news reached Northern Han, it seemed that the identity of the husband of the Bai familys legitimate daughter was unknown. Yun Ran smiled awkwardly. Because its not easy to announce his identity to the public now. Once its announced, Im afraid it will cause a hugemotion in the Five Nations.. Chapter 809 - 809: Mystery of the Past Chapter 809 - 809: Mystery of the Past Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her words made Bai Xuan even more curious. He was curious about her biological fathers identity. Then tell me, who exactly is he? Can the news really shake the Five Nations if hes exposed? Yun Ran moved her lips and said softly, The Emperor of Wuan, Xuanyuan Yu. Bai Xuan was shocked by her words and almost jumped up. What? Who are you talking about? Whos your father? Yun Ran did not expect him to be so agitated. She thought that with his temperament, he should be able to withstand it. l said, my father is the Emperor of Wuan, Xuanyuan Yu. Bai Xuan nced at her and then at his sister, Bai Wan, with a puzzled expression. Wait, wasnt there a war between Wu An and the East Continent? Didnt we all die on that battlefield? Then why is your mother involved with Xuanyuan Yu? Yun Ran did know a little about the love story between her mother and father. They knew each other first and hid their identities from each other. Later, something happened to the Bai family on the battlefield and they separated. Bai Xuan didnt have any objections to Xuanyuan Yu. He just asked. However, Yun Ran was worried that he would misunderstand Xuanyuan Yu because of the war back then, so she told him more. My father waited for my mother for 20 years. All these years, he sat in that position and became a tyrant. It was also to fulfill my mothers wish that there would be no more war between the two countries. Also, hes quite good to me and the two little packrats. Hes not a real tyrant. Bai Xuan smiled at her. l know. Hes not a real tyrant, and MO Beiyuan is not a real Ghost King. So, you havent announced your identity to the world because youre worried that there will be another dispute between the two countries? Yun Ran shook her head and exined seriously, Now that my father is the Emperor of Wuan and MO Beiyuan is the Emperor of the East Continent, Im not worried about the dispute. Its mainly because once my identity is exposed, it will inevitably cause unnecessary trouble. After all, there was indeed a conflict between the two countries. Weve already discussed it. When the Five Nations mention me as a person in my own right and do not pay attention to the bloodline of Emperor Wuan and the Bai family anymore when the people only remember me for myself, we can make it public. Although this process was not that simple. However, Yun Ran had been doing this recently. Now, when the people of the Five Nations mentioned her, she was no longer just the woman of the East Province Emperor, nor was she the woman who gave birth to two precious bloodlines for the East Continent Emperor. She was not the bloodline of the East Province Bai n, but the sect master of the Ghost Physicians Sect! She was the one who broke the agreement between the Great Deste Prison and the ghouls! Even the attitude of the soldiers of the Bai family army towards her had clearly changed. Yun Ran felt that everything was going well. Perhaps it wouldnt be long before her background could be announced to the world. However, now that the reincarnation of MO Beiyuan had suddenly appeared, everything else was not that important. Now that the matter with Third Uncle has been resolved, can you tell us where the secret is? Bai Xuan knew that it was impossible for them to give up on this matter, so he sighed and said, How can you people have the experience of going to the snow mountain?! Ill bring some people there! Im much more familiar with Northern Hans territory than you guys. If he hadnt said anything about the curse before, Yun Ran might not have opened her mouth to stop him. But now, she felt that this was between her and MO Beiyuan. She did not want them to get their lives involved. Third Uncle, you only need to tell us where that ce is. Well go there ourselves.. Chapter 810 - 810: I Thought Family Protected One Another With Their Lives Chapter 810 - 810: I Thought Family Protected One Another With Their Lives Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Xuan nced at her and said, Today, they came to the pce to save me. They just taught me what family is. I thought that family should protect one another with their lives. Silly girl, you all have parents and a few children to take care of. Naturally, you cant take this risk. As for me, I live much more easily alone and dont have so many ties. Bai Xuan paused for a moment before saying, Oh, right, Ill have to trouble you to help take care of my little disciple. That little girl is too innocent. Shes not a match for those people even if she stays in Northern Han. If you can, bring her back to the East Continent! I think shes ying quite well with Bun and Sweetcake. Yun R an bit her lip and her eyes reddened. Bai Xuan had not recovered his memories at all. They had only known each other for a few days, but Bai Xuan was willing to help them as a family member.
However, Yun Ran could not watch him take the risk for her. l dont really believe in curses. Its most likely that theyve been poisoned. Its just that they didnt notice it. Bun and I have done some research in this area, so I want to take a look. Yun Ran had also seriously thought about the curse these past few days. She guessed that it was very likely some kind of poison, but the method of poisoning was not very obvious. After being poisoned, there was no immediate reaction and it would only re up in the next few years. If there was a curse upon entering the so-called forbidden area, then why were the people from the Wenren Familying back and forth and living well? Of course, in the face of this unknown danger, Yun Ran did not want to take the risk of her two children, because there was no need for that at all. Ive already decided. Only MO Beiyuan and I will go. The others will stay. Yun Rans current attitude was that there was unknown danger in that ce, so there was no need for so many people to go over and take the risk. l hope Third Uncle can help take care of our two children. Their identities are not ordinary. Im worried that someone will want to touch them in Northern Hans situation. Bai Xuan really liked his niece. He felt that she was too much like him. She was calm enough, smart enough, and mentally strong enough! Alright, I understand. Dont worry, Ill protect those two at home with my life. After saying that, Bai Xuan pursed his lips and smiled. But then again, with your two little packrats cultivation and brains, Im afraid we wont know whos protecting who when the timees. l heard from Ah Zhi that Bun saw through the Northern Han Empress n in the pce and even reminded her. Sweetcake hit the Eldest Princess and the guards. If my silly disciple was as vignt as Bun, this probably wouldnt have happened today. Yun Ran naturally believed in her two childrens abilities. However, deep down, she still felt that they were two little children who needed an adult to take care of them. After chatting with Bai Xuan, Yun Ran also obtained a rough geographical location from Bai Xuan. In Bai Xuans words, it was on a mountain. However, he was not sure of the exact location because the snowy mountain was vast and the terrain wasplicated. There was snow all year round. Therefore, it was very difficult to determine a rtively urate location. But that was enough. Yun Ran nned to ride Cang Luan with MO Beiyuan. When the time came, she would definitely find it after going around a few more times.. Chapter 811 - 811: I, Bai Xuan, Am Not Dead Yet Chapter 811 - 811: I, Bai Xuan, Am Not Dead Yet Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other hand, Yun Ran and Bai Xuan had discussed the matter. Just as he was about to inform everyone A secret guard came to report that the Empress of the Northern Han had sent many imperial guards to take the Seventh Princess away. Bai Xuans face sank as he sneered, l, Bai Xuan, am not dead yet. I want to see which one of them can take Ah Zhi away. Yun Ran followed. She wasnt worried that they wouldnt be able to resist Northern Hans guards, but she was simply too bored and went to watch the show.
From afar, she could hear her Sweetcakes childish voice, Do you want Sweetcake to beat you up? Do you?! At this moment, the little packrat was still in Yuwen Zhis arms. She had already raised her little fists. Yuwen Zhi wasnt stupid this time. She wouldnt go back with them. Because she would not give them another chance to threaten her master. Go back and report to the Queen Mother. Tell her that 1 wont go back. Let her pretend that she never gave birth to me! Yuwen Zhi was innocent, but no matter how innocent a person was, they would still grow up after experiencing these things. She understood how ridiculous and pathetic the so-called familial love she had always thought was. If the Queen Mother really loved and doted on her, why would she use her life to threaten her master? Seventh Princess, youre Her Majestys favorite little princess. Isnt it inappropriate for you to hang out with these people from the East Continent? The guard did not dare to say anything unpleasant. After all, these people from the East Continent were not to be trifled with. Even the two little rascals could destroy everyone here. He definitely couldnt do it, so he could only persuade her nicely. Sister Ah Zhi already said that she wont go to the pce. She wants to go home with Sweetcake! Sweetcakes home is also a very big pce. The little packrat was young and liked to y. Although Yuwen Zhi was ten years older than her, she was also a yful person. Therefore, the two of them hit it off very well. They had even agreed to go to the East Continent together. Naturally, they were unwilling to let these people take Yuwen Zhi away. At this moment, Bai Xuan walked out and stood under the eaves. He looked at the imperial guards standing on the snow and coldly curled his lips. l know that youre all following orders, so I wont fight with you. However, there are some things that you have to listen to clearly. Please pass this message to your Empress. As long as l, Bai Xuan, am still alive, she can forget about touching a single strand of Yuwen Zhis hair. Master Yuwen Zhi bit her lip to prevent herself from crying. Although she had been abandoned by her family, she had a Master who was so protective of her. The imperial guards also sighed and said, Imperial Preceptor, you know Her Majestys temper. If we dont bring the Seventh Princess back today, Im afraid we wont be able to live to see the sun tomorrow. Can I ask the Imperial Preceptor to help take care of my family? They had no choice. If they went back, they would only die. They had already seen their fates! Yuwen Zhis eyes were red and her heart was in a mess. Many of the guards in front of her had watched her grow up. Now But were they going to die because of her? Master, what should Ah Zhi do? After all, the little girl was still young and had never encountered anything. At this moment, she had no choice but to look toward Bai Xuan, hoping to find an answer from him. Bai Xuan knew that his disciple had always been kind-hearted. Naturally, these people also knew this. That was why they changed their strategy and said this.. Chapter 812 - 812: Using Her Bun’s Strategy Chapter 812 - 812: Using Her Buns Strategy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But at the end of the day, these people were also trying to save their lives! No one in this world wanted to die. However, some people wanted even more. They wanted to live forever! Take your families and hide in the Imperial Preceptors Residence! Ill arrange for someone to send you out of the Imperial City. The guards did not expect him to be willing to save them. They all knelt down and kowtowed to Bai Xuan a few times.
Imperial Preceptor, I and my family thank you for your help. However, other than me, there are many people in Northern Han pce who live in fear every day, afraid that they will lose their lives. Other than the people in the pce, the people outside the pce are also very pitiful. The Empress recently heard that the hearts of children can allow her to live forever, so she has already captured dozens of children and locked them in the pce. If it were any other person, Bai Xuan could still tolerate it. However, he could not tolerate the fact that the Empress of the Northern Han had attacked children. He looked at Yuwen Zhi and asked, Ah Zhi, if there are thousands of innocent lives on one side and your Queen Mother on the other, you can only choose one side. How would you choose? Yuwen Zhi knew that he was waiting for her answer. She also knew what he wanted to hear. But That person was her Queen Mother after all! She was the one who had raised her! Master, if you can, can you spare her life? Bai Xuan looked at her deeply and nodded. Then, he said to the group of guards, l didnt want to interfere in Northern Hans matters at first, but those children are innocent. Go back and settle your families down. Come back and follow me! Yun Ran came out to watch the show, but she also understood Bai Xuans choice. In the end, the Northern Han Empress had gone too far. The group gathered together again. The topic of discussion this time was rather big. It was how to send Yuwen Zhi to the throne of Northern Han with the least casualties. Previously, Bai Xuan had talked to his disciple alone. Ah Zhi, I know you like to live a carefree life, but the people of Northern Han need you to stand up for them now. Do you understand? Compared to the Northern Hans Empress and the other princes and princesses, Bai Xuan understood his little disciple better. He knew that she had never wanted to sit in that position, but now, she had no choice but to do so. This was because she was the Seventh Princess of Northern Han and also his disciple. Master, Zhi understands. Zhi has always remembered Masters teachings. Zhi is willing to rise to the asion. Bai Xuan patted his little disciples head. Master will always be by your side. Remember, youre not alone. Yes, Ah Zhi will remember! Hence, there was the current one. Arge group of people gathered together to discuss. Yun Ran looked at her two children and smiled. Unexpectedly, in the end, she used Buns tactic. After the little packrat made a trip to the pce in Northern Han, not only did he memorize the map of the interior of the pce, but he also clearly remembered the distribution of guards in the pce. He even knew what illness the Queen of the Northern Han had. The powder she lit will only make her body and her brain worse. We just have to enter the pce and add something in the powder she inhaled. She will simply fall asleep and enter a state of suspended animation. Pseudocide? Bai Xuan felt that this was a good idea! Chapter 813 - 813: MO Beiyuan, I Want to Go With You, Do You Understand? Chapter 813 - 813: MO Beiyuan, I Want to Go With You, Do You Understand? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Buns n was approved by everyone. Next, they just had to follow this n. Bun was also in charge of the medicine for fake death. Because Yun Ran was pregnant, no one allowed her to touch those herbs for fear that the three little fellows in her stomach would be affected. Atter the drug was done, Bai Xuan personally sent it to the pce and ced it into the medicine used by the Empress. When Empress finished taking the medicine, she showed signs of pseudo death.
Bai Xuan brought people into the pce to control the situation. As the Imperial Preceptor of Northern Han, how could he not be on guard all these years and not leave himself a way out? The Northern Han Empress had really underestimated him. Over the years, Bai Xuan had secretly nted his own people in the pce and the military camp. Therefore, once the pce changed, he would be able to upy absolute sovereignty overnight. Yun Ran had been in the courtyard and did not know the changes in the pce. She had no choice. MO Beiyuan told her to sleep obediently and did not bring her to watch themotion. She could only wait for them to return before asking about the situation in the pce. Seeing that she was curious, MO Beiyuan exined to her that there were no major twists and turns in Northern Hans situation. It had already been controlled by Bai Xuan, and the casualties were within a small range. Those princesses and princes were already afraid of Bai Xuan, the Imperial Preceptor. When they knew that he wanted to push Yuwen Zhi to the top, they obediently submitted. The pce change in Northern Han had beenpleted in just one night. As for the Northern Han Empress, she had been sent to a hidden dungeon by Bai Xuan, and she would probably spend the rest of her life there. He had sessfully solved the problem in the Northern Han pce. Yun Ran began to tell everyone her n. MO Beiyuan and I will go alone. The others dont need to follow. Unsurprisingly, everyone objected to her words. Bai Wan said, No, Xiao Ran, youre not alone now. You have to be more careful than all of us. As the physician who had been taking care of her, Huo Chanyi nodded. Yun Ran, your belly is a little bigger than a normal persons. It will be more difficultter on. Its really easy for idents to happen on that snowy mountain. I dont agree with you going either. Bai Qi also adopted the tone of an uncle. Xiao Ran, you cant mess around at a time like this. We wont let you do whatever you want. Since Yun Ran had made a decision, she would notpromise. Mo Beiyuan, do you believe in me? Will you support me? MO Beiyuan wanted to say that he also hoped that she could stay here and give birth safely, but when he met Yun Rans expectant gaze, he felt that she was seeking his approval and help. She hoped that he would stand on her side this time. And he didnt want to see disappointment on her face. Ranran MO Beiyuan, I want to go with you. Do you understand? The feeling of wanting to face everything with you is the same as every time before. 1 dont want you to think that I cant stand by your side just because Im pregnant. Yun Ran was not showing off. There was nothing wrong with her body. The three small ones in her womb ere not too old, and they did not affect her body much. MO Beiyuan really could not withstand her gaze. He raised his arms and hugged her, agreeing in a low voice. Then, he turned to look at everyone. Ill protect her with my life. Dont worry.. Chapter 814 - 814: This Was Also What MO Beiyuan Had Been Praying In His Heart Chapter 814 - 814: This Was Also What MO Beiyuan Had Been Praying In His Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Wan knew her daughters temper well. Her temper was probably simr to Xuanyuan Yus. When Xuanyuan Yu was stubborn, even a few cows couldnt pull him back. Forget it, then she would stay behind and take good care of the two little packrats! Well wait here for you toe back. Be careful. As she relented, the others also relented one after another. The most difficult part was convincing the two little door guardians. Seeing that Sweetcake was definitely going to cry, Yun Ran coaxed her with the three little ones in her stomach. Sweetcake is a big sister now, right?
Shes going to be a role model for her younger siblings! But Sweetcake wants to go with Mother. The little packrat did not know where they were going. She simply did not want to be separated from her father and mother. But Bun knew. He knew why his father and mother didnt bring them along but wanted to leave on their own. Mother, although my sister and I are children, our spiritual power cultivation is not low. At the critical moment, we wont hold you back. I think you can bring us there. Buns face was tense as he analyzed the situation seriously. However, Yun Ran raised her arm and rubbed it against his little head. Youre right. You and your sister are indeed very powerful, but Im not sure what Ill encounter or experience there. Moreover, its a snow mountain, so after serious consideration, I made this decision. I hope you can understand. With Bun, Yun Ran could reason with him face to face because he was able toprehend what she said. In the end, Bun nodded sensibly. Before Yun Ran went to the snow mountain, she was naturally well-prepared. She was not blindly confident that her body could resist the power of nature. Some cold-resistant items and food had been prepared. The two of them rode on Cang Luan and set off. Cang Luan was a divine beast, so it was not affected by the extremely cold temperature. If it were other flying demon beasts, they would probably not be able to withstand it. Yun Ran sat on the back of Cang Luan and was wrapped in severalyers of nkets and thick cloak by MO Beiyuan to resist the cold. Yun Ran gently broke free of theyers of restraints and threw herself into his arms. MO Beiyuan quickly turned around to avoid her. Ranran, my body is too cold. Ill freeze you. Yun Ran had already told him countless times. MO Beiyuan, Im not that delicate. This nket is very big. Lets wrap keep warm together! MO Beiyuan could not dissuade her. As long as he was worried that he would freeze if he moved around with her, He could only rub his hands and arms to gather his spiritual energy and warm his body before hugging her. He pulled her into his arms and wrapped her in a fewyers of nkets. Yun Ran was finally happy. She even took the initiative to kiss him. MO Beiyuan, we will definitely seed. Then, we will live happily together for the rest of our lives. This was also what MO Beiyuan had been praying for. ording to the general direction that Bai Xuan had given them, the group of people from the Wenren family was from the snow mountain in front of them. This snow mountain was north of Northen Han. On the way here, Yun Ran and the others had not even seen a flying demon beast, let alone humans.. Chapter 815 - 815: Isn’t Cang Luan Too Fierce? Chapter 815 - 815: Isnt Cang Luan Too Fierce? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At a nce, it was covered in snow. In this world of ice and snow, other than white, it was difficult to find any other color. However, Yun Ran knew that the information Bai Xuan had given them could not be fake. The mysterious n must be hiding in this snowy peak. The two of them rode on the Cang Luan and circled around. They did not close their eyes, but they did not find any traces of people living here. Yun Ran stared at the sudden snowstorm and her gazended on one of the valleys.
She seemed to have understood something. MO Beiyuan, look at the snowstorm. It seems to be blocked by a wall. That should be the ce were looking for. Because there was no such a heavy snowstorm just now, Yun Ran and the others did not notice that area. Looking from the sky, that ce was a vast expanse of white, simr to other ces. However, if one took a closer look, one would discover that the direction of the snow was wrong. It was as if there was a natural barrier blocking the falling snow. For this mysterious n to be able to hide so deeply all these years, it was normal for them to set up some array formations. The two of them let Cang Luan fly in that direction. Cang Luan howled and pped its wings, but it firmly collided with the barrier. Under the violent collision, Yun Ran and Mo Beiyuan, who were sitting on the Blue Phoenixs back, were almost sent flying. Fortunately, the two of them reacted quickly and were skilled enough. At that moment, MO Beiyuan protected her in his arms. It was a close call. Ranran, are you alright? Yun Ran was protected by him, so there was naturally no problem. However, wasnt this Cang Luan too fierce? When it encountered a barrier, it didnt matter what it was. It would just ram its head against it. Whats going on? Cang Luannded on the snowy peak at the side and shook its wings awkwardly. l thought the Five Nations didnt have any powerful barriers. Unexpectedly, this barrier was so powerful. Yun Rans eyes darkened. There should be a way in. Otherwise, how did the old emperor of the East Continent and the people under Bai Xuan enter and how were they cursed? The two of them flew down from Cang Luans back. MO Beiyuan could only rely on his legs to walk forward. But how could he let her wade through the snow that covered her calves? He picked her up by the waist. He carried her forward. Yun Ran did not argue with him about right and wrong over such a thing and waste what little time they had left. She knew what was most important to them at this moment. MO Beiyuan carried her and walked forward against the snow. However, he did not slow down at all. Yun Ran knew that his cultivation level was not low. Under normal circumstances, even if he carried her for more than ten miles, he would not be so tired that his breathing would be chaotic. But now, they were in such a harsh environment. Therefore, it increased the burden on his body. After carrying her for a while, Yun Ran could feel his breathing getting heavier. MO Beiyuan, put me down? I want toe down and walk by myself. Later, when the snow is not that deep, you cane down and walk. MO Beiyuan clenched his jaw and retracted his gaze. When his gazended on her face, it was filled with endless gentleness and doting. Yun Ran raised her arm and wrapped it around his neck. She leaned into his arms again. Yes, okay. The interaction between the two of them was nothing more than one person doting on the other, and the other giving in. Yun Ran would not be the one to make himpromise with her every time.. Chapter 816 - 816: Feeling of Death Chapter 816 - 816: Feeling of Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them descended from the snowy peak. The footprints they left behind along the way were quickly covered by the snow again. The two of them finally arrived at the valley between two snowy peaks. MO Beiyuans speed clearly slowed down a lot because he was carrying her now. If he rushed forward recklessly and bumped into the barrier, it would hurt her. Sometimes, Yun Ran felt that he would suddenly be very silly about her.
It was obvious that he could determine the location of the barrier from the traces of snowkes falling, but he took every step carefully. Finally, they arrived at the barrier. MO Beiyuan found a higher spot and put her down. He let her stand at the side wrapped in a cloak while he went to take a look at the barrier. He could clearly stop a powerful divine beast-level barrier like Cang Luan, but at this moment, it was as if it did not exist to MO Beiyuan. He easily crossed it. As such, he went in and out several times. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the barrier, he came over to hug Yun Ran. Yun Ran was amused by his silly behavior. She smiled, but her eyes were red. For the first time, Yun Ran regretted not getting her memories back sooner. If she had recovered her memory earlier, they wouldnt have missed so many years. Would she have been able to resolve these dangers in advance? When MO Beiyuan returned to hug her, he helped her adjust her cloak to ensure that she would not be frozen before carrying her to the barrier. When he reached the edge of the barrier, he was in no hurry to cross it. Instead, he asked Yun Ran to raise her hand to test it. Yun Ran did as he said and raised her arm to test it so that he could rest assured. The two of thempleted a series of silly actions before passing through the barrier. After entering the barrier, a different scene appeared in front of the two of them. It was apletely different scene from the snow and ice outside. The barrier isted the snow, so it was not white inside, but normal mountain rocks and soil. The temperature was not very low, and there was some green vegetation. Although it could not be said to be a scene of spring blooming flowers, it could really be considered a paradise in this world of ice and snow. No wonder the people of the mysterious tribe could continue living in this snow mountain. It was simr to what Yun Ran had guessed. Although this group of people lived in the snow mountain, they would not let themselves live a miserable At the very least, they would not be as miserable as the people from the Five Nations outside. That way, they would feel extremely humiliated. The two of them continued in. Yun Ran swept her gaze across everything she saw on the way, not missing anything that might be poisonous. After all, this mysterious tribe had a death curse. They could not be careless. Perhaps they would encounter some flowers and nts. Even a stone or a breath of air might be poisonous. The two of them walked forward. MO Beiyuan asked her from time to time if she was feeling unwell. Yun Ran was really a little ufortable. It wasnt that she was physically ufortable, but ever since she entered the barrier, she felt that this ce made her feel ufortable. It was as if there was a feeling of death. How should she put it? It was the same feeling as when she entered the zombie nest in the past! Chapter 817 - 817: I Can Slash a Hundred More Chapter 817 - 817: I Can sh a Hundred More Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because it was not physical difort, Yun Ran did not tell MO Beiyuan. She only said to him, Walk slowly and pay attention to the nearby surroundings! MO Beiyuan held his sword in one hand and held her hand with the other. He looked at her from time to time, paying attention to her wellbeing. The two of them were very close to each other to ensure that if they were in danger, he could protect her immediately. Yun Ran held his hand and swayed slowly. Her watery eyes narrowed as she looked around. Her ears perked up, strengthening her vignce.
She really didnt like the feeling this ce gave her. This ce was filled with the aura of death. The three fetuses in her womb probably didnt like it either, so they began to move. Yun Ran did not expect the first time these three little fellows greeted her to be under such circumstances. If it was in the past, she would have told MO Beiyuan immediately, but now, she only gently ced her hand on her stomach and told the three little fellows not to make a fuss. The two of them walked forward. Finally, they saw houses. The style of the buildings was obviously not the style of the Five Nations. Unlike the red bricks and tiles of the Five Nations, all the houses here were ck. There were ck walls, ck tiles, and ck doors. Everything was strange, and there was also a pressure that made ones breathing heavy. No normal person would live in such a ce! Yun Ran could feel the death energy in those houses, making her want to leave immediately. However, she held back because they had yet to find the divine artifact. Since she was here, she also wanted to ask these people if they were sick. Why did they want to resurrect the Demon Lord? The two of them walked in in a daze. Yun Ran felt that it was impossible for the people in this ce not to notice them. After all, it was broad daylight and there was no ce to hide. However, since they had discovered them, why didnt they show up? Continuing forward, from the structure of these houses, Yun Ran felt it was impossible for the divine artifact to be ced in these houses. They needed to find the altar of this mysterious tribe. The two of them walked a few more miles. The ufortable feeling in Yun Rans heart intensified. It was so intense that she instinctively took out her saber from her storage ring. The moment she took out the saber and held it in her hand, a few ck shadows pounced in their direction. It was extremely fast. Without thinking, MO Beiyuan raised his sword in front of her and shed at the ck shadows. Yun Ran swept her gaze across the ground and realized that the ck shadow that had been killed by MO Beiyuans sword was actually a monster simr to a demonic creature. These monsters looked very simr to the demonic creatures that had attacked them previously. They also had scale-like things on their ugly ck skin, but there was no ck demonic energy on their bodies. Although MO Beiyuan had killed them, no ck demonic qi entered his body. There was arge group of ck shadows that pounced over like a swarm of bees. Yun Ran could not just stand there and watch him deal with these ghostly things alone. She also raised his saber and dealt with the few that pounced on her. After dealing with these ck shadows, MO Beiyuan immediately checked Yun Rans health and asked her if the fetuses were affected. Did her belly hurt? Yun Ran looked up at him and smiled. I can sh through a hundred more of these damn things. Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, anotherrge group really appeared. Looking at the dense number, there were probably at least a hundred of them.. Chapter 818 - 818: Yes, We’re Also Here to Seek the Technique of Longevity Chapter 818 - 818: Yes, Were Also Here to Seek the Technique of Longevity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not know when her tongue had be so sharp. What she said actually came true. Most importantly, these things seemed to have no brains. They did not know what fear was at all, as if they did not know what death was. They were just like those low-level zombies. There was no way to scare them because they did not have the brains to think about what death was.
Nio Beiyuan could only protect her behind him. Then, he raised his sword and shed repeatedly. There were too many of these things. After all, he was not a god with three heads and six arms. Gradually, one or two of them would slip in front of Yun Ran. Yun Ran was even more certain that these things were simr to zombies. Zombies were afraid of sunlight and fire. Yun Ran took out a match and lit a torch. She waved it at them to see if it could dispel them. Unexpectedly, these ghostly things were indeed afraid of mes like zombies. They were even more afraid of mes than zombies. They were scared away. Yun Ran heaved a sigh of relief. If I had known that, I would have lit the fire earlier. However, she couldnt be med. Who would have thought of lighting a fire in broad daylight? Worried that the damn things would turn back, Yun Ran didnt put out the torch. She just held it up and continued walking. After walking for a while, they saw ck houses that were even taller than the previous ones. Yun Ran walked into one of the halls. Thergest of these dark houses. It could be called a pce! However, there were no signs of sacrifice here. It was like arge empty house. They walked around and were about to leave when the door of the hall closed. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan did not panic. They were even a little excited. They had been waiting for the people of the mysterious tribe to appear. If they captured one of them alive, they might be able to get something out of them. Stop ying tricks. We didnt trigger any mechanisms. If you hadnt controlled it from the outside, the door wouldnt have closed. Yun Ran waited for a long time, but when no one appeared, she could only expose their trick. The people outside probably did not expect her to be so arrogant. Even though they were trapped, she could still say such arrogant words. They could not hold it in anymore. A dark figure appeared with his men. Only then did Yun Ran see the legendary mysterious nsmen. It was no different from the people of the Five Nations. ording to Grandmother Yun Yins appearance, the immortals on the cloud should be simr to the people of the Five Nations. However, Yun Yin had a more outstanding appearance than the people from the Five Nations. As for the people in front of them, how should she put it? They were really not much different from ordinary people from the Five Nations. Who are you? Why are you skilled in our Cloud ns forbidden area? Yun Ran said, The Cloud n? It seemed that this group of people was really unwilling to be chased out of the Cloud. Even in the Five Nations, they constantly reminded themselves that they were different from the people of the Five Nations. They came from the Cloud, so they called their n the Cloud n. Would you believe us if we said we were lost? The group of people naturally did not believe it. Whats your goal? To seek the method of immortality of the Cloud n? Method of immortality? Back then, the old emperor was seeking the method of immortality. Now, the Empress of the Northern Han should have alsoe to seek the method of immortality. Could this method of immortality be rted to sacrifice? Most immortality techniques seemed to be rted to sacrificial offerings. Could theye into contact with the core secrets of their race? Most importantly, could they not find the Divine Artifact? Hence, Yun Ran followed their words and nodded. Yes, were also here to seek the technique of longevity.. Chapter 819 - 819: What Is the Divine Artifact? Chapter 819 - 819: What Is the Divine Artifact? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group of people opposite them smiled mockingly at Yun Ran and the others. Heh, you people from the Five Nations indeed have the same thing flowing in your blood. Youre all cowards. Yun Ran wanted to refute them. Since they werent afraid, she would take out a saber and press it against their necks to try. Who didnt know how to say arrogant words? But Yun Ran held back. They had to find the divine artifact first. She curled her lips and chuckled. Theres no one who doesnt want to live forever! So, have you lived for a long time? Have you already obtained immortality?
The group of people sneered at her again. The blood flowing in our bodies is the blood of the clouds. Its different from you people from the Five Nations! Our lifespan is naturally longer than you mortals. Yun Ran didnt care how long they had lived at all. She just wanted to know where the divine artifact of their race was. Oh, then what do we need to do if we want to achieve immortality? The group of people looked at each other and smiled meaningfully at them. Since youre able to find this ce, youre quite lucky. Well fulfill your wish. Come with us. Well help you achieve eternal life. Of course, Yun Ran would not believe that they were so kind as to help them obtain eternal life without getting anything back in exchange. It would be strange if there was nothing suspicious in this matter. However, at this moment, Yun Ran tugged at MO Beiyuans sleeve, indicating that they should not expose themselves first and follow them to take a look. The two of them had such a tacit understanding that MO Beiyuan naturally understood what she meant. He held her small hand and followed behind the group of people. He remained silent, but the muscles in his body were tense and he was on high alert. The group of people brought them out of the dark room and walked a long way before entering another dark room. After activating a mechanism, they led them into the underground passage. Only then did Yun Ran realize that there was actually such a unique ce hidden underground. Therefore, this mysterious tribe had set up the altar deep underground. It was no wonder that they did not discover the ce where the sacrificial altar was used. There was actually an underground river hidden underground. After walking along the underground river for about three miles, a stone door appeared in front of them. The stone door was very tall and was carved with various totems. Yun Ran nced at the relief patterns on the door under the light of the surroundingmps. It was actually the same painting on the sheepskin scroll she had found. It depicted the ceremony to resurrect the Demon Lord. This could not help but remind Yun Ran of everything MO Beiyuan had experienced because of the Demon Lord. Instantly, her mood was extremely bad. She even wanted to kick the door open. Fortunately, she knew that she had to endure it now. Yun Ran suppressed the anger in her heart and followed them through the stone door. She had seen the secret of this mysterious race. There was a magnificent underground pce, and in the center of the pce was a sword. Before she came to find the so-called divine artifact, Yun Ran had asked the Spiritual Divine Monkey what the divine artifacts looked like. She had to have a general direction! The Spiritual Divine Monkey said that it was not sure because the divine artifact might be a weapon like a sword or a mirror or a cauldron. There was no fixed definition for the type and shape of the divine artifacts of the immortals on the clouds. The Spiritual Divine Monkey also couldnt see what the divine artifact of this mysterious tribe was.. Chapter 820 - 820: Holding the Sword, He Realized That Something Was Wrong Chapter 820 - 820: Holding the Sword, He Realized That Something Was Wrong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Spiritual Divine Monkey only said that they did not have to worry because as long as they saw a Divine Artifact, they would be able to sense how special the Divine Artifact was. They would be able to recognize it at a nce. At this moment, Yun Ran did recognize it at a nce, It was a very special sword. The hilt of the sword was embedded with beautiful stones, but the de was gray.
What was it about the sword that allowed the Demon Lord to reincarnate into MO Beiyuan? How could a sword be so powerful? The group of people did not give them a chance to think. Theyy on the ground and knelt in the direction of the sword. They prayed piously. They mumbled something about Lord Divine Sword protecting them as they returned to the clouds. After praying, the leader looked at Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan again. Walk up and put your hands on Lord Divine Sword. Lord Divine Sword will grant you eternal life. Yun Ran blinked and her watery eyesnded on the sword. She raised her feet and wanted to walk over. However, MO Beiyuan raised his arm and stopped her. Ranran, Ill go over. You stay here and watch. Yun Ran knew that he was worried about her and the three little fellows, so she didnt force herself to go over. She would him take a look at the situation first. It wasnt far anyway. Hence, she nodded and agreed. Then be careful. Dont be in a hurry to touch it. Nio Beiyuan knew what she meant. She was worried that there was something wrong with this sword. MO Beiyuan let go of her hand and gathered his spiritual qi. He flew over andnded in front of the sword. Sensing the aura around the sword, a familiar feeling swept over. That familiar feeling made him raise his hand. Hisrge, well-defined hand grabbed the hilt of the sword. Without thinking, he pulled the sword out from the crack in the stone. Instantly, the entire underground hall shook. After MO Beiyuan drew the sword, he immediately rushed towards Yun Ran. He was worried about her situation. However, when the people from the mysterious tribe saw that he had actually pulled out his sword, everyone shouted crazily. Its the Demon Lord! Its the Demon Lord! The Demon Lord has pulled out his demon sword! The Devil King is back! Hes going to lead us back to the clouds. Greetings, Devil King! In the excited voices of the group, Yun Ran seemed to have heard some important information! This sword was not a divine artifact of the immortal race at all, but something that belonged to the Demon Lord. When MO Beiyuan pulled out this demon sword, the people of these tribes firmly believed that he was the Demon Lord they had resurrected. Yun Ran had originally nned to stop the Demon Lord in MO Beiyuans body from awakening. But now, he had directly exposed his identity as the Demon Lord. But no one had expected that the divine artifact they had been searching for so long would actually belong to the Demon Lord! But thinking about it, it made sense. It was just that they didnt understand. If they didnt have the Demon Lords possession, how could they so easily reincarnate the Demon Lords soul? Just as Yun Ran was in a daze and the members of the mysterious tribe were celebrating MO Beiyuan had alreadynded in front of her with the sword. Ranran, leave quickly. I feel that theres demonic energy on this sword. Its a very powerful demonic energy. It was only when he held the sword and was about toe back to find her that he felt that something was wrong. Why didnt he throw away the sword in his hand? Because he felt that this sword was alive, he was worried that it would hurt Yun Ran, so he could only hold it tightly in his hand.. Chapter 821 - 821: For Her Sake, He Must Not Let Anything Happen to Himself! Chapter 821 - 821: For Her Sake, He Must Not Let Anything Happen to Himself! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Yun Ran heard his words, she definitely couldnt leave! She shook her head at him. MO Beiyuan, we came together, so we naturally have to go back together. MO Beiyuan looked at her steadily. He could feel an endless stream of demonic energy entering his body from the Demon Sword in his hand, but he could not let anything happen to her. Therefore, he gripped the demonic sword tightly and took a few steps back to distance himself from her, resisting the demonic aura on the demonic sword. As he supported himself with his strong willpower , images of her and the two little packrat kept shing through her mind.
Nio Beiyuan knew that he could not admit defeat. He could not afford to lose! The demon sword was the Demon Lords sword. The demonic aura it was tainted with was naturally not the kind of demonic aura on ordinary demonic creatures. MO Beiyuans body quickly sensed the change. He could clearly feel that after the demonic aura entered his body, something in his body seemed about to awaken andpete with him for his body. How could his hard-earned happiness be taken over by this thing? He wanted to tell this thing that he, MO Beiyuan, was the true owner of this body! No matter if he was the Demon Lord or not! Those people from the mysterious tribe were still kneeling non-stop, their eyes filled with crazy desire. They didnt even care that the ground was shaking. It seemed that as long as the Demon Lord appeared, they would be able to fulfill their wishes. Yun Ran watched as MO Beiyuan raised his sword and the ck aura around his body collided. His strange eyes turned red. She could not stand at the side calmly and watch. She gathered her spiritual energy and flew towards him. She raised her hand and hugged his waist, muttering softly, MO Beiyuan, Im here. Ranran! MO Beiyuan was originally a little unable to withstand the demonic aura, but she suddenly rushed over, giving him the strength to hold on again. Afraid of scaring her, hisrge hand gently stroked her back. Im fine. Dont be afraid. Yes, nothing must happen to him! For her sake, he definitely could not let anything happen to him! After an unknown period of time, the sword in MO Beiyuans hand stopped. Yun Ran looked up and realized that his other pupil that was purple had turnedpletely ck. MO Beiyuan caught the slight shock in her eyes and asked in a low and hoarse voice, Ranran, did my current appearance scare you? He was tainted with so much demonic energy. He did not know if there was a change in his appearance that frightened her. Yun Ran shook her head at him. No, your eyes. That purple eye has turned ck. MO Beiyuan used to hate his pair of strange eyes very much. It was also because of this pair of strange eyes that he was called an evil spirit and a ghost king! He had lived like an anomaly for so many years. It was only after meeting her and having two more children that he felt like a normal person. Back then, his little packrat had even been mocked because of his other eye. At that time, he had even wondered if he should dig out this other eye so he could be a normal person. Unexpectedly, at this moment, he no longer needed to care about his strange eyes since he had returned to a normal appearance. Just as the two of them were feeling happy, MO Beiyuan realized that the sword in his hand was making another sound. Right on the heels of that, he heard a young mans voice. Master, youre finally here. The ck Fiend has been waiting for more than a thousand years. MO Beiyuan wondered, Master? ck Fiend? Chapter 822 - 822 Have I Awakened the Demon Lords Power Now? Chapter 822 - 822 Have I Awakened the Demon Lord''s Power Now? "Master, have you forgotten about the ck Fiend?" The youth asked again. Mo Beiyuan swept his gaze across the kneeling people and realized that there was no young man among them. At this moment, these people were all kneeling there and no one was talking to him. In the end, he realized that the one who spoke might be the sword in his hand. After all, he had experienced too many unbelievable things. Now, Mo Beiyuan was not too surprised to encounter a talking sword. The monkey could speak. If the sword had spiritual energy, it was not impossible for it to speak. "ck Fiend? Who is your master?" "Master is Demon Lord Cang Yan, the most powerful Demon Lord in the Demon Realm in the past ten thousand years!" "Demon Lord Cang Yan? So, the Demon Lord in my body is Demon Lord Cang Yan?" "No, Master, you are Demon Lord Cang Yan. There are no other souls or consciousnesses in your body," the young ck Fiend replied again. Yun Ran noticed that Mo Beiyuan was muttering to himself and saying something strange. She raised her head and asked him, "Mo Beiyuan, who are you talking to?" Mo Beiyuan raised the sword in his hand. "It said that I''m its master, Demon Lord Cang Yan." Yun Ran raised her little face slightly and eximed, "What do you mean? It said that you are the Demon Lord? Does it mean that the Demon Lord in your body has already awakened?" Mo Beiyuan asked her to wait while he asked ck Fiend again. "ck Fiend, you said that I''m Cang Yan, the Demon Lord Cang Yan. In that case, have I already awakened the Demon Lord''s power?" The ck Fiend said, "Master''s power was indeed sealed previously, but now, it haspletely awakened. Master, don''t worry. The ck Fiend will definitely be Master''s strongest weapon. I will apany you and not let you feel lonely." To be honest, Mo Beiyuan really wanted to throw the sword in his hand out. He didn''t really want it to apany him. He had Yun Ran and her two children. In the future, they would also have the three little fellows in Yun Ran''s womb. He really wouldn''t be lonely. "Isn''t it said that after the Demon Lord awakens, he will kill the people around him and be disowned? Why haven''t I changed at all?" Mo Beiyuan was most worried that after he awakened, he would be very terrifying and do something to hurt Yun Ran and the two children. That was why he wanted to ask about these things. ck Evil said, "Only other low-level Little Demon Lords would do this. Master, you''re different. You''re the most powerful Demon Lord in the Demon Realm for tens of thousands of years." "So, I won''t do anything to hurt someone close to me, right?" During this period of time, Mo Beiyuan had been very uneasy about the Demon Lord''s awakening. Now that he heard its words, he suddenly felt like the clouds had parted and the moon was bright. "No, Master, you''re not one of those little Demon Lords who can''t control the demonic energy. How would the demonic energy in your body dare to run amok in front of you!" Mo Beiyuan told Yun Ran this good news in surprise. "Ranran, it said that although I''m the Demon Lord, I won''t be controlled by the demonic energy to hurt you and the children. We don''t have to be forced to separate." Yun Ran blinked at his words. If that was the case, that would really be great. The huge rock in her heart seemed to have been lifted. Originally, she did not hate the Demon Lord that much. It was just that the Spiritual Divine Monkey''s words were a little scary, so she was so nervous. Actually, his identity was not important to them at all. Regardless of what identity he had, he was still Mo Beiyuan! Chapter 823 - 823: Master, The Black Fiend Will Protect You! Chapter 823 - 823: Master, The ck Fiend Will Protect You! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thats great! Lets go back and look for Bun and Sweetcake! The two of them hade here to find the divine artifact. Now, not only had they found the divine artifact, but even the problem of the Demon Lords awakening on MO Beiyuan had beenpletely resolved. Of course, Yun Ran wanted to go back and look for her two children immediately. Alright, lets go back for Bun and Sweetcake. MO Beiyuan spread his arms and gently hugged her waist. He also wanted to go back and see his two children.
However, the people from the mysterious tribe did not want them to leave. Demon Lord! Where are you going? Arent you going to lead us back to the clouds? This was the wish of this tribe for thousands of years. Today, they had finally revived the Demon Lord. They had thought that the Demon Lord would lead them back to the clouds, but who knew that the Demon Lord would leave without saying anything? MO Beiyuan was fine, so it was naturally impossible for him to go to the clouds. The people he loved were all in the Five Nations. Why would he go to the clouds? Besides, he didnt want to be the Demon Lord at all. However, the ck Fiend Sword in his hand also spoke, Master, arent you going back to the Demon Realm? MO Beiyuan had asked about everything he needed to know and thrown the sword back. Unexpectedly, this thing followed him. Riding on a ball of ck gas, he kept talking nonsense behind them. Im not your master. You can go wherever you want. You dont have to follow me. With his personality, he really did not like to have a nagging voice following him. Besides, this thing was ck and mysterious. What if he scared his Little Sweetcake? However, this thing could not be chased away at all. Master, the ck Fiend should be around you. Theres no other ce for the ck Fiend to go. Back then, it was Master who created him. Naturally, he had to follow Master. Seeing that the sword could not be chased away, MO Beiyuan could only carry Yun Ran and walk in front, ignoring him. Unexpectedly, the group of people from the mysterious tribe also followed. Lord Demon King, Lord Demon Sword Demon King, where are you going? Please take us with you! MO Beiyuan did not have a good impression of the people from this mysterious tribe, nor did he want to bother with them. Therefore, he picked up his pace while carrying Yun Ran. After leaving the barrier, he jumped onto Cang Luans back. The ck sword followed behind them. After they flew into the sky on the Cangluan, Yun Ran looked at the valley again. Then, a magical scene happened. The barrier from before had disappeared. The heavy snow was no longer blocked by the barrier, which had copsed. The people below who were chasing after their mysterious tribe instantly panicked. The reason for that was because they knew that the barrier protecting them had disappeared. It would be easy for the people of the Five Nations to find their n. On the other hand, a barrier suddenly appeared around Yun Ran and the others, blocking the snow and harsh environment for them. Master, the ck Fiend has shielded you from the wind and rain! MO Beiyuan also heard the ck Fiends voice behind him and knew that the barrier was created by the sword behind them. On the way back, Yun Rans mood was clearly rxed. She nestled in MO Beiyuans arms and asked him to call the sword over to chat. She wanted to pass the time. After all, this sword could not be driven away no matter what. He had been following behind Cang Luan. No matter how fast Cang Luan flew, it could not shake him off.. Chapter 824 - 824: Master Was Really Funny At That Time Chapter 824 - 824: Master Was Really Funny At That Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since they couldnt get rid of him, they might as well chat with him. In order to make Yun Ran happy, MO Beiyuan could only call the ck Fiend over again. Ranran, what do you want to ask it? Yun Rans watery eyes darted around and she smiled. Just ask it if there was anything interesting and fun when you were the Demon Lord of the Demon World on Clouds. Yun Ran had always been very epting. After epting MO Beiyuans awakening as the Demon Lord, she would not deliberately avoid this question.
She did not care about his identity. Since she wanted to hear it, MO Beiyuan asked the ck Fiend. ck Fiend said, Master, when you were on the cloud, you were omnipotent. Many Demonesses in the Demon Realm liked you, especially one called Hong Ji MO Beiyuan said, Dont say such things. ck Fiend said, But didnt Master want to hear something interesting? This is very interesting! After Master cut off that Hong Jis head, you said that you dont like dead people! Master was really funny back then Yun Ran waited for a long time before raising her chin and asking him, What did this sword say? What does your expression mean? You seem very troubled? Yun Ran raised her hand and rubbed her fingers between his eyebrows, puzzled. Of course, MO Beiyuan could not tell her about the stupid things the ck Fiend had said. He said, Oh, it said that it has to think about it before telling us. Yun Ran could not hear hismunication with the ck sword with her divine sense, so she obediently agreed. While the two of them were talking, the ck Fiend thought of something interesting. Master, the ck Fiend still remembers that back then, an old thing from the Immortal Sect who didnt know what was good for him wanted to challenge you. You used the Nine mes Netherworld Fire to burn his clothes and then threw him into the frozen cold pool. You said that his mind needs to be clear. MO Beiyuan was speechless. He did not think that this was an interesting thing. That was so meaningless! Why would he y such a prank of burning peoples clothes? Other than these things? But these are all interesting things youve done, Master! MO Beiyuan did not admit that the person was him. Then tell me why I died! Since Im so powerful, why did I die! As soon as he mentioned this topic, the ck aura around the ck Fiends body soared several times. Its all because of that cunning demoness from an immortal Sect! That immortal sect was afraid of Masters strength, so they sent a demoness to seduce you. Then, you fell for that demonesss trick! Why is it another woman? MO Beiyuan frowned slightly. He really did not want to admit that he was the Demon Lord Cang Yan mentioned by the ck Fiend. Why was this fellow always involved with women?! However, with his personality, it was impossible for him to be tricked by a demoness. Seeing that he was distracted again, Yun Ran waved her small hand in front of him. What did this sword say to you? Why do you look like you have something on your mind? She was worried that he had heard something bad and was afraid that she would be worried, so he kept it from her. MO Beiyuan, what did this sword say to you? Tell me too. I want to hear it too! Nio Beiyuan decided to mention the least stupid of the stories that the ck Fiend had told him. In the end, he chose to mention that old thing from the immortal sect. Yun Ran was naturally amused. She did not expect him to still be like this when he was the Demon Lord. He was indeed different from his current sullen personality.. Chapter 825 - 825: They’re Different! They’re Different From You! Chapter 825 - 825: Theyre Different! Theyre Different From You! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the ck Fiend continued to talk about the love and hatred between his master and the demoness of the immortal sect. Its said that the demoness was the first beauty of the immortal sects. Master, you didnt expect yourself to fall for her. You liked that demoness so much that you wished you could pluck the moon from the sky. Who knew that the demoness didnt love you at all? She came to kill you. In the end, that group of people from the immortal sects joined forces with the demoness to kill you when you were transcending the tribtion. Because he had heard about another woman from the ck Fiend, MO Beiyuan felt a little ufortable. In the future, dont mention this woman again. The ck Fiend jumped twice beside him, indicating that he would obey his masters orders.
But what was going on with the woman in Masters arms? Why did she look so simr to that demoness from the Immortal Sect? Master, why havent your tastes changed after so many years! You still like this type! Wait, could it be that you still have feelings for that demoness, so you found a substitute for her? Mo Beiyuan did not understand what nonsense this thing was talking about. What do you mean by that? She is no substitute. I only love her in this life. Theres no one else. The person youre talking about who was involved with the demoness isnt me! ck Fiend said, But this woman looks very simr to the demoness! Theyre simply identical! Master, you must have been unable to forget the appearance of that demoness in your soul, so you found someone who looks like her! MO Beiyuans face darkened because of its words. l told you not to mention that demoness! He really wanted to kick this sword away. Yun Ran nestled in his arms and yawned. She had no idea what this person and sword were talking about. Later on, MO Beiyuan did not say anything, so she did not ask. The journey back was much smoother than when they came. It was mainly because her mood was different and she felt that the time on the road was not as torturous anymore. It wasnt easy for them to have time alone. The talkative sword was negligible. Nio Beiyuan opened his cloak and wrapped Yun Ran in it. Then, under the cloak, he kissed her pink lips. The two of them kissed passionately. Previously, there were so many things weighing on their hearts. At most, the two of them would hug and not be in the mood to kiss. However, MO Beiyuan still cared about the three little fellows in Yunr Rns womb. He did not dare to be too domineering. He only held her face and kissed her for a while. Then, he pressed his forehead against hers and panted. When these three little fellows are born, 1 will definitely not let you off. Seeing his forbearance, Yun Ran smiled. He was the one who started it, but now, he couldnt take it anymore. When the timees, the five little packrats will pester you. I dont think you would have the time to bully me! MO Beiyuan rubbed his forehead against hers. His eyes were dark as he said in a low and hoarse voice, Ranran, no matter how many children there are, the person I love the most is you! Its different! Theyre different from you! He loved his little packrats very much. After all, it was their bloodline. However, he would never neglect her just because there were a few more little packrats. Yun Ran smiled at him and hummed softly. MO Beiyuan, 1 love you. I also know that you love me! Yun Ran rarely said the word love, but when she was deeply in love, she would blurt it out. The two of them rushed all the way back to Northern Hans Imperial City as fast as they could.. Chapter 826 - 826: Little Master Is Missing Chapter 826 - 826: Little Master Is Missing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran stroked her belly and felt the movements of the three little fellows in her womb again. This time, she tugged at MO Beiyuans big hand. MO Beiyuan, do you want to greet the three little fellows? As soon as MO Beiyuan ced his hand on her stomach, he felt the movement in her womb. This feeling was very strange. It was as if the three little fellows in her womb were really greeting him.
While MO Beiyuan felt amazed, he was also worried about Yunr Rans physical well-being. Ranran, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Does your stomach hurt? MO Beiyuan had never experienced such a thing before. This was the first time he had apanied her through a pregnancy. It was inevitable that he would be a little nervous. Seeing how nervous he was, Yun Ran could only tell him that these were all processes that all pregnant women had to go through. She didnt feel ufortable at all. The two of them asked Cang Luan to fly directly to the courtyard where they had stayed in the Northern Chill Imperial City. However, other than a few secret guards from the twelve divisions, there was no sign of anyone else in the courtyard. After Cangl Luannded, MO Beiyuan nned to ask someone from the 12 Division about what had happened. Before he could speak, the people from the 12 Divisions had already gathered over when they saw them return. Master, we have failed in our duty. Please punish us, Master! MO Beiyuan looked at them and asked in a low voice, What happened? Where are Bun and Sweetcake? Upon hearing him mention the two little packrats, the secret guards of the 12 Divisions had ugly expressions. Little Master Sweetcake is missing. The others have all gone to look for her. Yun Ran heard him when she got off Cang Luans back. Her delicate brows furrowed as she asked coldly, What do you mean by Sweetcakee is missing? Did someone take her away? Or was she mischievous and ran off to hide? Due to their negligence, the secret guards of the 12 Divisions were too ashamed to face MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran now. However, they wanted to participate in the search for their young master. Shes been missing for a few days. Now, our people and the Imperial Preceptors people have already turned Northern Hans Imperial City upside down, but we still cant find her. We dont know if she ran away on her own or was taken away. It was mainly because their young master was different from other children. Other children couldnt run so fast. Ordinary people really couldnt catch up to their little masters cultivation. She might have disappeared in the blink of an eye. MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran did not look too good. With their understanding of their little packrat, even if she was yful, she would definitely rush back before the sky turned dark. This was what Yun Ran had always instructed the little packrat to do. She believed that her little packrat would definitely listen to her obediently. She had been missing for so many days, so there was no need to think about it. She must have been captured. The expressions of the two of them became darker and darker. With their little packrats cultivation, it was impossible for ordinary people to capture her. Even if they coaxed her away first, their little packrat would immediately think of a way to escape when she realized that something was wrong. It was still the same thing. If it was an ordinary person, he would not have the ability to trap the little packrat. Therefore, they could deduce that the person who had captured their little packrat was definitely not an ordinary person. Yun Ran asked these secret guards of the 12 Divisions to call the others over. She did not have time to me herself. She had to quickly figure out what had happened before and after the little packrats disappearance. She had to hurry up and think of a way to save the little packrat.. Chapter 827 - 827: Who Took the Little Packrat? Chapter 827 - 827: Who Took the Little Packrat? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The people from the 12 Divisions quickly passed the message to Bai Wan and the others. Then, everyone gathered in the courtyard. Xiao Ran, youre back! Im sorry, we didnt take good care of Little Sweetcake! When Bai Wan saw Yun Ran, her eyes were red and she med herself. The expressions of the others were naturally not very good. Everyones faces were filled with worry and deep self-reproach.
Yun Ran waved at her Bun toe over. The little guys eyes were also red. He must have cried before. No matter how strong the boy was, he was still a child. Now that his sister had been lost, he would definitely be sad and me himself. Mother, I didnt take good care of my sister. I lost her. How could Yun Ran bear to reprimand him? He was just a four-year-old boy! This isnt your fault. Mother and Father will definitely get Sweetcake back. This wasnt Buns fault. Naturally, it wasnt anyone elses fault. Yun Ran asked about Sweetcakes situation before and after she disappeared. Because of the weather, Sweetcake and Bun were ying in the room. The secret guards outside didnt see anyonee out of the room. Bun was studying the herbs in the outer room. From time to time, he would go in to take a look at Sweetcake, who was ying with demon beast crystals and building a small house. But she suddenly disappeared. Yun Ran did as they said and went to the room where Sweetcake had disappeared. The demon beast crystal that the little packrat was ying with was still soft. In other words, someone had quietly entered and taken the little packrat away, but they had passed through Buns line of sight and the eyes of the 12 Divisions secret guards outside. Putting aside the fact that the secret guards of the 12 Divisions were top-notch in the Five Nations, just based on her Buns cultivation, it was impossible for anyone to kidnap Sweetcake under his nose. Unless they used some kind of teleportation formation. This reminded Yun Ran of the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends. That person had abducted the little packrat back then. They disappeared in front of them in an instant. They couldnt even chase after them. If it was the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends who did it this time, it would be very difficult for them to obtain any news about the little packrat. All of the forces from the 12 Divisions, Bai Qis Hundred Rivers Enterprise, and Bai Xuans Imperial Preceptors Residence. They had searched for so many days in the Northern Han Imperial City, but there was no news at all. It was enough to show that the person behind this was not simple. However, Yun Ran felt that if Boss of the Eight Divine Fiends really did it, that person would definitelye back to find them. This was because that persons goal was not Sweetcake at all. He had taken Sweetcake because he wanted to use her to threaten them. But Yun Ran couldnt just wait. She couldnt sit still. At the thought that her little packrat had been captured and her fate was unknown, Yun Ran could not sit still at all. She rode on Cangluan and kept circling around this area. If her little packrat saw Cangluan, she would definitely know that they had returned. She might suddenly rush up andnd in front of them. Just like every time they came back. She would pounce in front of them and greet them. However, this time, Yun Ran did not see her little packrat appear. Yun Rans guess was right. Her Sweetcake had indeed been captured by the Boss of the Eight Divine Fiends, Wenren Ye. Coincidentally, after Wenren Ye was injured, he had been recuperating in his house in Northern Han. Of course, it was not because he was the boss of the Eight Divine Demons, but because he had heard of the young masters identity. As soon as he came out of seclusion, he heard that three of the Five Nations had changed. MO Beiyuan, who had formed a grudge with him, was now the Emperor of the East Continent. Northern Han had also just changed its empress.. Chapter 828 - 828: The Only Person to Stop the Disaster Chapter 828 - 828: The Only Person to Stop the Disaster Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The new Empress of Northern Han, Yuwen Zhi, was the disciple of the State Preceptor, Xuanyi, and Xuanyi was actually the missing Bai Xuan of the Bai Wenren Ye also learned that MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran, and the others were looking for their secrets. The two of them rode the divine beast to the snow mountain and left the two brats in the Northern Han Imperial City. Wenren Ye was unable to forget that the reason he suffered such a serious injury this time was that the little bastard had brought a divine beast back. Since this little brats parents were not there, he would capture her and y with her.
Therefore, he sneaked into their courtyard and captured that brat. He was not wearing a mask, but the little brat recognized him at a nce. Smelly Egg, Bad Egg, Big ck Egg, why are you taking Sweetcake away again! The little brat had grown up and be bolder. She actually did not cry. Wenren Ye had learned her lesson fromst time, and he didnt dare underestimate his opponent. Back then, he had thrown this little brat to an uninhabited ind and thought that it was absolutely safe. Who knew that this little brat would actually find a divine beast and run back on her own? This time, Wenren Ye wouldnt leave her alone on some small ind. Who knew if this little bastard would find another divine beast that would bring her back. He had wanted to bring her to the snow mountain, but the snow mountain was not safe now. At this moment, Wenren Ye had captured her. The ensuing problem was that he didnt know where to put this little brat. It was absolutely safe. He had underestimated this little brats cultivation level previously. This time, he had learned his lesson. He knew that the first ss of guards and cells could not trap this brat at all. This brat could tear down the roof with a single punch. His top priority now was to find a ce to lock up this brat. After all, it would be too boring to kill her directly. At this moment, he happened to receive a message saying that the location of the other Heavenly Stones had been found. Wenren Ye had always wanted to return to the clouds, but he felt that the group of people in the n trying to use the method of resurrecting the Demon Lord to return to the cloud was simply too stupid. His method was different. He wanted to break the barrier between the clouds and the Five Nations. He wanted to walk straight into the clouds. He did not ce his hopes on some bullshit Demon Lord, because the person he hated the most in his life was the Demon Lord. Now that they had destroyed two of the Heavenly Stones barriers, cracks should have already appeared. What he had to do now was to continue destroying the Heavenly Stone Barrier and bring this little brat into the clouds. He wanted to see if this little brat could crawl out of the Demon Realm after throwing her into the Demon Realm. It would be very interesting. As for MO Beiyuan, Yun Ran, and the others, they were just a few ants from the Five Nations. When he returned to the cloud and returned to his sect, would it take any effort to crush a few ants? On the other side, Wenren Ye went to destroy the Heavenly Stone Formation Eye ording to his n. At the same time, Yun Ran obtained the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy. This time, it was not only about one person, but the survival of the entire Five Nations. This time, the Spiritual Divine Monkeys prophecy was that the barrier between the Five Nations and the cloud would be opened. The demonic creatures on the cloud would enter the Five Nations and start to kill the citizens of the Five Nations. The cultivators of the Five Nations resisted, but there were countless casualties. Blood flowed like rivers and corpses littered the ground. This was a disaster that the Five Nations had never experienced before. And the only person who could stop the disaster now was Yun Ran.. Chapter 829 - 829: She Was the Reincarnation of a Very Powerful Big Boss on the Clouds Chapter 829 - 829: She Was the Reincarnation of a Very Powerful Big Boss on the Clouds Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why was Yun Ran the only person who could stop the disaster? This was because the Spiritual Divine Monkey could not see the future of karma on her body and had determined that she was the reincarnation of a very powerful big boss on the clouds. At this moment, Yun Ran was focused on finding her little packrat. How could she have the mood to go to the clouds to save the Five Nations? She was not that noble. She only wanted to find her little packrat. However, when the secret guards of the 12 Divisions kept spreading the news that the Five Nations had been attacked by demonic creatures and that innocent people had been harmed by demonic creatures,
Yun Ran could not do it at all. It really had nothing to do with her and she did not care. She was not a savior, but she could not watch innocent people die tragically. MO Beiyuan, 1 dont want the three little fellows in my stomach to be born in a world where demons are rampant. I dont want Bun, Sweetcake, and the others to have to face these demons when they grow up. Yun Ran did not want to see the current Five Nations be a ce like the apocalypse. She knew what a terrifying scene it would be once all the demons broke through the enchantment. That would be another apocalypse. Yun Ran did not want her children to live in the apocalypse! Therefore, she had to do something! Im going to the clouds! MO Beiyuan looked at her deeply. He knew her personality and knew that since she had said it, she had already made a decision. Okay! Ranran, Ill apany you to the clouds. No matter what decision she made, he would apany her. No, youre not going cry to follow me. Youre going to stay and keep looking for Sweetcake! She could go alone on the clouds. He had to stay and look for Sweetcake. Otherwise, she really could not feel at ease! Just as the two of them were having a disagreement over where MO Beiyuan would go. However, the Spiritual Divine Monkey said, If you can recover your identity as an immortal boss as soon as possible, it will be easy for you to find Sweetcake. They did not know the difference between the big bosses of the immortal sects and ordinary humans. If an ordinary person wanted to find someone, they might have to dig three feet into the ground! However, the big bosses of the immortal sects had many ways and opportunities to locate people. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were moved by the Spiritual Divine Monkeys words. Their previous thoughts were too limited. Perhaps they could find Sweetcake faster if they went to the clouds. Since it was decided, the two of them did not dy and immediately exined the current situation and their thoughts to Bai Wan and the others. Bai Wan and the others stayed in the Five Nations to continue searching while they tried to find a way to enter the cloud. Previously, the Spiritual Divine Monkey had said that if they could obtain a divine artifact from that mysterious tribe, they would be able to pass through the barrier. Now, the cracks in the barrier were getting bigger and bigger, and the power was getting weaker and weaker. They had obtained a divine artifact, so it shouldnt be a problem for them to pass through the barrier. After saying goodbye to Bun, the two of them boarded the Cangluan and flew north. Because Yun Yin had entered the Five Nation from the north, and they were the closest to the north, Yun Ran chose the north. MO Beiyuans ck Fiend sword had been following them and had its own barrier. The extremities of the north were nothing to Ami Beiyuan and Yun Ran. No matter how strong the snowstorm was, it was blocked outside the barrier. MO Beiyuan, ask this sword if theres a faster way to find someone. For example, divine artifacts, divine beasts, and so on! Yun Ran felt that since this sword had always followed the Demon Lord, it must know more about the clouds than they did.. Chapter 830 - 830: Just Steal It Chapter 830 - 830: Just Steal It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan was also worried about Little Sweetcake. If there were more ways to find her after entering the cloud, he also wanted to find his little packrat as soon as possible. He asked the ck Fiend, If I want to find someone in the Five Nations, is there a faster and better way? ck Fiend said, Master, you can use the tracking bug. That bug can rely on its aura to find everything! MO Beiyuan immediately told Yun Ran what the ck Fiend had said. After a long period of fruitless searching, Yun Ran naturally could not let go of this sudden hope.
She grabbed MO Beiyuans hand excitedly and immediately perked up. Then ask where the tracking bug is on the clouds. Lets go find that bug first! MO Beiyuan asked the ck Fiend where to catch the tracking bug. The ck Fiend replied, There are people raising them in the ghost market of the demon realm. They are sold at a high price. There are also people raising them in the immortal sects. They are specially used to find people and objects. Master, you can choose whatever you want and just rob them. MO Beiyuan was speechless. So, what kind of person was the Demon Lord Cang Yan before his rebirth? Shouldnt a normal person catch it? At the very least, they should buy it! Why did it be robbery when it came to him?! Of course, MO Beiyuan could not tell Yun Ran the original words of the ck Fiend. He only said that there were people raising them in the Ghost Market and the immortal sects of the Demon Realm. Yun Ran looked at the ck Fiend who was emitting ck aura and said, Then lets go to the ghost Market of the demon realm. After all, this sword has been in the demon realm with the Demon Lord. It should be more familiar with the demon realm. Yun Ran didnt want anyone else to feel that the demon realm was such a dark ce. Now, she was an outsider who did not know anything about the clouds. Be it the demon realm or the immortal sects, she was not familiar with them. She would not subjectively determine which was good and which was not. Naturally, they had to choose someone who was rtively rted to them. Not only were the two of them going to enter the cloud, but they had also decided on their next step. Yun Ran was leaning in MO Beiyuans arms and could not sleep at all. Cang Luan pped its huge wings. Its speed was already iparable to other flying demon beasts, but Yun Ran still felt that it was too slow. She wanted Cang Luan to fly faster. She wanted to find her Little Sweetcake as soon as possible. Cang Luan also wanted to find that sweet little packrat. It used its fastest speed and flew across the sky. The two of them continued north and finally arrived at the edge of the barrier. Although Cang Luan was a divine beast, because it had always been in the Five Nations, its ability was also restricted. Therefore, it could not break through the barrier of the ck Fiend and the barrier of the Five Nations here. At this moment, MO Beiyuan picked up the ck Fiend and shed open the barrier. Then, he rode Cang Luan and brought Yun Ran through the barrier. The power of the ck Fiend had also been verified. He was indeed very strong! As soon as the two of them passed through the barrier, Yun Ran felt the difference. Spiritual qi. Thats right, it was spiritual qi! Compared to the Five Natons, the spiritual qi on the clouds was much more abundant and pure. And the cultivators of the Five Nations relied on spiritual qi. This was also why the people on the clouds could be immortals and increase their lifespan, but very few people with spiritual power cultivation in the Five Nations could obtain a long lifespan. Too much spiritual qi might not be a good thing for their bodies. After all, they had always lived in the Five Nations. This was equivalent to suddenly changing their environment. At the very least, Yun Rans breathing was a little erratic.. Chapter 831 - 831: Black Fiend the Encyclopedia Chapter 831 - 831: ck Fiend the Encyclopedia Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Rans face was flushed. Then she slowly adjusted her breathing before gradually calming down. However, the three little fellows in her stomach seemed to have sensed something and were a little unhappy. The three of them moved together. Yun Ran could only put her hand on her belly and gentlyfort the three naughty babues. Be good. Seeing that she had ced her hand on her stomach, MO Beiyuan leaned forward nervously and asked her if she was ufortable. Because the two of them could not bring Huo Chanyi with them when they entered the clouds, before MO Beiyuan left, he specially went to look for Huo Chanyi and asked her seriously about the possible situations in theter stages of pregnancy and how to deal with various situations.
Therefore, when he saw Yun Ran put her hand on her belly, he rushed over and asked her if she was feeling unwell. Seeing that he was so nervous, Yun Ran quickly smiled at him and exined, It should be because my body hasnt adapted to the sudden abundance of spiritual energy that the three little fellows started making a fuss. Its fine. Ill be fine after resting for a while. Yun Ran leaned into his arms for a while. The three little fellows in her womb indeed quickly calmed down. Yun Ran curled her lips and smiled gently at MO Beiyuan. Look, theyre already very obedient now. The two of them rested for a while before Yun Ran got up and sized up her surroundings. She had always heard about the clouds. Now that she had really entered the clouds, she was naturally curious about the difference between this ce and the Five Nations. Apart from the most intuitive difference in spiritual energy, the surrounding environment was also slightly different. For example, at this moment, she had just entered a world of ice and snow, but here, it was spring and flowers were blooming. It was a green scene. The flowers, nts, and trees all grew especially well. The weather was also very warm. Not far away, there seemed to be some floating inds andnd in the air. Yun Ran stared at them for a long time. MO Beiyuan, ask the ck Fiend what those inds in the sky are. At this moment, Yun Ran rted to ck Fiend like he was a moving encyclopedia on the clouds. Nio Beiyuan acted as her interpreter. The ck Fiend said that those are immortal mountains. The smaller ones dont have any resources, and therger ones are where some immortal sects and sects are. Yun Ran nodded. So that was how it was! Then lets go straight to the ghost market of the demon realm! Let the ck Fiend lead the way. Although Yun Ran was a little curious about the immortal mountains, she only watched from afar. She had more important things to do now. ording to their previous n, after entering the cloud, they would immediately go to the ghost market of the demon realm to find the tracking insects. Hence, the two of them jumped onto Cang Luans back again. He let the ck Fiend lead the way to the demon realm. The immortal sects were in the sky. The corresponding demon realm was on the ground. Immortals and fiends cultivated two types of Dao. Since ancient times, they had been ipatible with each other. In the eyes of those people from the immortal sects, the demon realm was evil and dark! They themselves were the light and the righteous path. In the eyes of the demons in the demon realm, the immortal sect were also an enemy. The ck Fiend had not returned to the cloud for many years. It had directly followed the direction of the demonic aura back to the demon realm. However, the demon realm in front of it was no longer the same as the demon realm in its memories. Back then, when Master was still the Demon King, everyone in the entire clouds was afraid of our demon realm! Immortal sects, demons, ghosts none of them dared toe to the demon realm to find trouble.. Why is the demon realm like this now? Chapter 832 - 832: He Didn’t Know Why His Sword Would Do Such a Foolish Thing! Chapter 832 - 832: He Didnt Know Why His Sword Would Do Such a Foolish Thing! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran discovered that the so-called demon realm was characterized by some continuous ck mountains that were surrounded by ck demonic energy. From time to time, a few small monsters would appear and want to attack them. There was no need for MO Beiyuan to do anything. The ck Fiend would fly over and deal with it. You guys want to attack my master! Im afraid youve forgotten who the true master of the demon realm is. Master, since youre back, you must take control of the demon realm again and let these small fries know who the king is here! MO Beiyuan could not be bothered with it. He was not interested in controlling the demon realm. He only wanted to find his little packrat.
Cut the crap. Wheres the ghost market? With a swoosh, the ck Fiend darted into the ovepping ck mountain and returned not long after. Master, the ghost market that has existed for thousands of years doesnt seem to be open anymore. I dont know where it has moved to. MO Beiyuan was speechless, but he could only ry these words to Yun Ran. Ghost market from thousands of years ago? Moved away? Then why dont we ask a demon? I wonder if we canmunicate with the demons now. ck Fiend darted out for a while, and when he returned, he brought back a living creature. When the person fell from the ck demonic aura, Yun Ran saw that it was a woman, a woman dressed in sexy clothes. The woman had ck hair and ck eyes. When she got up, a ball of ck demonic energy gathered in her hand. She looked in the direction of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan with a fierce gaze! You people from the immortal sects are really despicable. You took advantage of the time when others were bathing to capture them! Yun Ran understood her words and looked at MO Beiyuan. Her eyes were filled with deep confusion. She roughly meant, Whats wrong with your sword? MO Beiyuan was also very speechless when he heard this womans words! Looking at Yun Rans gaze again, he felt even more troubled. He did not know why his sword would do such a stupid thing! ck Fiend, I asked you to bring someone over, not a woman. He even brought a woman who was bathing over. The ck Fiend was also very innocent. He was just a sword! How could he know those rules? Whats the difference between a man and a woman? Its fine as long as shes not mute! MO Beiyuan had already turned around, nning to get the ck Fiend to quickly send this woman back and capture another one for questioning. He was stopped by Yun Ran. Yun Ran took out a cloak from her storage ring and handed it to the woman. She said gently, Were not from the immortal sects. We invited you here with no ill intentions. We just want to ask you something. The woman raised her chin and looked at her. Who are you lying to? With your looks and clothes, youre clearly from an immortal sect. I wont fall for your tricks. Yun Ran was not angry. Instead, she pointed at the ck Fiend and said, You should be able to see such dense ck demonic qi on this sword, right? Let me ask you, how can a person from an immortal sect control a sword filled with demonic qi? In order to cooperate with her, the ck Fiend exerted all the demonic qi in his body. The woman was stunned for a moment, as if she was pondering the logic behind her words. Then, her attitude gradually rxed. Are you really not from an immortal sect? But why dont you have any demonic qi on you? The sword was indeed filled with demonic qi, but there was no demonic qi emitted from the two people in front of her.. Chapter 833 - 833: The Level of Your Demon Beast Crystal is Too Low Chapter 833 - 833: The Level of Your Demon Beast Crystal is Too Low Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was indeed no demonic qi on Yun Ran, but there was demonic qi on MO Beiyuan. However, he had always deliberately restrained the powerful demonic qi on his body, so that people wouldnt feel the existence of demonic qi on his body. Despite this, the demons on the cloud clearly regarded the people from the immortal sects as enemies. They also thought that they were all from the immortal sects and were very wary of them. Yun Ran had no choice but to let MO Beiyuan activate the demonic qi, proving that he also had demonic qi. They were not from the immortal sects.
The two of them only wanted to find a way to find the little packrat as soon as possible. Nio Beiyuan was afraid that the demonic qi in his body would hurt Yun Ran, so he flew away for a distance before activating the demonic qi in his body. In an instant, a powerful demonic qi rose around him. The demon woman from before was stunned by him. This was because she had never seen such powerful demonic qi in their demon realm in all her years of life. You, who are you? Are you from the Demon Race? But we have never seen such powerful demonic qi on our bodies. Yun Ran had exined to her for so long just to ask her, Wheres the ghost market? Where can we find the tracking bugs, but this woman has been investigating their identities. She and MO Beiyuan were not from the clouds at all. No matter who they were, this woman would think that they were lying to her. Miss, were not from the immortal sect or the demon race, but we really dont mean any harm. My daughter has been taken. We just want to go to the ghost market, find the Tracker Bug, and locate our daughter. Yun Ran did not want to solve the problem by force. She had no grudge against the person in front of her. She was just asking for directions. She would not attacked directly. Her attitude also changed the attitude of the woman opposite her. Youre going to the ghost market? Who told you that there are tracking bugs in the ghost market? Hes lying to you. Nowadays, you cant buy tracking bugs in the ghost market at all. If you want to find tracking bugs, you might have to go to the immortal sects. Yun Ran had originally learned all the information about the cloud from the ck Fiend. However, what ck Fiend knew was thousands of years old. You might not know how crazy those people from the immortal sect are. In order to raise the price of the tracking bugs, they killed arge number of them. Now, tracking bugs are extremely rare on the cloud. How can there be tracking bugs in a ce like the ghost market? Even if there are, they are fake. Hearing her say this, Yun Ran could only give up on going to the ghost market. Then where can we go to find the real tracking bug? The demon woman said, You might need to prepare a lot of crystals and go to the immortal sects auction to buy the tracking bug. Yun Ran asked, Crystals? Yun Ran took out the demon beast crystals from the Five Nations that she had stored in the storage rings and asked, Is it this kind of demon beast crystal? However, the demon woman shook her head. The level of these demon beast crystals is too low, and its purity is not high enough. Theres almost no spiritual qi on it. I dont think those people from the immortal sects will want it. Yun Ran roughly understood what she meant. The spiritual qi of the Five Nations was not abundant enough, so the demon beast crystals could notpare to those from the clouds. They had to dig up some high-level demon beast crystals on the clouds.. Chapter 834 - 834: I Don’t Have to Go Against a Sword Chapter 834 - 834: I Dont Have to Go Against a Sword Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Therefore, at this moment, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuans ns had to change again. They had to umte enough demon beast crystals first, before taking them to the auction to buy the tracking bugs. ording to the rules of the Five Nations, the higher the level of the demon beast, the higher the value of the crystal. Often, a high-level demon beast crystal was equivalent to hundreds of low-level demon beast crystals. It should be the same on the clouds.
Therefore, they should look for higher-level demon beasts now. Only then could they collect higher-value demon beast crystals faster. This time, Yun Ran did not n to ask the ck Fiend. Instead, she just asked the demon woman in front of him. Then can you tell us where we can find some high-level demon beasts on the clouds? The demon woman looked at her belly, cleared her throat, and was about to speak. MO Beiyuans low voice sounded. Ranran, you dont have to ask her. I know where to find enough demon beast crystals. Just now, the ck Fiend had told him that he was the Demon Lord of the Demon Race. There was a treasure vault where many demon beast crystals were stored. Of course, there were also many other treasures. And only he and the ck Fiend knew about that ce. No one else knew. Therefore, everything should still be there. Yun Ran thanked the demon woman and apologized for ck Fiends deed. ording to Yun Rans observation during this period of time, although this sword had spirituality and couldmunicate with MO Beiyuan, it was simr to the Spiritual Divine Monkey and had a different perception from humans. For example, this time, any normal person would not kidnap someone while they were bathing. Fortunately, the demon woman also knew that there was no need for her to make things difficult for a sword. Seeing them jump onto the back of Cang Luan, she felt that their flying demon beast and that sword were extraordinary. There was also that man who was covered in demonic energy. She had never seen such strong demonic energy in the Demon Race. A man covered in demonic wi and a pregnant woman without any demonic qi. However, the demons and the immortal sects were irreconcble. It was impossible for them to fall in love. That was something that the Heavenly Dao could not tolerate. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan sat on the back of Cang Luan. MO Beiyuan then told her where they were going to find demon beast crystals. Are you sure those things are still there? MO Beiyuan nodded. Although he felt that the ck Fiend sometimes talked too much nonsense, he sounded quite reliable this time. He wanted to bring her to take a look. If everything went smoothly, it would at least be safer than looking for demon beasts. After all, Yun Ran still had three little fellows in her stomach. The Demon Lords treasury was in the demon realm. The ck Fiend used his memories to guide them. As he led the way, hemented, Why are there fewer and fewer demons? Weve walked so far, but we havent encountered a single one. Back then, the demons were so prosperous! Now, they had actually fallen to such a state. ck Fiend, who had always followed Demon Monarch Cang Yan and seen the peak of the demon race, could only sigh and sigh. Master, it would be great if you could return to the demon race. With you around, the demon race will definitely be able to recover the glory of the past. MO Beiyuan interrupted the ck Fiends nonsense. Again, the demons have nothing to do with me, No matter what kind of person I was before, Im only Mo Beiyuan now! He had been forced to awaken the Demon Lords power! If possible, he only wanted to live a stable life with Yun Ran and the little packrats in the Five Nations.. Chapter 835 - 835: She Would Cry Very Badly Later! Chapter 835 - 835: She Would Cry Very Badly Later! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan had never been an ambitious person. Otherwise, with his ability, he would not have taken so long to be the East Continent Emperor. He just wanted to live well and protect the people he loved. He did not want to have to worry about anything for the rest of his life! After Cang Luan entered the inner region of the demon realm, the demonic qi around them became denser. It was as if the entire sky was enveloped by demonic qi and was dark. Fortunately, the ck Fiends barrier blocked the demonic aura outside.
Yun Ran looked outside and saw a few big ck birds from time to time. She saw them from afar and they pped theri wings to avoid them. Following ck Fiends memories from thousands of years ago, Cang Luan finally brought the two of them to the Demon Monarch Cang Yans treasure vault. Yun Ran looked at the ground full of bones and the dark cave and could not help butin. Back then, when MO Beiyuan was Demon Lord Cang Yan, why did he find such a ce to hide treasures? ck Evil jumped up and down as he exined, Master, your treasure vault wasnt like this before! Not long after the two of themnded, they heard amotion behind them. They turned around and saw a group of more than ten flying demon beasts. There was a person sitting on each flying demon beast. Judging from the direction, it should being towards them. After all, they were not from the Five Nations. Whether it was the flying demon beasts or these people, they were all very fast. Yun Ran had yet to find her way inside and group of people had already flown in front of them. MO Beiyuan shifted his feet and stood in front of Yun Ran, looking at the group of people. There were both men and women in that group. They were dressed in strange clothes and emitted demonic qu. They should be demons. The leader was a bald man. The man was burly and had a strange totem tattooed on his head. He grinned at Yun Ran and the others. Yo, our luck is not bad today. We actually encountered a little beauty from an immortal sect. In this world, women from the immortal sects are indeed the most tender. Look at her fair and tender appearance. Shes really seductive! Yun Ran knew MO Beiyuans personality. Back in the Five Nations, not to mention someone teasing her, even if he looked at her with that disgusting gaze, MO Beiyuan could cripple the other party. Therefore, at this moment, this demon man with a dirty mouth in front of him would probably cry very miserablyter! MO Beiyuan hugged her and pulled her back, afraid that those blind things would hurt her when they foughtter. Ranran, stay here for a while. Ill be back soon. Yun Ran nodded. Okay, Ill wait for you here with the three little guys. MO Beiyuan sent her to a safe ce before flying towards the group of demons again. As he moved, the demonic qi in his entire body increased explosively. ck Fiend also jumped up and down beside him. Master, are you going to fight? Then bring me along! Yun Ran was pregnant now, and MO Beiyuan did not want her to see the bloody scene. Therefore, he did not even take his sword. Naturally, he did not allow the ck Fiend to cause trouble. Go back and guard her well. ck Fiend originally thought that he finally had a chance to fight alongside his master. Who knew that his master would ask him, the sword of the dignified Demon Lord Cang Yan, to guard a woman? As expected, she was a woman like that demoness from the immortal sect. She was as charming as that demoness. She made his master think of her every day. They even had a few children and did not even have the dream of unifying the demon realm and killing their way into the immortal sect.. Chapter 836 - 836: It’s Affected My Good Mood, So You Should At Least Express Your Apology Chapter 836 - 836: Its Affected My Good Mood, So You Should At Least Express Your Apology Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The powerful demonic qi on MO Beiyuans body stunned the demons. Every one of them cultivated demonic qi. They knew that the stronger the demonic qi, the higher their cultivation. However, ording to the level of their demon cultivation, the demonic qi emitted by this man in front of them had already exceeded the highest level of the demon race. Before they could react, the powerful demonic qi sent them all flying. They did not even have the chance to fight back.
MO Beiyuan moved again andnded beside the bald man. He kicked him again, his eyes dark and vicious. If you look at her again, Ill dig out your eyes. Only then did the demons understand that this man had attacked them because of the nasty words the bald man had said to the woman. The bald man was also sent flying by MO Beiyuans kick and hit the ck rock behind him, as he wailed in pain. The others quickly begged for mercy. We were blind and disturbed your peace, big boss. Please let us go. MO Beiyuan had no intention of killing them. Without even looking at them, he turned around to look for Yun Ran. Yun Ran was sitting on the back of Cang Luan and watching the show. She stretched her arms and yawned. They had something more urgent to do now. Otherwise, she wouldnt mind ying with them for a while longer. Wait, dont be in a hurry to leave. Its like this. You guys have indeed disturbed our peace and affected our good mood. You should at least express your apology, right? Yun Ran opened her palm to them and waved it up and down. The main reason was that she did not know if the treasure vault was still there. Had the treasures inside been stolen? How many were left? Would those crystals be enough to buy the tracking bug? Since these people bumped into them and blocked their path, they naturally had to pay a price. These people understood what she meant. They immediately took out some crystals and treasures from their storage and handed them over. Yun Ran took a look. The crystals handed over by these people were indeed a littlerger than the demon beast crystals they had dug up in the five countries. The purity was also different. One could clearly feel the spiritual qi emitted from it. Yun Ran put all those things into her storage ring and let them leave. The ck Fiend increasingly felt that this woman was like the demoness from the Immortal Sect who had seduced his master back then. Even her method of robbing others was exactly the same. After chasing that group of people away, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan entered the dark cave. The ck Fiend led the way and opened all the barriers along the way. Yun Ran entered the depths of the cave and realized that this ce was apletely different world. It looked ordinary from the outside and did not look like a treasure vault at all. However, after entering, she realized that it was quite tidy. The dazzling array of treasures dazzled Yun Ran. Since it belonged to MO Beiyuan, she would not stand on ceremony. Take what you can. When the timees, well smash the crystals with all our might. If there arent enough crystals, well smash the treasures. Seeing that she was in such a good mood, MO Beiyuan naturally moved with her. Ranran, just point at whatever you want. Ill move them. Dont touch those heavy boxes. Itll affect the fetuses. MO Beiyuan always remembered what Huo Chanyi had said about pregnant women.. Chapter 837 - 837: Do You Want to Hear About Demon Monarch Cang Yan? Chapter 837 - 837: Do You Want to Hear About Demon Monarch Cang Yan? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran knew that he was worried about her, so she obediently walked around with her big belly. When her gazended on the womens jewelry, she fell into deep thought. She ran towards MO Beiyuan with those things. Didnt you say that the ck Fiend said that you didnt have any love history back then? Then why did a man like you collect these womens things? How would MO Beiyuan know that his treasure vault contained these womens essories? He thought that they were just some crystals and treasures. Hearing Yun Rans question, his mind froze.
Well, Ranran, I dont know why these things are here either. Yun Ran stared at him with a burning gaze. She was not jealous and looking for trouble. She was just curious, but why did his expression look like something was really wrong? Dont tell me youre really hiding something from me? If its an ordinary woman youve interacted with, you wouldnt hide it from me. So, that woman and Demon Lord Cang Yan were once very in love, right? That was why Demon Monarch Cang Yan collected these treasures for that woman? Yun Ran naturally believed in his feelings for her and was confident enough in them. However, if he was the Demon Lord Cangyan, would his memories recover after he returned to the clouds? If he recovered, would he still only have her in his heart? Could she still be his one and only? Yun Ran lowered her eyes and suddenly felt that she was thinking too much. They should think of a way to find her Little Sweetcake now and not dwell on MO Beiyuans feelings in his previous life. Hence, she smiled at MO Beiyuan. l was just asking. Continue moving. Its fine. After saying that, she immediately turned around and left. She put these things that belonged to another woman back first. She did not continue to ask, but it made MO Beiyuan feel at a loss. Ranran, Im not deliberately hiding it from you. Its just that I think that its about Demon Lord Cang Yan and has nothing to do with me! Im worried that youll think too much when you find out. Although the two of them had a deep rtionship and had five little fellows, MO Beiyuan was still worried that these things would affect their rtionship. That was why he chose to hide it. Demon Monarch Cang Yan was involved with a demoness from an immortal sect, not me! Yun Ran stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. Seeing that he was so nervous, she smiled at him again. MO Beiyuan, I believe you. I believe in your feelings for me. You dont have to be so nervous. Lets hurry up and find the tracking bug! Yun Ran was not a melodramatic person. Those thoughts had indeed only shed through her mind for a moment before she immediately sobered up. She knew that the most important thing for them now was to find Sweetcake, and not to discuss MO Beiyuans love history in his previous life. MO Beiyuan looked at her deeply before continuing to move his things. The two of them moved everything that could be moved in the treasure vault. When she was unable to fit those items in her storage ring, Yun Ran ced them into her immortal mountain. The space on the celestial mountain wasrge enough to amodate all sorts of things. They took everything other than the pile of womens things; the two of them tacitly did not touch them. After the two of them finished moving the things, they left the cave. They jumped onto Cang Luans back. Nio Beiyuan thought for a while and felt that he had to tell her what the ck Fiend had said. Ranran, do you want to hear what ck Fiend said about Demon Lord Cang Yan? Chapter 838 - 838: Could It Be That Demoness of the Immortal Sect Looks Like Me? Chapter 838 - 838: Could It Be That Demoness of the Immortal Sect Looks Like Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran didnt expect him to take the initiative to talk to her about this topic. She raised her pink lips and replied, Okay, tell me about it. Nio Beiyuan told her about the demoness from an immortal sect that ck Fiend had mentioned.
ck Fiend said that the demoness was sent by the immortal sect to charm Demon Lord Cang Yan. The immortal sects were afraid of Demon Lord Cang Yan, but no one could kill him, so they got the demoness to charm him. Yun Ran felt that this routine was quite familiar. It was very simr to the plot of the melodramatic immortal sect novels she had read in the apocalypse. After that, the Demon Lord fell in love with that female disciple from the immortal aect, but that female disciple was lying to him. She even gave him a fatal blow? MO Beiyuan looked at her in shock. Ranran, how do you know this? Yun Ran couldnt tell him that all the melodramatic novels she had read before were written like this! She could only reply, I guessed it. So, am I right? Demon Monarch Cang Yan fell in love with that woman from the immortal sect, but he died at the hands of that woman? MO Beiyuan did not ask too much about the specific situation from ck Fiend. It was mainly because the moment ck Fiend mentioned that demoness from the immortal sect, MO Beiyuan made him shut up. That seems to be the case. In short, Demon Lord Cang Yan was killed by that demoness from the immortal sect. MO Beiyuan had always referred to Demon Lord Cang Yan because he felt that he did not want to have anything to do with the demoness of the immortal sect.
Yun Ran was quite curious. What did that demoness from the immortal sect look like? Was she very beautiful? MO Beiyuans expression froze slightly. He felt that this question was extremely dangerous. Ranran, why are you asking this? Yun Ran said, Dont be nervous. Im just curious. However, MO Beiyuan remembered that the ck Fiend had previously said that the demoness of the immortal sect looked like Yun Ran. He did not want to hear it at that time, so he told ck Fiend to shut up. Ranran, Ill say it. Dont think too much and dont be angry. Yun Ran was even more curious when she saw how nervous he was. Why are you so nervous? Could it be that the demoness of the immortal sect looks very simr to me? Yun Ran was just saying it casually. Unexpectedly, MO Beiyuan really nodded at her. ck Fiend said that you look exactly like that demonic woman from the immortal sect. Yun Ran was speechless. Yun Ran really couldntugh now. She was wondering why MO Beiyuan had been hiding these things from her. It turned out that it was not only the love history between Demon Lord Cang Yan and the demoness of the immortal sect, but also the fact that she looked like the demoness of the immortal sect. What else did ck Fiend say? MO Beivuan looked at her and observed her expression to see if she was angry. Seeing that her expression was normal, he slowly said, It said that you look exactly the same as that demoness from the immortal sect. It also said that my taste has not changed over the years. But Ranran, the person I like is you. It has nothing to do with that demoness from the immortal sect. MO Beiyuan immediately expressed his innocence. Of course Yun Ran knew. I can tell if youre looking at me or someone else. Speaking of which, your sword is quite melodramatic. He even knows about the substitute trope. Yun Ran wanted to continuemunicating with ck Fiend to hear what else he could say. By the way, how long is the lifespan of someone from the immortal sects? Could that demoness still be alive?! Then Yun Ran did not finish her sentence, but MO Beiyuan already understood what she meant. He pursed his thin lips helplessly.. Ranran, even if shes still alive, Im not the Demon Lord Cang Yan from back then! I only want you! Chapter 839 - 839: Who Would Use Immortal Spirit Grade Fruits to Raise a Bug For No Reason! Chapter 839 - 839: Who Would Use Immortal Spirit Grade Fruits to Raise a Bug For No Reason! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that he kept emphasizing the difference between him and Demon Lord Cang Yan, Yun Ran wanted tough. However, she suddenly seemed to understand his feelings. He was afraid. He was afraid of Demon Lord Cang Yans memories. He had always rejected the fact that he was the reincarnation of Demon Lord Cang.
He was afraid of losing everything he had today. After understanding his feelings, Yun Ran looked at him with heartache. Then she raised her slender arms and wrapped them around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder. She said softly, MO Beiyuan, as long as you still have me and the children in your heart, we wont leave you. But if Yun Ran didnt want to think about it now, but if that was the oue Yun Ran did not want to think about why that demoness from the Immortal Sect looked like her. At this moment, she only wanted to quickly bid for the tracking bug and use its tracking ability to find her Sweetcake. Their attire and appearance were very different from that of the demons. However, after entering mingling into the immortal sects, some people suspected that they were not from the Immortal Sect. Their appearances were even more outstanding than most of the people from the immortal sects, and they looked more saintly than the people from the immortal sects. God Beast Cang Luan was very eye-catching even on the clouds.
Soon, they were recognized. Everyone thought that they were disciples from arge immortal sect, so their attitudes were naturally much more polite. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan did not exin much. Their goal ining to the auction was the tracking bug. There was nothing wrong with obtaining a better position to bid. The immortal sects auction was simr to the Five Nations. After the auction items were ced, everyone would bid together. The highest bidder would win. It was apetition of financial resources. Whoever had more money would own it. Yun Ran had already asked before the auction. There would indeed be a tracking bug auctioned here today. Yun Ran and the others only nced at some of the items in front. She did not expect the fruits that she usually ate as snacks for the two little packrats to be so valuable. That made things easier. If they could not take down the tracking bug with crystalster, they could do an exchange with fruits. After waiting for about a dozen items, it was finally their turn to find the tracking bug they wanted. Although it was called a bug, it was slightly bigger than the little bugs from the Five Nations. Its head was glowing white. Yun Ran had never seen a tracking bug before, so she couldnt tell if it was real or fake. She was worried that if it was fake, it would waste their time. He asked MO Beiyuan to ask ck Fiend if the tracking insect was real. ck Fiend shook the sword up and down and replied, Master, that is indeed a tracking bug, but its a little small. It looks sickly and I dont know if its easy to raise. The tracking bug was a living creature after all, and it was very precious and difficult to raise. Tracking bugs needed to be fed with Immortal Spirit Grade fruits, but which ordinary person would use Immortal Spirit Grade fruits to raise an insect for no reason! The tracking bug in front of them probably did not have a good stomach and looked like it was about to die. Yun Ran couldnt care less now. As long as it was real, she would bid for it first. There were many immortal-grade fruits in her immortal mountain space! However, as soon as the two of them spoke, someone started fighting with them. It was a group of young people in uniform. The leader was a woman in white. Her ck hair was tied up with a special silver crown, and the sword in her hand carried a totem that looked like a crane. Its the people from Cloud Crane Immortal Sect! Cloud Crane Immortal Sect is still as rich as ever! Chapter 840 - 840: Fighting for Money Chapter 840 - 840: Fighting for Money Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, Yun Ran heard the discussions of the others around her. She knew the identities of these people, but this did not affect her uing bid.
When the other party called out a price, she increased it a little. Everyone was going for the tracking bug. It would depend on who would give the higher price in the end. Unexpectedly, after a few rounds, the other party was unhappy. The woman in white did note over herself. Instead, she sent a junior disciple over. Are the two of you going to be enemies with our Cloud Crane Immortal Sect? Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan were not good-tempered to begin with. In addition, they really needed this tracking bug to find Sweetcake. Therefore, this disciples words made Yun Ran retort. Since were all participating in the auction, you should be clear about the rules of the auction. The highest bidder has always been the winner. How did we be enemies with you? The other party did not have a valid point and could only return with a gloomy face. However, they did not give up. Both sides started bidding again. The other party seemed to be at odds with them.
Yun Ran had moved arge pile of crystals and treasures in Demon Lord Cang Yans treasure vault previously, so she was naturally not bluffing when she made her bid. However, the other party had a constipated expression every time she raised the price. Yun Ran really did not understand what the other party was thinking. Since it hurt so much, why should she take the risk in raising her bid? The two sides called out more than ten times. More and more people came to watch the show. They probably did not expect such a sickly tracking bug to be able to bid such a high price. We know that the people from the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect are rich, but where did those twoe from? How dare they y with the Eldest Miss of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect like this? Arent they afraid that their assets will be emptied? Thats right. Why do you have to do this for a sickly tracking bug? Its obvious that the bug wont live for long. It might die in less than two days. How are they bidding for a bug? Theyre probably going against each other. No one wants to lose face. Yun Ran was still calmly raising the price. She felt that it was a little slow to increase it bit by bit. Hence, she smashed a huge sum of money. She immediately called out a shockingly high price. The woman in white was so angry that she smashed the table with her palm. Then, she walked towards them with her sword. Do the two of you think you have the ability topete with the financial resources of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect? Yun Ran raised her pink lips and nced at her indifferently. So, do you still want to raise the price? If you dont, that bug will be ours. Her original intention was to remind the other party not to waste time talking nonsense and quickly end this round of auction. She could also take the bug to find her Sweetcake. However, the other party thought that she was provoking her. She gritted her teeth and increased the price on the basis of what she had called previously. Yun Ran naturally continued to raise the bid! Anyway, she still had a lot of crystals in her hands. On the way, she had figured out the level of the crystals on the cloud. The crystals left behind by Demon Lord Cang Yan were all of very high levels. One of them was equivalent to a treasure box of crystals in someone elses house. However, the other party was really going to take out all their assets. The girls expression became uglier and uglier. Do you really have that many crystals? Or are you deliberately embarrassing our Cloud Crane Immortal Sect? The others also began to suspect that they were bluffing. Because the price they shouted was already ridiculously high. Ordinary small-time immortal sects could not take out so many crystals.. Chapter 841 - 841: Yun Ran Will Show Them What A Slap Is! Chapter 841 - 841: Yun Ran Will Show Them What A p Is! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran really wanted to ask them how shameless they were. Wasnt they taking themselves too seriously?
Im sorry, its like this. Weve never heard of your Cloud Crane Immortal Sect. So, Miss, do you want to continue bidding? If you dont, well take down this tracking bug. Yun Ran really wasnt in the mood to y with them. She just wanted to quickly take down the tracking worm. However, this group of people was really annoying. If they didnt bid, they woulde to them and say a bunch of nonsense. Alright, I want to see if you can take out so many crystals. Hearing this, she knew the person opposite her probably did not intend to continue bidding. That was good. She would pay and leave with the bug. Yun Ran took out a small box of crystals from her storage ring. She would let the people in the auction hall take it themselves and see if the number was right. Then, they would send the tracking bug over. Everyone wanted to see her make a fool of herself. Such a small box could not hold many crystals. But when Yunran opened the small box, everyone was shocked.
Am I blind? Is this girl taking out the crystal of a nine-star demon beast? But arent nine-star demon beasts all hidden deep in the Demonic Beast Forest? Theyre notmon at all! Its so big. It should be a nine-star demon beast crystal! That small box is actually filled with nine-star demon beast crystals! Look at the mouth of the owner of the Yuntian Auction House. He almost couldnt close it. A sickly tracking bug in exchange for so many rare nine-star crystals. Im afraid Yuntians reputation will rise. Yun Ran gave the corresponding crystals ording to the value of the crystals here. It was not that she was unwilling to take out low-grade star crystals, but that he did not have them. Demon Lord Cang Yans treasury didnt have any so-called low star crystals. After handing over the crystals, the attitude of the people in the auction house changed. This tracking bug needs to be fed immortal-grade fruits. Our auction house will give you one for free. Yun Ran looked at the shriveled and yellowing fruit and shook her head. Theres no need. We have immortal-grade fruit to raise the bug. However, her words caused the people from the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect to be dissatisfied. They felt that she was pping the face of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect again. Heh, since you have it, take it out and let us take a look! Dont let the tracking bug starve to death in your hands in a few days. Yun Ran raised her hand and gently stroked her brlly a few times before standing up. She walked towards the youngdy of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect. She grabbed the shriveled yellow fruit from the auction house and stuffed it into the mouth of the youngdy of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect. Then, she took out two fruits from her Interspatial Ring andpensated the auction house. Im sorry for plugging something with your fruits just now. This is for you. Since she was so shameless! Then Yun Ran would show them what it meant to be pped in the face! The eldest daughter of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect had an extremely ugly expression at this moment. She spat out a mouthful of fruit flesh and blood. She raised her sword in Yun Rans direction. l, He Yu, want to fight you! Yun Ran nced at her again and pursed her lips gently. 1 dont ept your challenge because Im pregnant and dont want to see blood! Because she was pregnant, Yun Ran also knew that MO Beiyuan would not let her make a move. She simply rejected the other partys challenge.. Chapter 842 - 842: The Tracking Bug Had Never Seen Such a Domineering Person Chapter 842 - 842: The Tracking Bug Had Never Seen Such a Domineering Person
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the eldest daughter of the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect refused to give up. She kept pointing her sword at Yun Ran. It didnt even matter if Yun Ran was pregnant. Such an aggressive aura angered MO Beiyuan.
You want to fight her? Defeat me first! As he spoke, he picked up ck Fiend and shed at the Eldest Misss sword. ck Fiend hadnt moved for a long time. He suddenly became excited and erupted with powerful demonic qi. In an instant, the entire auction house was destroyed. Even the roof was lifted, and the onlookers were sent flying. Theyre demons! Theyre demons! What a powerful demonic qi! The demons have invaded! Quick! Inform the variousrge sects! Yun Ran understood that at this moment, even if she exined, these people would not believe them. After all, ck Fiend had indeed released a powerful demonic qi just now and even tore down the roof. The best way now was to leave this ce as soon as possible. The two of them jumped onto Cang Luans back with the tracking bug that was so frightened that it was on the verge of death. MO Beiyuan, was this little ck sword like this in the past?
The little ck swordck Fiend wanted to say, l used to follow my master to kill immortal sects above the Nine Heavens. What are these? MO Beiyuan conveyed ck Fiends words. Yun Ran said, MO Beiyuan, tell him for me that I have no intention of praising it! Did this little ck sword know that he had caused trouble? It wouldnt be long before the entire ce was in turmoil because of todays matter. The immortal sects mistakenly thought that the big boss of the demons had invaded. The demons were probably very confused. After all, they had never done this before! At this moment, they could not care less. They first fed the tracking bug and then used it to find Little Sweetcake. Yun Ran took out several immortal-grade fruits and ced them in front of the tracking insect so that it could choose what it wanted to eat. She had to quickly nurture it. With it looking half-dead, Yun Ran was really worried that it would die halfway. Then what about her Sweetcake?
The tracking bug had probably never seen such a domineering person. Facing the immortal-grade fruits in front of it, it ate happily. It was no longer as sickly as before. Yun Ran was relieved to see that the bug was so active. She raised her finger and tapped its head. If you can help me find our little packrat, I can let you eat as many immortal-grade fruits as you want! This insect could not speak. Yun Ran could only ask MO Beiyuan to ask ck Fiend how to operate this tracking insect. ck Fiend said that she had seen the demoness of the immortal sect use it before. It was very simple. She ced the clothes and items used by the person she was looking for together with the tracking bug. She let the tracking bug familiarize itself with that persons scent and put it away. Then, the tracking bug could fly towards the scent. After listening to it, she wondered if this thing could really be used to locate Sweetcake. If they only relied on the smell to find people, it should only be effective within a short distance! But no matter what, they might as well give it a try since they had already obtained the tracking bug. Yun Ran took out the clothes that Sweetcake had worn from the storage room. When she thought of her little packrat, her eyes turned slightly red. During this period of time, she seemed to be in a stable mood, but who knew that she had been holding on. This was because she knew that once she was in a bad mood, MO Beiyuan would definitely worry about her and it was also not good for the three little fellows in her womb.. Chapter 843 - 843: What Did the Tracker Bug Track? Chapter 843 - 843: What Did the Tracker Bug Track?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ording to ck Fiend, she ced the tracking bug and the clothes Sweetcake had worn together. She let the tracking bug familiarize itself with the smell on Sweetcakes clothes.
After about 15 minutes, the tracking bug suddenly pped its wings and flew up from the clothes. Yun Ran grabbed the clothes excitedly and got Cang Luan to follow the tracking bug. Yun Ran had only thought that this little bug was sick and did not expect it to fly so quickly. Cang Luan almost couldnt keep up with the afterimage of the bug flying in front of it. Yun Ran wanted to ask if this thing was really a bug. Which bug would fly so fast This also reignited their hope. ording to Yun Ran, if the tracking bug really sensed Sweetcakes location, it should be flying in the direction of the Five Nations However, after flying for most of the day, Yun Ran realized that the bug was flying in the direction of the demon realm where they hade from. That direction was the opposite of the Five Nations. MO Beiyuan, this insect seems to be flying in the wrong direction! Do you think its flying in the direction of the demon realm? Seeing that this was not the right direction, the hope that had been ignited in Yun Rans heart was shattered again.
However, neither of them wanted to give up. They continued to follow the tracking bug. As for the demon realm, they would go and take a look first. Cangl Luan followed the tracking bug into the demon realm, and the bug flew even faster. It was as if the thing it was looking for was right in front of it, and it became even more excited. However, at this moment, ck Fiend, who flying beside MO Beiyuan said, Why does it seem to be flying in the direction of the demon realms Demon Abyss? Yun Ran frowned. MO Beiyuan, ask it what the Demon Abyss is. Why did it not sound like a good ce? MO Beiyuan quickly got an answer from ck Fiend. Its the ce where the demons seal the ferocious beasts and demons. It might be simr to the deste prison of the Five Nations. After hearing his exnation, Yun Rans frown deepened. There must be a mistake. How could Sweetcake appear in such a ce? Yun Ran shook her head as she got Cang Luan to give chase.
Lets capture the tracking bug first and bring it back to the Five Nations so that we can restart the tracking again. In the blink of an eye, the bug had disappeared. Cang Luan flew all the way down to the abyss. Because the demonic qi in the abyss was too strong, MO Beiyuan asked the ck Fiend to set up a barrier to protect Yun Ran. Dont let the demonic qi hurt her and the three little fellows in her womb. Although ck Fiend despised this woman who was like the demoness of that immortal sect, he wanted to protect its masters bloodline! Perhaps one of the little packrats in this womans womb would be the Demon Lord of the demon realm in the future! Wait, where did all the ferocious beasts in the abyss go? I remember that there should be many ancient ferocious beasts here! The closer ck Fiend got to the bottom of the abyss, the more puzzled he became. He remembered very clearly that there were ferocious beasts sealed under the abyss. Even his master might not be able to kill all those ferocious beasts alone. Could it be that their demon realm had produced a Demon Lord that was even more powerful than their master? Master, you might have met an opponent. To be able to make so many ferocious beasts disappear, hes definitely a powerful character! MO Beiyuan ignored his nonsense and looked ahead through theyers of ck demonic qi. Previously, not far from them, there seemed to be many huge living demon beasts. Were those not the ferocious beasts mentioned by ck Fiend? The ck Fiend also discovered the kiss at this moment.. Eh, what are those ancient ferocious beasts doing? Are they gathered together to y? Chapter 844 - 844: Daddy, Are You Sweetcake’s Daddy? Chapter 844 - 844: Daddy, Are You Sweetcakes Daddy?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What the hell was with these ancient ferocious beasts gathering together to Yun Ran followed their gazes curiously.
There were indeed some huge demon beasts in theyers of ck demonic qi. The strange thing was that when these demon beasts gathered together, there was no conflict. It was indeed a little like they were gathered together to y. Usually, unless the demonic beasts were of the same species, there would be nock of fights if different species gathered together. After all, this was the nature of these beasts. They would guard their territory and other beasts could not enter. Otherwise, it would be a life and death battle. The harmonious scene in front of them naturally made them feel strange. Cang Luan flew forward for a distance. The figures of the huge demon beasts became clearer and clearer. It looked like they were all gathered together. Yun Ran was very curious and asked Cang Luan to fly over to take a look. She wondered what these ancient ferocious beasts were doing there. However, when Cang Luan slowly approached, the ancient ferocious beasts also discovered their existence and roared in their direction. Yun Ran looked at Cang Luans small appearance. She probably could not defeat those big guys, so she nned to let it fly away from those ferocious beasts.
However, she suddenly realized that there seemed to be a small figure standing in the middle of the beasts. That small figure was stepping on the back of a beast and approaching them at an extremely fast speed. Cang Luan, wait, dont leave yet! Fly over and take a look. There seems to be a small person on the back of that ferocious beast. MO Beiyuan also noticed the situation over there. His ck eyes were fixed in the direction of the ferocious beast. Is it Sweetcake? Due to the distance and the fact that the demonic qi blocked their vision, they could not be sure for a moment. However, the direction where the tracking bugs had disappeared was in the direction of this group of ferocious beasts. Could the white dot on the back of the ferocious beast be his little packrat? Cang Luan, fly over and take a look. When Cang Luan slowly approached, Yun Ran could see the little dot on the ferocious beasts back clearly. Her voice trembled slightly. MO Beiyuan, its Sweetcake. Its really Sweetcake! Although she still could not see the packrats face clearly, Yunr Ran could not mistake her figure and movements as her mother! The little packrat on the back of the ferocious beast also recognized the Cang
Luan. Big Tiger, run faster! Those are Sweetcakes father and mother! Sweetcakes father and mother a_re here to bring Sweetcake home! Look, Sweetcake didnt lie to you, right?! Daddy and Mommy came back to pick up Sweetcake! Sweetcakes father and mother wouldnt not want Sweetcake. t The little packrat urged the ferocious beast to go faster while showing off her father and mother. When she was close enough, she mobilized all the spiritual qi in her body and flew towards Cang Luan. On Cang Luans back, MO Beiyuan also flew towards the ferocious beast on the ground and picked up his little packrat in midair. Daddy! The little packrat sweetly called out to its father. Then, it realized that its fathers eves seemed to be different. She widened her ck eves in confusion. Father, are you Sweetcakes father? MO Beiyuan raised his hand and gently rubbed her messy hair. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, Why doesnt Sweetcake even recognize Daddy? The little packrat recognized his voice. She hugged his neck and cried, Sweetcake misses Daddy and Mommy. 1 misses Brother Bun. 1 miss my little sublings.. I also miss Grandmother, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle Chapter 845 - 845: That’s why you’re in such a sorry state Chapter 845 - 845: Thats why youre in such a sorry state
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The packrat counted the people she had thought of. Even the Spiritual Divine Monkey and the Blue Phoenix were included.
At this moment, MO Beiyuan had already carried her back to Cang Luan. Seeing her little packrat like this, no matter how rational and calm she was usually, Yun Ran could not help but cry. Let me take a look at Sweetcake. Previously, when the little packrat was by their side, she was a little princess who was doted on by everyone. But now, her hair was messy, her clothes were dirty, and her small shoes were frayed. There were red and swollen blisters on her toes. Even her small hands were all covered in wounds. Some were new, and some were old. Yun Ran couldnt imagine what kind of thing had happened to her little packrat during this period of time to make her covered in injuries. Nio Beiyuan immediately took out food from his storage ring and handed it to the little packrat. When he saw the little packrat wolfing down a white steamed bun, he was stunned on the spot. How long had she been hungry? Slow down, Sweetcake. Daddy still has your favorite meat. MO Beiyuan originally wanted to take out steamed buns and meat to let her eat with them, but the little packrat seemed to be extremely hungry. She could not wait for him to take out the meat and took a few bites of the steamed buns.
Originally, she was a treasure that they doted on, but now Yun Ran turned her head and wiped the tears that spilled from the corners of her eyes. Sweetcake, eat slowly. Dont choke. Sweetcake ate two more drumsticks and two sweet fruits before wiping the corners of her mouth to show that she was full. She even raised her little face and smiled at Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. Mother, Sweetcake wants to greet my little siblings. Is that okay? Yun Ran nodded and agreed softly. The little packraty beside her and pressed her little face against her stomach. She greeted, Little siblings, dont be angry at Sister Sweetcake, okay? Sister Sweetcake didnt leave you on purpose. Sister Sweetcake was just captured by Stinky ck Egg. Is Stinky ck Egg the one who took Sweetcake to the ind? When Yun Ran heard the packrats words, she could not help but ask. Sweetie nodded at them. Her eyes were still as innocent as ever. She pursed her lips and looked aggrieved. Yes, Mother. Its that Smelly ck Egg. He even snatched Sweetcakes rings away. It was different this time. The little packrats storage rings had been snatched away. That was why she was in such a sorry state. The boss of the Eight Divine Fiends had snatched the little packrats storage rings and thrown her into the abyss of the demon realm. That meant that he wanted the little packrats life!
Yun Ran clenched her fists tightly and tried her best to control the killing intent in her eyes. She did not want to scare her little packrat. MO Beiyuan was also trying his best to suppress his killing intent. He bent his knees and pulled the packrat into his arms again. Its Daddys fault for not protecting Sweetcake well. During this period of time, MO Beiyuan had med himself countless times in his heart. He felt that he was not a good father. He had allowed his child to be kidnapped twice in a row! His child had suffered so much. However, the culprit was still alive and well. He would not let any of the Eight Divine Fiends off! He would find the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends and throw his corpse into this abyss to feed the beasts! Chapter 847 - 847: Oh, I Just Want to Have a Good Talk With Him Chapter 847 - 847: Oh, I Just Want to Have a Good Talk With Him
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was rtively at ease with her little packrats ability to distinguish between good and bad people. When Shi Yang heard this, he smiled and said, This is the first time Ive heard someone outside of the demon race say that there are good people in our demon race!
It had to be known that in the entire clouds, other than the demons themselves, the immortal sects and other races all regarded the demons as evil and terrifying existences. As long as one was a demon, one was definitely considered evil! They must be bad! No one would believe them if they said that they had not killed good people! Just because they looked fierce? Just because they were covered in ck demonic qi, they were bad people? However, this little packrat in front of him was different! When she fell into this abyss, her little butt directly squatted on the back of the ferocious beast. She did not cry even after being thrown. When she saw them, she still did not cry. Instead, she smiled sweetly at them and greeted them as uncles. The demons on the cloud were really like rats on the street. The people from the immortal sects chased after them, while the othermoners were scared out of their wits when they saw them. However, this little packrat smiled at them. It was also this little packrat that made Shi Yang and the others feel that what they had always believed in and wanted to do was not a dream.
You all came from outside the clouds? Those are people outside the barrier? Yun Ran nodded. Thats right. Were from the Five Nations outside the barrier. Shi Yang asked nervously, Then did you see any demonic creatures from the demon realm in the Five Nations? Yun Ran nodded again and replied, Yes, a lot! Do you know why those demons ran from the barrier to the Five Nations? At first, the Spiritual Divine Monkey said that those demonic creatures were looking for the reincarnated Demon Lord, MO Beiyuan. However, after the Demon Lord in MO Beiyuan awakened, those demonic creatures no longer appeared in front of him. Instead, they wreaked havoc in the Five Nations. This was obviously abnormal! They hade to rebuild the barrier, but Yun Ran also wanted to figure out the problem with these demonic creatures. When Shi Yang saw that their attitudes were so humble and polite, he felt as if he was being respected. He no longer had such high vignce towards them. Its Demon Monarch Aos ambition. He released those demonic creatures and entered the Five Nations outside the barrier, trying to strengthen his demon race army. Then, he led the demon race army to attack the immortal sects. He wants to be the supreme king in this world. However, although they were demons, they did not want to stir up any conflict. Because they did not agree with the Demon Monarch Ads thoughts, they were thrown into the Demon Realm Abyss by the Monarch Ao.
After hearing his words, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan understood the reason why those demonic creatures appeared in the Five Nations. Their previous thought was that if they wanted to save the people of the Five Nations, they had to build the barrier again to stop the invasion of those demons. However, after hearing the demons words, Yun Ran felt that she had a new path. The Demon Monarch Ao youre talking about? Is he in the demon realm? Shi Yang didnt understand the meaning of her words for a moment, but he still nodded and replied, Thats right. Demon Monarch Ao is the lord of the demon realm. Naturally, hes in the Demon Monarch Hall on Demon Monarch Mountain. May I know why this youngdy is asking this? Yun Ran replied indifferently, Oh, I just want to have a good chat with him and see if he can give up his stupid ambition.. Chapter 847 - 847: Oh, I Just Want to Have a Good Talk With Him Chapter 847 - 847: Oh, I Just Want to Have a Good Talk With Him
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was rtively at ease with her little packrats ability to distinguish between good and bad people. When Shi Yang heard this, he smiled and said, This is the first time Ive heard someone outside of the demon race say that there are good people in our demon race!
It had to be known that in the entire clouds, other than the demons themselves, the immortal sects and other races all regarded the demons as evil and terrifying existences. As long as one was a demon, one was definitely considered evil! They must be bad! No one would believe them if they said that they had not killed good people! Just because they looked fierce? Just because they were covered in ck demonic qi, they were bad people? However, this little packrat in front of him was different! When she fell into this abyss, her little butt directly squatted on the back of the ferocious beast. She did not cry even after being thrown. When she saw them, she still did not cry. Instead, she smiled sweetly at them and greeted them as uncles. The demons on the cloud were really like rats on the street. The people from the immortal sects chased after them, while the othermoners were scared out of their wits when they saw them. However, this little packrat smiled at them. It was also this little packrat that made Shi Yang and the others feel that what they had always believed in and wanted to do was not a dream.
You all came from outside the clouds? Those are people outside the barrier? Yun Ran nodded. Thats right. Were from the Five Nations outside the barrier. Shi Yang asked nervously, Then did you see any demonic creatures from the demon realm in the Five Nations? Yun Ran nodded again and replied, Yes, a lot! Do you know why those demons ran from the barrier to the Five Nations? At first, the Spiritual Divine Monkey said that those demonic creatures were looking for the reincarnated Demon Lord, MO Beiyuan. However, after the Demon Lord in MO Beiyuan awakened, those demonic creatures no longer appeared in front of him. Instead, they wreaked havoc in the Five Nations. This was obviously abnormal! They hade to rebuild the barrier, but Yun Ran also wanted to figure out the problem with these demonic creatures. When Shi Yang saw that their attitudes were so humble and polite, he felt as if he was being respected. He no longer had such high vignce towards them. Its Demon Monarch Aos ambition. He released those demonic creatures and entered the Five Nations outside the barrier, trying to strengthen his demon race army. Then, he led the demon race army to attack the immortal sects. He wants to be the supreme king in this world. However, although they were demons, they did not want to stir up any conflict. Because they did not agree with the Demon Monarch Ads thoughts, they were thrown into the Demon Realm Abyss by the Monarch Ao.
After hearing his words, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan understood the reason why those demonic creatures appeared in the Five Nations. Their previous thought was that if they wanted to save the people of the Five Nations, they had to build the barrier again to stop the invasion of those demons. However, after hearing the demons words, Yun Ran felt that she had a new path. The Demon Monarch Ao youre talking about? Is he in the demon realm? Shi Yang didnt understand the meaning of her words for a moment, but he still nodded and replied, Thats right. Demon Monarch Ao is the lord of the demon realm. Naturally, hes in the Demon Monarch Hall on Demon Monarch Mountain. May I know why this youngdy is asking this? Yun Ran replied indifferently, Oh, I just want to have a good chat with him and see if he can give up his stupid ambition.. Chapter 848 - 848: Could This Sword Be the Legendary Black Fiend Sword? Chapter 848 - 848: Could This Sword Be the Legendary ck Fiend Sword?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran thought about it carefully. She had wanted to find her identity as an immortal and think of a way to repair the barrier. She wanted to find this Demon Lord and ask him to obediently call the demons back so that it would be faster.
It was also more reliable. Although she did not exin to MO Beiyuan what she wanted to do, the tacit understanding between the two of them made MO Beiyuan understand what she meant. However, when Shi Yang heard that they were going to look for Demon Monarch Ao, he quickly advised, Dont look for Demon Monarch Ao. His cultivation level is extremely high, and hes bloodthirsty. Although youre not from the immortal sects, your appearance and dressing are very simr to those from the immortal sects. He might treat you as members of the immortal sects and kill you. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had yet to speak. Her little packrat spoke up. With her hands on her hips, she stood on the head of the huge ferocious beast and shouted in a childish voice, Sweetcakes father and mother are the most powerful. Theyre not afraid of bad eggs! As Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan looked at the little packrat at the same time, a trace of bitterness shed across their eyes. How could they be so powerful! If they were really that powerful, how could they let their child be kidnapped? Yun Ran only wanted to quickly resolve all of this and bring the little packrat back to the Five Nations to reunite with her family. From Shi Yang, they obtained some information regarding the Demon Monarch Ao. They found out that this Demon Monarch was the most powerful Demon Monarch in the past eight hundred years. However, he was also the most bloodthirsty. The demonic qi technique he cultivated was especially evil. He relied on absorbing the demonic qi of others to be stronger.
It was not only the people from the immortal sects, but many people from the demon race had also died in his hands. All of our demon qi has been absorbed by him. The demonic energy that Shi Yang and the others had cultivated for hundreds of years had also been sucked away by the Demon Monarch Aos cultivation technique. Now, they could only stay at the bottom of the abyss and survive with their remaining demonic qi at the bottom of the abyss. Even if they could climb up, they could not break through the barrier on the abyss with their current bodies. Since Yun Ran and the others coulde down, they could naturally bring them through the barrier and up the abyss. You saved our Sweetcake. In return, we will bring you up from this abyss. As for other matters, they couldnt care less now. Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, and the little packrat flew up on the back of Cang Luan. Then, they would get Cang Luan and ck Fiend to bring these demons up. When the ck Fiend led the group of people to break through the barrier, those people also noticed the existence of the sword.
l wonder what kind of divine weapon this is? It can actually break through the barrier of the demon realm abyss. Yunran replied, Oh, its called ck Fiend. When Shi Yang and the others heard this, they were shocked. ck Fiend? In the legends of our demon race, there was a Demon Lords personal weapon, also called ck Fiend! Could this sword be the legendary ck Fiend Devil Sword?! Yun Ran said, Maybe! Yun Ran did not think that there was anything shameful about the ck Fiend. In any case, the ck Fiend followed them obediently, and they did not steal it. On the other side, her little packrat was chatting with the ck Fiend. From the looks of it, the little packrat should be able tomunicate with the ck Fiend without any barriers. As for the reason? Yun Ran guessed that perhaps it was because her little packrat had MO Beiyuans bloodline? Chapter 849 - 849: Alright, Let’s Call It Little Black From Now On! Chapter 849 - 849: Alright, Lets Call It Little ck From Now On!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ckie, lets call you ckie! The little packrat was giving the ck Fiend a nickname.
The ck Fiend felt that it was not domineering enough to call him ckie , the Divine Artifact that Fiend Sovereign Cang Yan carried with him! He expressed his rejection! l dont want to be called ckie! The little packrat pouted and said, But Foolie is as good as ckie! Others will think that youre a little fool! ck Evil was speechless. So, did its little master think that its name was ck Fool? Who would give their sword such a name? My name is ck Fiend! Fiendish Spirit! The sword was about to start a quarrel. MO Beiyuan walked over and grabbed the ck Fiend. He said with cold eyes, ckie, if you make her cry, Ill throw you into the Demon World Abyss. ck Fiendined. Master, youve changed! What did you say about children in the past? You said that you hated them most?! But now, you actually dote on this child so much!
MO Beiyuan raised his hand and threw it out. He bent down and picked up his little packrat again. He naturally didnt like other peoples children, but his little packrat was so cute. Who wouldnt like her? Sweetie gave ckie a very nice name. Lets call it ckie from now on! Alright, lets call it Little ck from now on! The little packrats big eyes curved as it pped its little hands happily. MO Beiyuan carried her and walked towards Yun Ran. Yun Ran had just finished chatting with this group of demons in the Abyss about ck Fiend. He smiled and said, Its not ck Fiend anymore. Hes changed his name to ckie. Shi Yangs eyes almost popped out when he saw them change the name of the legendary ck Fiend sword. Are you nning to take this ck Fiend Sword to Demon Monarch Ao? At first, he thought that the people of the Five Nations outside the barrier didnt understand the demons, so they wanted to find Demon Monarch Ao. Who knew that they were blind! How could the person who could pick up the ck Fiend Sword be an ordinary person?
You, exactly who are you? Why are you able to make the ck Fiend Demon Sword acknowledge you as its master? On the cloud, whether it was a divine artifact or a demonic artifact, they all had spirituality. The more powerful they were, the more spiritual they were. These spiritual weapons would always follow their masters. Only after the old master died and the new master was powerful enough would they acknowledge thetter. And in the legends of the Demonic Realm, the owner of this ck Fiend sword was the most powerful demon in the past few thousand years Demon Monarch Cang Yan! A true existence that could make the immortal sects on the clouds tremble in fear! That person was different from the current Demon Lord. He did not rely on bloody massacres, but on the suppression of strength in a real battle! Since the person in front of him was able to control the ck Fiend sword, did that mean that his ability had obtained the recognition of the ck Fiend Demon Sword? Uncle Whitebeard, these are Sweetcakes father and mother! The little packrat did not know that MO Beiyuan had awakened the Demon Lord, and Yun Ran did not intend to exin too much to her. After all, she was still a child. It was too difficult for her to understand this problem of her previous life. We have no ill intentions towards the demons, nor do we have any ill intentions towards the clouds. Our ultimate goal is to prevent those demons from invading the Five Nations. Yun Rans goal was very simple. There was nothing to hide. However, she felt that there was no need to tell these people about MO Beiyuans reincarnation as the Demon Lord Cang Yan.. Chapter 850 - 850: Go and Have a Good Chat with that Demon Lord Chapter 850 - 850: Go and Have a Good Chat with that Demon Lord
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Shi Yang saw the ck Fiend sword, he did not stop them from looking for Demon Monarch Ao! Instead, he went to the Demon Lord Main Hall with them.
Perhaps they could really stop the Demon Monarch Aos ambitions! On Cang Luans back, the little packrat was sitting obediently in her fathers arms. Then, she chatted with ck Fiend. ckie, youre flying as fast as Big Bird! Youre amazing! ck Fiend didnt know why, but when he heard about Big Bird, he actually felt that his name, ckie, sounded quite nice! Mm, do you want toe over? Ill bring you along! Okay! Okay! Sweetcake wants to fly! The little packrats curiosity was piqued. She pped her little arms eagerly. MO Beiyuan could only hug her and stand on the ck Fiends de for a while. No matter what, this could be considered as fulfilling the little packrats wish to fly with ckie. Seeing that the father and daughter were having so much fun, Yun Ran curled her lips gently. It was good that Sweetcake was back. In order to thank the tracking bug, she gave it a pile of immortal fruits as a reward.
Under the lead of Shi Yang and the others, they arrived at Demon Monarch Mountain without taking any detours. He sensed the demonic aura on Demon Monarch Mountain. MO Beiyuan carried the packrat back to Yun Rans side. Ranran, the main hall is just ahead. I can go alone. You and Sweetcake can rest here for a while! MO Beiyuans idea was very simple. He could solve all the problems by killing Demon Monarch Ao. However, it was more or less inconvenient for him to do it in front of Yun Ran and the packrat. After Yun Ran looked at him, she understood what he meant and nodded at him. Alright, Ill take care of Sweetcake around here. Go and have a good chat with that Demon Monarch Ao. The little packrat obediently waved her little hand at her father before jumping down from the Cang Luans back with her mother and ying nearby. Yun Ran was pregnant, so the packrat held her hand and walked very slowly. She was very careful with every step she took. Yun Ran held her little hand. Seeing that the packrat was in a good mood, she even coaxed with a little song.
Previously, she had been worried that the little packrat would suffer too much psychological damage after experiencing these things. Now, she heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them did not go far. They walked a little near the Cang Luan. There was nothing fun on the ck mountain in the demon realm. There was dense demonic energy surrounding everywhere. Other than some nts unique to the ce, there were only some ck mountain rocks. The two of them sat on arge rock to rest for a while when they heard rustling soundsing from not far behind them. Little Sweetcakes ears twitched, and she immediately became alert. She jumped up from the big rock and stood in front of Yun Ran. Yun Ran looked at her thin back and for a moment, her eyes stung. Even though the little packrat had encountered these things, she did not change. She would stand up immediately to protect her younger siblings. How could Yun Ran let the little packrat face the danger alone? She immediately took out the saber from her storage ring. If she did not hear wrongly, this voice should be a demonic creature! They had met and killed many creatures along the way, so they were considered experienced. Sweetcake,e to me. The little packrat did not have a handy weapon and was unarmed. Yun Ran did not want her to deal with those demons.. Chapter 851 - 851: Playing with Demonic Energy? Chapter 851 - 851: ying with Demonic Energy?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat was very obedient. She clenched her fists and flew back to her mothers side. Yun Ran told her, Sweetcake, stay by Mothers side. Mother will deal with those demons.
She had been protected by MO Beiyuan along the way, but this did not mean that she was really weak and could not attack now. She watched as her little packrat rushed to the front to deal with those demons to protect her. But Mother has my little siblings in your belly. Sweetcake wants to protect them. The little packrat had never forgotten the scene of her protecting her mother with her father and brother. She felt that she was a big sister now. Big sisters had to protect their little brothers and sisters. Yun Ran raised her hand and rubbed her head. In a very gentle voice, she said to the little packrat, Your little siblings have grown up a little now. They wont be frightened anymore. They dont need Sweetcakes protection anymore. With that, she shielded her little packrat behind her. Then, she held her saber and looked at the valley opposite. She had left this saber in her storage ring for too long and it was probably going to rust. It was a good opportunity to sharpen her saber with these demons. Because she had seen demonic creatures in the five countries before, when the demonic creatures in the valley rushed over like a swarm of bees, Yun Ran did not panic at all. She calmly shed at the demonic creatures in front of her. Although her little packrat was protected behind her, she clenched her small fists and looked excited as if she wanted to rush out and beat these demonic creatures away. She even muttered, Ill beat you up, Sweetcake will beat you up!
Yun Ran was originally calmly shing at the demonic creature, but she was amused by the little packrat behind her. Do you want to y too, Sweetcake? Yes, Sweetcake wants to beat up these ck-and-whites! The packrat waved her little fist, wanting to participate. Yun Ran was not a traditional mother. She had always asked the little packrat to express her opinions. Seeing that the little packrat wanted to y so much, she did not control her anymore. Instead, she helped her put on her small gloves. Dont dirty your little hands when you beat them up. It was mainly because those demons had that ck mucus on their bodies. Yun Ran did not know if that thing was poisonous, so she simply let the little packrat wear gloves. It was the safest. The little packrat obediently let her put on her gloves before charging out valiantly to chase after the demonic creatures. Yun Ran stared at her little packrat for a while. Why did she realize that her little packrat was ying with demonic energy? She remembered that her little packrat had always had a very strong spiritual cultivation! When did she cultivate the demon races cultivation technique? When did she start ying with demonic
She saw her little packrat standing in the valley with a ck demonic qi rising from her body. This was the demon realm, and there was nock of demonic energy. The little packrat controlled the ck demonic qi to attack the demonic creatures in the valley. Not to mention those demonic creatures, even Yun Ran, as a mother, was stunned. However, she did not immediately rush over to capture the little packrat for questioning. Instead, she waited for her to take action and deal with all the demonic creatures before walking to the little packrats side and asking gently, Did Sweetcake use this ck demonic qi to beat up those ck things just now? The little packrat blinked her big eyes at her. Thats right. Sweetcake saw Uncle Whitebeard and the others ying like this. So Sweetcake learned it? Thats right! Chapter 852 - 852: Is That the Attitude When Discussing Matters? Chapter 852 - 852: Is That the Attitude When Discussing Matters?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If it were anyone else, they would definitely be shocked for a long time and ask as much as possible! However, Yun Ran was already used to her little packrat casually dropping a new skill.
There was no need to ask why the little packrat could learn the demonic cultivation technique so quickly and control demonic energy. If he asked, it was because its bloodline was powerful! After the mother and daughter cleaned up the demonic creatures, they stayed in the valley and continued to wait for MO Beiyuan to return. Over at the Demon Lord Pce, MO Beiyuan flew over on his sword. Hended outside the main hall of the Demon Lord Pce. He nced at the guard blocking the way and instructed ck Fiend to cause trouble. The current Demon Lord Hall was the Demon Lord Hall built by Demon Lord Cang Yan thousands of years ago. ck Fiend felt like he had returned home and was extremely happy. Master, do you still remember this ce? This is your Demon Lord Hall! As it recalled, MO Beiyuan still did not have any memories in his mind. Go in and call that Demon Lord out. I want to have a good chat with him. Yes, Master. ck demonic qi surged around ck Fiends body and overturned the guards of the Demon Lord Hall who were trying to stop MO Beiyuan. Then, he passed through the ck door of the Demon Lord Hall and barged into it. Shi Yang and the others followed behind him, but they were slightly slower than them. Panting as he chased after them, Shi Yang saw the group of Demon Lord Pce guards who had been flipped to the ground, as well as the door of the Demon Lord Pce that had a huge hole pierced through it.
Was this MO Beiyuans attitude when discussing matters? Wasnt he looking for a fight? Although they had originally thought that with the Demon Lords arrogant temperament, he probably would be challenging to talk to, they didnt expect that the person who picked the fight would be someone from the Five Nations. Sure enough, not long after, ck Fiend flew out, followed by Demon Monarch Ao! This was the current Demon Lord of the demond race. Demon King Ao also recognized ck Fiend. His dark and red eyes regarded MO Beiyuan. Youre the owner of the ck Fiend Sword? Whats your rtionship with that old thing Cang Yan? They were both Demon Lords, even though thousands of years had passed. However, the Demon Lord was proud and unconvinced of the famous Demon Lord Cangyan, who had preceded him by thousands of years. He felt that he was just an old thing! MO Beiyuan did not like to talk to strangers about his reincarnation as the Demon Lord, so he only looked at him with a calm gaze. His voice was cold. Did you release those demonic creatures?
Demon Monarch Ao had always thought highly of himself. He felt that he was the most talented person in the entire demon race in the past few thousand years. He felt he was the person who could lead the demons to defeat the immortal sects in the clouds! Therefore, he naturally did not care for a nameless person. Are you talking to me? I was the one who released those demonic creatures. What can you do to me? Dont tell me you think you can be arrogant in front of me just because you have this ck Fiend Sword! Seeing that he had answered him, MO Beiyuan did not ask further. Since you were the one who released those demonic creatures, its fine. He raised his hand, and the ck Fiend was instantly held in his hand. MO Beiyuan felt that there was no point in chatting like this. He should fight first! He immediately flew up and thrust his sword at Demon Monarch Ao. The ck Fiends sword was wrapped in powerful demonic qi as he charged at the Demon Monarch Ao. Demon Monarch Ao did not expect him to be so arrogant.. This was the first time he had seen someone attack first in front of him! Chapter 853 - 853: Master, Are You Using Your Sure-kill Technique? Chapter 853 - 853: Master, Are You Using Your Sure-kill Technique?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ck Fiend in MO Beiyuans hand sensed the powerful killing intent and demonic qi emitted from his masters body and became even more excited as he erupted with even stronger demonic qi. In an instant, the world darkened.
A powerful demonic vortex formed in the sky above the entire Demon Monarch Mountain. The smile on the Demon Monarch Aos face gradually froze. He hurriedly took out his personal weapon and prepared to fight. The two Demon Lords fought. Others could not see their moves clearly at all. They only saw two huge balls of demonic qi colliding non-stop. Wherever they went, rocks cracked, and cracks appeared on the ground. Shi Yang and the others did not expect to see such a scene. They knew Demon Monarch Aos cultivation, but this person was actually able to fight with Demon Monarch Ao for so long without being defeated. His strength had definitely exceeded their imagination. Perhaps their demon race would soon have a new Demon Lord. Although MO Beiyuan was in a hurry to attack, he did not underestimate his enemy. Instead, he used the demonic qi in his body. Every move was a killing move. When ck Fiend sensed that he wanted to kill the person opposite him, he became extremely vicious.
At the end of the day, the current demonic qi in the demon realm was indeed not as strong as before. Therefore, even if the weapon in Demon Monarch Aos hand was stained with the demonic qi of many demons, it could not bepared to the ck Fiend in MO Beiyuans hand. Master, cut off his head! Give it to Little Master! MO Beiyuan had always suspected that his sword was not very smart. Did his soft and cuddly little girl offend this sword? Was this sword going to give her Demon Monarch Aos head? Shut up! MO Beiyuan made the silly sword shut up. He retracted his mind and attacked Demon Monarch Ao again. Demon Monarch Ao was already retreating. He even called his flying magical beast, a three-eyed ck-scaled dragon, to increase hisbat strength. The Demon Dragon pped its wings and flew towards the direction of the Demon Lord Pce. Then it suddenly let out a miserable scream and fell heavily. What Demon Monarch Ao did not know was His flying magical beast happened to pass above Yun Ran and the little packrat. The little packrat was demonstrating how to use ck gas to fight monsters for Yun Ran.
She was just worrying about not having a target to y with. Just like that, the three-eyed ck-scaled dragon that the Demon Lord was so proud of appeared in front of the little packrat. The little packrat snorted and instantly gathered arge ball of ck demonic qi. With a snort, she threw the ball of demonic qi towards the big ck bird in the sky. Mother, look, Sweetcake can use the ck gas to shoot down a big ck bird! Yun Ran was speechless Yun Ran only wanted to say that this big ck bird was really big! The mother and daughter did not know that their actions had directly cut off the Demon Monarch Aos path of retreat. It also caused Demon Monarch Ao to fall into despair. MO Beiyuan also nced at the distant sky and realized that the huge flying demon beast had suddenly fallen. Yun Ran and Sweetcake were a little close to that spot, so he could not figure out what had happened. He could only hurry up and deal with this Demon Monarch Ao in front of him. In his anxiety, more ck demonic energy rose from his body. ck Fiend shouted excitedly, Master, are you going to use your ultimate move? MO Beiyuan did not remember what ultimate move he had at all. He only instinctively wanted to gather more demonic qi to defeat his opponent. A powerful demonic aura gathered, and the sky became even darker. The demonic energy attacked in Demon Monarch Aos direction.. It was so powerful that it made people despair! Chapter 854 - 854: That’s What Sweetcake Did… Chapter 854 - 854: Thats What Sweetcake Did
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the demonic energy dissipated, Demon Monarch Aos figurepletely disappeared. MO Beiyuan knew that he had not escaped. Instead, he had been crushed by the demonic qi, and not even his bones were left.
After dealing with the enemy, MO Beiyuan did not stay here any longer. Instead, he jumped onto ck Fiend and went back to look for Yun Ran and Sweetcake. Shi Yang and the others recovered from their shock and immediately chased after him. Wait, please wait! It was not easy for them to catch up to him. MO Beiyuan was carrying the little packrat and apanying the little packrat to watch the big ck bird. He listened to the little packrat exin how she had used the ck aura to beat this big ck bird down. Thats what Sweetcake did. This way As the little packrat spoke, she gathered a ball of ck demonic energy. MO Beiyuan was slightly stunned. His attitude was the same as Yun Rans, but at first, he was a little surprised. Then, he calmly epted this matter. After all, his little packrat had always been like this. Sweetie, do you like this ck aura? If you dont, you can still y with the spiritual energy from before. The little packrat was different from the other children. She shook her head seriously. Sweetcake also likes to y with ck aura. The little packrat did not know the difference between spiritual energy and demonic energy.
In her understanding, it might just be a color difference. Yun Ran did not instill in her the idea that ck demonic energy was bad. MO Beiyuans body was covered in ck demonic energy, and ck demonic energy would also rise in ck Fiend. If she said that the ck demonic energy was not a good thing, how would the little packrat view the demonic energy on MO Beiyuans body? Therefore, Yun Ran let her slowlye into contact with these things herself. Yes, if Sweetcake likes it, you can y with it. When Shi Yang and his group caught up to them, the little packrat even waved at them and greeted them. Uncle Whitebeard, youre here too! Shi Yangs attitude towards them was even more respectful than before. Previously, he felt that the man was too silent. This woman had always been in charge. He thought that this man was a pretty boy who relied on women. Who knew that such a pretty boy would actually get rid of the Demon Lord Ao? Moreover, the process was very easy.
When Yun Ran saw them, she smiled and nodded. Is there anything else? When MO Beiyuan returned, she had already asked him. Since he said that the matter had been resolved, Yun Ran did not ask further. Since he said that it had been resolved, it must have been resolved! So, Yun Ran didnt quite understand why these demons were chasing after them. Shi Yang looked at MO Beiyuan and said, Im here to inform this person to go to the demon races forbidden area toplete the final ritual. Yun Ran was puzzled What forbidden area of the demon race? The final ritual? She was sure that these people had never mentioned these things to them before. Shi Yang saw the displeasure on her face and hurriedly exined, Its like this. We didnt know that your so-called chat with the Demon Monarch Ao was to kill him! But just now, this person had already killed Demon Lord Ao! Yun Ran raised her red lips and looked really unhappy. So? Are you going to avenge Demon Monarch Ao? Shi Yang smiled bitterly. How would we dare? Madam, dont joke with us. Then what exactly do you mean? Yun Ran kept feeling that the forbiddennd of the demon race and some ritual were not good for them.. Chapter 855 - 855: He’s Not Interested in the Identity of the Demon Lord Chapter 855 - 855: Hes Not Interested in the Identity of the Demon Lord
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Yang knew that this girl looked soft and weak, but she was not so easy to talk to. He could only smile at the side. Madam, your husband just killed Demon Monarch Ao. At this moment, the demons in the Demon Races forbidden area have be free from the control of Demon King Ao. Im afraid something will happen!
The demonic creatures have lost control? Yun Ran frowned. She remembered very clearly that these people had only said that the Demon Monarch Ao had arrogantly controlled those demonic creatures to cause trouble in the Five Nations. They had not said what would happen if the Demon Monarch Ao died and those demonic creatures lost control. Was he f*cking teasing her? As Yun Ran criticized in her heart, she frowned and asked with a displeased expression, What will happen if the demonic creatures be free? Shi Yang did not know what was wrong with him. At this moment, he was shocked by a womans aura and subconsciously lowered his voice. If those demons be free, they will run out of the forbiddennd of the demons and cause trouble everywhere on the clouds. They will likely run far away until they reach the Five Nations! Hearing him finish, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan looked at each other. Their expressions were not good. They had thought that they could pack up and go home, but who knew that something would suddenly go wrong? No one would be happy about this. However, the two of them had experienced many things and did not show too much emotion. Tell me clearly, whats going on? And whats with the forbidden area and ritual?
Although Yun Ran was unhappy, she still had to ask. Otherwise, when they finally flew back to the Five Nations, the demonic creatures would continue to run to the Five Nations. They would wreak havoc in the Five Nations and hurt innocent people. Wouldnt that be equivalent to the matter not being resolved? Shi Yang avoided her gaze and nced at the little packrat beside him. How did the two of them give birth to such a sweet and soft child? Our demon race has always been like this since ancient times. Once the Demon Lord dies, a new Demon Lord must step forward, enter the forbidden area,plete the ritual, and tame those demons. Otherwise, those demonic creatures will cause chaos throughout the entire continent. The army of demonic creatures was toorge and was the Demon Lords strongest backing. However, MO Beiyuan was really annoyed by those things. In the beginning, when those things appeared in the Five Nations, he felt extremely disgusted. So much so that at this moment, he could not help but frown when he heard the words demonic creatures. But now, if he didnt step forward, would there be no one else who could do this? Yun Ran had the same thought. She asked in a clear voice, Its true that he dealt with the Demon Monarch Ao, but dont you demons have other people? It doesnt matter who ascends. Hes not interested in the identity of the Demon Lord . Shi Yang smiled bitterly and replied, There are many devils, but not everyone can enter the forbidden area of the devils. Many people who enter will be torn to pieces by those devils. How can they suppress those devils from causing trouble!
Demonic creatures had existed since ancient times. Only the Demon Lord could suppress them and make them obediently stay in the demon races forbiddennd. Of course, not everyone could be the Demon Lord andmand an army of monsters. It had to be an expert. Otherwise, he would definitely not be recognized by the demonic creatures in the forbidden area. Thus, not all demons could be Demon Lords. Those who became Demon Lords were those who had entered the forbiddennd of the demons and returned alive to make those demonic creatures bow down to them.. Chapter 858 - 858: For a Moment, He couldn’t Tell What Had Returned? Chapter 858 - 858: For a Moment, He couldnt Tell What Had Returned?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan naturally did not know what his precious daughter had done behind his back. He got ck Fiend to fly over and protect the mother and daughter.
In the end, Yun Ran did not exin to the little packrat what a heartless man was. After all, the reincarnation of Demon King MO Beiyuan was still a littleplicated for the little packrat. If she could not exin clearly, it was very likely that the little packrat would misunderstand her father. The two big birds were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they flew over a few ck mountains and arrived at the forbiddennd of the demon race. That was where those demons lived. Because it was the territory of demons, traces of demon activity could be seen everywhere in the forest. Their arrival had also rmed those demonic creatures. With the ck Fiend leading the way, they didnt take a detour and arrived at the ce where Demon Lord Cang Yan had left his devil qi. It was also the ce where the Demon Lord conducted the so-called ceremony. MO Beiyuan jumped down from the back of the big ck bird and extended his hand towards the so-called divine stone that stored the Demon Lords Azure me Demon Qi. The demon qi on the divine stone seemed to have sensed his existence and flowed into his body continuously. MO Beiyuans body did not reject this power. Instead, it felt familiar.
The demonic qi fused with the demonic qi in his body. He could feel that something had returned. For a moment, he could not tell what had returned. The so-called ceremony was indeed very simple for him. After MO Beiyuan obtained all the demonic energy left behind by the Demon Lord Cang Yan on the divine stone, some strange memories shed through his mind. In the image, he was standing in front of this divine stone, injecting his demonic energy and signing a contract with the demon race. Those demons bowed down to him and made a contract with him to be loyal to the Demon Lord. In his memory, a way to control the demon army naturally appeared. It was very simple. He just had to ce his hand on the stone and send his thoughts over. No matter how far away those monsters were, they would receive his orders! And they would obey his orders! After MO Beiyuan figured out these things, he immediately ced his hand on the stone and summoned the demon army back from the Five Nations. Afraid that one time was not enough, he even did it several times in a row.
Yun Ran sat on the back of the Blue Phoenix with the little packrat. Her gaze was fixed on the forest below, in the direction of MO Beiyuan. She saw that he was standing facing a rock. She did not know what he was doing! She asked the little packrat beside her to ask the ck Fiend. Sweetcake, ask ckie what your father is doing with that stone. She had no choice. Her little packrat couldmunicate with ck Fiend, but she could not. The little packrat nodded and asked ck Fiend in a childish voice, ckie, what is Sweetcakes father doing? Why is he ying with a big rock? ck Fiend said, Master is sending a message to the demonic creatures. That divine stone is a holy item of the demonic creatures. It can connect to the brains of all the demonic creatures. The packrat naturally did not understand suchplicated words, but she still ryed them to Yun Ran. Through the little packrats words and some of her own analysis and guesses, Yun Ran roughly understood what was going on. She was not worried that something had happened to MO Beiyuan. Just as the mother and daughter asked ck Fiend, MO Beiyuan had already jumped onto the big ck birds back again. He flew in their direction.. Chapter 857 - 857: That Demoness of the Immortal Sect Again! Chapter 857 - 857: That Demoness of the Immortal Sect Again!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The big ck bird pped its wings and ate the immortal spirit fruit that the little packrat had fed it.lt was eating happily. With immortal- grade fruits to eat, of course it would be happy.
Moreover, it was also afraid of the powerful demonic qi on MO Beiyuan and this little packrat. It was afraid that if it did not listen obediently, this little packrat would send another ball of ck qi towards its head. Father, Big Bird and Big ck Bird said that they want to go and y together! Right, Big ck Bird? The big ck bird nodded. It didnt dare to shake its head! Shi Yang and the others had seen Demon Monarch Aos mount before. This mount had experienced many great battles with Demon Monarch Ao and had even apanied Demon Monarch Ao into the forbidden area of the demon race. It was known as one of the top ten ferocious demonic beasts on the clouds! But now, this legendary and iparably ferocious magical beast mount was allowing a little packrat to pat its huge head and even listened to the little packrat. It really shocked everyone. Nio Beiyuan nced at Yun Ran, who had a firm expression, and his daughter, who was staring at him with her eyes wide open. In the end, he could not bear to reject the two of them. He nodded and agreed. Then lets go together! Sweetcake and Mother will sit on the back of Cang Luan. Daddy will sit on the back of the big ck bird in front, okay? With the two of them around, Nio Beiyuan needed to make proper arrangements so that the two of them would not be injured or frightened. Sure! Sweetcake can take good care of Mother and my little siblings!
The little packrat thought that her father had arranged this so that she could take good care of her mother. She nodded her little head seriously and even patted her little chest like a little adult. With Sweetcake around, Daddy can rest assured! MO Beiyuan raised his hand and rubbed her little head, his eyes filled with gentleness. Yes, Im assured. The family of three set off. MO Beiyuan rode the big ck bird in front while Yun Ran sat on the back of Cang Luan with the little packrat. Two huge birds flew across the sky and flew in the direction of the forbiddennd of the demons. MO Beiyuan asked ck Fiend to shield Yun Ran and Sweetcake with a barrier. After entering the forbiddennd of the demons, no matter what happens, you have to protect them. ck Fiend had heard these words too many times. l know, I know. This woman and that little packrat are Masters darlings! MO Beiyuan nced at it and said in a low voice, Theyre my family! My family that Ill protect even if I have to risk my life! ck Fiend, who was a chatterbox, could not hold it in and said a few more useless words, Master, you were with the demoness of the immortal sect in the past. You also said that she was a woman you would protect with your life! You even said that even if you reincarnated, you had to be with her forever! Can you be considered a heartless man?
Unexpectedly, the little packrat on the back of Cang Lusn was pricking up her two little ears. When she heard these words, she was even curious to figure out what a heartless person was. Mother, what is a heartless man? ckie said that Father is a heartless man! Yun Ran was puzzled Yun Ran was also especially curious about what topic MO Beiyuan and the ck Fiend had talked about to mention those words. She asked the little packrat what she had heard. The packrat ryed what she had heard to Yun Ran. If it were anyone else, they might not understand the little packrats words for a while. However, Yun Ran was her biological mother after all. She could understand the little packrats words. It was that demoness from the immortal sect again! The two of them had even agreed to be together for eternity.. Chapter 858 - 858: For a Moment, He couldn’t Tell What Had Returned? Chapter 858 - 858: For a Moment, He couldnt Tell What Had Returned?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan naturally did not know what his precious daughter had done behind his back. He got ck Fiend to fly over and protect the mother and daughter.
In the end, Yun Ran did not exin to the little packrat what a heartless man was. After all, the reincarnation of Demon King MO Beiyuan was still a littleplicated for the little packrat. If she could not exin clearly, it was very likely that the little packrat would misunderstand her father. The two big birds were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they flew over a few ck mountains and arrived at the forbiddennd of the demon race. That was where those demons lived. Because it was the territory of demons, traces of demon activity could be seen everywhere in the forest. Their arrival had also rmed those demonic creatures. With the ck Fiend leading the way, they didnt take a detour and arrived at the ce where Demon Lord Cang Yan had left his devil qi. It was also the ce where the Demon Lord conducted the so-called ceremony. MO Beiyuan jumped down from the back of the big ck bird and extended his hand towards the so-called divine stone that stored the Demon Lords Azure me Demon Qi. The demon qi on the divine stone seemed to have sensed his existence and flowed into his body continuously. MO Beiyuans body did not reject this power. Instead, it felt familiar.
The demonic qi fused with the demonic qi in his body. He could feel that something had returned. For a moment, he could not tell what had returned. The so-called ceremony was indeed very simple for him. After MO Beiyuan obtained all the demonic energy left behind by the Demon Lord Cang Yan on the divine stone, some strange memories shed through his mind. In the image, he was standing in front of this divine stone, injecting his demonic energy and signing a contract with the demon race. Those demons bowed down to him and made a contract with him to be loyal to the Demon Lord. In his memory, a way to control the demon army naturally appeared. It was very simple. He just had to ce his hand on the stone and send his thoughts over. No matter how far away those monsters were, they would receive his orders! And they would obey his orders! After MO Beiyuan figured out these things, he immediately ced his hand on the stone and summoned the demon army back from the Five Nations. Afraid that one time was not enough, he even did it several times in a row.
Yun Ran sat on the back of the Blue Phoenix with the little packrat. Her gaze was fixed on the forest below, in the direction of MO Beiyuan. She saw that he was standing facing a rock. She did not know what he was doing! She asked the little packrat beside her to ask the ck Fiend. Sweetcake, ask ckie what your father is doing with that stone. She had no choice. Her little packrat couldmunicate with ck Fiend, but she could not. The little packrat nodded and asked ck Fiend in a childish voice, ckie, what is Sweetcakes father doing? Why is he ying with a big rock? ck Fiend said, Master is sending a message to the demonic creatures. That divine stone is a holy item of the demonic creatures. It can connect to the brains of all the demonic creatures. The packrat naturally did not understand suchplicated words, but she still ryed them to Yun Ran. Through the little packrats words and some of her own analysis and guesses, Yun Ran roughly understood what was going on. She was not worried that something had happened to MO Beiyuan. Just as the mother and daughter asked ck Fiend, MO Beiyuan had already jumped onto the big ck birds back again. He flew in their direction.. Chapter 859 - 859: This Ill Intention Chapter 859 - 859: This Ill Intention
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Is it done? Yun Ran saw him fly up on the big ck bird and asked in his direction.
MO Beiyuan also nodded slightly in her direction. They looked at each other and smiled. She thought that it was finally settled. Now, they could go back to the Five Nations and reunite with their families. Yun Ran also missed her Bun. Although the little guy always had a cool expression on his face, he was still a child after all. They had been away for so long. The little guy must have missed them very much and was very worried about his sister, Sweetcake! Sweetcake, lets go back and look for Brother Bun. After you were captured by the bad guy, he was worried sick. The little guy med himself. He always thought that he had lost his sister and did not take good care of her. No matter how othersforted him, it was useless. Yun Rans heart ached for the boy. Yeah, Sweetcake misses Brother Bun too. The two little packrats were twins. They had not been separated for long since they were born, except for the two times Little Sweetcake was kidnapped.
At this moment, Sweetcake also missed her brother. Sweetcake has to bring a small gift for Brother Bun! Alright, Sweetcake will bring a small gift for Brother Bun. Yun Ran had been observing the packrats emotions, worried that she would be affected by this experience. However, from his observations during this period of time, the little packrat should not have been affected. She was still as cheerful as ever. The family of three rode on Cang Luans back together, and the big ck bird followed behind them. A ck sword was flying beside them. Thisbination was a little eye-catching. Yun Ran was about to bring the little packrat back to the Five Nations. so she brought her to say goodbye to the demons who had saved the little packrat in the Abyss. Uncles, Sweetcake is going home.
Shi Yang originally wanted to persuade them to stay since they had alreadypleted the ritual of the Demon Race. However, he remembered what the woman in front of him had said before. They were not interested in the Demon Lords position at all, so he could only give up. They had just said goodbye and jumped onto Cang Luans back, preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, a group of flying beasts suddenly appeared in the sky not far away. From the looks of it, there were at least a hundred of them flying in their direction. Soon, they surrounded Cang Luan. Yun Rans eyes darkened when she saw this hostile attitude. She raised her hands and protected her little packrat in her arms. MO Beiyuan also stood up and stood in front of the mother and daughter. He nced at the people from the flying beasts. From their clothes, they should not be from the demon race. On the flying beasts closest to them, a man in a white robe raised his sword and shouted at them angrily, You despicable demons, where are you running to! Give back our sect masters life! As soon as he spoke, the others echoed, And the life of our Sun Moon Sects Sect Leader! And the lives of the elders of the Purple Cloud Sect! Our Dual Prity Sect Yun Ran didnt know these sects on the cloud at all, but from the looks of it, they didnt want them to leave. She let Cang Luannd first. The group of people followed them down and jumped off the back of the flying beast with looks of anger. You demons are really despicable and shameless. In order to increase your cultivation, you actually harmed so many innocent people of the immortal sects! Everyone from the sect looked in MO Beiyuans direction in unison, their eyes filled with intense hatred.. Chapter 860 - 860: We’ re Wrong, This Little One Is the Demon Lord! Chapter 860 - 860: We re Wrong, This Little One Is the Demon Lord!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan did not understand what they meant previously, and they still did not understand now. Yun Ran frowned slightly and protected her little packrat by her side. She looked at the group of people and asked coldly, Are you mistaken? Were not demons, and we didnt touch a single person from your sect.
Behind you is the Demon Lords proud flying magical beast. Theres no way we can mistake it. The person who spoke was a woman. She was wearing an exquisitely embroidered water-colored dress. Her ck and beautiful hair was tied up with a jade hairpin, and her voice revealed a hint of arrogance and coldness. Yun Ran looked over and realized that this womans appearance was 30 to 40% simr to hers. The woman gently swept up her graceful and moving figure and stopped in front of them. Her gaze swept past MO Beiyuan and moved to Yun Rans face. She was clearly stunned. Her red lips moved. You demon witch, youre really shameless. You actually made a mask in my likeness. Yun Ran was puzzled. If not for the fact that she was in front of her little packrat, Yun Ran would probably not be able to help but greet the person in front of her with beautiful words. Im not wearing a mask. Watch your mouth. Yun Ran lowered her eyebrows, and there was some displeasure in her tone. No one would be happy to be criticized by someone they didnt know. Besides, her temper wasnt that good.
The woman opposite her actually sneered and raised her hand to point at her. Dont tell me that you grew up with this face? How can the bloodline of the demon race have a face that looks simr to the legendary immortal master of the immortal sect? Tell me, what kind of conspiracy are you plotting with this face? The woman opposite her was full of disdain and mockery for Yun Ran. There seemed to be an inexplicable hostility. Before Yun Ran could retort, her little packrat was unhappy. She pouted and kept gathering ck aura behind her back. Then, she snorted and waved the ck aura at the person who was pointing at her mother. Youre bullying Mother. Im going to send you flying! No one paid attention to a little girl like her. Everyones gaze was fixed on the two adults, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan. Who would have thought that this little packrat would be able to control such powerful demonic energy and send the eldest daughter of the Heavenly Sect flying? Oh no, weve made a mistake. This little one is the Demon Lord! I didnt expect the current Demon Lord to be so young!
As expected of a cunning demon. He actually used the appearance of a child to disguise himself. He took advantage of the enemys unpreparedness and used a sinister move! Everyone, dont let your guard down! Because of Sweetcakes y, everyone on the other side panicked as if they were facing a great enemy, which amused Yun Ran. Were these people delusional? Her Sweetcake didnt have any dirty tricks up her sleeve! Before she attacked, she had clearly told the woman opposite her that she wanted to send her flying. However, the person opposite her did not dodge, She could not me her little packrat! Yun Ran pursed her pink lips and sneered. So, youre allowed to raise your hands and point at us but we cant be unhappy and hit you? Putting aside the fact that were not from the demon race, even if we are, you still have the same attitude when you came over and blocked my path.. Shouldnt we beat you up? Chapter 861 - 861: MO Beiyuan, Don’t Be Polite To Them Chapter 861 - 861: MO Beiyuan, Dont Be Polite To Them
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran did not care about the grudges and entanglements between the demons and the immortal sects. This group of people from the immortal sects criticized them as soon as they came up. Not to mention her and MO Beiyuan, even her little packrat was angered by them.
Who would believe that youre not demons? This Little Demon Lord clearly used demonic energy just now! This little Demon Lords cultivation is not shallow. Everyone, be careful. She might have killed our sect master and elder. Everyone, attack together. While this little Demon Lord is still young, kill her first! In case she bes difficult to deal with in the future! Yun Ran remarked m, These people discussed touching my little packrat in front of me and MO Beiyuan. Do they think Im dead? MO Beiyuan, dont be polite to them. Ill cover Sweetcakes eyes. Yun Rans eyes darkened, and killing intent appeared in them. These people already had the intention to kill her little packrat. As her parents, it would be too unreasonable if they did not do anything. MO Beiyuan had actually wanted to make a move long ago, but because the mother and daughter were around, he was afraid that it would be too bloody and scare his little packrat. Now that Yun Ran had asked, he naturally wouldnt be polite to the group of people in front of him. Alright, take good care of Sweetcake. Yun Ran waved at the little packrat. Sweetcake,e here. Daddy is going to hit the bad guys, but those bad guys might show ugly expressionster and scare Sweetcake. Therefore, Mother has to cover Sweetcakes eyes. The little packrat obediently came in front of her mother. She raised her little face and asked, Are they going to make scary faces?
Well, they will make scary faces. Sweetcakes better off not looking. Okay, then Sweetcake wont look. The little packrat nodded obediently and let her mother cover her eyes. Yun Ran pulled the packrat into her arms and nodded at MO Beiyuan. It was enough. He could make a move now. Their conversation seemed calm, but it was the calm before the storm. Shi Yang and the others had seen MO Beiyuan attack with their own eyes and knew that these people from the immortal sects had provoked the wrong person. They actually treated the little packrat as the new Demon Lord of the demon race. However, the move that the little packrat had used just now was indeed very powerful. In short, this family of three from the Five Nations was really shockingly powerful. So, were the people from the Five Nations all so powerful? Nio Beiyuan shouted, ckie!
ck Evil quickly flew in front of him. Master, 1 1 m here. We can fight side by side again You talk too much! MO Beiyuan interrupted his nonsense with a cold gaze. He held ck Fiend and raised a wave of demonic qi. This group of people from the immortal sects were also stupid. They actually came to cause trouble when the demonic qi here was so abundant. MO Beiyuan could easily gather powerful demonic qi and control it to attack them. What kind of sword formation did those people from the immortal sects set up? However, against a powerful opponent, the so-called sword formation could not withstand a single blow. MO Beiyuan did not waste any effort to clean up that group of people. In the end, he held his sword and walked step by step towards the eldest daughter of the Heavenly Sect who had pointed at Yun Ran. He raised his arm and shed at her face. Right on the heels of that, the woman let out a shrill scream.. Chapter 862 - 862: Did She Have a Misunderstanding About Her Father’s Guts? Chapter 862 - 862: Did She Have a Misunderstanding About Her Fathers Guts?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ah! face! My face hurts! Yun Xingyue touched her face and realized that there was fresh blood on her hand. She immediately realized that her face had been destroyed by the man in front of her.
The pain did not make her break down! What terrified her the most was that her appearance had been destroyed. Yun Xingyues fingers randomly probed the wound. She could feel that there was a long wound on half of her face. The wound was very deep and blood kept flowing out. Flustered, she retrieved a bottle of medicine from her storage ring and poured it all over her wound. This was the best medicine for external injuries in their Sky Sect. However, when she poured the medicinal powder on the wound, it did not improve. It couldnt even stop the bleeding. Yun Xingyuepletely panicked. She covered her face and stumbled onto the back of the flying beast. She wanted to go back and find the elders of the sect to treat her wounds. She definitely couldnt let this ruin her appearance. She was the eldest daughter of the Celestial Sect! Her face was very simr to the Yun Luo Immortal Monarch from thousands of years ago. She had always been regarded as the reincarnation of that person. As for these demons, she would definitely get her father to avenge her when she returned! When the group of disciples from the immortal sects saw that the eldest daughter of the Heavenly Sect had jumped onto the flying beast and left, they propped themselves up and helped each other up. They jumped onto their flying beastss saddles and flew away.
MO Beiyuan had only injured them just now, but he did not take their lives. Therefore, after the group of people left, no corpses were left behind. Yun Ran put down her hand that was covering the little packrats eyes. The little packrat ran towards her father with her short legs. Daddy, you just hit the big bad eggs. Were you frightened by the big baddies scary faces? Shi Yang and the others was speechless. Did this little packrat have a misunderstanding about her biological fathers guts? MO Beiyuan bent down and picked up the little girl, letting her sit in his arms. Father wasnt frightened. What about Sweetcake? Sweetcake wasnt scared either. I didnt see the funny faces of the big bad eggs. Shi Yang and the others were speechless again. He didnt understand what this family of three was thinking at all. Logically speaking, this little packrat was so powerful that there should be nothing to be afraid of. However, when one half of the couple was fighting the enemy, the other was covering the little packrats eyes. They had carefully protected such a powerful little packrat.
MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran jumped onto Cang Luans back again with Sweetcake and prepared to leave. Shi Yang could only rush out and kneel down in front of them. Can you two listen to me for a second? Because these people in front of them were the saviors of their little packrat, the attitudes of Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had always been very good towards them. However, they were really busy. The people in front of them knelt down. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan looked at each other and decided to hear him out. If you have something to say, just say it. Theres no need to be so polite. Shi Yang was not kneeling for himself. He was kneeling for the demons, and the children of the demons. I know I shouldnt have asked you to stay, but now that the Demon Lord is gone, the demons are likely to be in state of disunity. You saw those people from the immortal sects just now. They definitely wont give up.. Chapter 863 - 863: MO Beiyuan, What Are You Thinking? Chapter 863 - 863: MO Beiyuan, What Are You Thinking?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran understood the meaning behind these peoples words. They still wanted MO Beiyuan to stay and be their Demon Lord! Originally, they could have refused without hesitation.
However, Shi Yang was also a sly old fox. He knew that she was pregnant and could not bear to see innocent children suffer. He would use the children of the demon race to persuade them. Yun Ran touched her stomach in frustration. The demons and the immortal sects had been at odds for a long time. It had started more than ten thousand years ago. However, what Shi Yang meant was that now that MO Beiyuan had killed Demon Monarch Ao, the demon race no longer had Demon Lord, and the immortal sect was not afraid. Coupled with the meaning behind the words of those people from the immortal sects today, something seemed to have happened to the sect masters and elders of those sects. The people from the immortal sects med this on the demons. Also, just now, MO Beiyuan had dealt with that group of people from the sect. ording to the vengeful nature of those people in the sect, they would soon bring more people to take revenge on the demon race. At that time, when Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan returned to the Five Nations, there would be no one among the remaining demons who could fight against the sect masters of the immortal sects. It was very likely that those people from the immortal sects would use this opportunity to exterminate the demons.
Yun Ran knew that ording to the attitude of those people from the immortal sects, they would not let go of the children of the demon race. Although Shi Yangs words were a little annoying, they were all the truth. MO Beiyuan, what are you thinking? Yun Ran looked at the man who had been silent with the packrat in his arms. Their purpose ining to the clouds was to resolve the crisis of the Five Nations so that the people of the Five Nations could live a stable life. Now, it was equivalent topleting their goal ofing to the clouds. Logically speaking, the grudges between the demons and the immortal sects had nothing to do with them. However, they could not really pretend that MO Beiyuan was the reincarnation of Demon Lord Cang Yan. So Yunran wanted to hear his thoughts. MO Beiyuan did not have any special feelings for these people from the demon race previously, but now, when he heard Shi Yang mention the children of the demon race, he felt a strange feeling. It was as if there was a voice in his mind that told him to stay and protect the demons. Ranran, I think those children of the demon race are innocent. If we really leave like this, Im afraid the immortal sects wont let the demon race off. You dont know how much those people from the immortal sects hate the demon race.
MO Beiyuan said these words naturally. He did not even realize that when he mentioned the demon race, his tone had changed. But Yun Ran noticed. It was just such a subtle feeling. It shed past and she couldnt put a finger on t. Although it did not seem strange, it was different from how he was in the past. Because he was right, Yun Ran nodded as well. Yes, then stay behind for now. Lets see whats going on with the immortal sects. Why did they say that the demons killed their sect master and elders? Then investigate if the Demon Monarch Ao was the one who did this. If it was done by the Demon Monarch Ao, then it would be easy. Demon Monarch Ao had already been dealt with by MO Beiyuan. The people from the immortal sects had to thank them. When Shi Yang and the others heard that they were going to stay behind to protect the demons, they were extremely excited. Ill arrange for someone to investigate.. Do you want to rest in the Demon Lords Hall for the time being? Chapter 864 - 864: Completely Incomprehensible to the Little Innocent Packrat Chapter 864 - 864: Completely Iprehensible to the Little Innocent Packrat
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Previously, when something happened to Demon Lord Ao, the guards of Demon Lords Hall had already been in a state of disunity. The difference between demons and other races was that their submission to the strong.
Therefore, every Demon Lord was an absolute expert during that period. This situation also led to the fact that the change of Demon Lords wasnt that good. Under normal circumstances, the Demon Lords inheritance relied on martial strength. Whoever won would be the Demon Lord. Therefore, at this moment, when MO Beiyuan returned to the Demon Lords Hall, the guards and servants of the Demon Lords Hall did not think that there was anything wrong with his arrival. Instead, they quickly epted his identity. They respected him as the new Demon Lord. Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan had just discussed it. For the time being, only MO Beiyuan could take over the Demon Lords identity and be the new Demon Lord. Only then would he have an absolute say in the Demon Race. Only then could he be the person who could lead the demons in the confrontation between the demons and the immortal sects. However, it was only a temporary recement until everything here was resolved.
They were still going back to the Five Nations. Demon Lord, Ill clean up the room for you, Madam, and Little Master. When the people from the Demon Lords Hall saw Yun Ran and the little packrat, they were slightly stunned because they looked too simr to people from the immortal sects. That porcin-white skin and immortal aura did not make them look like they were from the demon race at all. However, due to Mo Beiyuans powerful demonic energy cultivation, these guards did not dare to raise any objections even though they were curious. They still did their best to tidy up the rooms. Mo Beiyuan nced at the decorations left behind by Demon Monarch Ao and asked them to remove them.
The decorations that were filled with ughter and bloodshed were either human skeletons or animal bones. There were also some weapons that were filled with killing intent. Also, change the bed to a bigger one. We dont need these bloody animal skin nkets. Even if it was just a simple stay, Mo Beiyuan hoped to give Yun Ran and the packrat asfortable an environment as possible. Sweetcakes going to y. The little packrat ran around the hall in an extremely lively manner. Mo Beiyuan looked at Yun Ran and her at the same time. He was a little worried that their wellbeing, so he asked ck Fiend to follow the little packrat the entire time. Unexpectedly, ck Fiend actually brought the little packrat around the hall. The two of them rushed to the secret prison set up by Demon Monarch Ao and rescued a group of women from the immortal sects that had been captured by Demon Monarch Ao. Yun Ran looked at the group of young women the little packrat had brought back and was stunned on the spot. After she figured out the identities of this group of women, she asked the little packrat to call Mo Beiyuan over. Um, Mo Beiyuan, why dont you give an order to those people to send these women out of the demon realm! Unexpectedly, when those women heard that Mo Beiyuan was the new Demon Lord of the demon race, they raised their hairpins and pounced at him. The packrat stood at the side and was frightened to tears by these womens actions. Youre not allowed to hit Daddy! Go away! Go away! Initially, the little packrat thought that she had done a good deed after being praised by her mother. She was overjoyed. However, in the blink of an eye, the people she had saved were about to attack her father. This waspletely iprehensible to the little innocent packrat. Those women seemed to have gone crazy as they continued to speak with conviction, Im going to kill you! All the demons deserve to die! Chapter 865 - 865: How Protective Was This Packrat? Chapter 865 - 865: How Protective Was This Packrat?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran stood up and carried the frightened packrat. Sweetcake, be good. Its okay.
Yun Ran knew that the packrat felt wronged. She felt that she had done a good deed, but she did not expect that the women she had saved would bite back. They had attacked her father like madmen! Its not Sweetcakes fault. Mother knows. Yun Ran was coaxing the little packrat. MO Beiyuans expression was not good either. Just now, those women had rushed over to kill him like crazy. Naturally, he would not just stand there and let them kill him! He used his demonic qi to send all the women flying. Then, he called over the guards of the Demon Lords Pce to detain the women again. The packraty on Yun Ransp with her head lowered. It was obvious that she was unhappy. MO Beiyuan walked over and shouted, Sweetcake. When the packrat heard his voice, she raised her little face. Her big eyes were already filled with tears of grievance. She pped her little arms and pressed her head against his chest again.
MO Beiyuan picked her up. As he paced in the hall, he gently patted her back and coaxed her. Was Sweetcake frightened? Look, Daddy is fine! Hes not injured! As her father, MO Beiyuan naturally knew his little packrat very well. The packrat was very bold. Ordinary things would not scare her, and it was impossible for others to scare her to tears. Her current behavior was mostly because she felt aggrieved. But they want to hit Sweetcakes father! Sweetcake doesnt want to save them anymore! 1 dont like them either! The little packrats childish voice was still sobbing, and her big eyes were red and misty. As she grabbed her fathers neck with her small hands, her face was filled with displeasure. Yun Ran stood behind Mo Beiyuan and raised her hand to wipe the little packrats tears. She did not know if the little packrat could understand the grudge between the demons and the immortal sects. Sweetie, be good. They might have made a mistake. They dont know that Sweetcakes father is a good person. The little packrat snorted, They made a mistake. They cant scold Sweetcakes father and be fierce to him! Yun Ran had almost forgotten how protective this little packrat was of her father.
Yes, Sweetcake is right. MO Beiyuan hugged the packrat and coaxed her for a while before the packrat fell asleep in her arms. She must be tired. Yun Ran asked him to put the packrat on the bed so that she could sleep more peacefully. Unexpectedly, just as MO Beiyuan bent down and was about to let go of the little packrat in his arms, the little packrat muttered and hugged his neck even tighter. She did not want to leave him! Yun Ran smiled helplessly and said silently to him, Just hold her! The little packrat had just been found and needed to slowly regain her sense of security. Seeing that he was carrying the little packrat, Yun Ran walked out of the Demon Lords Pce. She wanted to find those women from before to have a good chat! After scaring her little packrat to this extent, they had to apologize! MO Beiyuan asked ck Fiend to follow her and protect her. ck Fiend hadpletely epted his identity as a bodyguard. Yes, Master. Im going. Yun Ran arrived at the secret prison where these women had been imprisoned. Those women had been thrown into the dark prison by the guards of the Demon Lords Pce. They were cursing angrily and muttering something. They were going to kill the Demon Lord and all the demons! Yun Ran sneered, Hehe Chapter 866 - 866: What’s Wrong with the Demon Race’s Bloodline? Chapter 866 - 866: Whats Wrong with the Demon Races Bloodline?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was not that Yun Ran had a problem with the people from the immortal sects, but the brains and thoughts of this group of people were really despicable! All of them seemed to have been possessed. They wanted to fight and kill the demons when they saw them!
What about their values? What about the judgment of right and wrong? Was it all eaten by dogs? The group of women also saw Yun Ran. Seeing her appear in the Demon Lords Hall with a big belly, they guessed her identity. You should have been forcefully snatched back by the Demon Lord! If I were you, 1 would think of a way to get rid of the dirty demon seed in my stomach! Yun Ran said, Heh, I dont need brainless things like you to give me any advice. You should think about what to do! Yun Ran originally wanted to talk to them and have a good chat so that they could apologize to her little packrat. Forget about this matter. She could let them leave the Demon Lords Hall and return to see their families. But now, she really didnt want to let them go so easily. The female disciples of the immortal sects were also stunned by her words. They probably did not expect her to say that. Miss, were kindly advising you not to make a huge mistake. Why are you scolding people instead? Youre carrying the demon bloodline in your stomach! Theres a high chance that youll give birth to demons. Do you still want to keep such dirty bloodlines? Yun Ran pursed her pink lips. Whats wrong with the bloodline of the demon race? How is it dirty? How noble is the bloodline of your immortal sect? Are there no bad people in your immortal sect? No trash? Are they all holy, noble, andpassionate immortal masters?
Then what are you? You people were abducted by the Demon Monarch Ao. Can you be considered trash bloodlines in immortal sects! When your parents gave birth to you, why didnt they kill you because you were trash?! Yun Ran usually attacked directly and rarely used words to retort. This time, she was really angry. She rubbed her stomach and muttered, Dont be afraid. Im just angry! The female disciples of the sect naturally had ugly expressions after hearing her words. Youve already been deceived by the Demon Lords sorcery. We wont waste our breath on you! Thats right. Since you chose to remain with the Demon Lord, betrayed your own sect, and even became pregnant with the Demon Lords demonic seed, you will no longer be a member of the immortal sects. Yun Ran raised her lips and looked at them. She sneered. Are you guys mistaken about something? When did I say that Im a member of your sects? How dare you randomly recognize trouble! Im only here to teach you a lesson. Our little packrat happily saved you, but you wanted to kill her father and scared her. Shouldnt you apologize to her? In the minds of the female disciples of the sects, the demons were evil, and the mindset that the Demon Lord was damned was already deeply ingrained. They did not even think that they were wrong use all.
Her father is the Demon Lord so she deserves to die! Not only does the Demon Lord deserve to die! Since she has the Demon Lords bloodline, she also deserves to die! Otherwise, when she grows up, she will ughter even more people from the immortal sects! Yun Ran was speechless at hearing such words again. Forget about the people from the immortal sects from before. Even the people in front of her had threatened to kill the little packrat. They were simply challenging her worldview.. Chapter 867 - 867: Were They Worthy? Chapter 867 - 867: Were They Worthy?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran was not a saint. Since this group of people had said so, they could forget about walking out of the dungeon of the Demon Lords Hallfortably. In that case, if we dont do anything, well be letting down the hatred you people have for us!
As Yun Ran spoke, she gave an order to the guards of the Demon Lords Hall behind her. Since they hate the demons so much, they would rather starve to death than eat the food of the demons. Let them starve! Yun Ran knew that with the cultivation levels of these people on the clouds, even if they didnt eat for a long time, it wouldnt hurt their lives. It would just make them hungry. Who would serve these people well and starve them! Were they worthy? The guards of the Demon Lord Pce knew that she was the woman of the new Demon Lord. Just now, they had also heard her conversation with the female disciples of the immortal sects. To the demons, they naturally knew how much those people from the immortal sects looked down on their demon bloodline. However, this womans words just now touched them. It was as if the demon race had finally obtained the recognition of the outsiders. The female disciples of the immortal sects did not expect that she would actually n to starve them. Back then, they had been kidnapped by the Demon Lord and brought to the
Demon Lords Hall. Although they were locked up in this dark prison, the Demon Lord had never said that he would cut off their water and food. What right did this woman have to treat them like this? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to treat us like this? Were from an immortal sect! Yun Ran narrowed her eyes and nced at them coldly. So what if youre from the immortal sects? Youre nothing in my eyes! They could starve first! When youe to your senses and are willing to humble our hypocritical selves to sincerely apologize to our little packrat, you can get out of the Demon Lords Hall. What Yun Ran wanted was not their lives, but to see them have no choice but to p their own faces. In order to live, she wanted them to apologize to the demons they looked down on. She came out of the dark prison and returned to the hall. MO Beiyuan was still hugging the little packrat when she left. The little packrat was still sleeping soundly with her head on her fathers shoulder. The two of them looked at each other. Yun Ran yawned and leaned against the big bed. Actually, it was not just the packrat. Yun Ran had not slept well for a long time.
MO Beiyuan, do you want to sleep together for a while? MO Beiyuan was even more tired than her. Because she was pregnant with the three young ones, she forced herself to have enough sleep along the way. He, on the other hand, spent most of his time taking care of her. The family of threey on the big bed. It could be said that this was the first time they had slept the most peacefully since the little packrat disappeared. Yun Ran sleptfortably and wanted to lie in bed and not get up. The little packrat had been nestled tightly in her fathers arms. Perhaps it was because her fathers embrace made her feel safe, but she also slept soundly. However, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan knew that things were not over yet. Now, what was in front of them was the grudge between the demons and the immortal sects for more than ten thousand years. How could it be so easy for them to resolve it! The three of them stayed in the Demon Lords Hall for a few days. They would wait for the results of Shi Yangs investigation. The demon spies sent by the Demon Lords Hall also used their methods to find out what had happened in the immortal sects.. Chapter 868 - 868: Was Her Packrat Here To Recruit Little Underlings? Chapter 868 - 868: Was Her Packrat Here To Recruit Little Underlings?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It turned out that the sect masters and respected elders of several immortal sects had been killed. Moreover, the way they died was rather strange.
It did not look like the cultivation techniques of those immortal sects, but more like some vicious cultivation techniques of the demons. Therefore, before those people from the immortal sects and sects could investigate clearly, they were certain that this matter was done by the demons. But they also felt that their sects sect master and elders couldnt die at the hands of ordinary demons. It had to be Demon Monarch Ao. They had originally wanted to confront Demon Monarch Ao. Unexpectedly, Demon Monarch Ao was suddenly killed. In that case, the new Demon Lord that appeared in the demon race would naturally be the murderer that their immortal sects and sects had determined. Right now, the immortal sects and sects are all spreading rumors that two Demon Lords have appeared in the demon race. One is a great Demon Lord, and the other is a little Demon Lord. They are plotting against the immortal sects and sects! Furthermore, their previous guess was correct. The people from the immortal sects actually recognized Demon Lord Cang Yans ck Fiend Sword. They said that to be able to control the ck Fiend Sword, he must be as ambitious as the Demon Lord who came out of the demon race thousands of years ago and shocked the entire cloud and almost destroyed all the sects of the immortal sect. Those people from the immortal sects have already gathered together. They seem to be discussing how to deal with our demon race.
The information obtained by the spies of the Demon Lords Hall could be said to be simr to what Yun Ran had estimated previously. However, mentions of ck Fiend were a little unexpected. So, was this ck sword so famous on the clouds? There were actually so many people who could recognize him. If those people from the immortal sects knew that MO Beiyuan was the reincarnation of Demon Lord Cang Yan, wouldnt they sit down and have a good chat with them? Since those people from the immortal sects were already moving, the demons couldnt just wait like this! If they waited for those people from the immortal sects to attack, they would be caught off guard! MO Beiyuan ordered, The demons shouldnt take the initiative to cause trouble. If the sectse knocking on our door, we cant show weakness. Send the children who dont have anybat strength and those with weak cultivation to the Demon Lords Hall and gather them together to protect them. This was different from the Demon Monarch Aos attitude. The Demon Monarch Aos order to the demons was to kill anyone from the immortal sects! Demons did not feed the weak! Those with low cultivation or those who were useless died! However, MO Beiyuan used the word protect.
This made Shi Yang and the others, who pursued peace and stability, tear up. Their new Demon Lord this time was really different! They had made the right bet! Next, children and sickly demons were sent to the Demon Lord Pce. The little packrat also had many more ymates. Hello, Im Sweetcake! Even though the little packrat did not look like a demon, she was followed by the ck Fiend Sword that was surging with demonic energy and the Demon Monarch Aos ck bird. Therefore, she quickly obtained the approval of the demon children. They yed together for a while. Then, these children of the demons had seen how the little packrat yed with demonic energy. Everyone was in awe. Therefore, it would only take half a day. When the packrat returned, she was already followed by a group of underlings. Yun Ran was speechless. Was her little packrat here to recruit underlings? There were quite a number of children in this group of demons. There were at least fifty to sixty of them following her little packrat. It was extremely funny.. Chapter 869 - 869: Those Innocent Little Faces Were Full of Desire Chapter 869 - 869: Those Innocent Little Faces Were Full of Desire
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She did not know what the little packrat had done. This group of children from the demon race had been following her all this time, and all of them admired her immensely. Yun Ran had no prejudice against the demons, to begin with, so she naturally treated the children of the demons the same.
Since the packrat had brought them back to the hall, Yun Ran would naturally get someone to entertain these children. She even asked the little packrat to bring out some pastries and immortal fruits to entertain these children. Wow, Boss Sweetcake, your pastries and fruits are too delicious. Theyre even better than the yellow tree fruits in the depths of our demon forest! Boss Sweetcake, is there a lot of delicious food outside the demon race? Can you bring us out to take a look? These children of the demon race had never left the demon realm since they were born. Because of their status as demons, they would be discriminated against by the other ns on the clouds. In the demon race, there were only some demons with higher cultivation bases who would leave the demon world and take a walk on the clouds and try some food outside of the demon realm. However, these demon children with weak bloodlines in front of them might never have the chance to leave the demon realm in their lives. Therefore, to them, these foods were very novel. The little packrat nodded and agreed in a childish voice, Sweetcake can bring you out to y, but you have to tell your parents. Otherwise, they will be worried. You have to go back and talk ti your parents. Inparison, her little packrat did not think that demons could not walk out of the demon realm. The group of children cheered and surrounded the little packrat as they chattered. Boss Sweetcake, what else is there to y outside?
l heard to my mother that sky outside is blue and there are white clouds. Is that so? Those innocent little faces were filled with desire. Yun Ran secretly made a decision in her heart. If she could, she would do her best to let these children of the demon race walk openly and without fear in the future. She would make sure that they would not be discriminated against and harmed for no reason because of their status as demons. The little packrat answered their questions one by one. Thats right. Its blue, and there are white clouds. Sweetcake can take you out to y. I can also take you to catch rabbits. The packrat did not know the identities of these children. She only thought that they were like her. However, the children raised their concerns. But were from the demon race. The people outside will beat us up and kill us when they see us. The little packrat replied, Its fine. Sweetcake can help you fight them. Sweetcake is also very good at fighting! And theres also ckie. ckie is also very good at fighting!
Yun Ran nced at the ck Fiend Sword. If her little packrat went out with that sword, it would be very ostentatious. In the following days. The demons prepared the best defense measures under MO Beiyuans lead. There were more and more demon children in the Demon Lords Hall. As expected, not long after those children arrived, they were subjugated by her Sweetcakes charm. So, her little packrats little underlings had gradually grown to four to five hundred? The Demon Lords Hall could no longer take in so many children. Yun Ran could only get someone to arrange for some slightly older children to be in the mountains near the Demon Lords Hall. The little packrat also went to take a look. Shi Yang hurriedly went forward and advised, Young Master, dont go. The conditions in the mountains are too poor. The ces they hide are all caves. Yun Ran said, She thinks shes equal to those children. If you do that, youll make her feel different from them.. Chapter 870 - 870: She Wanted to Tell These Children That They Deserve Better Things Chapter 870 - 870: She Wanted to Tell These Children That They Deserve Better Things
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran also wanted to see how the environment in the cave was and if she needed to buy anything. After all, those older children were also children.
The demon realm had always been shrouded in ck fog, and it was very difficult for sunlight to prate. It always gave off a cold and gloomy feeling. When MO Beiyuan heard that Yun Ran and the others were also going to the nearby ck Mountain, he was worried and followed them to take a look. Yun Ran looked at the nearby caves and seriously examined the geographical location and environment. She felt that it was alright. It was within the range of the Demon Lords Hall. It was just that the cave was empty. The living conditions were a little poor. Yun Ran took out all the resources she could take out from their storage rings. There were many things that she had stored in the apocalypse. Bedding, nkets, tents, and other supplies were suitable for these children. She had previously told MO Beiyuan that she had a portable immortal mountain, but she rarely used the resources from the apocalypse. It was mainly because there was arge group of people following them at that time. The secret guards, Bai Wan, and the others were all there. It was not easy to exin when she took out the things. After all, the Five Nations did not have these things at all. These things could not be produced in the Five Nations. However, at this moment, these demons knew that they were not from the clouds. Although they found the things she took out strange, they did not ask further.
Wow! Sweetcake likes this small house too! Mother, Sweetcake wants to stay in this small house too. The little packrat had never seen tents before. When she saw the brightly-colored tents built, it liked them very much. After entering one of the tents, she was unwilling toe out and insisted on staying. Yun Ran had always doted on her, so she agreed to stay here for a few nights. Even the little packrat, who had seen much of the world, was attracted by the tent. The children of the other demons were naturally even more excited. Even if the few of them were squeezed into a tent, they still felt very happy. Compared to the immortal sects on the cloud, the conditions of the demons were really not good. This was why Yun Ran had taken out the supplies in her space. She wanted to tell these children that they deserved better. Yun Ran naturally wouldnt stay for nothing. She used her free time to gather the children of the demon race and told them about the grudges between the Five Nations, the demon race, and the immortal sects. She wanted to teach them some principles. To Yun Rans relief, the thoughts of these children of the demon race were not as demonized as those of the disciples of the immortal sects.
You just have to remember that as long as youre righteous and havent done any evil, you dont have to fear anyones judgment! Humans are strong not to kill, but to protect the people they want to protect! The demons and the immortal sects are all equals. You dont have to feel that your bloodline is inferior to the other races. The little packrat also swayed her little head as she listened to her mothers reasoning. With herprehension ability, she could not understand those profound words. However, as long as it was what her mother said, it was definitely right! She nodded her head and pped her hands! The little packrat pped her hands, and herckeys followed suit. Yun Ran didnt know if these children understood her. However, Yun Ran also knew that logic could not be understood with just a few words. As for what to do, these children would have to figure it out in their future lives.. Chapter 871 - 871: MO Beiyuan, You’ve Recovered Demon Lord Cang Yan’ s Memory! Chapter 871 - 871: MO Beiyuan, Youve Recovered Demon Lord Cang Yan s Memory!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The demons were already prepared to fight. The immortal sects had also discussed and sent out the first batch of people to prepare to head to the Demon Lords Hall.
The spies of the Demon Lords Hall had found out some news in advance. They knew that most of the people who came to the Demon Lords Hall this time were from the fewrge sects of the immortal sects. The people who had been beaten back by MO Beiyuan were all young disciples. At this moment, the batch that came was said to be the elders and sect masters of the variousrge sects, as well as the most talented personal disciples. In short, they were considered a group of people with rtively strong cultivation levels in the immortal sects. Among them, the Sect Master of the Celestial Sect, Yun Tian, has the highest cultivation level! This person wont leave the Celestial Sect easily. This time, he came personally because his precious daughter, Yun Xingyue, was injured. Yun Ran remembered that the person called Yun Xingyue was the one who had a very strong opinion of her face previously. MO Beiyuan was angered by her words and shed her face with his sword. So, Yun Tian is here to avenge his daughter? Shi Yang nodded and silently agreed with him. The people from the Celestial Sect were not to be trifled with. Weve also heard of the only daughter of the Celestial Sects Sect Master. Its said that shes the reincarnation of a very powerful Celestial Lord from thousands of years ago. Shes also the candidate for the next Sect Master of the Celestial Sect. Her status in the Celestial Sect is very high. Yun Ran had not thought about it seriously before, but now that she was free, she connected some of the recent events.
The reincarnation of a powerful Celestial Lord from thousands of years ago? She thinks my face looks like hers? In addition, she remembered that MO Beiyuan had once said that ck Fiend felt that her face was very simr to the demoness of the immortal sect who had seduced the Demon Lord Cang Yan thousands of years ago. She connected the dots. Yun Ran came to a conclusion: Yun Xingyue might be the reincarnation of the demoness from the immortal sect who seduced Demon Lord Cang Yan back then! Had MO Beiyuan personally injured the woman that Demon Lord Cang Yan loved back then? What kind of melodramatic plot was this! After Yun Ran sorted it out, she was a little speechless. Fortunately, MO Beiyuan did not have any memories of Demon Lord Cang Yan. Otherwise, who knew what kind of rtionship this would evolve into? It was probably a mess. However, Yun Ran would never have thought that the thought that shed through her mind would really appear.
She never thought that the man she loved would hug her in the middle of the night and call out another womans name. MO Beiyuan! What did you call me? Yun Ran was sure she hadnt heard wrong. She was fine and her mind was clear. She wouldnt have heard her name wrong. Ranran whats wrong? Its not Ranran. You just called out for Yun Luo! Yun Ran had a good memory, so she remembered very clearly that the name of the demoness from the immortal sect was Yun Luo. MO Beiyuan, you have recovered the memories of Demon Lord Cang Yan! No! MO Beiyuan immediately denied her words. However, Yun Ran smiled at him gently. MO Beiyuan, you cant lie to me! Even if you haventpletely recovered, you should have recovered some memories subconsciously. For example, some of his habits, or some memories of the person he loves! Yun Ran didnt want to argue with him, and she wasnt the kind to be unreasonable. However, since it had already happened, with her personality, she really could not continue to act stupid and pretend that he only had her in his heart. Ill sleep in the tent with the little packrat. The little packrat liked tents and had set up one in the Demon Lords Hall, not far from their beds. She set up a small tent and fell asleep inside.. Chapter 872 - 872: In His Eyes, Master Is Demon Monarch Cang Chapter 872 - 872: In His Eyes, Master Is Demon Monarch Cang
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ranran, l . . . MO Beiyuan, if you have anything to say, lets find a chance to talk.
Yun Ran did not want to tell him too much about this matter, afraid that she would wake the packrat up. Her Sweetcakes little ears were especially good. MO Beiyuan had no choice but to watch her get up and move the nket to look for the packrat. However, her calm gaze and rational attitude just now made him at a loss. It was because he knew her too well that MO Beiyuan felt a trace of fear. This was because he knew Yun Rans attitude towards rtionships better than anyone else. There was no room for another party in her eyes. Moreover, he was hugging her and calling another womans name! MO Beiyuan really wanted to punch himself to wake himself up! He couldnt sleep, so he could only find ck Fiend and chat with the talkative sword that he had once despised. l clearly didnt recover Demon Lord Cang Yans memories, so why did I inadvertently call out that womans name? ck Evil asked, That woman? Which woman? Yun Luo! I identally called that womans name in front of Ranran just now! But 1 dont have any memories of that woman!
If MO Beiyuan wanted to figure out these things, he could only tell ck Fiend Sword everything. ck Fiend did not find it strange. This is because Master, you like that demoness from the Immortal Sect very much! Isnt this woman called Yun Ran the substitute you found for that demoness from that immortal sect? No, shes not! Shes no ones substitute! This was not the first time MO Beiyuan had heard ck Fiend say this. Ive said it before. Ranran is the woman I love the most. Shes not anyones substitute! Its even more impossible for her to be the substitute of that demoness from the immortal sect! MO Beiyuan could clearly understand his feelings. All this while, he only had Yun Ran in his heart. He hadnt done anything to betray her or let her down. The person who had feelings for that demoness from the Immortal Sect was not him, but Demon Lord Cang Yan! But now, it was clear that they had already treated him and Demon Lord Cang Yan as the same person. And Ranran gave him that look because he called out that name.
Master, after you recover your memories, Im afraid you wont say that anymore. Back then, you really liked that demonic woman from that immortal sect. In the past, you were willing to give up your life for her. ck Fiend did not dare to continue the topic of whether Yun Ran was a substitute or not. In any case, he felt that if his master regained his memory, he would definitely know if these words were true. Recover my memories? You mean Demon Lord Cang Yans memories will be restored in me? MO Beiyuan caught the main point of his words. He could not let himself recover Demon Lord Cang Yans memories. He knew that if that happened, his rtionship with Yun Ran would change. Because Master, you have regained the demonic energy that the Demon Lord cultivated in the past. That familiar demonic energy will arouse your memories, and your past memories will gradually recover. ck Fiend did not feel that there was anything wrong with this matter. In his eyes, his master was Demon Monarch Cang Yan! After he awakened the Demon Lords soul, with his cultivation and ability, it was only a matter of time before he recovered the memories of his previous Now, it was just a little faster. Unlike MO Beiyuan, ck Fiend hoped that Master could recover Demon Lord Cang Yans memories as soon as possible. This way, Master would also be stronger. Facing the people from the immortal sects, it would be easier for his master to defeat them like he was crushing an ant.. Chapter 873 - 873: The Tribulation Between The Two Of Them Chapter 873 - 873: The Tribtion Between The Two Of Them
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, there was no joy on MO Beiyuans face. He asked with a dark expression, Then what can I do to stop the recovery of my memories?! Ah! Stop it? Can such a thing be stopped?
ck Fiend was confused by his question. He had been intelligent for so many years, and he had always heard of others trying to recover their lost memories. This was the first time he had heard of someone like him who wanted to stop himself from regaining his memories. Master, dont mess around. If you dont stop your memories and lose them now, it will be troublesome. MO Beiyuan was not a fool. If he did not have aplete solution, he would not mess around. Furthermore, they still had the grudges between the demon race and the immortal sects to deal with. He could not let anything happen to him at a time like this. He still had to protect Yun Ran and the packrat. Ranran, I really havent regained my memories. I dont have any memories of that woman at all. I dont know why I suddenly called her name. The next day, MO Beiyuan found an opportunity to exin this matter to Yun Ran when the little packrat went out to y. Seeing that he had broached the topic when the packrat was away, Yun Ran did not continue to avoid this topic. Instead, she looked at him seriously and frowned. MO Beiyuan, dont you think its more hurtful to call out her name unconsciously when youre hugging me to sleep?
Last night, Yun Ran had avoided him and hid in the tent. How could she sleep? The two of them had been through so much. She had thought that their rtionship was firm enough. There was no way anything and anyone could shake their rtionship and cause any cracks in it. However, she still miscalcted. She never expected that the tribtion between the two of them would be this one. What was stopping them was the person he loved in his previous life! No matter how capable she was, she could not do such a thing. She also wanted to ignore it, but with her personality, she could not ignore the fact that he loved another woman so deeply! Ranran, wait for me. When the matter between the demon race and the immortal sects is resolved, Ill think of a way to stop myself from recovering Demon King Cang Yans memories. Ill think of a way to cut ties with him! Im me, and hes him! The person he likes has nothing to do with me! Yun Ran didnt want to force him either, knowing that he didnt feel much better than she did. She nodded at him. Alright, lets talk about it after the matter between the demon race and the immortal sects is resolved! Perhaps he would havepletely recovered his memory by then.
Then, he would remember everything about that woman. Yun Ran felt very upset now, but she was helpless. When MO Beiyuan leaned over to hug her, she instinctively took a step back and avoided his arms. Ill go take a look at Sweetcake MO Beiyuan slowly retracted his arm and looked in the direction she left. He stood there for a long time. Ranran, Im sorry He knew how hurtful it was for her when he inadvertently called out another womans name while hugging her. He knew how tormented she felt when she looked at him calmly and talked to him about this. Could it be that the rtionship between the two of them was really going to be painful because of Demon Lord Cang Yans memories? Chapter 874 - 874: Should I Call You MO Beiyuan Now, Or Demon Monarch Cang Yan? Chapter 874 - 874: Should I Call You MO Beiyuan Now, Or Demon Monarch Cang Yan?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran looked at her little packrat bouncing around and raised her hand to rub her belly, feeling the vitality of the three little packrats in her stomach. There was also Bun who was far away in the Five Nations.
The bond between her and MO Beiyuan was no longer as simple as the love between the two of them. They still had these five children! During the apocalypse, Yun Ran had a carefree personality and dared to love and hate. But at this moment, she had too many ties and worries. If she and MO Beiyuan had no choice but to separate in the end, would the five children be affected by this? How was she going to exin all of this to them? How would she exin that she couldnt ept it that their father had another woman in his heart? Yun Ran realized that she couldnt think of a perfect solution to the problem confronting her. This was because both of them would suffer. Be it her or MO Beiyuan, no one could escape unscathed. Ranran, the wind outside is a little strong. Do you want toe into the hall? If you dont want to see me, Ill go somewhere else Ranran, I have something on tonight. You can sleep on the bed with Sweetcake.
Ranran, you guys eat first. Im not hungry yet. MO Beiyuan knew that she did not want to see him now, so he would disappear from her sight and not make things difficult for her. The change in the rtionship between the two of them was too obvious. Even the little packrat had already noticed it. Did Father and Mother quarrel? Did Father make Mother angry? The little packrat ran to her fathers side and wrapped her arms around his neck as it asked with concern. Yes, Father made Mother angry. MO Beiyuan hugged his little packrat. Now, he did not know what to do. If it was something else, he could still exin and make up for his mistake. But now, he did not even know what to do about this matter. He hated Demon Monarch Cang Yans memories, but the sad thing was that he was gradually recovering Demon Monarch Cang Yans memories, and all of this was beyond his control. He was in extreme pain, but there was nothing he could do. Should he be d that at least he hadnt forgotten them while regaining his memories?
Then Daddy, coax her! After coaxing her, she wont be angry with you anymore. The little packrat was anxious for him and was giving him a suggestion. MO Beiyuan hummed softly and rubbed the little packrats head. Daddy will listen to Sweetcake and coax your mother so that she wont be angry with Daddy. MO Beiyuan knew that Yun Ran had been protecting the boy, so he could not let the packrat discover the problem between them. He only hoped that Demon Lord Cang Yans memory would recover slower and give him more chances to apany the mother and daughter with MO Beiyuans identity. But his Ranran was such a smart girl! She had already seen that he had recovered some of Demon Lord Cang Yans memories. Should I call you MO Beiyuan now, or Demon Lord Cang Yan? Yun Ran smiled bitterly at him. It was clearly a joke, but why did she feel so ufortable and suffocated when she said it? Ranran How many memories have you recovered? Do you remember what she looked like? Is she really like me? How simr is she? Is she exactly like what ck Fiend said? The substitute was originally a joke, but now, Yun Ran didnt find it so funny anymore. Then can you differentiate between her and me? What a coincidence. We even have simr names.. Chapter 875 - 875: So, You Have Recovered Demon Lord Cang Yan’s Memory Chapter 875 - 875: So, You Have Recovered Demon Lord Cang Yans Memory
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran, Yun Luo. Some unfamiliar memories appeared in MO Beiyuans original memories.
Among those unfamiliar memories, the one that appeared the most was the figure of a woman. The womans appearance was very simr to Yun Rans; they were almost identical. If not for the fact that her dressing was a little different from Yun Rans, he would have thought that the two of them were the same person. The womans name was Yun Luo. She was the disciple of the Celestial Sect of Clouds from thousands of years ago. She was also the most talented female Celestial Lord in the Clouds Immortal Sect. The rtionship between the immortal sects and the demons back then was the same as the rtionship between the two races now, or even worse. The appearance of Demon Lord Cang Yan had be a thorn in the side of the immortal sects. They knew that the demon race had produced a very talented Demon Lord. This Demon Lord had even subdued the demonic creatures of the demon realm and established an army of demonic creatures. The immortal sects thought that Demon Cang Yan had subdued those demonic creatures to build arger force to deal with the immortal sects. Therefore, the people from the immortal sects panicked. They had sent several groups of disciples to challenge Demon Monarch Cang Yan and even used the most despicable methods to besiege him. But in the end, they all failed.
After seeing his strength, the sect wanted to send someone to get close to Demon Lord Cang Yan before finding an opportunity to get rid of him. They chose Yun Luo. They had Yun Luo pretend to be a mortal, enter the demon realm, and get to the Demon Lord. To put it more bluntly, it was a honey trap. Yun Luo was extremely beautiful and had never left the Celestial Sect. Therefore, she was most suited to carry out this mission. The following plot was rather clich. Yun Luo and Cang Yan fell in love with each other during their time together. Yun Luo did not want to carry out the mission that the Celestial Sect had given her. This was because during the time the two of them spent together, she had truly understood Demon Lord Cang Yan and the demon race. She believed that Demon Lord Cang Yan was not the evil person that those people from the immortal sects and sects said he was. On the contrary, Demon Lord Cang Yan was broad-minded, straightforward, and magnanimous. He cared about the world.
He was a rare wise ruler. If one had to find fault with him, it would be that he was born in the demon race. If he was born in an immortal sect, he would definitely be a respected immortal master with a noble character. It was precisely because of this. Yun Luo also gradually changed her view of the demond race. She felt that under Demon Lord Cang Yans control, the demon race wasnt that terrifying. She tried to convince the immortal sects to give up on their ns to eliminate Demon Lord Cang Yan and stop targeting the demons. However, everything she had done made her a traitor in the eyes of the immortal sects. Even though she was from the Celestial Sect, the people from the Immortal Sect did not let her off. When Demon Lord Cang Yan found out that the woman he loved was trapped, he barged into the immortal sect alone. He knew that the Immortal Sect was using Yun Luo as bait and had set up a trap for him, but he still went without hesitation. The final oue was obvious. He did not manage to save Yun Luo, Instead, he died tragically in front of Yun Luo. After that, his shattered soul resided on the ck Fiend Sword. The group of traitors who had been chased out of the clouds had coincidentally obtained the ck Fiend Sword and used a forbidden technique to summon the Demon Lords soul, allowing his soul to once again be born in the body of a baby from the Five Nations. That child was MO Beiyuan. After hearing his story, Yun Ran smiled brightly at him again. So, youve already recovered Demon Lord Cang Yans memories and remembered everything about Yun Luo? Ran Ran MO Beiyuan wanted to say that it was the memory of Demon Lord Cang Yan, not his! However, he realized that he did not have the confidence to say it out loud! Chapter 876 - 876: There’s a Queue! Who Wants to Go First? Chapter 876 - 876: Theres a Queue! Who Wants to Go First?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This had to happen just when their rtionship was so bad. The group of people from the immortal sects had arrived.
Unlikest time, this time, the immortal sect mobilized a group of people with the highest cultivation. The leader was Grandmaster Yun of the Celestial Sect. He wanted to avenge his daughter. The people from the immortal sect came directly to the Demon Lord Hall. Even if Yun Rans rtionship with MO Beiyuan had been awkward for the past few days, she could not leave his side and let him face these people from the immortal sects alone. Sweetcake was also kept by their side to keep her safe The little packrat had no idea what had happened. Originally, she was ying with the children of the demons in the main hall of the Demon Lord Pce. Now, those children of the demons were taken away by the guards of the Demon Lord Pce. She was also called over by her father and mother. In front of her was a group of strangers she had never seen before. The packrat widened her big ck eyes and looked at the group of strangers in front of her. Although she was young, she could understand the expression on the adults faces. When these people looked at them, their faces were filled with anger.
Father, are they here to fight with us? MO Beiyuan was dumbfounded. If she put it that way, it seemed right. Yeah. After receiving the answer, the little packrats mood did not change much. It only nodded softly, Oh, youre here to fight with Daddy again! The people here really like to fight! With that, the little packrat suddenly ran out on her short legs. She stood in front of the group of people from the immortal sects and said in a childish voice, If you want to fight with my father, youll definitely cry! Because my father has never lost a fight! Sweetcakes father is the most powerful father. He sent you all flying Get lost! Yun Ran was speechless This little packrat probably wanted to pee her pants! Perhaps it was because she was in a hurry that she did not think of it. The little packrat was followed by ck Fiend. Seeing this, the people from the immortal sects did not dare to act rashly.
They even forcibly found an excuse for themselves. The people of our immortal sect will not bully a three-year-old child. What does the Demon Lord mean by sending a three-year-old child out? MO Beiyuan was just a daughter-doting demon. His precious daughter was talking there. Of course, he had to wait for Sweetcake to finish speaking before making a move! Sweetcake, do you have anything else to say? MO Beiyuan walked over and came to the little packrats side. He knelt down and rubbed the little packrats head. The packrat tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, she nodded and said, Sweetcake still has something to say! Okay, Sweetcake, go on. Yun Ran had gotten used to it. It was not strange for MO Beiyuan to dote on Sweetcake. The little packrat was a chatterbox. As soon as she opened her mouth, she could not stop herself. Grandpa, why do you like to fight? There are so many of you here to fight with my father. You have to queue up! Who wants to go first? The group of people from the immortal sects originally wanted to attack this new Demon Lord together because they knew that this new Demon Lords cultivation was very high. If they attacked one by one, it was very likely that they would be defeated one by one. Attacking together was the best strategy. Unexpectedly, at this moment, they were stumped by a three-year-old child. This three-year-old child must have done it on purpose! Did she ask that on purpose? Chapter 877 - 877: Unaware That He Was the Demon Lord Cang Yan Chapter 877 - 877: Unaware That He Was the Demon Lord Cang Yan
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as everyone was thinking about how to get past this little packrats problem The little packrat puffed up her pink cheeks again and said, Sweetcake also wants to fight. Sweetcake is also very powerful at fighting.
If it were anyone else, they would not care about such a small child at all. However, MO Beiyuan doted on her! Even after recovering Demon Lord Cang Yans memories, MO Beiyuan still doted on his little packrat very much. This was because the part of his memory that belonged to MO Beiyuan had not disappeared. Let Daddy test their skills first. He was not sure how skilled these people from the immortal sects were, so he naturally did not dare to let his little packrat y rashly. Alright then. Daddy, fight with them first, then Sweetcake will fight with them. After saying that, the packrat even raised her ten fingers. She gestured at MO Beiyuan. Father, Sweetcake wants to fight ten. Yun Ran looked at the warm scene of the father and daughter interacting, but a trace of sadness appeared in the depths of her heart. The people from the immortal sects did not have good expressions. They had not even fought yet, but they had been pped in the face by this little child of the Demon Race.
However, it just so happened that the child had the ck Fiend Sword behind her and two huge birds flying above her head. One was the divine beast Cang Luan, and the other was the Demon Monarch Ads mount. At this moment, they were staring at them fiercely; it was as if the two big birds would bite off their heads they dared to take a step forward. Then Sweetcake will go y with the big ck bird. As soon as the little packrat finished speaking, she leaped lightly and instantly rose dozens of feet into the air, standing on the back of the big ck bird. Everyone from the immortal sect saw Demon Monarch Aos hot-tempered and bloodthirsty flying magical beast circling above their heads under the little packratsmand. Grandmaster Yun, this little demon has been circling above our heads. Could they be plotting something? Thats right. I heard that this little demons cultivation is not low. She can condense demonic energy and control it even better than the Demon Monarch Ao! The people whom Nio Beiyuan had defeated naturally told him about the situation on the demon side after returning. One was the Demon Lord with unfathomable strength who controlled the ck Fiend Sword, and the other was the little demon in front of him.
Will she attack us while were unprepared? Do we need to send a few people to guard against her? Yes, demons have always been cunning. This little demon must be nning something. Hence, another batch of people from the immortal sects was sent out. All of them raised their heads and stared at the little packrat flying around above their heads. The remaining people, under the leadership of the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sect, nned to besiege the Demon Lord. MO Beiyuan gently raised his hand and held the ck Fiend Sword. Without any hesitation, he attacked them. Yun Ran was so familiar with him that she could tell at a nce that his personality and tricks had changed. If it were MO Beiyuan, he would be worried that the little packrat would see a bloody scene and avoid it. But now, MO Beiyuan rushed over with his sword. Clearly, he had no intention of avoiding the little packrat. Yun Ran did not me him for doing this! She only felt that the person who had once slept next to her seemed to have suddenly be another person. Mo Beiyuan had recovered Demon Lord Cang Yans memories, and his cultivation level had also increased. Those people from the immortal sects only knew that he held the ck Fiend Sword in his hand, but they did not know that he was Demon Monarch Cang Yan himself. The cultivation levels of these people from the immortal sects were not as high as before. Even if they had the advantage in numbers, it was useless. From the beginning, MO Beiyuan had an absolute advantage.. Chapter 878 - 878: Someone Who Has Recovered the Demon Lord’s Memory Chapter 878 - 878: Someone Who Has Recovered the Demon Lords Memory
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that he was focused on dealing with the group of people from the immortal sects, Yun Rans attention was mostly on the little packrat. She waved at the little packrat and called her back.
She deliberately used her body to block the little packrats vision. This was because she knew that even if MO Beiyuan did not take the lives of those people from the immortal sects, the scene would definitely be very bloody. Screams rang out incessantly. They could even smell the smell of blood. Mother is a little tired. Sweetcake, apany Mother to the hall to rest for a while! Okay, Sweetcake will apany Mother and protect her. Yun Ran coaxed the little packrat into the hall. Then, she asked the guards in the Demon Lords Hall to pay attention to the situation outside. If they realized that something was wrong, they would immediatelye in and report it to her. Actually, Yun Ran felt that she was overthinking. MO Beiyuan had already recovered his memories. How could an existence that had once made immortal sects tremble in fear be weak now? Those people from the immortal sects were no match for him at all. No matter how many of them came, it would be in vain.
She was right. MO Beiyuan went all out. Hisbat strength was off the charts as if he was a different person. He dealt with the people from the immortal sects singlehandedly. Although he didnt kill these people, the ground was covered in limbs and blood. It was enough to show how ruthless he was. To think group of sect trash dares to go against me! Scram back to your sect. In the future, I will charge into the sect. When the timees, I will settle the score with you! MO Beiyuan had recovered the memories of Demon Lord Cang Yan and knew how Demon Lord Cang Yan died. Therefore, he had long wanted to take revenge. At this moment, he would only be so ruthless to these sect members. However, after those people from the immortal sects fled in a sorry state, he restrained the dark demonic energy all over his body. His mind was filled with Yun Ran and the two little packrats again. When he saw the mess in front of him, he immediately got the people from the Demon Lord Pce to clean it up. He could not let his little packrat see this bloody scene. The little packrat had no idea what was happening outside. She saw that her father had returned. She even looked up and asked, Is it Sweetcakes turn to fight? Then Sweetcake will go!
After saying that, the packrat strode out of the hall on her short legs, but MO Beiyuan easily pulled her back. His cultivation level was already far above the little packrats. They couldnt beat Daddy, so they all ran away. Next time, Daddy will bring you to find someone to fight and y with next time. Yun Ran was speechless Therefore, a certain someone who had regained the Demon Lords memories had changed his mind. He had actually agreed to bring the little packrat to fight someone! What was that supposed to mean? Sweetcake, fighting isnt fun. I taught you that you can only fight when you encounter bad guys. Sweetcake knows. Sweetcake only beats bad eggs. The packrat clenched her fists and smiled sweetly. She did not notice the change between her parents at all. Yun Ran really didnt know how to face MO Beiyuan. She could only smile at him. Now that the immortal sects have been beaten back by you, what do you n to do next? After all, Bun was still in the Five Nations. They couldnt stay in the demon realm forever. She also wanted to go back and reunite with Bun and Bai Wan. After all, this was not her home. However, MO Beiyuan said, Ranran, Im going to the sect to settle some matters.. Chapter 879 - 879: As Long as You’re By My Side, I’ll Fall in Love With You Again Chapter 879 - 879: As Long as Youre By My Side, Ill Fall in Love With You Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dealing with something? What is it? Yun Ran thought that after his memory recovered, the two of them might be separated by something. She just didnt expect it to be so soon.
Because she didnt n to go to the Celestial Sect. She wanted to go back and reunite with Bun. Is it something important? 1 mean, must you go? MO Beiyuan looked at her with deep eyes. Thats right. I have to go. Because Demon Monarch Cang Yan had been schemed against by those people from the immortal sects, his corpse had been separated and imprisoned in several ces to be suppressed. Although his soul now had a new body, the array formation would more or less affect his soul. The methods of those immortal sects were not clean. The spell they used was also a forbidden technique that was used to suppress evil demons in ancient times. Therefore, he had to go to the sect to retrieve his corpse. Yun Ran had asked many times, and she couldnt help but want him to tell her what it was, but his answer clearly indicated that he didnt want to tell her. Her eyes darkened and she replied indifferently, I understand. Then go ahead with your work. Ill bring Sweetcake back to the Five Nations. Ranran, can you give me some time to settle the matter on the clouds! MO Beiyuan did not want her to leave because he knew that if she really left, it might be impossible between them. It was not that he did not love her anymore!
It was because he loved her too much that he did not dare to approach her! He felt that the appearance of another woman in the additional part of his memory was a betrayal of their rtionship! He knew how upset she was. Ranran, I love you! What about Yun Luo? Yun Ran did not expect to ask such a melodramatic question one day. Yun Luo did have a rtionship with Demon Lord Cang Yan, but l my feelings for you are also real! Ranran, Im also in pain now. Ranran, Ive thought about it. After I have settled things with the immortal sects, Ill find a way to erase my memories. Perhaps at that time, Ill forget the memories of being with you, but I believe that as long as youre by my side, Ill fall in love with you again. Yun Ran was shocked by his words! She did not expect him to be so stupid. Erase your memories? Forget everything? MO Beiyuan, is this worth it? Not only will you forget about me, but you will also forget about Bun, Sweetcake, and everyone else!
Its worth it! As long as I get rid of the memories of Demon Lord Cang Yan in my mind, you will stay by my side. Its worth it! MO Beiyuan did not want to lose her. Therefore, as long as he could keep her, anything he did was worth it. Ever since he regained his memory, Yun Ran had been avoiding him. Even when the two of them spoke to each other, she stood a distance away from him. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to approach him. Looking at him, Yun Ran began to reflect on her recent attitude towards him. Was she going overboard? This was clearly not his fault! But in the end, she had only hurt him. She had hurt the person she loved the most and had decided to be with for the rest of her life. MO Beiyuan, can you tell me why youre going to the immortal sects? MO Beiyuan met her eyes and recalled their past. He decided not to hide it from her anymore. He told her his purpose for going to the immortal sect. Only then did Yun Ran understand that he had not gone to the immortal sect for Yun Luo, but for a legitimate reason.. Chapter 880 - 880: Everyone Is Here Chapter 880 - 880: Everyone Is Here
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Beiyuan, lets go to the Immortal Sect together! As Yun Ran looked at him, her eyes were slightly red.
They clearly loved each other so much, but why did they hurt each other? MO Beiyuan, after the matter on the clouds is settled, lets return to the Five Nations together! As for the rest, she would think about it after they returned to the Five Nations. Nio Beiyuans victory naturally made the demons overjoyed. One had to know that the demon race had always been suppressed by the immortal sects and had been very aggrieved all these years. Now, they had finally risen. When the little packrat went out, the mess outside had already been cleaned up. She did not know what her father had just done. She even ran over and told the demons that his father had just won a fight. Sweetcake didnt lie to you, right? Sweetcakes father is really the most powerful! At this point, Yun Ran could only push back her n to return to the Five Nations. Mother, Sweetcake misses Brother Bun. When are we going home? The little packrat also missed her brother and other rtives.
She was moring to go back. Yun Ran held her in her arms and coaxed her for a long time before agreeing to take her home when her father was done. The little packrat was also very obedient and sensible. She knew that her father had something important to do, so she stopped tooling around. Then, Sweetcake will prepare more gifts for Brother Bun! Alright, then Sweetcake, prepare gifts for Brother Bun and the others! Yun Rans lips curved when she saw her smile happily again. She thought about Bun and felt that she wasnt qualified to be his mother. Mo Beiyuan handed over the matters of the Demon Lord Hall to Shi Yang and the others. Even if he recovered the memories of the Demon Lord Cang Yan, he did not intend to continue staying in the Demon Lord Hall as the new Demon Lord. Those people from the immortal sects have all had their cultivation crippled by me. If those people are really the top experts of the immortal sects as you say, nobody from their sects would dare toe here to cause trouble for the time being. Those people from the immortal sect had their cultivation crippled and were afraid. At this point, they would definitely be thinking of ways to treat their injuries. How could they have the time and energy to find trouble with the demons? As for finding trouble on a small scale, the remaining demons could deal with it. MO Beiyuan had arranged everything properly. A guards voice came from outside the Demon Monarch Hall. Not good, another group of flying demon beasts hase. It looks like theyre from the immortal sects. Little Master is rushing towards them. Hearing thest sentence, Yun Ran and MO Beiyuans expressions changed. They stood up at the same time and rushed out of the hall.
Her little packrat was fine ying under their noses. Yun Ran was really worried when she suddenly rushed out to fight. Unexpectedly, when she rushed out, she saw her two children! Bun! Why are you here? Yun Ran had really missed her son these past few days because she knew she would be dyed again. She had been ming herself in her heart. Who would have thought that Bun would find them on his own? You Yun Ran had wanted to ask if he was the only one who had secretlye. She looked again. Bai Wan, Xuanyuan Yu, Bai Ze, Huo Chanyi Bai Qi Everyone was here. Mother, Father, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle Why are all of you here? Xuanyuan Yus gazended on her big belly, and his eyes were filled with heartache. Xiao Ran. we were all very worried. so we came to take a look together.. Chapter 881 - 881: This Little Ancestor’s Bloodline Is Awesome. She Could Wherever She Went Chapter 881 - 881: This Little Ancestors Bloodline Is Awesome. She Could Wherever She Went
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran looked at them. All of them looked travel-worn. It was obvious how difficult the journey had been. She and MO Beiyuan had also walked that path back then. However, they had the protection of ck Fiends barrier and had suffered less.
Bun and the others didnt have ck Fiends protection. They had to endure the harsh environment and pass through that extremely cold ce to reach the clouds. How did you all pass through that spirit formation? Yun Ran remembered that they had used the ck Fiend Sword to pass through the barrier. So, how did Bun and the others get through? Xuanyuan Yu told them about their experiences. It turned out that after Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan left the Five Nations, they continued to search for Sweetcake in the Five Nations. While they were searching, they identally found a sword. The Spiritual Monkey said that it was a divine artifact. If they could control that divine artifact, they could use it to enter the clouds. All of them gave it a try. In the end, Bun sessfully controlled the divine artifact. Later on, they captured the Eight Divine Fiends and interrogated them about Sweetcakes whereabouts. Only then did they know that the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends had brought Sweetcake to the clouds and nned to throw her into the demon realms abyss. Hence, they all rushed over. Unexpectedly, after arriving, they saw the figure of the Cang Luan in the sky. When they flew over to take a look, they saw the little pink ball on the blue phoenixs back.
Xiao Ran, how did you find Sweetcake? Bai Wan asked curiously when she saw Yun Ran and the others with Sweetcake. We found her with the tracking bug. Yun Ran then roughly exined how they hade to the clouds and found the little packrat. Everyone listened. So, she was indeed thrown into some abyss! Wheres the bastard who threw her away? Did you find him? When Xuanyuan Yu heard that his precious granddaughter had really been thrown into the abyss, his face instantly darkened. After Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan saved the little packrat, they had been dealing with the matter of the demonic creatures. They wanted to save the citizens of the Five Nations, so they did not immediately look for the person who had hurt the little packrat. No, we havent looked for him yet. Xuanyuan Yus heart ached for her when he saw her current situation. They should be pampering the little princess who was instead staying in this godforsaken ce. Well handle Sweetcakes matter. Take good care of the babies in your womb. Your belly is already so big. Nothing can happen to you. Thats right, Xiao Ran. Hows your body? Let Chanyi take a look at you first.
As a woman, Bai Wan could understand the hardships of pregnancy the best. Moreover, Yun Ran had three babies in her stomach, which was much harder than ordinary pregnant women. Yun Ran could not dissuade them, so she could only let Huo Chanyi take a look at her. After Huo Chanyi confirmed that her body was fine in all aspects and that there were no problems, everyone finally rxed. The little packrat had already brought her brother along. Then, it held the Spiritual Divine Monkeys tail and went to y with herckeys in the demon race. This is what Sweetcake told you before. Brother Bun is Sweetcakes brother! Her biological brother! The best brother! This is Bang Bang! Bang Bang is very powerful. It can speak But only Sweetcake, Mother, and Brother Bun can understand Bang Bangs words. The Spiritual Divine Monkey had not expected this little packrat to actually be the boss of the demons now. Sure enough, this little ancestors bloodline was awesome. She could y around wherever she went.. Chapter 882 - 882: Searching for the Immortal Sect’s Identity? Chapter 882 - 882: Searching for the Immortal Sects Identity?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The packrat was overjoyed. Theres also Grandfather, Grandmother, Granduncle, Second Granduncle
Theyre all here for Sweetcake! The little packrat was indeed well-loved. That was why she was still so cheerful and sunny after experiencing such a thing. Yun Ran also felt the love from her family. She wasnt alone. She had a home! She had her father, mother, and uncles! Xuanyuan Yu asked them what they nned to do next. Yun Ran nced at MO Beiyuan and said that they nned to go to the immortal sects to deal with some matters. It was about the Demon Lord Cang Yan who had awakened in MO Beiyuan. Xuanyuan Yu and the others didnt ask further and said directly, Since everyone is here, lets go together! If anything happens, we can take care of each other. Bai Ze also nodded and said, Since were already here, Eldest Uncle also wants to go to broaden his horizons. Bai Wan was more attentive. She realized that there was something wrong with the way Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan interacted, so she found an opportunity to ask Yun Ran what was wrong with the two of them. Yun Ran knew that some things could not be hidden. Hes regained his memory. Theres a woman he loved deeply in his mind. Our rtionship is a little messy now.
Yun Ran wanted to say these words with a smile, but she realized that she couldnt smile at all. As a woman, Bai Wan naturally understood the pain in her heart. Xiao Ran, no matter what choice you make, you have to remember that Father, Mother, and Uncles will support you. Youre not alone. Bai Wan had witnessed how their rtionship evolved. No matter how many twists and turns and difficulties they went through, the two of them would hug each other tightly, as if nothing in this world could separate them. However, she did not expect such a situation to happen. By the way, Xiao Ran, didnt youe to the clouds to find your identity in the immortal sect? Have you found anything? Bai Wan remembered that they hade to the clouds to find the identity of Yun Ran had with an immortal sect. Then, they would use her identity to repair the barrier. This was what Yun Ran had decided previously, butter on, she used another method to resolve the matter of the demonic creatures. Now, she naturally had no motivation to find her identity. The current situation between him and me is already chaotic enough. If I have another memory of my previous life, wouldnt it be even more chaotic?
Then, Xiao Ran, have you ever thought that your identity as a member of an immortal sect could be the woman he once loved? Mother, are you saying that Im the reincarnation of Yun Luo? The ck Fiend did say that I look very simr to Yun Luo, but after MO Beiyuan recovered the memories of Demon Lord Cang Yan, he didnt think that Yun Luo and I were the same person. Yun Ran smiled bitterly. How could there be so many coincidences in this world? How could there be so much fate in her previous life? From a bystanders perspective, Bai Wan saw and thought differently from her. Then how can there be such a coincidence in this world? Think about it carefully. Why are you so simr to Yun Luo? Perhaps we will find the answer when we uncover your identity. Yun Ran murmured, Uncover my identity? Yun Ran had always instinctively treated Yun Luo as another woman and subjectively avoided thinking about her. But now, during her conversation with Bai Wan, she recalled Yun Luos identity and her purpose foring to the cloud. She also felt that she should rify everything.. Chapter 883 - 883: Sweetcake was the Cutest! Chapter 883 - 883: Sweetcake was the Cutest!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran decided that after MO Beiyuan finished dealing with the Demon Lord Cang Yan, she would uncover her identity as an immortal sect member. The two little packrats naturally became the child kings of the demons. Although Buns personality was cold, he knew a lot. He used his medical skills to conquer the demons.
Boss Sweetcake, your brother is really amazing! He can treat people at such a young age! Boss Sweetcake, can we also acknowledge your brother as our boss? In the understanding of the children of the demon n, the disciples of the immortal sect who knew how to refine pills and medicine were very powerful and magical existences. This was because the demon n was restricted by the cultivation of demonic energy and could not refine pills and medicine. Yes, yes, yes. Brother Bun is also the boss, and so is Sweetcake. The little packrat did not know what Boss was at all. It only nodded its head, making Bai Ze and the others, who were watching themotion, extremely amused. When it came to being adorable, it was still on Sweetcake! Fortunately, this little packrat was fine, Otherwise, all of them would probably feel pain in their hearts. When Yun Ran came out, she saw her little packrat surrounded by Bai Ze and the others again. They were fighting to hug her. The little packrat was facing a century-old problem. Which of her three granduncles did she like the most? l like you all! Granduncle, Second Granduncle, Third Granduncle, youre all Sweet Cakes granduncles, so I like all of you. Can Sweetcake choose one? I like all three!
The little packrat blinked her big ck eyes and acted cute. Bai Ze and the others immediatelypromised. Sure, sure! Sweetcake is so cute. Whatever you say goes. With so many people watching her little packrat, Yun Ran waspletely relieved. It felt good to have family around. Because of their sudden arrival, there was a slight disruption of interrupted Yun Rans ns with MO Beiyuan to go to the immortal sects. However, after resting for a while, everyone set off for the immortal sects together. The first sect MO Beiyuan went to was the Celestial Sect. A few thousand years ago, Yun Luo came from the Celestial Sect. Now, the Celestial Sect was still the number one sect among the immortal sects. Back then, Demon Lord Cang Yan was set up by the people of the immortal sects. The ce where he died was the forbidden area at the back of the mountain of the Celestial Sect. Back then, Yun Luo had been imprisoned in the forbidden area at the back of the mountain of the Celestial Sect. When Demon Monarch Cang Yan received the news, he naturally rushed here immediately to save her. It was not that he did not expect those people from the immortal sects to plot against him, but he was more concerned about Yun Luffs safety. Back then, the leader was the sect master of the Celestial Sect. The one who killed Demon Lord Cang Yan was the eldest disciple of the Celestial Sects sect master, Chong Ye!
They had used all sorts of despicable and shameless methods to make him throw away the ck Fiend Sword and voluntarily walk into the Demon Vanquishing Formation that they had set up beforehand. In the end, he died in the formation! They were worried that although his physical body was dead, the Demon Lords soul would still be reborn, so they thought of such a sinister method to divide his corpse. Then, they would use the great formation to continue suppressing it, reducing the power of his soul. It could be said that they had put in a lot of effort! But what they didnt know was that Demon Monarch Cang Yans soul wasnt attached to the bones, but rather to the ck Fiend Sword. Their forbidden technique to suppress evil simply couldnt stop Demon Lord Cang Yans rebirth. Those people from the Sky Sect thousands of years ago had already passed away. Yun Luo, Chong Ye, and the others who had participated in that incident were no longer alive.. Chapter 884 - 884: The Bad Egg Who Snatched Sweetcake’s Ring! Chapter 884 - 884: The Bad Egg Who Snatched Sweetcakes Ring!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if MO Beiyuan wanted to take revenge, he could not find anyone. Therefore, he only wanted to retrieve his corpse.
The Demon Lord is here? What does he mean? Does he want to wash our Celestial Sect with blood? Our sect master has been seriously injured and is still in seclusion to recuperate. What should we do now? Inform the elders! The sect master of the Celestial Sect had been injured by MO Beiyuan. Now that he had lost his cultivation, he could only enter seclusion to recuperate. At this moment, only those few elders in the Celestial Sect could take charge. Hence, the few young disciples quickly informed the elders. The few elders gathered together to discuss countermeasures. Now, their gazes were focused on one of them. This person was Immortal Master Chong Ye, who had returned to the Immortal Sect not long ago. Celestial Immortal Chong Ye, since youre back, why dont you temporarily take over the position of the sect master and deal with the crisis of the Heaven Sect? The elders all knew very well that the people gathered by the Celestial Sect were the people with the highest cultivation levels in the immortal sects. But look at the consequences. All their cultivation levels had been crippled. It could be seen how powerful the new Demon Lords cultivation was. They were a group of old bones. They could not beat him even if they went up. Why should they embarrass themselves? The person in front of them was said to be the reincarnation of Immortal Master Chong Ye. It was a good time for him to appear. Chong Ye wanted to find an opportunity to establish his prestige in the immortal sect. Now was a good opportunity.
The Demon Lord? The person he hated the most in his life was the Demon Lord! He wanted to kill all the Demon Lords! Alright, then Ill go meet this new Demon Lord! Ill enforce justice on behalf of the heavens! Yun Ran and the others rode Cang Luan andnded at the entrance of the Celestial Sect. Not long after, someone came out to wee them. Surrounded by the disciples of the Celestial Sect was a young man in a long white robe. The mans long and narrow eyes were slightly narrowed. When he nced at them, he seemed to have seen something and revealed a slightly shocked expression. Yun Ran was just wondering about this persons identity. The man suddenly sneered. This little things life is really tough. To think she can even survive in the demon races abyss. When Yun Ran heard him mention the abyss and the little thing, she immediately looked at him. Her mind immediately reacted, but before she could speak. Her Sweetcake had already shouted, Its that Bad Egg! Its the Bad Egg who threw Sweetcake away! Sweetcake knows you!
The little packrat clenched her fists and puffed up her cheeks. Bad Egg even snatched Sweet Cakes precious rings! Sweetcake wants them back! As soon as the boy said this, Xuanyuan Yu and the others understood. Sweetcake, did this dog take you away and throw you away? Yes, Sweetcake knows him. Hes the bad guy who stole Sweetcake!s ring! The little packrat had always liked her storage rings because there were many small gifts given to her by everyone. However, her storage rings had been snatched away by this bad person in front of her. Therefore, the little packrat was filled with resentment. The others were naturally not paying attention to those storage rings, but this dog in front of them was the enemy they were looking for! They all unsheathed their weapons. Even Bun took out his sword from his storage ring. However, MO Beiyuans speed was faster than everyone else. He had already rushed towards that person on the ck Fiend Sword. Chong Ye, who was also the leader of the Eight Divine Fiends of the Five Nations, Wenren Ye, drew his sword and went forward. One was ck and the other was white. They were locked in battle.. Chapter 885 - 885: Avenging his Sister Chapter 885 - 885: Avenging his Sister
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Daddy! Daddy has to help Sweetcake snatch the rings back! As the little packrat clenched her fists excitedly, her face flushed red.
Seeing MO Beiyuan rush forward, Yun Ran put away her saber and did not rush over to disrupt his rhythm. The others were also watching the battle from the side because they all knew how much MO Beiyuan doted on the little packrat. He would definitely avenge the little packrat. They did not go over to join in the fun. Hmph, Bad Egg, why didnt you give Sweetcake something to eat? You made Sweetcake starve! When the little packrat saw Chong Ye, she recalled her previous encounter. As she pouted, her eyes reddened in grievance. When Yun Ran and the others heard her words, their hearts naturally ached. No one expected that Buns small figure would suddenly rush out. He held a sword in his hand and stabbed at Chong Ye. Brother Bun? Brother Bun also wants to help Sweetcake get the rings back. Yun Ran knew what her son was thinking. This kid was usually silent, not good with words, and did not show his emotions on his face, but he valued Sweetcake the most. Bun wanted to avenge his sister with his own hands, so Yun Ran did not stop him.
When the little packrat saw that her father and brother had gone to fight, she clenched her little fists and waved them in the air. Sweetcake wants to fight too! Sweetcake, you dont have to go. Sweetcake, just watch the show with Mother. Yun Ran knew that this little packrat was powerful, but if she also went over, MO Beiyuan and Bun would have to take care of her and would be worried that they would identally hurt her when they attacked. Alright, then Sweetcake will cheer Daddy and Brother Bun on! As soon as the little packrat finished speaking, she shook her little fists and shouted with all her might. MO Beiyuan was no longer the Ghost King of the East Continent who was suppressed by the boss of the Eight Divine Fiends and watched helplessly as his daughter was kidnapped! He was the strongest Demon Lord Cang Yan! Chong Ye! Coincidentally, lets settle our old and new grudges together! Nio Beiyuan had recovered Demon Lord Cang Yans memories, so he naturally knew that the person in front of him was the reincarnation of his enemy in his previous life. In his previous life, he had been schemed against by this unscrupulous person. Now, with the little packrats vengeance, he could settle the scores together. Chong Ye had already guessed his identity when he rushed over with the ck Fiend Sword. Demon Lord Cang Yan! Youve actually returned! So youve been reborn into the body of this useless prince of the Five Nations! If I had known earlier that it was you, I should have just killed you in the Five Nations!
Chong Ye had reincarnated into Wenren Ye, but he was different from MO Beiyuan. He was born with the memories of his previous life. Ever since he was born, he knew that his identity was Celestial Lord Chong Ye on the clouds. He knew that his enemy was Demon Lord Cang Yan, and he knew that the woman he loved was Celestial Lord Yun Luo. He remembered the grievances in his previous life! He knew that he did not belong to the Five Nations. Unlike the mortals of the Five Nations, he knew secrets that the mortals of the Five Nations did not. He knew that those heavenly stones could help him be stronger. Therefore, he sought the heavenly stones to make himself more powerful. However, he did not expect that what was on the heavenly stones was not spiritual power, but dark demonic qi. However, none of this was important. He had already sessfully returned to the clouds and the Celestial Sect. He wanted to be the strongest existence on the clouds. The person standing in front of him now was his enemy from thousands of years ago.. If he killed him, it would prove that he was the strongest on the clouds! Chapter 886 - 886: Where are Sweetcake’s Storage Rings? Hand Them Over! Chapter 886 - 886: Where are Sweetcakes Storage Rings? Hand Them Over!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chong Ye gradually realized that he had underestimated the reborn Demon Lord Cang Yan. He recalled that in his previous life, he had once been defeated by this Demon Lord and ruthlessly humiliated by him.
Ayer of killing intent rose in Chong Yes eyes. The spiritual energy on his body dissipated and was reced by ck demonic energy. Whats going on with Immortal Master Chong Ye? Why does he know how to control demonic qi? What a strong demonic qi! Isnt demonic qi cultivated by demons? Why does Celestial Lord Chong Ye know it too? Obviously, the disciples of the Celestial Sect were very confused. Why would a dignified immortal master of an immortal sect emit a strong ck demonic qi? However, Chong Ye could no longer hide it, or he would lose to Demon Lord Cang Yan again. This was something he could not tolerate. Chong Ye, who was controlling the demonic qi, had clearly grown several times stronger. MO Beiyuan saw through the cultivation technique he used at a nce and said coldly, Demon cultivation technique, youve fallen into the demonic path. Previously, you killed the sect masters and elders of the immortal sects. You absorbed their entire cultivation to increase your strength! When Yun Ran heard this, she was stunned. So he killed them! But he pushed the me on us! What other immoral things has this thing done? Xiao Ran, what do you mean? Xuanyuan Yu and the others had just arrived and did not know the exact grudge between the demons and the immortal sects. Therefore, they were confused by themotion. Yun Ran exined to them, Previously, the sect masters and elders of some sects of the immortal sect were killed. The murderer used demonic energy to kill, so these people from the immortal sects insisted that MO Beiyuan killed them. Now, the truth is finally out. The murderer is hiding among them!
Initially, Chong Ye thought that he could use demonic qi to fight MO Beiyuan to a draw. Unexpectedly, there was an additional variable in the form of Bun. Whats the background of Buns sword? It seems to be quite powerful! Also, why does his cultivation look much stronger than before? As a mother, Yun Ran also looked shocked when she saw Buns skills. It had to be known that although the two little packrats were very talented, Sweetcake was more talented than Bun in cultivation. Steamed Buns talent was in refining medicine and ying with poison. But from the looks of it, Buns talent seemed to be slightly better than Sweetcakes. We dont know the details. We only know that after he obtained that sword, he seemed to have be even more powerful. It was mainly because the cultivation levels of his two grandchildren could not be exined by ordinary cultivation methods. Yun Ran didnt need him to exin too clearly. She just watched as Bun and MO Beiyuan cooperated and beat Chong Ye until he couldnt fight back. In the end, Bun stabbed over and cut off one of Chong Ye i s hands. Where are Sweetcakes storage rings? Hand them over! Chong Ye did not expect that after scheming for so many years and finally opening the barrier from the Five Nations and returning to the clouds, he would still be defeated by Demon Lord Cang Yan and his bloodline.
This ending agitated him and made him mad. Why? Cang Yan! Why are you still alive? Even if I kill you and cut your corpse into pieces, you can still live! But so what? As long as you live, you will never be able to be with Yun Luo! You dont know, right? In order to avenge you, she used a forbidden technique and sacrificed her soul.. She also fell into the demonic path! You are alive, but her soul has dissipated! Chapter 887 - 887: Unexpectedly, There Was Someone Locked in this Forbidden Ground Chapter 887 - 887: Unexpectedly, There Was Someone Locked in this Forbidden Ground
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although his words were crazy, Yun Ran roughly understood what he meant. Back then, when Demon Lord Cang Yan was killed, Celestial Lord Yun Luo fell into the demonic path and sacrificed her soul. Then, she killed his enemy to avenge him, but the price was that her soul dissipated.
Originally, the grudges had already been settled. Unexpectedly, Demon Lord Sovereign Cang Yan was reborn, and so was his enemy Chong Ye. Bun didnt care about this persons nonsense. He only wanted to help his sister get the storage rings back. Seeing that Chong Ye was crazy, he went up and stabbed him again. Where are Sweetcakes storage rings? Take them out! Chong Ye was still immersed in his memories. When he was stabbed by the sword, he spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he did not say where Sweetcakes storage rings were. Bun was also stubborn. If he didnt say anything, he would continue stabbing. Buns medical skills were superb. Every time, he would avoid the vital point as he stabbed dozens of bloody holes in Chong Yes body. This kept Chong Ye alive but ensured he was in pain. Wherere Sweetcakes storage rings? After asking dozens of times, Chong Ye finally couldnt take it anymore. He replied, What storage rings? Of course, I threw away those useless things! Back then, he had snatched the storage rings from the little packrats body because he wanted to see if the little packrat could survive in the demon races abyss. He had no intention of returning those rings to her. Naturally, he had thrown them away at that time. Where did you leave them?
l dont know! 1 forgot! If you want to kill me, kill me quickly! Since Chong Ye had lost, he had no intention of living. However, Demon Lord Cang Yan had actually let a child torture him. This was clearly intentional. Bun said, l dont kill people in front of Sweetcake! Find a ce with no one around and slowly face death! With that, he took out a few long silver needles from his storage ring and threw them at Chong Ye. His words also reminded MO Beiyuan. Originally, ording to Demon Lord Cang Yans temper and character, he would have directly killed him. However, Buns words awakened a part of MO Beiyuans personality. In the end, he did not stab him. The father and son turned back. There was a hint of guilt on his face when he faced the little packrat. Sweetcake, Im sorry I didnt get your rings back! It doesnt matter. Sweetcake knows. The rings were thrown away and disappeared. Bad Egg threw them away. Its not Brother Bun. The packrat was a little disappointed that she could not retrieve the rings, but she quickly epted this reality. When the disciples of the Celestial Sect saw that Celestial Lord Chong Ye had been defeated, no one dared to step forward to stop him.
Originally, they had thought that the Demon Lord would go on a killing spree, but unexpectedly, he had no intention of attacking them at all. Instead, he simply ignored their existence and headed towards the forbidden area in the back mountain of their Celestial Sect. Wait, what are you doing? You cant just barge into our Celestial Sects forbidden area! MO Beiyuan did not even take their Celestial Sects sect master and elder seriously, let alone these young disciples. He directly used demonic qi to send those who appeared to block the way flying. ording to his memories, he found the ce where Demon Lord Cang Yan met with his mishap thousands of years ago. Back then, Yun Luo had been locked up in this forbidden area. Who would have thought that there would still be someone locked up in this forbidden area? He should be a disciple of the Celestial Sect who had made a mistake. Although Yun Ran and the others were curious, they did not approach immediately. On the other hand, her little packrat was very curious and moved very quickly. In the blink of an eye, she had run in front of the person.. Chapter 888 - 888: Bai Xiao Chapter 888 - 888: Bai Xiao
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When everyone saw the little packrat running over, they could only follow. The little packrats childish voice sounded, Auntie, do you want Sweetcake to help you? Sweetcake is very strong. I can break this chain!
Yun Ran muttered, Good lord, theyre already chatting! From had her little packrat inherited powerful social skills? Until now, Yun Ran still could not figure it out. Grandpa? Hello! Im Sweetcake! Grandpa, you look very simr to Sweetcakes granduncle! When Yun Ran and the others heard the little packrat chattering, they did not know whether tough or cry. This little packrat was too good at chatting! Why was she so familiar to them? Grandpa, Sweetcake told you my name, but you havent told Sweetcake. Whats your name? Mother said that we have to exchange names to be considered acquaintances! Just as Yun Ran walked over with a smile and was about to stop her little packrat from pestering him The person with his back facing them replied in a slightly weathered voice, My name is Bai Xiao!
Bai? Grandpas surname is also Bai! My maternal grandmother, granduncle, second granduncle, and third granduncles surname is also Bai! Yun Ran was speechless It couldnt be such a coincidence! Bai Xiao! The little packrat had probably forgotten the name Bai Xiao! But Yun Ran remembered! Bai Xiao had the same name as her maternal grandfather! Previously, they had not found Bai Xiaos corpse on the battlefield of the Five Nations. After the phenomenon descended from the sky, Bai Ze, Bai Qi, and Bai Xuan were all alive. Yun Ran and Bai Wan were also guessing if Bai Xiao was still alive. However, they hadnt found him yet. Xiao Ran, whats wrong? Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu saw that Yun Ran was stunned on the spot. They jumped off the flying demon beast and approached her.
Yun Ran strode forward and quickly arrived behind Bai Xiao. She asked in a slightly undting voice, Are you General Bai Xiao of the East Continent? Xiao Bai Xiao had been talking to the little packrat who had appeared out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, another voice came from behind him. The contents of the words brought back memories. Bai Xiao slowly turned around and met Bai Wans gaze. Father! Is that you? Is it really you? Bai Wan shouted excitedly. Right on the heels of that, Bai Ze and the others, who were still some distance away from them, shouted at the top of their lungs, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother,e over quickly! Its Father! Bai Xiao seemed to be shocked as well. He looked at her with a nk expression. Wan? Why are you here? Why are you here? Bai Xiao had lived here for so many years, so he naturally knew that this was not the Five Nations, but the Celestial Sect on the clouds! It was also impossible for the people of the Five Nations to enter the cloud. That was why he was so shocked to see his daughter here. However, what shocked him even more was that right on the heels of that, all three of his sons appeared before him. Dad! Dad! Dad! Eldest, Second Brother, Third Brother! Bai Xiao called out to the three of them excitedly. Then, right on the heels of that, he turned around and said to the person chained to the stone wall behind him, Yun Yin, wake up. Its Xiao Wan. Boss, Second Brother, and Third Brother are all here! Our family can finally be reunited! Chapter 889 - 889: Sweetcake Will Try! Chapter 889 - 889: Sweetcake Will Try!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother! Is it Mother? The four siblings gathered together and got closer. Only then did they see the woman chained to the stone wall.
The womans long hair fell to the ground. Her figure was too thin, but the Bai siblings could still recognize her at a nce. This was the mother who gave birth to them! Back then, it was said that their mother had died in the chaos caused by the refugees of the Five Nations! Yun Yins aura was weak. It was unknown how long she had been trapped here, Her mind and body were extremely weak. She had already been groggy for many days. She thought that she would not be able to endure it any longer, but she did not expect to hear those words when she was in a daze. Cough, cough, cough After a violent cough, blood flowed from the corner of Yun Yins mouth. Bai Xiao immediately went forward and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with a white handkerchief. When the four siblings saw her like this, they all looked anxious. They went forward to check on her. Father, whats wrong with my mother? The siblings were so excited that they forgot about Bun and Huo Chanyi.
The little packrat, who was also squeezed at the front, spoke up and mentioned her Brother Bun. Is she sick? Then let Brother Bun take a look. Brother Bun can treat people. Bai Wan and the others only reacted after the little packrat spoke. They asked Bun and Huo Chanyi toe over and take a look at the situation for Yun Yin. But first, they had to release Yun Yin from the stone wall. Bai Ze was the first to attack, but his cultivation was obviously not enough. He used all his cultivation and the veins on his neck popped out, but he could not break the chain. The packrat stared at him with her big ck eyes for a while and said in a childish voice, Granduncle isnt strong enough. Sweetcake will try! As the little packrat spoke, she rolled up his sleeves and even patted her little hands very ceremoniously. Only then did Bai Xiao notice the way the little packrat addressed Bai Ze. He was slightly stunned before asking, Whose family is this little kid from? Why is she callingnhim Eldest Uncle? Bai Wan exined to him, Father, shes Sweetcake. Shes my granddaughter and your great-granddaughter! Bai Xiao did not expect that not only did he have a granddaughter, but his granddaughter also had a daughter. Time had passed so quickly without him realizing it. Knowing that it was his little baby, Bai Xiaos gaze became gentler. Little girl, this chain is very strong. Its specially used by the immortal sect to imprison people. Theres also a special forbidden technique of the immortal sect on it. You cant tear it open.
Bai Xiao looked at the small, fair, and soft child. Her small arms and hands made him think that she was just a child ying around. He did not take it to heart. Unexpectedly, the little packrat really went over to give it a try. Her small hands were too small. She had to put her body on the chain before she could use her two small arms to hug the chain that was about the thickness of her small wrist. Then, she snorted and encouraged herself. Under everyones gaze, she pulled the chain off the stone. Bai Xiao was stunned. After the little packrat finished pulling one side, she went to pull the other side because there was a chain wrapped around the ankles of Yun Yins legs. With another snort, the chain on the other side was also pulled off by the little packrat. The packrat pped her hands happily and stood there, waiting to be praised. Yun Ran was the first to praise her.. Sweetcake is awesome! Youre so strong! Chapter 890 - 890: This Packrat Was Too Gifted! Chapter 890 - 890: This Packrat Was Too Gifted!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Yun Ran spoke, the others praised her. Sweetcakes the best little doll!
Sweetcake is right. Granduncle isnt strong enough. Sweetie is stronger than him! Bai Ze remarked, Did I lose in strength? Its obvious that this little packrat is too talented! Of all the people, Bai Xiao was the most shocked. This was because he knew that he had thought of all sorts of ways over the years to break these two chains and save Yun Yin from here, but he was powerless. But now, the chain that had trapped Yun Yin for 20 years had been pulled off by a little baby without much effort. Is this little guy really of the Bai familys bloodline? I mean, our Bai familys cultivation isnt that high! How old was the little packrat? She was at most three or four years old. Not to mention Bai Ze, even he could notpare to him. Bai Wan knew that Sweetcakes cultivation level would more or less shock people. However, she did not expect her father to suspect this little packrats bloodline. Father, have you forgotten? I have Mothers bloodline on my body. Sweetcake should have inherited that portion of the bloodline. Also Bai Wan looked at MO Beiyuan, who had been silent. Her father is the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. His bloodline is also extraordinary. In short, there was no doubt that the little packrat was of the Bai familys bloodline.
Yun Yin was rescued from the stone wall. Without the restriction of the array formation on the stone wall, the iron chain lost its power and easily came undone. Bai Xiao hugged her light and weightless body and instantly burst into tears of excitement. Yun Yin, youre free now. You dont have to be imprisoned in this godforsaken ce anymore. Yun Yin leaned into his arms and took a deep breath. Then, she looked at the children who had grown up and smiled at them in relief. Xiao Wan, Ah Ze, Ah Qi, Ah Xuan, youve all grown up. Mother is very happy to see you. Before Bai Wan and the others could reply, the little packrat leaned over with its big ck eyes and began to act cute. Then, are you happy to see Sweetcake? Its good to see Sweetcake, too. The little packrat was too cute. Her pink and chubby appearance was really likable. It was a warm family reunion. Yun Ran saw that Yun Yins breathing was not right when she spoke and said, Lets take a look at Grandmothers body first before we talk. With Bun and Huo Chanyi around, Yun Ran didnt go over.
Bun and Huo Chanyi took Yun Yins pulse and gave her a diagnosis. Her cultivation ispletely gone, and the meridians in her body are severely damaged. She needs expensive medicinal herbs to recuperate. With them around, it was definitely not a problem for her to stay alive. Their words made Bai Wan, Bai Ze, and the others frown. No cultivation at all? Was my mothers cultivation crippled by someone? Is that why her meridians are so badly damaged? Bun shook his head. It doesnt look like it was crippled by someone. Instead, it looks like she used up all her cultivation to activate a certain array. Then, she suffered an extremely serious bacsh, causing her meridians to be broken and her injuries to be serious. Bai Xiao and Yun Yin were stunned by Buns words. Who is this little kid? Bai Wan could only exin again, Father, hes also your great-grandson. He and Sweetcake are twins. Hes better at medicine. Bai Xiao wanted to say that this child had hit the nail on the head.. He was not simply good at medicine, but godly! Chapter 891 - 891: She Was Born with the Precognition Chapter 891 - 891: She Was Born with the Precognition
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Xiao did not intend to hide the truth about their children. Actually, your mother didnt die in the chaos caused by the refugees of the Five Nations back then. Instead, she was forcefully brought back to the clouds from the Five Countries by someone using a formation.
The matter started with Yun Yins identity. Yun Yin was the sister of the sect master of the Celestial Sect, thergest immortal sect. She was also one of the elders of the Sky Sect. She was born with precognition. Because of this, she was able to help her elder brother, who was the sect master, make the Celestial Sect stronger. Originally, she should have continued as an elder in the Celestial Sect. Then, through cultivation, she would have be a Celestial Lord. But an unexpected prediction had shattered her peaceful life. She had predicted that the enchantment barrier on the Five Nations and the clouds would be destroyed, and those heavenly stones would be destroyed. She had also predicted that the demonic creatures would enter the Five Nations through the crack in the barrier and cause indelible damage to the people of the Five Nations. She felt that she should do something. She could not watch the Five Nations be a purgatory. Hence, she passed through the barrier and entered the Five Nations. She wanted to protect those heavenly stones.
What happened next was that she met Bai Xiao in the Five Nations and fell in love with him, giving birth to four children for him. The family of six was very happy and sweet. Ever since Yun Yin got together with Bai Xiao, she had never thought of going back to the clouds. This was despite knowing that returning to the clouds and bing a Celestial Lord through cultivation would extend her lifespan. Instead, she chose to stay in the Five Nations and be with the person she loved. In order to be with the person she loved, she was willing to give up everything on the clouds. However, the people from the Celestial Sect did not think so. After losing Yun Yin, the sect master of the Celestial Sect seemed to have lost his greatest help. He tried all means to find his sister. Thus, the sect master of the Celestial Sect used a forbidden spell formation to forcefully bring Yun Yin back from the Five Nations. After Yun Yin returned, she had always wanted to go back and look for Bai Xiao and her children. However, the sect master of the Celestial Sect used his authority as an elder brother to suppress her and even threatened her from time to time. If she dared to go to the Five Nations again, he would personally go to the Five Nations and kill Bai Xiao and her children. Bai Xiao and the children were Yun Yins weakness.
She had no choice but topromise for the time being and slowly think of a solution. But after that, she never found a chance to return to the Five Nations. In her prediction, she saw the tragic deaths of Bai Xiao and Bai Ze on the battlefield. Yun Yin calcted the time. If she used a normal method, she would not be able to rush back. Therefore, she could only use her entire cultivation to activate the Forbidden Technique Array. The formation sent Bai Ze and the others to another ce, and Bai Xiao was brought back to the clouds with her. After returning, the sect master of the Celestial Sect was furious and locked her up to let her reflect on her actions. Bai Xiao stayed behind to be by her side. All these years, Bai Xiao had been trying to save her. However, his cultivation was really not enough. He was a top expert in the Five Nations, but on the clouds, he could not even defeat those disciples with slightly higher cultivation. All these years, he had been teased by the disciples of the Celestial Sect. However, he still stayed by Yun Yins side and never gave up on the idea of taking her away. If not for him, Yun Yin would not have been able to endure it. The two of them were each others spiritual pirs and motivation to survive. When the two of them could not take it anymore, they would motivate each other with mentions of their children in the Five Nations.. Chapter 892 - 892: Sweetcake Shall Carry Her When She Grows Chapter 892 - 892: Sweetcake Shall Carry Her When She Grows
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Ze, Bai Qi, and the others also knew that the reason why they could survive was not because of luck or the Heavenly Dao. It was their mother who had exchanged her cultivation and freedom for their lives!
Mother, were here to take you home! Mother, from now on, our family will never be separated again. Mother, where is that Celestial Sects sect master? Lets go and avenge you! Yun Yin hurriedly called out to them, As the sect master of the Celestial Sect, his cultivation level is not low. Moreover, hes the leader of the immortal sects. Youve just arrived on the clouds. You cant be enemies with him! Yun Ran slowly said, Well, if 1 remember correctly, the sect master of the Celestial Sect has already been beaten up by MO Beiyuan. Now that his cultivation has been crippled, he cant cause any trouble. At this moment, there were too many people, so MO Beiyuan was squeezed outside. He was a boring person. He just stood there and did not like to talk. As a result, Bai Xiao almost overlooked his existence. It was only when Yun Ran looked at MO Beiyuan that Bai Xiao followed suit. Wait, if theres nothing wrong with my memory, isnt the Little Ghost King of the East Continent called MO Beiyuan? Yun Ran said, You remembered correctly, hes the Ghost King of the East
Continent! Bai Xiao asked, Xiao Ran, are you his consort now? Yun Ran felt that her entanglement with MO Beiyuan would probably not be resolved in a short time. She could only briefly reply, Ill tell you about these things in the future. Right now, we have another purpose foring here, and that is to find Demon Lord Cang Yans corpse Yun Yin had already consumed the medicinal pill refined from Bun, and her breathing was much better than before. Hearing her mention Demon Lord Cang Yan, she asked, Why are you looking for Demon Lord Cang Yans corpse? Yun Ran did not intend to hide MO Beiyuans identity from her. Because MO Beiyuan is the reincarnation of the Demon Lord Cang Yan. He wants to find his thousand-year-old corpse. Yun Yins expression suddenly shook. She did not expect that the legendary Demon Lord had actually reincarnated and was still standing in front of them. Hes Demon Lord Cang Yan? The immortal sects and sects tried their best to stop him from being reborn, but it looks like they failed in the end!
Yun Ran had thought that she was also on the side of the immortal sects and wanted to deal with Demon Lord Cang Yan. After all, the thoughts of the disciples of the immortal sects were really a little crazy. Unexpectedly, Yun Yin continued right on the heels of her words. 1 know that Demon Lord Cangyans bones are all there. Ill help you. Lets start with the Celestial Sect. His head is buried in the Celestial Sects forbidden area. Ill lead the way for you. Yun Yins breathing stabilized, but her body was still weak. She could only rely on Bai Xiao to carry her. Bai Ze and the others wanted to carry her, but Bai Xiao rejected them. Go away. How weak am I to be your father? Cant I even carry your mother? Unexpectedly, the little packrats ears pricked up. It was only half listening when it quickly raised its little arm and said, Sweetcake can do it! Sweetcake is strong. Sweetcake will carry! Everyone was amused by Sweetcake raising her arms. The little packrat was still in Xuanyuan Yus arms. Yet she raised her small hands to help carry someone else. Lets wait for Sweetcake to grow up before letting you carry her! It was not that the little packrat could not do it. It was just that everyone wouldugh out loud when they thought of that scene.. Chapter 893 - 893: Not Looking For A Fun Treasure Chapter 893 - 893: Not Looking For A Fun Treasure
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little packrat was a burst of sunshine. Yun Ran looked at her and forgot about the troublesome things. A long-lost smile shed across her face.
She looked at the man above her. MO Beiyuan, look at your youngest daughter MO Beiyuan was stunned for a moment when he saw her smile at him. It took him a long time to recover and he hummed softly. Because he had regained his memory, the feeling between the two of them would definitely not be the same as before. It was still a little awkward. It had been a long time since Yun Ran had given him such a natural smile. MO Beiyuan knew that even when she smiled at him previously, she was not really happy. At this moment, this smile was so beautiful that it dazzled the eyes. Yun Yin followed her memories and went deeper into the forbidden area of the Celestial Sect. With her previous identity, she knew many secrets of the Celestial Sect. Naturally, she also knew where the Celestial Sect had sealed Demon Lord Cang Yans head. It also saved Nio Beiyuan and the others some time to search. Going down from this ancient well leads to a forbidden area underground. Some of Demon Lord Cang Yans bones are sealed here, but this ce has a rtively strong barrier. Those with low cultivation shouldnt force their way
As she spoke, she looked at Bai Ze and the others. Bai Ze touched the tip of his nose and smiled. l know, Mother. My cultivation level is low, so I wont join in the fun. Ill let MO Beiyuan go down and find it himself. Bai Qi and Bai Xuan were self-aware. They shook their heads at the same time. We wont go with them. When Yun Ran heard that there was a barrier below, she said, MO Beiyuan and I will go down and take a look. Bun and Sweetcake will stay up with you! What MO Beiyuan was looking for was not a fun treasure. It was the head of a Demon Lord. It would be fine for Bun but a little inappropriate for Little Sweetcake. What if this little packrat asked curiously, Whose head is this?! How should they answer? Your fathers or your fathers previous bodys?
It was still a little strange! The problem was that things could not be exined properly with this little packratsprehension ability. Xiao Ran, it isnt convenient with your pregnancy. Why dont Xuanyuan Yu wanted to persuade Yun Ran to stay too. He didnt want her to have to go to the forbidden area and pass through that barrier when she was pregnant. MO Beiyuan looked at everyone. He knew that nothing would happen to Yun Ran with so many people around, so he asked her to stay here. I can go down myself. Ranran, stay here! With so many people persuading her, Yun Ran did not continue to insist and let him go down alone. In Yun Rans opinion, with MO Beiyuans current cultivation, no one should be able to hurt him, so she was relieved to let him go down alone. The group of them were waiting for his return. Xiao Ran, do you know about Demon Lord Cang Yan and Celestial Lord Yun Yun Yin had recovered slightly. She looked at her granddaughter, who was rted by blood, and sighed faintly. Yun Ran nodded at her. Grandmother, I know about him and Yun Luo. Yun Yin said, Then how much do you know? Do you know what happened to them in the past? Yun Ran nodded gently again. l know. Then you Yun Yin hesitated. However, Yun Ran continued her words and smiled at her. I was a little stubborn at first. I always felt ufortable and miserable, but he was also in pain. He had the memories of two people and loved two women at the same time, but he couldnt forget either of them. He was in immense pain.. Chapter 894 - 894: Let’s Go to the Next Sect Chapter 894 - 894: Lets Go to the Next Sect
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reason why it was soplicated for MO Beiyuan It was because Demon Lord Cang Yan loved Yun Luo deeply, and MO Beiyuan also loved Yun Ran deeply.
He could not forget either of them, which was why he was in so much pain. Yun Yin could not think of any good ideas either. If it was an ordinary person, they could still use some methods to seal a portion of his memories, but he is Demon Lord Cang Yan. He is too powerful. Since they had nothing to do anyway, Yun Yin told them more about Demon Lord Cang Yan and the conflict between the demon race and the immortal sects. Demon Lord Cang Yan was not only the most powerful Demon Lord of the demon race in the past few thousand years, but he was also the most powerful existence on the clouds. Therefore, the immortal sects were afraid and tried to get rid of him. In the end, they even used a honey trap. What they did not expect was that the beauty had actually fallen in love with Demon Lord Cang Yan. With Yun Luo was as bait, the immortal sects and sects set up a demon subduing formation. In the end, Demon Lord Cang Yan fell in front of Celestial Lord Yun Luo. Later on, Celestial Lord Yun Luo fell into the demonic path to avenge Demon Lord Cang Yan.
She also ended up with her soul destroyed. Speaking of which, the cause of this matter was the narrow-mindedness of the immortal sects. It was because Yun Yin knew the truth that she was disappointed with those sanctimonious people from the immortal sects. In the end, she chose to leave these disputes on the clouds and went to the Five Nations. It was also because of this that she wanted to help MO Beiyuan when she found out that he was the reincarnation of the Demon Lord Cang Yan. However, Yun Yins heart still ached for her granddaughter. Why did it have to be Demon Lord Cang Yan? The two of them even had children; there were even three unborn babies. Now, it seemed that Yun Ran could only wait for time to erase that part of Demon Lord Cang Yans memories of Celestial Lord Yun Luo. However, those who had loved her deeply would understand that it was very difficult to forget that kind of deep-rooted love. Yun Ran did not know what MO Beiyuan had experienced under the ancient well.
In any case, her little packrat was anxious from waiting. Shey on the side of the well and called out to her father in a childish voice. Daddy, Daddy, are you back? Sweetcake misses you! Father, have you found it? Do you want Sweetcake to go down and help you find it? Father, are you hungry? Just as the little packrat was lying by the well and shouting the eleventh sentence like a chatterbox, MO Beiyuan flew out of the well. The little packrat immediately rushed to his side with her short legs and hugged his leg before wheedling, Daddy, Sweetcake misses you! Yun Ran wondered to herself if this packrat was serious. This only took the time for an incense stick to burn. Why did this little packrat make it seem like the father and daughter had not seen each other for more than half a year? She was so enthusiastic. MO Beiyuan doted on her too. He picked her up and strode towards Yun Ran, nodding at everyone. Yun Ran asked him, Did you find it? MO Beiyuan nodded at her again. l found it.
Oh, thats good. Next, lets go to the next sect! Because Demon Lord Cang Yans corpse wasnt sealed in a single ce, they had to run a few more ces. With Yun Yin around, they did not need to investigate which sect harbored MO Bei Yuans remains. After all, Yun Yin knew everything. Next, lets go to the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect! With the little packrat around, no one said that they were going to find a body part directly. They only said that they were going to find something.. Chapter 895 - 895: Could Xiao Ran Be the Reincarnation of That Person? Chapter 895 - 895: Could Xiao Ran Be the Reincarnation of That Person?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cloud Crane Immortal Sect? Yun Ran remembered the name of this sect. Previously, when she and MO Beiyuan were at the auction, the eldest daughter of the sect who was looking for trouble was from the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect.
Therefore, Yun Ran could already imagine the situation when they met. She would probably have to make a move again. But now, the name of the new Demon Lord, MO Beiyuan, was quite useful. No matter where he went, no one dared to provoke him. At the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect, as soon as the ck Fiend Sword and the big ck bird appeared, the people from the Cloud Crane Immortal Sect immediately knew their identities. Only a few reckless young disciples came forward. Without needing MO Beiyuan to do anything, his little packrat rushed out with a snort and knocked those young disciples to the ground. Bai Xiao looked at the little pink ball and rushed forward. He was still not used to it and quickly followed, wanting to protect her. Unexpectedly, to his embarrassment, his cultivation and speed could not allow him to catch up to the little packrat. Halfway through the chase, the little packrat had already finished beating up the disciples and flown back. She even smiled and greeted him, asking him what he was doing. Bai Xiao was speechless. Even Yun Yin, who was born on the clouds, had seen too many powerful bloodlines, but she had never seen two little packrats with such powerful bloodlines. Sweetcakes bloodline is really powerful!
Yun Yin could not understand why these two little packrats were so powerful. Logically speaking, no matter how powerful the Demon Lord Cang Yans bloodline was, it had only just awakened. Moreover, his current body was not the original body of the Demon Lord Cang Yan. The bloodline of these two little packrats was a little surprising. By the way, you seem to have mentioned before that you want to find Xiao Rans identity on the clouds. The Spiritual Divine Monkey once revealed that Xiao Ran is the reincarnation of a cloud immortal, right? Yun Yin remembered what Yun Ran had said before. Bai Wan nodded and repeated what the Spiritual Divine Monkey had said to her. In other words, Yun Ran was not only from the clouds, but also the reincarnation of a very powerful immortal master. This immortal master was powerful enough to repair the barrier of the Heavenly stones. Yun Yin said with a dark expression, Its powerful enough to repair the enchantment barrier. In the past few thousand years, there havent been many of such existences on the entire cloud. The people of the immortal sects were not as powerful as the people of the Five Nations thought. They only had the advantage of having abundant spiritual qi on the cloud, but in terms of other aspects, they were simr to the people from the Five Nations. It was only because of the abundance of Spirit Qi that their cultivation levels were generally higher than the spiritual cultivators of the Five Nations. The higher their cultivation levels, the better the conditions of their bodies. That was why their lifespans were extended.
However, the thoughts and understanding of these people from the immortal sects were inferior to the powerful emperors and monarchs of the Five Nations. To be able to repair the enchantment was not only because ones cultivation was high, but also because ones thoughts had reached a certain realm and they hadprehended something. They were truly close to bing immortals. It was not something the sect masters and elders of the immortal sects on the clouds couldpare to. ording to the ancient records on the cloud, there hasnt been a Celestial Lord with such extraordinary ability on the cloud in recent years. If we push the time forward, there have only been three Celestial Lords in the past few thousand years. Two of them are men, and only one is a woman. Could it be that Xiao Ran is the reincarnation of that person? Yun Ran and Bai Wans curiosity was piqued by her words. Mother, who are you talking about? Chapter 896 - 896: Immortal Master Yun Luo’s Protective Dharma Treasure Chapter 896 - 896: Immortal Master Yun Luos Protective Dharma Treasure
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them heard Yun Yin say slowly, In the past few thousand years, only Celestial Lord Yun Luffs cultivation base can truly approach that of an immortal. Yun Ran was puzzled. If shes so powerful, why was she captured and used as bait?
Yun Yin exined, Theres no way to verify what exactly happened back then, but her cultivation level was really very high If youre her reincarnation, it seems like everything makes sense. The bloodlines of the two little packrats were very simr to Yun Luos appearance. She and MO Beiyuan were so in love. Perhaps everything was because she was Yun Luos reincarnation. Yun Ran was stunned for a moment. She looked at MO Beiyuan and ck Fiend not far away and suddenly asked, Demon Lord Cangyans personal weapon is that ck sword. If the ck sword can recognize its master, what about Celestial Lord Yun Luo? Does she also have some iconic divine artifacts? Because she did not have any memories, Yun Ran could not convince herself that she was Yun Luos reincarnation. She knew that if she was the reincarnation of Yun Luo, the problem between her and MO Beiyuan would likely be resolved. However, she could not force herself to acknowledge that she was the reincarnation of Yun Luo without any evidence just because she wanted to resolve their current problem. She and Demon Lord Cang Yan were originally a couple! She needed evidence to prove that she was Yun Luo. Yun Yin thought for a while before saying with a serious expression, I think Immortal Lord Yun Luos divine weapon has been destroyed, but I remember that ording to the rumors, she has a very powerful magic treasure, which is an entire mobile celestial mountain. After hearing her words, Yun Ran froze in ce.
Grandmother, are you sure? Is the celestial mountain I carry with me the protective magic treasure of Celestial Lord Yun Luo? Yun Yin said, Of course. The cultivation bases of the people from the immortal sects are higher than those of the Five Nations, but those who can really have a protective immortal mountain can be considered true immortals. Therefore, the people from the immortal sects have always suspected that Celestial Lord Yun Luo might not have had her soul destroyed. After all, that person is already half a step away from bing an immortal. If an ordinary persons body was destroyed, they would be dead. However, Celestial Lord Yun Luo was not an ordinary person! The so-called destruction of the soul was just a rumor. No one knew if her soul had really dissipated. Yun Ran was still not sure. She wanted to ask a few more questions about that celestial mountain andpare it with her portable immortal mountain space. Whats on that immortal mountain? Grandmother, do you know? Yun Yin thought about it for a moment. She had previously heard about the memories of that immortal mountain. Its said that theres an immortal spring water and many immortal-grade fruits Theyre probably things that exist in rumors. After all, no one has seen them with their own eyes. Yun Ran thought of MO Beiyuan. No, it should be part of MO Beiyuans memories. Perhaps he would know more. She hurriedly flew off the Cang Luans back and flew towards MO Beiyuan. MO Beiyuan, I have a few questions for you. Can you answer me?
Yes. MO Beiyuan had just retrieved a portion of his bones from the Cloud Crane Heaven Sect. He looked at her and nodded in response. Tell me. Do you still remember? Does Celestial Lord Yun Luo have a mobile celestial mountain? MO Beiyuan looked at her with aplicated expression and a trace of shock shed across his eyes. She did have a portable storage space, but her space is different from yours. There were only immortal-grade fruit trees and immortal spring water in her space. There were none of the other things you took out.. Chapter 897 - 897: Yun Ran Is Yun Luo Chapter 897 - 897: Yun Ran Is Yun Luo
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran froze at his words. By those things, do you mean those tents I took out earlier? And other supplies?
MO Beiyuan nodded at her and continued to exin, In Yun Luffs space, there were only immortal-grade fruits and some herbs. There were none of those other things you took out. Yun Ran was a little speechless. So you determined that we do not have the same spatial immortal mountain? And that Im not her reincarnation, right? Yun Ran felt that she was at fault in this matter. After all, she had hidden the secret that she had oncee from the apocalypse. In the beginning, Yun Ran only felt that it was too unbelievable to hide these things from him. After that, there was no suitable opportunity to bring up this topic. Now was the perfect time to reveal all the secrets in her heart. Um, MO Beiyuan, have you ever thought that Im the reincarnation of Yun Luo? I got those things from somewhere else. Nio Beiyuan said, But the Five Nations and the clouds dont have those items. The items in your space are very strange. Yun Ran wanted to say that those things seemed strange to him, but in her eyes, they were just ordinary supplies. What if I can exin how those things were obtained?
Yun Ran organized her words in her heart. But now, there were too many people around, and the environment was too noisy. Yun Ran swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue. They continued to rush to the next sect. On the back of the Cang Luan, Yun Rans voice calmly told him herst secret. MO Beiyuan, Im actually not Yun Ran. Im from another ce. My soul transmigrated to Yun Ran, and the things in this portable space are the resources I collected in the previous world. At first, I never understood why I transmigrated here and why I met you. But now, I understand. Its because we might have been involved in our previous lives. Yun Ran had always thought that her transmigration to the Five Nations was just an ident. However, after epting that she was Yun Luos reincarnation, everything seemed to make sense. This was because MO Beiyuan had experienced reincarnation. Therefore, he had nothing to doubt about Yun Rans experience.
The two of them were still immersed in the shock that Yun Ran was Yun Luffs reincarnation. Ranran, if youre Yun Luo, can we go back to the past? MO Beiyuan was stunned for a long time before asking in a hoarse voice. The knot in Yun Rans heart that had been there for a long time was a little smaller, but she had no memories of Yun Luo. Hence, her emotions were still veryplicated and subtle. MO Beiyuan, if Im really Yun Luo, I want to retrieve that part of Yun Luffs memories! Yun Ran felt that only when she found the memories that belonged to Yun Luo would the grudge in their hearts truly disappear. Alright, then lets help you recover your memories together. MO Beiyuan came back to his senses, and even that part of Demon Lord Cang Yans consciousness became excited because of this. After all, Yun Luo was the woman he had once loved deeply. Then can you tell me about your memories with Yun Luo? Its best if you can tell me the details of their interactions. The more detailed, the better. Lets see if I can recall some memories.. Chapter 898 - 898: Just a Pure Relationship? Chapter 898 - 898: Just a Pure Rtionship?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran had really hated talking to him about Yun Luo before. Her current state of mind waspletely different from before.
MO Beiyuan was the same in the past. He had never been willing to take the initiative to mention the name Yun Luo in front of her. Because he knew that this was a form of harm to her. At this moment, seeing that she had taken the initiative to mention it, he carefully recalled the Yun Luo in Demon Monarch Cang Yans memories. You two are very simr. In terms of appearance, you are indeed alike. Yun Ran asked, Then is the mark of the spatial immortal mountain on her still in the same position as mine? Yun Ran was now looking through his memories to find themon ground between her and Yun Luo. However, MO Beiyuan shook his head at her. I dont know where her spatial immortal mountain mark is. Yun Ran was stunned for a moment. Why dont you know? Didnt you guys get that far back then? I mean, did you guys just have a pure and touching rtionship? Nio Beiyuan knew what she meant. His face was a little hot, and his expression was unnatural as he nodded. Fiend Sovereign Cang Yan and Yun Luos rtionship was very deep, but the two of them had not reached that stage and did not have a deeper physical interaction. Therefore, he did not know where the mark was on Yun Luffs body. Yun Ran stopped forcing him to think about it and continued to ask, What about her personality? Does she behave like me?
MO Beiyuan shook his head again, pursed his lips, and said, Your personalities are not very simr. That was why he never thought that they were the same person. Yun Luos personality back then was not as straightforward and decisive as yours. In her eyes, everything in this world is beautiful. Speaking of which, her personality is a little simr to Sweetcakes. Yun Ran had forgotten what her personality was like when she was young because she really couldnt remember. She only remembered that after experiencing the apocalypse, she gradually became like this. In the apocalypse, who would believe that everything in this world was beautiful? To her, the most important thing was to stay alive! Her personality might have changed after experiencing some changes! If she was Yun Luo, after experiencing the tragic death of her beloved in front of her, and then killing those enemies to avenge him, she would definitely not be so simple-minded. What about the other things? Do you think there are any other simrities between her and me? MO Beiyuan continued to recall the details of the interaction between Demon Lord Cang Yan and Yun Luo. His eyes softened.
Your preferences are very simr. Both of you like lighter colors and simple clothes. At first, he did not seriouslypare the two of them because he felt that this was a form of harm to both of them. At this moment, when he seriouslypared their preferences, he realized that Yun Ran and Yun Luo were very simr in many ways. Youre equally smart and have a photographic memory. You also have very high cultivation and talent. You can easily seed in anything. Yun Ran actually understood what he meant because she seemed to be smarter than ordinary people since she was born. She understood everything at a nce. Perhaps it was precisely because she was the reincarnation of Yun Luo in her previous life and had experienced some things that even if she reincarnated, she still had extraordinary talent.. Chapter 899 - 899: Using a Beauty Trap on the New Demon Lord, MO Beiyuan Chapter 899 - 899: Using a Beauty Trap on the New Demon Lord, MO Beiyuan
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along the way, the two of them recalled many things about Yun Luo. Although Yun Ran didnt remember anything, she no longer rejected the name Yun Luo and her matters.
The group arrived at the third sect. This was also the third major sect of the immortal sect. They should have received news from the other two major sects and knew that MO Beiyuan and the others woulde. They did not dare to resist anymore. After all, the first and second sects were now obedient. They simply handed over the key to the forbidden area with both hands. After MO Beiyuan took the key, he did not make things difficult for them and went straight to retrieve the part of the Demon Lords torso that belonged to Cang Yan. In this way, he sessfully retrieved the remaining body parts from the otherrge sects and pieced together the entire body of Demon Lord Cang Yan. He brought them back to the demons. Furthermore, he buried those white remains in the Demon Lords forbidden area. With those demonic creatures guarding them, these people from the sect did not dare to barge in without permission.
MO Beiyuans matter waspletely resolved. The grudge between the immortal sects and the demons had also changed because of MO Beiyuans existence. The immortal sects had be the weaker side, but they actually wanted to use the same trick on the new Demon Lord, MO Beiyuan. However, the person they sent was the eldest daughter of the Celestial Sect, Yun Xingyue, who had been injured by MO Beiyuans ck Fiend. That girl had always been regarded as the reincarnation of Celestial Lord Yun Luo. That was why she was sent here this time as an envoy to negotiate with the reincarnated new Demon Lord Cang Yan. MO Beiyuan had all the memories of Demon Lord Cang Yan. The moment he saw that woman, he sneered. You said youre the reincarnation of Yun Luo? Go back and look in the mirror to see if youre really worthy! Dont tarnish her reputation. If I hear any more false rumors about you being Yun Luffs reincarnation, Ill kill you to prove that youre not her! Yun Xingyue had always been afraid of him. Previously, he had disfigured her appearance, so she didnt want to see him at all. However, those people forced her toe. They wanted her to stay by his side as the reincarnation of Celestial Lord Yun Luo and wait for an opportunity to kill him. Now, after being threatened by him, Yun Xingyue was so scared that her eyes turned red and she almost cried.
However, at the thought of her future, she could only bite the bullet to seduce him. Demon, Demon Lord Cangyan, do you really not remember me? Im Yun, Yun Luo! We were once so in love, how could you forget me? The part of MO Beiyuan that belonged to the Demon Lord, Cang Yan, did not have a good personality. He carried the natural cold and arrogant murderous aura of the demon race. When he heard this, he simply grabbed Yun Xingyues neck unhappily and threw her out without any intention of having tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. Yun Xingyue had just regained her breath when she saw the ck Fiend Sword hanging above her head. She was so frightened that she immediately screamed. No, dont! Dont ruin my face! Dont! ck Fiend had received MO Beiyuans order to target her face. He knew that the reason why this woman dared to pretend to be Yun Luffs reincarnation was because she felt that her face was a little simr to Yun Luffs. As long as he destroyed her face, this woman would have nothing to do with Yun Luo. ck Fiend left a few deep marks on Yun Xingyues face. When the other disciples of the immortal sect arrived, Yun Xingyues face was covered in blood. She was lying on the ground, on the verge of death.
She kept muttering, Dont destroy my appearance Chapter 900 - 900: Little Siblings May Want to Come Out Chapter 900 - 900: Little Siblings May Want to Come Out
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a short period of time, the name of the new Demon Lord had already resounded throughout the entire cloud. Yun Rans belly also grew bigger day by day.
It was getting more and more inconvenient to move around. Calcting the time, she should be giving birth soon. Huo Chanyi suggested that in her current condition, it was best for her to stay in one ce and recuperate. It wouldnt be toote for her to return to the Five Nations after the children were born. The others were also worried about Yun Rans situation, so they all discussed staying on the clouds and waiting for Yun Ran to safely give birth to the three little fellows in her stomach. Yun Yins body had recovered very well. Now, other than the fact that her cultivation had yet to recover, it did not affect her normal life. Everyone was worried that the demonic aura in the demon realm would affect the three little fellows in Yun Rans womb, so they bought a floating ind on the clouds. There was arge manor on the ind, and everyone lived there. They lived a peaceful andfortable life. As the three little fellows in Yun Rans stomach were getting closer and closer to getting born, MO Beiyuan became silent and anxious. He often circled around Yun Ran and stared at her, but he did not say a word. Yun Ran was fine. After all, she had experience.
There was not much difference between two and three. They were all treasures in her womb. Everyone was prepared and waiting for Yun Ran to deliver the children. However, a few days before she was about to give birth, Yun Rans belly did not budge for a long time. She was even more than ten days behind the scheduled date of delivery. This change made MO Beiyuan even more uneasy. He was worried that something would happen to Yun Ran and the three little fellows. However, Huo Chanyi and Bun had diagnosed Yun Ran and everything was normal. Whether it was Yun Ran or the three little fellows in her belly, they were normal from the diagnosis. Maybe they dont want toe out yet! When Yun Ran encountered such a thing, she appeared much calmer than MO Beiyuan. Her appetite and sleep were quite good. During this period of time, after shepletely rxed, her entire body had be rounder. However, her little packrat could not wait any longer. She stared at her every day and asked her, Mother, when will my little siblings want toe out? Yun Ran did not know either. She could only coax the packrat, Soon, soon.
The little packrat greeted the three little fellows through her mothers belly, You have toe out and y quickly! Sister Sweetcake has prepared many, many small gifts for you! After the little packrats storage ring was snatched away, Xuanyuan Yu and the others had bidded for many storage rings and some treasures for her during this time. Bai Ze, Bai Qi, and Bai Xuan were not to be outdone. In addition, there were Bai Xiao and Yun Yin, the two elders. With everyonesbined efforts, her little packrat instantly became rich again. There was a series of storage rings hanging on his waist. They were evenrger than the storage rings of the Five Nations. There were piles of gifts inside. Perhaps the little packrats words had really worked. Right on the heels of that, she felt the three little fellows in her womb suddenly be restless. Right on the heels of that, she felt waves of pain in her stomach. Sweetcake, be good. Go and help Mom call Aunt Chanyi over. Your little siblings might want toe out soon. The little packrat disappeared in a sh. Not long after, Yun Rans bed was surrounded by people. They were all called over by the little packrat..
Chapter 901 - 901: If You’re Here, I Won’t Give Birth Chapter 901 - 901: If Youre Here, I Wont Give Birth
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Ran looked at the group of people surrounding her. Everyone looked nervous, making them even more nervous than her. Im fine. Dad, why dont you go out for a while?
Bai Wan came back to her senses and chased the group of men out. In the end, she saw the two little packrats still lying by Yun Rans bed, staring at her with their big ck eyes. Bai Wan had no choice but to carry the little packrat as well. When the little siblingse out, Sweetcake wille in to see them, okay? Yun Ran could also imagine how tense the situation would be when she gave birthter. She was afraid of scaring the little packrats, so she also advised, Bun, take your sister out and wait. Mother has Grandmother and Aunt Huo Chanyi here. Mother will be fine. It was true that Bun had medical skills, but Yun Ran was giving birth now! Bun obediently took his sister out. Bai Wans gazended on the motionless man at the head of the bed. MO Beiyuan, you should go out too! Xiao Ran is giving birth. Its not appropriate for you to stand here. Yun Ran did not expect MO Beiyuan to still be here even though everyone had gone out. She turned and looked at him. Her lips, which were slightly red and swollen from the pain, shouted, MO Beiyuan, get out quickly too. I have so many people here to help. I dont need you to stay. Although Yun Ran was from the modern era and her thoughts were not that old-fashioned, she did not want MO Beiyuan to see her with a ferocious expression and hoarse voice when she gave birth.
If youre here, I wont give birth. Seeing that the man still did not move and was standing by the bed like a pine tree, Yun Ran threw a tantrum at him. Mo Beiyuan had no choice but to leave the delivery room. Although there was only one door between them, everyone outside and inside the room was very nervous. Xuanyuan Yu carried Little Sweetcake and paced back and forth outside the room, listening to the movements in the room at all times. Its been an incense stick of time. Why arent they born yet? Bai Ze, Bai Qi, and the others didnt understand these things either. He had no experience at all and echoed behind him. Is something wrong? Why hasnt it been born yet? Should we go in and take a look? On the other hand, Yun Yin had experienced it a few times before and spoke tofort the nervous men. Do you think its that easy to give birth? Do you think you can give birth just
like that? There are three little guys in Xiao Rans stomach. It wont be so fast Dont talk nonsense. The mother and children will definitely be safe! In the delivery room, Bai Wan and Huo Chanyi cooperated. One of them wiped the sweat off Yun Rans forehead while the other assisted in the delivery. Xiao Ran, take another pill to replenish your strength. These three little fellows are a little naughty Bai Wan looked at her precious daughter, who was holding the nket with both hands. Her clothes were drenched in sweat, and her lips were bitten. It was obvious that she was in extreme pain, but she had no choice but to make her work harder. Bai Wan fed her another mouthful of water and tucked the hair stuck to her cheek behind her ear. Xiao Ran, take a deep breath. Dont be nervous Yun Ran had always had a good mentality and had never backed down when when things got tough. However, she did not expect that giving birth to children would be more difficult than she had imagined. It could be said that she almost broke down..
Chapter 902: The Last One Must Be a Little Sister Chapter 902: The Last One Must Be a Little Sister
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three little fellows were usually quite obedient in Yun Rans womb. For some reason, they were quite torturous now. As time passed, Bai Wan and Huo Chanyis expressions turned ugly.
The people waiting at the door also felt that too much time had passed. They were just a door away and everyones cultivation levels were high. Therefore, MO Beiyuan and the two children could hear the conversation between Yun Ran and Bai Wan in the room clearly. The little packrat gradually became nervous. She frowned and asked her father, Why arent my little siblingsing out yet? Mother seems to be in a lot of pain Father Mo Beiyuan naturally heard themotion inside. At this moment, he was also anxious and uneasy. He had once thought that it might be a little difficult for Yun Ran to give birth to three chidren. However, when he really encountered it, it was a different feeling. He wished he could bear all of this for her! He also regretted acting so recklessly. He even made a decision in his heart that he would think of a way to stop her from getting pregnant in the future. Yun Ran took a few pills to replenish her energy and regained herbat strength. She did not believe that she could be stumped by this matter. Im fine. Lets continue
Gritting her teeth and grunting, Yun Ran began to exert her strength. Huo Chanyi finally saw a glimmer of hope, and her voice was filled with joy. I see it, I see a little packrats head Yun Ran, work harder Yun Ran really felt that giving birth was more tiring than shing at zombies. She gripped the nket tightly and exerted strength again. Hes out, hes out. Its a little prince. In Huo Chanyis eyes, MO Beiyuan was still the East Continent Emperor, so she naturally addressed this little packrat as a little prince. Outside the door. MO Beiyuan lowered his head and told his little packrat, The first one born is a little brother! The little packrats big eyes lit up. The corners of her mouth curled up as she smiled sweetly, Sweetcake knows, Sweetcake knows its a little brother After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Huo Chanyis voice came from the room again. Its a little prince! Another little brother. Then thest one must be a little sister!
Indeed. The triplets were born ording to the time of birth. The third and fourth children were both little boys, and thest one was a little girl. After Yun Ran gave birth to the three little fellows, she fainted from exhaustion. She did not even have the strength to open her eyes and look at herst child. Bai Wan and Huo Chanyi cleaned her up before letting everyone in. The packrat ran the fastest and rushed to the bed in one breath. She did not look at the little brothers and sisters first. Instead, she ran to Yun Rans side and called out to her mother. Bai Wan told her, Your mother is too tired and fell asleep. Sweetcake, you can go and see your little brothers and sisters first. Then, MO Beiyuan entered. Like the two children, he went straight to Yun Rans bed. Even though Bai Wan told him that Yun Ran was asleep, he did not leave to see the three newborn children. On the other hand, Bai Ze and the others surrounded the three little fellows and discussed softly. Which one was the third, which one was the fourth, and which one was the fifth? The three children had just been born. Their skin was still wrinkled and a little ck and red, but their facial features were very beautiful especially their eyes. They looked very much like Yun Ran..
Chapter 903: No, You Really Don’t Need to Forget Her Chapter 903: No, You Really Dont Need to Forget Her
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Chanyi was the one who told them, The bigger one is Third Brother, the youngest and most delicate is Little Five. Fourth Brother has a small mole at the corner of his eye. Little Sweetcake had already given her younger siblings nicknames.
Its not No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5. Theyre Little Peanut, Little Pumpkin, and Little Peach! The little packraty on the bed and looked at the little babies who were even younger than her. The smile on her face never disappeared. Little Peanut, Little Pumpkin, and Little Peach, Im Sister Sweetcake! Ive prepared a lot of small gifts for you. Although Bun didnt say anything, he kept staring at his younger brothers and sister. He swore in his heart, As a brother, I will definitely protect you well. After being obedient for a while, the three little guys started to whine. The first to moan was Little Peanut. This little guy was strong and had the loudest voice. As soon as he made a fuss, the other two seemed to be motivated and snorted as well. He should be hungry. Bai Wan and Yun Yin went over and picked up Little Peanut, who had made a big fuss. But Yun Ran, who was lying on the bed, clearly showed no signs of waking up. Fortunately, they prepared the wet nurse and carried Little Peanut to fill his stomach first. Only then did they return and carry Little Pumpkin and Little Peach over.
No one expected Yun Ran to sleep for an entire day and night. Mo Beiyuan stayed by her bed for a day and night. Bai Wan carried the three little fellows over for him to take a look. Otherwise, this person probably wouldnt even turn around to take a look. Ranran, sleep a little longer. Its fine. I know youre just too tired When Yun Ran opened her eyes, the first person she saw was naturally the man guarding her bed. MO Beiyuan Yun Rans throat was a little dry. Perhaps it was because she had slept for too Ranran! Are you awake? When MO Beiyuan saw that she had opened her eyes, his eyes instantly turned red. While she was unconscious, he had reflected a lot and had a lot to say to her. He had already thought it through very clearly! MO Beiyuan hugged her tightly and said in a hoarse voice, Ranran, whether youre Yun Luo or not, I cant live without you! Please, stay by my side, okay?
Lets start over. Ill try to forget Yun Luo Dont give up on our rtionship, okay? Mo Beiyuans memory told him that Demon Lord Cang Yan and Yun Luo indeed had a deep rtionship, but he also clearly understood his feelings for Yun Ran. He really didnt want to lose her. Yun Ran was speechless Uh, MO Beiyuan, you dont have to forget that Yun Luo. No, Ranran, believe me. Ill definitely forget her. No, you really dont need to forget her because Ive already recalled her memories Yun Ran didnt expect to activate her sealed memories after giving birth. In her sleep, she regained all her memories of Yun Luo. Cang Yan, we said that we would be together for all eternity, I remember!
Yun Ran had regained her memory, and the conflict between the two of them had finally been resolved. Cang Yan, there is no one else. The person you love has always been me. Even if the two of them could not remember the past and had a new identity, they would still fall in love again! Chapter 904: At This Point, Everything Had Truly Come to an End Chapter 904: At This Point, Everything Had Truly Come to an End
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In this life, they did not need to care about the identity of the disciples of the demons and immortal sects. They even had five children!
MO Beiyuan, where are our children? I want to see them. Okay, Ill bring them over. Worried that the three little fellows would be too noisy and disturb Yun Ran, the three little fellows were arranged to stay in other rooms. Bai Wan and Yun Yin took care of them. The two little packrats also stayed by their younger siblings side almost the entire time. Your mother is awake. She wants you to go over. MO Beiyuan bent down habitually to carry Little Sweetcake, but the little packrat shook her head at him. Daddy, Sweetcake has already grown up and wants to walk on my own, but Little Brothers and Little Sister dont know how to walk on their own. Daddy, carry them. On her reminder, MO Beiyuan hurriedly walked towards the three little fellows. He picked one up randomly. He returned to Yun Rans bed. Yun Ran raised her hand and took the child from his hand. She asked, MO
Beiyuan, is this Little Peanut, Little Pumpkin, or Little Peach youre carrying? MO Beiyuan was stunned by her question. He was stunned for a long time but could not answer her question. This was because he had been focused on her previously and did not notice the three little fellows at all. When Bai Wan carried the three little guys over, he only nced at them. He had no idea how to differentiate the three little fellows. Ranran, I dont know which one this is either MO Beiyuan smiled awkwardly at her. He had seen this little guy smile at him just now, so he thought that if he carried him up, he probably wouldnt let out a howl. Hence, he carried the little guy over. He didnt even ask if it was Little Peanut, Little Pumpkin, or Little Peach. Little Sweetcake recognized him and told her mother, Its Little Pumpkin!
Theres a red dot near Little Pumpkins eye, and Little Pumpkin likes to smile! Yun Ran looked over as she said and indeed saw a small red mole under the corner of the childs eye. After a while, Bai Wan and Yun Yin carried Little Peanut and Little Peach over. Yun Ran looked at the three little fellows who were emitting a milky aura and her heart softened. She felt that her mood was wonderful. Although the three little fellows were from the same mother, their personalities were different. Little Peanut was a little hot-tempered, Little Pumpkin was a little sweet melon, and Little Peach was a delicate little baby. Yun Ran had to be grateful that so many people were around her to help take care of the three little fellows. Otherwise, she would really be flustered on her own. The three little fellows grew very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the full month. Yun Ran was finally free and coulde out of confinement. After the three little guys one-month-old banquet was over, Yun Ran told everyone about her recovery of memories and how she was actually Yun Luos reincarnation.
After so much, the two of them finally held a wedding. It was not a grand ceremony, but with all her rtives as witnesses, Yun Ran felt very happy. After that, MO Beiyuan passed the position of East Continents Emperor to Bai Ze. He felt that Bai Ze was more suitable for that position than him. Xuanyuan Yu also returned and passed the throne to his nephew. Then, he brought Bai Wan, Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, and the others to find an immortal mountain with good scenery to stay on the clouds. Bai Xiao, on the other hand, brought Yun Yin to travel the Five Countries and the great rivers and mountains on the clouds. At this point, everything had trulye to an end.. Chapter 905: Sweetcake’s Side Story (1) Chapter 905: Sweetcakes Side Story (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Twelve yearster, on an immortal mountain on the cloud. It looked like an ordinary celestial mountain, but only the legendary figures on the clouds lived there.
Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan no longer cared about the matters of the demons and the sects on the clouds, but be it the demons or the sects on the clouds, they were still afraid of their existence, Therefore, for the past twelve years, it had been rtively peaceful on the clouds. MO Yunnian, did you take Little Peanut and Little Pumpkin out to catch demonic beasts again? Do you know that you almost caused a beast tide? Yun Ran looked at her grown-up daughter in front of her and her voice was stern. Mo Beiyuan cleared his throat and said a few words for his precious daughter, Those two young brats must have been disobedient and kept pestering Sweetcake to bring them there. Ranran, Ill bring those two young brats over now. After a while, Bai Wan and Xuanyuan Yu rushed over and persuaded, Sweetcake has always been obedient. That beast tide should have been an ident. Yun Ran knew that her two mischievous childrens cultivation levels were too high. Every time they went to the Demon Beast Forest, they would scare those Demon Beasts into running around. She had forbidden them from going to the Demon Beast Forest to y. However, as their sister, Sweetcake probably couldnt withstand the two young brats tantrums, so she brought them to y. When those two young young brats started ying, how could they still remember the rules?
Mother, I know I was wrong. Dont be angry with Sweetcake. MO Yunnian, also known as Sweetcake, had grown into a big girl, but her mouth was still as sweet as when she was young. At this moment, MO Beiyuan also picked up the two young brats and threw them in front of Yun Ran. You made a mistake yourself. Yet you hid and let your sister take the rap for you. Hurry up and apologize to your mother! These two young brats werent as sensible as Bun. They had been spanked countless times since they were young. Mother, we were wrong. We originally wanted to hunt a snow wolf and make a big cloak for Mother. Who knew that a dignified nine-star demon beast would be so timid The snow wolf was frightened and ran out of the Demons Beast Forest, scaring the other Demon Beasts along the way. In the end, a series of reactions almost triggered a beast tide. Fortunately, the three of them reacted quickly and realized that something was wrong. They immediately used their beast taming talent to appease the berserk magical beasts and stop a beast tide. Yun Ran nced at them. 1 thank you for your snow wolf skin! Every time these two young brats got into trouble, they were afraid of being beaten up by MO Beiyuan, so they brought her out. She knew that MO Beiyuan would always be especially tolerant when it came to matters involving her.
Alright, alright. Dont keep pestering Sister in the future. Shes grown up now and has her own things to do. She doesnt have time to y with you. Yun Ran chased the two trouble-making young brats away before looking at her eldest daughter. The little girl was bing more and more beautiful. She had inherited her parents advantages in terms of looks. Now, she was known as the number one beauty on the clouds. Even Yun Ran had to admit that her youngdy was stunningly beautiful. Mother and Father promised you that you would travel to the Five Nations by yourself when you turned sixteen. Now that youre sixteen, you can travel by yourself. Sweetcakes wish was agreed to by Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan when she was 13 years old. However, at that time, the little girl was still young. Yun Ran and the others were worried, so they made an agreement with her to let her travel to the Five Nations when she turned 16.. Chapter 906: Sweetcake’s Side Story (2) Chapter 906: Sweetcakes Side Story (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When MO Yunnian heard this, his eyes were filled with joy as she hugged Yun Ran. Mother, thank you! Im so happy! Then Ill pack up and leave tomorrow.
Yun Ran and MO Beiyuan thought that she wanted to go to the Five Nations to y. However, they did not know that she had another motive for going to the Five Nations. That was to find someone. She wanted to look for Yan Qi! That person had suddenly disappeared. He had clearly agreed to grow up with her. However, when she was kidnapped in her younger days, he left without saying goodbye. MO Yunnian wanted to find Little Brother Yan Qi and ask him why he had left without saying goodbye. His precious daughter wanted to travel alone. As her father, MO Beiyuan was still a little worried and wanted to send someone to follow her. Yun Ran was much calmer than he was. Your worries arepletely unnecessary. Not to mention the Five Countries, even on the clouds, you cant find many who can hurt her. The few you find cant hurt her. To put it bluntly, the ones with higher cultivation levels than her Sweetcake were her family members. Naturally, he could not hurt her. When she was three years old, she was already the most powerful cultivator in the Five Nations Have you forgotten?
Her Sweetcake had indeed been amazing since she was young. Mo Beiyuan felt much more at ease after hearing her persuasion. He allowed his youngest daughter to go out to see the world and train. MO Yunnian bade farewell to her family and jumped onto Cang Luans back. It flew in the direction of the Five Nations. Currently, the barrier between the Five Nations and the clouds was still the same. It had not been repaired. However, without divine artifacts and extremely high cultivation, it was impossible for the people of the Five Nations to enter the clouds. The divine artifact in MO Yunnians hand was obtained from an ancient immortal mountain when she was eight years old. It was said to be the treasure of an immortal master from an immortal sect more than ten thousand years ago. It was a bone flute. It could tame beasts and could also be used as a weapon for self-defense, It could also create a barrier to protect her from bad weather. Therefore, she did not suffer at all on her way to the Five Nations. Cang Luans cultivation had also improved a lot over the years. After advancing, it could change its size at will.
Sweetcake and Cang Luan went in the market of the Northern Han Imperial City. No one could discover that they hade up from the legendary clouds. MO Yunnian first went to the Northern Han Imperial Pce to meet Third Granduncles family. Thats right, Bai Xuan was not only the Imperial Preceptor of the Northern Han, but also the husband of the Empress of the Northern Han, Yuwen Zhi. The two of them were now managing the Northern Han together, and they also had a pair of children. They were all very happy to see Sweetcake. They kept her in the pce for a few days. MO Yunnian thought about the purpose of her trip to the Five Nations and did not stay any longer. Bai Xuan did not ask her to stay, so he could only let her be. If you encounter any difficulties in the Five Nations, you must inform Third Granduncle.
Because he had doted on her since she was young, Bai Xuan still couldnt change his habit of doting on her like a little girl. Nio Yunnian left the Northern Han Imperial Pce on the back of Cang Luan. She did not know where to look for Yan Qi. Then, she went to the East Continent Imperial Pce to look for her granduncle, Bai Ze, who was now the Emperor of the East Continent. She wanted to see if she could get any useful information from the secret guards of the twelve divisions. Bai Ze was naturally very happy and surprised to see her. When he heard that she wanted to look for that young brat Yan Qi, his face turned cold. Who knows where he has been all these years? I think hes probably not alive anymore.. If he was still alive, he would have returned long ago! Chapter 907: Sweetcake’s Side Story (3) Chapter 907: Sweetcakes Side Story (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No, Brother Yan Qis cultivation level is very high. Nothing will happen to him. He must have some reason for noting back to look for us! Nio Yunnian had a better memory than ordinary people, so she remembered her Brother Yan Qi when he was young and knew what kind of person he was.
It was precisely because she knew that Yan Qi was not the kind of person who would suddenly leave without saying goodbye that she wanted to find him and ask him in person. Although Bai Ze said harsh words, he still called the people from the 12 Divisions over. He got her to ask whatever she wanted to ask herself. MO Yunnian did not search randomly. She had also roughly determined some directions. For example, from Yan Qis special bloodline. When she was young, she did not know the difference between the ghouls and them, but now that she had grown up, she knew that Yan Qi had half of the ghoul bloodline in him and knew that he was different from ordinary people. The first thing she thought of was whether Brother Yan Qi had returned to the ghouls. Uncles, I want to know the movements of the ghouls in the Five Nations. Have they been in the Great Deste Prison all this time? Who is the current King of the Ghouls? The secret guards of the 12 Divisions were indeed well-informed. They did have some information about the developments of the ghouls in the Great Deste Prison. Most of the ghouls are still in the Great Deste Prison. However, there are also a small number of ghouls that escaped from the Great Deste Prison. However, these people usually dont dare to make too much noise for fear of being caught! It seems the King of the Ghouls is one of the elders of the ghouls. In the past few years, the ghouls didnt have any special people.
MO Yunnians eyes darkened as she hummed softly. Then it seems that Brother Yan Qi hasnt returned to the ghoul n. Where did he go? The secret guards of the 12 Divisions were also the same group of people who had followed MO Beiyuan previously. Later on, MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran brought arge family to the cloud. Because their families were all here, they all stayed in the Five Nations of the East Continent and did not follow. Therefore, these people had seen Yan Qi in the past. Now, they were used to calling MO Yunnian Little Sweetcake. Little Master Sweetcake, we havent seen Yan Qi all these years. No one knows where he went, but theres something strange. What is it? MO Yunnian asked curiously. Thats right. The Yuan Mansion has always been empty, but the guards have encountered a figure several times over the years. The figure who barged in didnt do anything. He just walked around the courtyard of the mansion and left. He moved extremely quickly. I wonder if its Young Master Yan Qi. Upon hearing this, MO Yunnian immediately returned to the Yuan Mansion where she used to live when she was young. Although they had all left and there had been no one else living here, Bai Ze still arranged for someone toe and clean the ce every once in a while. The things here had never been touched by anyone. MO Yunnian followed her memory and came to the courtyard where she used to live.
After walking around, she did not find any traces of Yan Qi. It seemed that the guards had made a mistake. If Brother Yan Qi had really returned, he should have left a letter for her. Seeing the destion on her face, Thunderbolt suddenly thought of a way to help her. Little Master Sweetcake, why dont you try looking for the people from the Mystic Sect? They have many ways to find people, Its more effective.. Chapter 908: Sweetcake’s Side Story (4) Chapter 908: Sweetcakes Side Story (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Mystic Sect? But doesnt the Mystic Sect specialize in refining pills and elixirs? Since when did they start looking for people? Over the years, MO Yunnian did not know about the changes in the power of the Five Nations. He thought that Thunderbolt was talking about the Mystic Sect from before in the Five Nations.
Thunderbolt exined, The Mystic Sect is not made up of physicians with medical skills, but the name refers to their strange characteristics. The Mystic Sect is a sect that only rose in the past ten years. Their members are from all walks of life and are distributed in the Five Nations and various cities. Its said that the appearance of the sect master of the strange sect is iplete. Thats why this organization takes in those who are iplete or are different from ordinary people. Someone once said that as long as its someone in the Five Nations, theres no one that the Mystic Sect cant find. After hearing Thunderbolts words, MO Yunnian had a rough understanding of the Mystic Sect. Since they were so powerful and werent evil, she could spend some crystals and ask them to help find Yan Qi. After asking about the rules of epting missions from the Mystic Sect, MO Yunnian asked the secret guards of the 12 Divisions to look for the people from the Mystic Sect. She left behind crystals and told them about the person she was looking for. Unexpectedly, not long after, the people from the Mystic Sect found the people from the 12 Divisions and returned the crystals. They also said that they would not ept this mission in the future. As for the reason, the people from the Mystic Sect did not say much. They only said that the higher-ups did not allow them to pick up and gave the order. MO Yunnian could not understand why the higher-ups did not allow her to issue the mission. She wanted to ask the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect personally. Thunderbolt and the others couldnt stop this little girl at all, so they could only let her go.
Fortunately, the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect had a good reputation in the Five Nations and was not an unreasonable person. MO Yunnian rode Cang Luan and arrived at the territory of the Mystic Sect. She wanted to meet the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect, but she was rejected again! She had been curious since she was young. The more he did not want to see her, the more curious she was about this person. Then, she secretly infiltrated the manor where the Sect Master lived. However, the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect was not in the manor at all. She walked around but did not find anyone. He could only stay in the nearby town and think of other ways. Have you heard? Our City Lord is having a marriage alliance with the Mystic Sect. The legitimate daughter of the City Lord Manor is going to marry the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect! 1 heard that the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect is as rich as a country. Being the Madam of this Sect Master is even better than being an empress of the Five Nations. I heard that the eldest daughter of the City Lords family is now courting death in the residence and is unwilling to marry the Sect aster of the Mystic Sect. After all, the legendary Mystic Sect master is ugly and a temperamental vampire. So what if he has money? No one wants to marry a monster. I heard that three of them died before this. All of them died on their wedding night. Those women had all their blood sucked dry. They were especially miserable.
MO Yunnian had originallye to the city to rest. She did not expect to hear such rumors about the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect. A monster? Then she really wanted to see what this monster looked like. Since this monster was unwilling to see her, she would think of a way to see him. MO Yunnian snuck into the City Lords Mansion and found the Eldest Young Lady. Originally, she had nned to pretend to be a maidservant by the Eldest Young Ladys side and follow her. However, she did not expect that the Eldest Miss of the City Lord Manor was really unwilling to marry over. Her head was broken. MO Yunnian thought about it and decided that she would put on the wedding dress on her behalf and go over to take a look. If the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect was really a blood-sucking monster, she would get rid of the evil for the people! Chapter 909: Sweetcake’s Side Story (5) Chapter 909: Sweetcakes Side Story (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Originally, the Eldest Young Lady of the City Lord Manor didnt want to live anymore. Now that she heard that someone was willing to marry that monster Sect Master in her ce, she naturally couldnt ask for more. Hence, MO Yunnian changed into a bright red wedding dress. With a red veil on her head, she sat in the sedan chair of the Mystic Sect.
She smoothly entered the courtyard where the Sect Master lived. She did not believe that she would not be able to see the mysterious Sect Master this time. There were no otherplicated rules. MO Yunnian had been waiting in the wedding room for the Sect Master to enter the room and lift her veil. The old nanny at the side kept instilling in her that she had to be obedientter and not anger the Sect Master so that she could escape with her life, Through the veil, MO Yunnian nodded obediently. However, even until midnight, the Sect Master of the strange sect still did not appear. MO Yunnian could no longer sit still. Nanny, why isnt the Sect Master here yet? The old nanny replied, Theres no hurry. He should be here soon. The left and right guardians have already gone to invite him. Not long after the two of them finished speaking. The door was opened. Although MO Yunnian could not see the situation outside through the thick veil, she could determine the number of people, gender, and cultivation level through the clear sound of footsteps.
Of the three men, one had a high cultivation level while the other two were slightly inferior. However, the person with a high cultivation level should have been drugged? His footsteps were a little messy. Sect Master, every moment of a spring night is worth a thousand gold coins. You should rest early! With that, the two of them left. When MO Yunnian heard the sound, she knew that only she and the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect were left in the room. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a low voice. If you can still move, get out! MO Yunnian was still waiting for this person to lift the veil for her. However, when she heard his words, she decided to lift the veil herself. She wanted to see what the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect looked like. After the red veil was lifted, their eyes met. MO Yunnian looked at the person in front of her and was stunned. Brother Yan Qi? Youre Brother Yan Qi!
Although the two of them had not seen each other for more than ten years, MO Yunnians memory had always been very good. Even though Yan Qis current appearance had changed slightly from when she was young, she could still recognize him from his eyebrows. Brother Yanqi Yan Qi was also stunned. He knew that she had returned to the Five Nations from the clouds. He also knew that she had been searching for him during this time and had even found the Mystic Sect. However, he did not expect her to meet him with such an identity. He had once seen her from afar and knew how beautiful she was now. However, at this moment, he was facing her face-to-face. He looked at the beautiful young girl in front of him, whose skin was as smooth as cream, and whose eyes were like autumn water. He had even forgotten to hide his true emotions. Fortunately, Yan Qi immediately came back to his senses and said coldly, What are you talking about? My name is not Yan Qi. Im the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect. Youve got the wrong person. MO Yunnian was too excited to notice the change in his expression. She thought that he had lost his memory and had forgotten about her. Oh, she said in realization. So, Brother Yan Qi, did you not go back because you lost your memory? I know! Its okay, Brother Yan Qi. Ill help you remember. Im Sweetcake. We used to y together when we were kids.. Chapter 910: Sweetcake’ s Side Story (6) Chapter 910: Sweetcake s Side Story (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Qi looked at the little girl in front of him. Her pink cheeks were red, and she was panting softly like a blooming peach blossom. She was delicate, and it was obvious that something was wrong. They drugged you, too?
MO Yunnian blinked her big ck eyes and moved her pink lips. Oh, youre talking about the fragrance in this room! Its fine. Ive already taken the antidote pill that Brother Bun gave me. These medicinal effects wont work on me. Brother Yan Qi, were you also drugged by them? Then quickly take this antidote pill! As she spoke, the little girl took out a small porcin bottle from her storage ring. Then, she poured out a medicinal pill from the small porcin bottle and handed it to him with her small palm. Yan Qi was also worried that he would be controlled by the medicine and hurt her, so he took the antidote she handed him. Now, the biggest problem was not the antidote pill, but why was she here? She was even wearing a wedding dress and sitting in his room. Why are you here? Did they kidnap you and bring you here? Although they had not seen each other for a long time, MO Yunnian still trusted him and did not have any vignce. She would answer whatever he asked. It was the City Lords eldest daughter who didnt want to marry you, so I helped her marry over. I didnt know that you were the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect, so I thought that if you were a blood-sucking monster, I would have to get rid of the harm for the people Who knew that the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect was the Brother Yan Qi she was looking for?
Previously, Yan Qi had pretended to have amnesia. Now that he couldnt immediately acknowledge her, he could only continue to say with a cold expression, l dont remember you, and I dont intend to marry you. Leave tomorrow morning! Our sect doesnt feed idle people! MO Yunnian was not used to his cold attitude, but she knew that he had lost his memory, so she did not me him. She shook his head and said, Im not leaving. Brother Yan Qi, youve lost your memory. I want to stay and help you recover your memory! Yan Qi had been avoiding her for a reason. In short, for her safety, he could not keep her by his side. Otherwise, he would not have left without saying goodbye and hidden his identity for so long. He even cut off all contact with them. How do you know that Im willing to recover that portion of my memories? Have you ever thought that the reason why I forgot is because that portion of my memories might not be important to me at all? Yan Qis dark eyes were dark as he stared at the innocent little girl in front of him. He did not understand why Yun Ran, MO Beiyuan, and the others, who doted on this little girl so much back then, would let her run around the Five Nations alone. Werent they worried that something would happen to her? No! My granduncle, second granduncle, and third granduncle all lost their memories! But the memories they lost are very important! You just lost your memory, thats why you think those memories arent important!
After all, MO Yunnian was not an ordinary girl. She had her own judgment. Even if Yan Qi were to chase her away, she would not leave. Brother Yan Qi, how did you be the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect? Why are they spouting nonsense and saying that youre a blood- sucking monster? Yan Qi lowered his dark eyes and looked into her clear eyes. He told himself very clearly that he shouldnt be greedy for the time he spent with her. This was because it was not a rumor. He was now a blood-sucking monster! Im a ghoul. Isnt it normal for ghouls to suck blood? Whats so strange about that? Those people outside are right.. I m a blood-sucking monster! Chapter 911: Sweetcake’s Side Story (7) Chapter 911: Sweetcakes Side Story (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Brother Yan Qi When she was young, MO Yunnian did not understand the difference between a ghoul and a normal person. She also did not understand what it meant that Yan Qi had half of the ghouls bloodline.
But she was all grown up now. She understood that not all ghouls were evil. At the very least, Yan Qi was different from the other ghouls in her heart. Therefore, she was not afraid of him just because he had the bloodline of the ghouls. Yan Qi thought that she would be frightened by his words, but he did not expect the little girl to still raise her beautiful little face and smile sweetly at him. It was the same smile that had been imprinted in the depths of his memory when he was young. Im a blood-sucking monster. If you stay by my side, I might even suck your blood! Yan Qi wanted to scare her away, but the little girl was just like when she was young. He looked at the delicate and soft little girl who was unusually bold. She had no idea what fear was. At this moment, she raised her slender neck and blinked her dark eyes. She looked at him and nodded. Oh, then Brother Yan Qi, if youre hungry, you can suck my blood! The coldness in Yan Qis eyes was torn apart by her. The fingers of his hands slowly tightened into fists. Leave here tomorrow. I dont need your kindness, and I dont want to find my memories! Im very happy now! But
MO Yunnian still wanted to talk to him for a while. After all, the two of them had not seen each other for a long time. However, the person in front of her had already turned around and left. She thought that when she saw him again, it would be the same as when she was young! But now, she understood that it was still different! When she was young, he would not turn around and leave so coldly, ignoring her. Yan Qi left his courtyard and brought the Left and Right Guardians who had nned all this in front of him. Who asked you to drug her? It took the Left and Right Guardians a long time to figure out who the Sect Master was talking about. Sect Master, are you talking about the Eldest Miss of the City Lord Manor? I heard that the Eldest Miss was unwilling to marry over, so I made some preparations. Yan Qi nced at him coldly. Shes not the eldest daughter of the City Lord Manor. Shes already been swapped, and you still dont know! What! Does that old man not want to live anymore? He actually asked someone to marry on her behalf! Ill send her back now! As the Left and Right Guardians spoke, they were about to walk into the courtyard when Yan Qi stopped them. Who asked you to touch her? Scram. No one is allowed to touch a single strand of her hair.
The Left and Right Guardians left with swollen noses and eyes after a long time, but they still could not figure out what their Sect Master meant. Was he satisfied with this bride who had married over on behalf of the City Lords daughter? Or was he not satisfied? It was not until the next day that the two of them saw this bride who had married on behalf of the Sect Master outside the Sect Masters study. If our Sect Master doesnt like this girl e s appearance, perhaps he really doesnt like women! Thats right! With this Madams little face, Sect Master was able toe out of the bridal chamber. I think weve most likely guessed correctly. He really doesnt like women! The two of them were whispering at the side. They did not expect MO Yunnian to have such good hearing that she actually heard everything. She immediately went to argue with these two people. Wait, youre mistaken. How could Brother Yan Qi not like women? He wasnt like this in the past.. Me, my mother, Aunt Huo, were all women, but Brother Yanqi doesnt hate us! Chapter 912: Sweetcake’s Side Story (8) Chapter 912: Sweetcakes Side Story (8)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Brother Yan Qi? Is the Sect Master the one Madam is talking about? Yes, your Sect Master is my Brother Yan Qi. He has lost his memory, so he cant remember the past.
Nio Yunnian exined it clearly to them so that they would not misunderstand. Brother Yan Qi doesnt hate women. He didnt have such a cold personality when he was young. He just lost his memory, so dont talk about him like that! Otherwise, Ill beat you up! The pretty girl waved her fist as she spoke. She still had the same cute personality as when she was young. Yan Qi kept telling himself in his heart that if he ignored her and disregarded her existence, it wouldnt be long before the little girl would leave in disappointment. However, he really could not ignore her existence. When he saw MO Yunnian talking to the Left and Right Guardians, he could not help but approach her. MO Yunnnians cultivation was high, so she was naturally the first to discover his existence. She turned around and gave him a sweet and soft smile before immediatelyining. Brother Yan Qi, theyre badmouthing you!
The Left Protector was speechless. And so was the Right Protector. No, why was this youngdy like this? She wouldin without warning! Sect Master, we didnt! Listen to our excuses! Bah exnation! Its an exnation! The Left Protector was so excited that his mouth fell open. Brother Yan Qi, they said that you dont like women, but you clearly like women! The Left Protector red at the little girl and said anxiously, What we said about liking women is not the same as what you said about liking women! This little girl was talking about the time when she was young. It was obvious that she didnt understand what they meant! MO Yunnian blinked her big ck eyes and replied indignantly, Then what do you mean by liking women? Is there anything different? Yan Qi muttered, Do these two think Im dead?
They were gossiping about him in front of him? And they were chatting so enthusiastically! You can scram now! The Left and Right Protectors received his cold gaze and could only scram. However, no one had answered MO Yunnians question yet. Liking? Could there be two different kinds of liking? Yan Qi nced at the confused little girl. Once again, he couldnt understand how those people could be at ease with her running around the Five Nations alone. She had met him this time. What if she met a scumbag with ill intentions? What about the poisons that Buns antidote pill couldnt cure? Where is your house? l Ill send you back! Yan Qi had originally wanted her to leave on her own, but when he saw her dazed look, he was a little worried about letting her leave on her own. My home? My home isnt in the Five Nations. Its on the clouds. Brother
Yanqi, do you want to go back to the clouds with me? My mother and grandmother miss you very much and often talk about you. MO Yunnian was not making this up. Yunran and Bai Wan did often mention Yan Qi. After all, this child had lived with them for a long time. MO Yunnian thought that he was going home with her, so she was naturally happy. Her little face lit up. However, Yan Qi did not intend to have much contact with her, nor did he n to see Yun Ran and the others. He made up a reason with his amnesia. At most, he would lie to this innocent girl in front of him. However, with Yun Ran and the others eyesight, they would definitely be able to tell at a nce that he had not really lost his memory, but there was another reason.. Chapter 913: Sweetcake’s Side Story (9) Chapter 913: Sweetcakes Side Story (9)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Qi did not want them to know his difficulties. He had been away from them all these years; he could not let all his efforts go to waste.
Ill send you to the East Continent. You can ask the East Continent Emperor to get someone to send you home! But Brother Yan Qi, you havent regained your memory. I dont want to leave. As MO Yunnian spoke, she reverted to the way she behaved with him when she was young. She tugged at his wrist and wheedled at him. The delicate and soft little girl suddenly approached him and even had physical contact with him. Yan Qis body suddenly stiffened and he stood rooted to the ground. Then, as if he had thought of something, he suddenly shook off the little girls hand. Who allowed you to touch me! Get lost! MO Yunnians eyes instantly reddened at his shout, and her big eyes were quickly covered with ayer of mist. Brother Yan Qi Im sorry Although he had lost his memory, MO Yunnian still regarded him as the little brother who had doted on her when she was young. That was why she had approached him so naturally. However, Yan Qis disgust made her realize that she had done something wrong. That was why she immediately apologized to him. What she did not know was that her appearance hadpletely shattered Yan Qis peaceful life.
When you leave the sect, dont tell anyone that you were once carried in wearing a wedding dress. Do you understand? This would only ruin her reputation. Because I dont want to have anything to do with you! The person I want to marry is the City Lords daughter, not you! Yan Qi steeled his heart because he knew that this was the only way to force her away. This was the only way to make herpletely give up on him. However, the little girls temper was still the same as when she was young. She just stared at him with her misty eyes and looked aggrieved. Im now the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect, not the person youre talking about. I dont want to see you again in the future. Scram! Yan Qi raised his hand and gathered a little spiritual power. He waved it at her, trying to push her gently to show his attitude and determination. However, this little girls cultivation was really too high. Before the spiritual energy he gathered could touch her, it was repelled by the protective barrier on her body and dissolved. Yan Qi felt that his worries were unnecessary. This little girls cultivation had already exceeded his expectations.
Up to you. Stay here if you want. I cant be bothered with you. Yan Qis n was useful to ordinary girls, but it was obviously useless to the girl in front of him. He could only leave her hanging. He hoped that she would leave on her own after losing her patience! Who knew that after waiting for three months, this little girl was still staying in the Mystic Sect and liked to wander around in front of him every day? Seeing that the little girl was getting thinner day by day, Yan Qi had no choice but to call the maid in charge of her courtyard over and ask, Whats wrong with her? Is the food not to her liking? What did you give her to eat? Those ordinary dishes are definitely not to her liking. After all, this little girl had been pampered since she was young and was very delicate. The snacks she ate were all immortal-grade fruits. Yan Qi remembered all her preferences and immediately went to the market to pick a few candied fruits and small pastries. They were all sweet pastries that she liked to eat. He asked the maidservant to send them to her. What he did not know was that MO Yunnian was depressed. She had always wanted to reconcile with him, but he had always distanced himself from her and hated her..
Chapter 914: Sweetcake’ s Additional Story (10) Chapter 914: Sweetcake s Additional Story (10)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Miss MO, do you want to eat these things? I heard that these are from a famous pastry shop in the East Continents Imperial City. MO Yunnian rested her chin on her hand and looked at the exquisite pastries. She still had no appetite.
Im not very hungry. Take these and eat them. Right now, her mind was not focused on food. Instead, she wanted to know what she should do to help Brother Yan Qi regain his memory. If only she knew medicine like Brother Bun. Then, she could help Brother Yan Qi diagnose if he had lost his memory because of an injury to his head or if he had been poisoned But now, there seemed to be nothing she could do. Brother Yan Qi was also unwilling to return to the clouds with her. Should she go back and invite Brother Bun over? MO Yunnian held her fair chin and thought for a while. She decided not to go back personally. Instead, she would let Cang Luan fly back with her letter and pass it to Brother Bun. This was because she was worried that once she left, she might lose sight of Brother Yanqi again. Yan Qi watched Cang Luan fly away from afar. He thought that she had finally given up on him and left. Unexpectedly, as soon as he returned to the courtyard, he saw the little girl swaying on the swing in the courtyard.
Brother Yan Qi! Are you here for me? MO Yunnians cultivation level was high, so Yan Qi was discovered the moment he stepped into the courtyard. Yan Qi did not expect her to still be here. Was it only Cang Luan that flew away? Your flying demonic beast has left. Why arent you leaving? Ah, Brother Yan Qi, are you talking about Cang Luang? It went to deliver a letter for me. I asked it to fly back to find Brother Bun. When Brother Bunes, he can help you treat your amnesia. As the little girl spoke, she raised her fair and soft face at him. Yan Qi didnt expect her to actually ask Cang Luan to return to the clouds and find Bun to treat his amnesia. However, the problem was that he didnt lose his memory at all. He was just trying to trick her into leaving. When the time came, he wouldnt be able to hide the fact that he had pretended to lose his memory from Bun. After all, when Bun was young, he had already disyed intelligence and sharpness that was different from ordinary people. Therefore, he had to chase this little girl away before Bun arrived! Yan Qi nced at the maidservant beside him and said coldly, All of you, leave. I have something to say to her. Yes.
The maidservants obediently left. MO Yunnian also got down from the swing and ran to him. Brother Yan Qi, what do you want to say to me? The little girl was not afraid of him at all. She even raised her porcin-white face and blinked her watery eyes, looking expectant. Yan Qis face darkened as he thought about what he should do to make this little girl hate him and get angry at him. He would make her hate him so much that she didnt want to see him anymore. This youngdy had hated bad guys since she was young. In that case, he would act as a bad guy in front of her. This way, she should hate him! Yan Qis eyes darkened. He suddenly leaned over and pinched the little girls chin with his big hand, exerting a little force. You know what it means to get married, right? MO Yunnian was in pain. She frowned slightly and hummed softly. She knew what it meant to get married, but she was sitting in the sedan chair on behalf of the City Lords daughter. Yan Qi continued, Then do you know what you need to do to stay and be my Madam Sect Master? Chapter 915: Sweetcake’s Side Story (11) Chapter 915: Sweetcakes Side Story (11)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios MO Yunnian blinked and shook her head gently. I dont know. Looking into her innocent eyes, Yan Qi became even more determined.
He had to make her give up on himpletely. He would even do something to make her hate him. Hence, he wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up. He strode into the house and threw her onto the big bed. Alright, then Ill teach you what Madam Sect Master should do. Yan Qi threw her onto the bed and leaned over. His big hand reached for the belt at her waist and pulled it off. MO Yunnian was still ring at him. She had no intention of resisting. This made Yan Qi, who had originally nned to scare her, have no choice but to continue until she realized what kind of dastardy act he was doing and was extremely disappointed in him! The little girls eyes were filled with trust. It was as if no matter what he did to her, she would not resist. This made Yan Qi feel extremely pained! Looking at the little girl in front of him, who was only wearing a thinyer of undergarment, Yan Qi knew that he could not continue. MO Yunnian! Dont you have any sense of shame? Do you know what Im doing to you? But I know you wont hurt me, Brother Yan Qi! So, Im not afraid!
Yan Qi clenched his fists tightly. His back was tense, and the darkness in his eyes surged. All these years, he had established the Mystic Sect. Nothing could stump him, except for this little girl in front of him, whom he could not bear to touch. He couldnt hit or scold her! Now, he really did not know what to do with this youngdy. Brother Yan Qi, lets not quarrel anymore, okay? Lets reconcile! MO Yunnians eyes gradually turned red as she looked at him. She threw herself into his arms like she did when she was young and ced her little face on his shoulder. Yan Qi was no longer the little boy from before. He was a man now, and the little girl in front of him was like a bright moon. She was also the person he had ced in his heart since he was young. Her closeness hadpletely aroused some things that he had been hiding in his heart. Even he did not dare to face them. However, he knew how innocent the girl in front of him was. She still treated him as the little brother who yed with her when she was young. Yan Qi couldnt help but despise himself for having thoughts about her that he shouldnt have. How could he, a monster destined to fall into darkness, pull her down into the abyss! MO Yunnian, do you think that as long as you hypocritically squeeze out a few tears, others will soften their hearts? Then you think too highly of yourself.
I wanted to y with you, but I just took a look. A young girl who hasnt grown up really doesnt interest me. Shes not as interesting as those girls in the brothel. Yan Qi lifted her chin and smiled devilishly. Your face is indeed not bad, but its a pity that your small mouth doesnt know how to make men happy at all. Its really boring Without waiting for the little girls reaction, Yan Qi stood up and left. The next day, he got someone to find a few prostitutes from the brothel and deliberately drank and yed in front of the youngdy. If he was already such a jerk, the youngdy should be disappointed in him! MO Yunnian looked at the person who was drinking and having fun. Her big eyes were filled with confusion. She was about to leave because she did not like the smell of alcohol. Unexpectedly, her gaze suddenly swept across the dagger hidden in a womans sleeve.. Chapter 916: Sweetcake’s Side Story (12) Chapter 916: Sweetcakes Side Story (12)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although MO Yunnian had never been to a brothel, she knew what kind of ce it was. The bawds inside were all drinking, ying the zither, and dancing with the guests. They wouldnt carry a bright dagger with them.
Therefore, there must be something wrong with this woman! MO Yunnian was worried that this woman would hurt Yan Qi, so she strode toward her. She grabbed the womans arm, pulled her up, and threw her out. As the woman struggled, she knocked over the hot soup on the table. The hot soup sshed onto the back of MO Yunnnians hand. Yan Qi could not remain indifferent to this matter. He stood up, grabbed the little girls hand, and examined it. MO Yunnian, what are you doing? MO Yunnian noticed his sour expression and wondered if he was so angry because she had ruined his banquet. Brother Yan Qi, this woman has a dagger with her. I suspect that shes trying to assassinate you. Yan Qi did not care about such things at all. Even if these assassins got close to him, they could not kill him. However, the little girls reaction was beyond his expectations. Her eyes were red as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Seeing that the matter had been exposed, the female assassin pulled out her dagger and stabbed it in MO Yunnians direction. She felt that MO Yunnian had ruined her n.
Yan Qi saw the direction of her dagger and guessed her target. His face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He was like a ghost god that would devour peoples souls. Do you want to die if you touch her? He could think of various ways to force the little girl away. However, under his watch, no one could hurt MO Yunnian at all. The woman could not even get close to MO Yunnian before she was swept out of the hall by the spiritual energy gathered in Yan Qis palm. She was carried away by the secret guards outside the door. MO Yunnian had seen a lot of fighting and killing when she was young, so this change did not affect her at all. Brother Yan Qi, Ive learned how to y the zither from my grandmother for a period of time. Do you want to hear it? When MO Yunnian saw him taking action to avenge her, he thought that he was finally willing to make up with her! She quickly looked up and smiled at him. No need! Im not interested in your music!
Yan Qis words were like a bucket of cold water that was poured over her. He flung her hand away and his attitude instantly turned cold. The disappointment on the little girls face was too obvious. She just stared at him. Yan Qi felt like a bastard. Not long after, the Northern Han sent people over to the East Continent. After all, this youngdy was the darling of so many people. It was not a problem for Sweetcake to stay in the Mystic Sect for a while, but Bai Ze and Bai Xuan were worried and came to look for him personally. Unexpectedly, they saw Yan Qi, who had been missing for so many years. Yan Qi! Are you the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect? Bai Ze naturally knew about the power of the Mystic Sect in the Five Countries, but he did not expect that the mysterious Sect Master of the Mystic Sect was the Yan Qi they knew. That little ghoul. Yan Qi could fool Sweetcake about having amnesia, but he could not fool Bai Ze and Bai Xuan. Bai Ze naturally wanted to ask him why he left back then.
I havent heard from you for so many years. Why are you hiding your identity? Its nothing. I just dont want to follow you people in the Eastern Continent to earn a living. Bai Zes gaze was cold as he stared at him for a long time. Then, he looked at MO Yunnian and said, Sweetcake, you heard it. When he left, no one forced him. It was his own choice. MO Yunnian frowned and her eyes filled with shock and confusion.. Brother Yan Qi, you didnt lose your memory? Then why have you been lying to me? Chapter 917: Sweetcake’s Side Story (13) Chapter 917: Sweetcakes Side Story (13)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why did you lie to her? When Bai Ze heard this, he threw a punch at Yan Qi.
Yan Qi did not seem to have any intention of dodging his attack. He was punched squarely in the face, and the corner of his mouth was broken. Yan Qi did not avoid it because he felt that he was indeed asking for a beating! He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled evilly. Because shes stupid! Besides, with her appearance, any man would not be able to hold it in! Im a man too! Im just coaxing her to y. Whats so strange about that? Hearing his words, Bai Ze immediately wanted to kill him. Is it just for fun? Is she someone you can y with? Sweetcake had been pampered by everyone since she was young. Bai Ze and Bai Xuan had doted on this little girl since she was young. How could they let her be bullied? Yan Qi continued to smile and said, I didnt want to bully her. She came to me on her own ord. Ive already told her to get lost for the sake of the past. She didnt want to get lost! So, Sweetcake, leave! Give up! Don t stay by my side anymore! Otherwise, Yan Qi did not know if he could continue acting. Bai Xuan couldnt sit still anymore and rushed over.
Yan Qis cultivation level was not low. It could even be said to have exceeded everyones expectations. Bai Ze and Bai Xuan fought him one-on-one and barely tied. The two of them were both in a fit of anger, so they naturally wouldnt hold back. In addition, Yan Qi was deliberately asking for a beating and did not use all his strength to fight. Therefore, in the end, he was sent flying by Bai Ze t s palm and fell to the ground. Seeing that he was injured, MO Yunnian rushed out and stopped Bai Ze and Bai Xuan, who wanted to continue fighting. She shook her head at them. Granduncle, Third Granduncle, stop fighting. Ill go back with you. Although MO Yunnian had always been pampered since she was young, she was not a young girl who knew nothing. She knew what Yan Qi meant. He was humiliating her! In that case, there was no need for her to stay and embarrass herself. Yan
After all, MO Yunnian had a temper. After hearing such harsh words from him, she could no longer call him Brother Yan Qi. It turned out that people could change! He used to be such a good little brother who doted on her so much, but now he was like this. Bai Ze knew how important Yan Qi was to this youngdy. He knew that this little girl hade to the Five Nations to find Yan Qi. However, she did not expect to be hurt so badly. Bai Ze e s heart ached for her. Go back with Granduncle. Dont think about this ungrateful ghoul in the future. Just pretend that you never met him! Before leaving, MO Yunnian handed Yan Qi some medicine to treat his internal injuries. It was theirst encounter. Bai Ze originally wanted to send someone to snatch the medicine back and not give it to that ingrate, but he didnt want Sweetcake to be sad. He could only grit his teeth and re at Yan Qi. He said, Stay away from Sweetcake from now on! Otherwise, Ill beat you up every time I see you! The little girl finally left. When the people under the Mystic Sect saw that their Sect Master was so seriously injured, they felt indignant for him and wanted to avenge him!
Their sect was not afraid of those wretched emperors! Yan Qi directly ordered that no one from the Mystic Sect was allowed to provoke the East Continent, Northern Han, and Wuan, because these three countries were rted to Sweetcake. Remember, dont touch her! Chapter 918: Sweetcake’s Side Story (14) Chapter 918: Sweetcakes Side Story (14)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most importantly, he forbade anyone from touching that little girl. MO Yunnian followed Bai Ze back to the East Continent pce. For some reason, she came to the courtyard of the Yuan Mansion where she used to live. She dug out the small jar of wishes that she had buried with Yan Qi.
She opened the jar and took out the wish note inside. On the note were two small figures she had drawn when she was young, one big and one small. The small one was her, and the big one was Yan Qi. At that time, she had just started writing, and the words were crooked, but she could recognize them. Sweetcake and Brother Yanqi will be together forever! She often recalled some scenes from her childhood. She could not understand why a persons temperament would change so drastically without losing his memory. She wanted to know what he had experienced all these years. Then, she went to look for the secret guards of the 12 Divisions again. When Thunderbolt heard that she was going to investigate Yan Qi again, he told her that the East Continent Emperor, who was also her granduncle, did not allow the people of the 12 Divisions to investigate Yan Qi anymore. He even told everyone to treat Yan Qi as a dead person and not let anyone mention him in front of her. MO Yunnian knew that her granduncle was very angry, but she still wanted to find out the truth. She felt that there must be a reason why Brother Yan Qi had be like this. Uncle Thunderbolt, please help me! Lets not tell Granduncle! It was not that Thunderbolt did not want to help her, but the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect, Yan Qi, had always been extremely secretive. Even the people of the 12 Divisions had just found out that he was the missing Yan Qi.
All they could find out was some information about the Mystic Sect. He told the little girl everything. To be honest, Ive never heard that the Sect Master of this sect is a bad person. Instead, there are many positive rumors about him. The person in the rumors is very simr to Young Master Yan Qi back then. Hes not an ingrate. l also think that he might have some unavoidable difficulties. Thats why he doesnt want Little Master Sweetcake to get close to him. If Little Master Sweetcake wants to investigate, you can look for Second Master Bai. His chamber ofmerce is more well-informed than the 12 Divisions. Second Granduncle? Alright! Ill go look for him now! Bai Qi had lived on the cloud for a few years. Later on, he was worried about his brothers from the Five Nations Hundred Rivers Enterprise and wanted toe back to do something for the people of the Five Nations, so he brought his wife and children back to the Five Nations. MO Yunnian found Bai Qi and told him that she wanted him to help him investigate the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect, Yan Qi. Bai Qi doted on her too. Yan Qi? That little ghoul beside you back then? Is he the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect?
Obviously, Bai Qi only found out about Yan Qis current identity after listening to her. Hes quite capable. They were all powerful organizations in the five countries. Speaking of which, Bai Qi admired the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect In just a few years, he had established such a powerful organization. Moreover, this organization had never made illicit profits! Just from this point alone, it could be seen that this Sect Master of the Mystic Sect was not bad. He should be a very loyal person. Bai Qi didnt know what Yan Qi had said to Sweetcake, so he had a good impression of Yan Qi. Alright, Ill get someone to investigate for you. Hence the investigation started..
Chapter 919: Sweetcake’s Side Story (15) Chapter 919: Sweetcakes Side Story (15)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Qi had been deliberately hiding his identity all these years, so the information that Bai Qis subordinates could find was very limited. MO Yunnian was more curious about Yan Qis rtionship in the past few years.
To put it bluntly, she just wanted to know if he was really the kind of person who liked to y with rtionships between men and women. This was easy to investigate. The results of the scouts in charge of investigating made the little girl smile again. So, hes not a very bad man, is he? He doesnt like to watch the prostitutes dance in the brothel and drink with them. Then why did he pretend to be a bad person in front of me? MO Yunnian did not quite understand. If he was still the Little Brother Yan Qi from before and had not lost his memory, why did he keep chasing her away? Over the years, Bai Qi had been in charge of such arge chamber ofmerce and had met many people. Naturally, he knew more about the world than this little girl. He probably has his difficulties! Hes worried that hell hurt you if you stay by his side. MO Yunnian was suddenly enlightened. After thinking about it, this was the only reason her second granduncle had given her. Its possible that he left because of this, but whats his problem? MO Yunnian could not figure it out because he had been avoiding her during the time they had been together. She had no way of finding out his secret!
Therefore, she decided to return to the sect and secretly investigate. With her cultivation, it was easy for her to avoid the guards of the Mystic Sect. She sneaked into Yan Qis courtyard and observed it for a few days. Yan Qis cultivation level was not low, so MO Yunnian did not dare to get too close, Usually, she would just watch from afar and observe his actions. This person had been staying in his courtyard and rarely went out. He wore a mask every time he went out, as if he was deliberately hiding his identity. MO Yunnian did not see any women walking around him. There were not even any maidservants. The ones attending to him were only male servants. The current Mystic Sect waspletely different from when she was around! No prostitutes came over either. MO Yunnian did not manage to get any information from Yan Qi. However, the servant beside him unintentionally revealed some things. Its almost the night of the full moon. The Sect Masters closed-door cultivation ising soon!
Mm, he should be going to the back mountain tomorrow! You said that the Sect Master has to go to the back mountain once a month. Is he really going into seclusion? I heard that every time the Sect Master is in seclusion, someone can hear the roars of wild beastsing from the cave in the back mountain. Do you think theres something raised in the cave in the back mountain? Then why did the Sect Master go? Does he go to beat up that wild beast every month? MO Yunnian confirmed some useful information from their conversation. Firstly, Yan Qi would cultivate in seclusion every month on the night of the full moon. Secondly, the location of his seclusion was in the cave at the back of the mountain. Thirdly, there might be demon beasts in the cave. With so much information in front of her, given MO Yunnians personality, it was impossible for her not to take a look. Perhaps Yan Qis secret from all these years was hidden in the cave at the back of the mountain. She had to figure it out. As expected, the next day, Yan Qi entered the cave at the back of the mountain alone at night. MO Yunnian followed him quietly and stayed a little further away. She waited until he had entered the cave for a while before entering..
Chapter 920: Sweetcake’s Side Story (16) Chapter 920: Sweetcakes Side Story (16)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The cave was deeper than shed expected. Furthermore, the deeper they went, the darker it became.
However, MO Yunnian was not afraid of the forbidden cave of the demon realm on the clouds, so she was naturally not afraid of this. She took out the Deep Sea Night Pearl from her storage Ring that was used to illuminate the cave and approached the depths of the cave step by step. She was really curious about what Brother Yan Qi was doing in this cave. She walked very carefully step by step and even held her breath with her cultivation technique. She did not want Yan Qi to notice that she was following him. Before MO Yunnian could see anyone, she heard a beast roar. It was probably the demonic beast that the two servant boys had mentioned! Did Brother Yan Qi secretly raise a demon beast here? Did he use closed-door cultivation as a cover to be discovered? With this thought in mind, MO Yunnian began to wonder what kind of demon beast it was. It sounded so mysterious. MO Yunnian quickened her pace and flew in the direction of the sound. If the demonic beast was there, then Brother Yan Qi must be in that direction too. There was no mistake. The little girls cultivation had already reached the acme of perfection, so even Yan Qi could not discover that there was someone else in the cave who had followed him all the way.
He only realized she was there after MO Yunnians figure had appeared in front of him. MO Yunnian rushed over in one breath, but she did not see any demon beasts. She only saw a ck deep pool. In the deep pool, Yan Qi was bare-chested. Half of his body was even exposed above the water surface as he looked at her. Why are you here? Who asked you toe here? Get lost! Get out now! The moment Yan Qi saw her, his expression showed great resistance and panic. MO Yunnian was stunned by his shout. It took her a while to remember why she was here. Her dark eyes shed and her eyshes fluttered. l Im here to see the big demon beast, not you! A big demon beast? What big demon beast? Yan Qi clearly didnt understand what she meant. Unexpectedly, as the little girl spoke, she jumped into the water with a ssh. MO Yunnian! Who told you to jump down? Do you know how cold the water is?! Do you know that there might be a hidden surging here?! When Yan Qi saw her jump into the water, he immediately swam to her side and trapped her between his arms, afraid that something would happen to her.
He had stayed in this cave for so long, so he naturally knew what dangersy beneath the deep pool. This deep pool was not a water level at all. Some ces were deep, while others were shallow. This little girl had jumped into the deep water. Pfft! MO Yunnian thought the water in the pool did not look deep. As soon as she jumped down, it covered her head. She choked on a few mouthfuls of water. She choked on her tears. Yan Qi was afraid that something would happen to her, so he brought her to the shallows and wanted to send her to the shore. Because he knew that he didnt have much time left in his sober state, he had to make her leave quickly. He could not let her see him turn into a ghoul and lose control. However, the little girl could not be chased away at all. She used her hands and feet to hold him back. Im not leaving. I want to see the big demon beast hidden here! What big demon beast? Who told you that there was a big demon beast here? Yan Qi only wanted her to leave this ce as soon as possible and go to a safe ce, so his attitude was very strict.
There are no demon beasts here! Yes, I just heard the cry of a demon beast! When Yan Qi heard this, his expression turned ugly.. Chapter 921: Sweetcake’s Side Story (17) Chapter 921: Sweetcakes Side Story (17)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What demon beasts cry? Yan Qis expression was ugly, and a trace of pain shed in his eyes. He raised his hand and threw her ashore. Thats right. There is a demon beast here that eats people. So, if you dont want to die, youd better leave this ce Quickly.
However, he had forgotten that MO Yunnian had never been afraid of demonic beasts since she was young. When she heard that there was a demon beast, she was exceptionally excited and looked like she wanted to watch a show. Therefore, Yan Qis words could not intimidate her. Then where is it? Is it hiding in the water? I want to see it! You Yan Qi felt that he had spent all his patience on this youngdy. He could not bear to hurt her at all. Every time he spoke coldly to her and said those nasty words, he felt even worse than she did. Brother Yan Qi, what kind of demon beast is it? Why arent you willing to show it to me? If its a demon beast in the water, could it be a snake? A giant python? A big fish? Or a big turtle! Neither! Dont make wild guesses! That demon beast has already run away. Theres a secret passage under the ck pool Yan Qis expression turned even uglier. After all, no one liked to be called a big turtle. He could only stop her from continuing and had no choice but to make up a story to coax her out of this ce. Its already gone?
The little girl widened her eyes and revealed a slightly disappointed expression. Yan Qi replied, Yes, its already gone. So, theres no need for you to wait here. You can leave now. Nio Yunnian hade to investigate his secrets, but if she left now, she would not be able to find anything! Will ite back, then? Ill wait here until it does. As she spoke, she sat on the shore and swung her legs wantonly. From the looks of it, she was not nning to leave. Although Yan Qi looked fine on the surface, the situation was not good. He had been avoiding her not because he really hated her, but because he had his own difficulties. When news of her disappearance spread to the East Continent, Yan Qi was very worried. He knew that he was weak, but he still wanted to do his best to find her. Thus, he left the East Continent Imperial City. The five countries were so big that he did not know where to look for her.
Later on, he thought of the ghoul bloodline in his body and returned to the ghoul n to think of a way. He remembered that the ghouls had a Heavenly Stone and had read many records about the ghouls in ancient books. He knew that the ghouls were different from ordinary people and might be able to find some possibilities. After returning to the ghoul n, he took an extremely short time to control the power of the ghoul n. From the elders of the ghoul n, he found out the location of the forbidden cave of the ghoul n. Hence, he went to the cave to search for the Heavenly Stone. He wanted to obtain the mysterious and powerful power from the Heavenly Stone so that he could find Sweetcake. Yan Qi had not thought too much about it back then. His only goal was to find that cute little packrat. After entering the cave, he realized that the Heavenly Stone had already been destroyed. He stayed there for three whole days without obtaining any power. Just as he was about to leave the cave, he was bitten by a red bug. The bug burrowed into his body, causing his body to change. On the night of the full moon, he would lose control and be a bloodthirsty monster! He tried everything he could to get the bug out, but he never seeded. Therefore, he had no choice but to leave them without saying goodbye..
Chapter 922: Sweetcake’s Side Story (18) Chapter 922: Sweetcakes Side Story (18)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sweetcake, be good and leave this ce, okay? Yan Qi was not worried about her seeing him turn into a monster. Before he lost control, he was worried about whether he would hurt her after he turned into a monster.
Brother Yanqi Before she could finish her sentence, Yan Qi suddenly let out a loud shout. Right on the heels of that, he fell into the pool behind her. At thest moment, he was still shouting at her to leave this ce quickly. Only then did MO Yunnian realize that something was wrong with him. She also understood that there were no demon beasts at all. The beast-like roar she had heard earlier was from him. Brother Yan Qi! MO Yunnian jumped down again. She did not have a death wish blindly, but she knew that her cultivation level was not bad. Even if Yan Qi lost control, she could use her cultivation level to stabilize him. If she left, she would not be able to figure out what was going on with him. She needed to figure out what kind of illness he had and what kind of condition he was in before she could find someone to treat him. At this moment, the only thought in Yan Qis mind was to protect her and stay away from her. He could not hurt her. However, MO Yunnians speed was really fast. When this girl was still a three-year-old child, she was already the number one existence in the entire Five Nations. Moreover, after so many years, with her bloodline talent and the environment on the immortal mountain, she could eat all kinds of spiritual fruits and pills. Even in a ce like the cloud, it would be very difficult to meet her match.
This was also the reason why MO Beiyuan and Yun Ran were relieved that she hade to the Five Nations to travel alone. Because her cultivation level was too high, no one could harm her. Yan Qis speed was not as fast as hers, and she caught up with him very quickly. She even hugged his waist. Yan Qi really couldnt break free from this little girls arm strength. Even if he lost control and transformed, he could not break free. However, he still had a trace of rationality. He knew that she was beside him and very close to him. Therefore, he endured the pain even though the bug was wantonly colliding with his bloodline. The blood vessels on Yan Qi!s neck burst out. They were likeplex tree roots distributed around his neck and face. The characteristics of his ghoul bloodline were magnified. His fangs gleamed coldly. The ghouls bloodthirsty side was also revealed. His five senses became extremely sharp, and he could hear the sound of blood flowing in ones blood from dozens of steps away. This was also the reason why he hid in this cave pool.
This was because he could avoid the crowd here, He could not hear the sound of blood flowing in the veins, so he could better control his urge to suck human blood. However, now that MO Yunnian was close to him, his instincts as a ghoul were triggered. Yan Qi bared his fangs, but the little girl in his arms did not feel any danger approaching. She was not guarded against him at all. The moment he bit her, she let out a startled cry. Yan Qi tasted the delicious food and was about to eat his fill when he heard a familiar voice shouting, Brother Yan Qi Sweetcake! Yan Qi regained consciousness for a moment. He suddenly retracted his fangs and pushed her away. Was he crazy?! How could he hurt her? MO Yunnian was looking down at her storage ring, searching for antidotes. She had brought many antidotes with her, but she did not know which one was useful, so she took the most powerful one and tried it out..
Chapter 923: Sweetcake’s Side Story (19) Chapter 923: Sweetcakes Side Story (19)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Brother Yan Qi, take this antidote pill! This is a pill made by Brother Bun. Its very powerful. After MO Yunnian found the elixir, she pinched the round elixir and brought it to his lips.
She was not afraid of his blood-stained fangs at all. However, when she brought the pill to Yan Qis mouth, Yan Qis consciousness was still in a chaotic state. He bit her wrist and his fangs pierced into her blood vessels. MO Yunnian grunted in pain, but she did not retract her arm immediately. Instead, she held the pill, worried that it would fall into the water. Oh, Brother Yan Qi, you have to take this pill. If MO Yunnian wanted to save him, she could only use her other hand to pry open his mouth. However, she did not dare to use too much strength. After all, with her cultivation, if she really used too much strength, she could crush his bones. Brother Yan Qi, take your medicine! Yan Qi crazily sucked the sweet blood. The strange worm in his body also started to stir excitedly, as if it liked the taste of this blood. However, the little girls voice still awakened a trace of rationality in Yan Qi. His beastly pupils suddenly constricted. Realizing what he was doing, Yan Qi made a new move. He let go of the little girls arm and pushed her away. He roared in pain, Sweetcake, Im sorry, Im sorry He kept apologizing in a beast-like voice.
When MO Yunnian saw him like this, her heart felt a little ufortable, as if it had been stabbed by something. It hurt and ached. Brother Yan Qi, Im fine. Take the antidote, alright? The little girls eyes were red as she approached him again, but this time, Yan Qi seemed to be different. He no longer lost control and madness like a wild beast. Instead, he suddenly calmed down. He slowly raised his arm, took the pill from the little girl, and swallowed it. Seeing that he had obediently swallowed the pill, MO Yunnian smiled sweetly at him. Brother Yan Qi, this antidote pill was refined by Brother Bun. Its very powerful. No matter how powerful the poison is, it can be cured. Yan Qi looked at her hopeful eyes, but he didnt want to disappoint her. It wasnt a strange poison in his body, but a damn poisonous worm. Later on, he went to the ghoul n to investigate and found out that this poisonous bug was the origin of the ghoul n. Legend had it that the ancestors of the ghoul n had their bodies prated by this poisonous bug. After a long period of torture, they became ghouls. The current ghoul race was only transformed into ghouls after being bitten by this ancestor and drinking the blood of this ancestor. The origin of the entire ghoul race, their ancestor, had lived for thousands of years. In the end, when he was asleep, he died from his subordinates rebellion and his head was cut off. Therefore, strictly speaking, the current Yan Qi was the ancestor of the ghouls.
He did not know when he would be turned into a real ghoul by this insect. After a while, Yan Qi gradually returned to normal. The little girl in front of him was very happy. Yan Qi thought that the antidote pill had taken effect, but he knew that the recovery of his body had only stopped after the bug in his body made a fuss for a while. Every full moon night, he had to experience this moment. To others, this was only the time taken for half an incense stick to burn, but to him, it was a long torture.. Chapter 924: Sweetcake’ s Side Story (20) Chapter 924: Sweetcake s Side Story (20)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Yan Qi regained consciousness, he noticed that the little girl was still soaking in the water. At this moment, the wounds on her neck and wrist were still bleeding. And these injuries were all caused by him.
Sweetcake, Im sorry At this moment, Yan Qi only felt a deep self-reproach. He raised hisrge hand, and in a panic, he wanted to apply medicine to her wound. It was only then that MO Yunnian came back to her senses. When she noticed the injuries on her body, she hurriedly activated the spiritual qi in her body to seal the blood vessels in these two ces to stop the bleeding. She smiled sweetly at Yan Qi. Brother Yan Qi, look, Im fine. Although it was a small injury, Yan Qi knew that she was afraid of pain when she was still a little packrat. Ones cultivation level and pain tolerance werepletely different things. Do you have the medicine your brother refined? Yan Qis storage ring naturally had top-notch medicine for external injuries, but he knew that the medicine made by Bun would be more effective. Yes, yes, yes. MO Yunnian thought that he wanted the Golden Sore Medicine, so she took out all the external injuries medicine in her storage ring and gave it to him. Brother Yanqi, here you go. Ill give you all of them! Ill ask Brother for moreter. He has a big vat of them.
Yan Qi looked at the medicine bottle that was the size of a wine gourd and fell into deep thought. Other people would store their ointment in small porcin bottles which were very expensive. Sweetcakes family, on the other hand, went withrge gourds. He even wondered if this thing was really effective since it was so casual. However, since she had already taken it out, Yan Qi poured some out and applied it to the wounds on her neck and wrists. The little girl was very obedient. She did not say a word and her big ck eyes sparkled the entire time. Looking at her clear and trusting eyes, Yan Qi felt even more ashamed. Sweetcake, go back to the clouds. Dont stay by my side anymore. My condition nill act up every month. It might be even more serious after that. I mightpletely lose control and be the king of the ghouls who sucks human blood. Yan Qi knew that he had to confess to her now because he didnt want to hurt her anymore. Im not leaving. I want to cure your illness.
Its not an illness, its a bug. I was bitten by a strange bug, and that bug has always been in my body. Theres no way to get rid of it, and theres no way to kill it! The little girl understood what he said, but she still shook her head. Then lets wait for Brother Bun toe together. Ive already asked Cang Luan to look for Brother Bun. Once hes here, hell definitely have a way. Alright, I promise to wait for him toe and ask him to treat me. However, before hees, I hope that you can temporarily leave the sect and return to the East Continent Pce. Yan Qi took a step back, wanting to coax her to leave. However, the youngdy had always been stubborn since she was young. No matter how hard he tried to coax her, he couldnt seed. But I dont want to go to the East Continent pce. I want to stay here with you and wait for Brother Bun toe. Alright, then get out of the water first and go to the cave to change your clothes. Dont wear wet clothes. When Yan Qi saw that her thin clothes were soaked in water, he seemed to have realized that this was not the time to argue with her about these topics. MO Yunnian nodded obediently and went ashore. She went to a small cave at the side and changed into a clean set of clothes before running back.
Yan Qi did not expect her to run back so quickly. He was only halfway through putting on his clothes.. Chapter 925: Sweetcake’ s Side Story (21) Chapter 925: Sweetcakes Side Story (21)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little girl rushed back like a small firecracker. Brother Yan Qi! Im done changing!
Because this little girls cultivation level was too high, Yan Qi did not even have the time to dodge. He could only straighten his clothes in a panic with a dark expression. Looking at the little girl who was staring at him with her big ck eyes, he suspected that this little girl did not know that there was a difference between men and women. Sweetcake, have you been doing well in the clouds all these years? Since Yan Qi had already confessed to her, he would no longer treat her with such a bad attitude. He turned back into the gentle little brother in MO Yunnians memory. Alright, my father and mother dote on me very much. By the way, Brother Yan Qi, you havent met my younger siblings yet. Theyre the three little babies in my mothers womb. Theyve all grown up. Our entire family lives on an immortal mountain. My father will bring us to the stronghold of the demon race to y. I have many friends from the demon race. Beside him, MO Yunnian chattered on about her life on the cloud. Yan Qi, on the other hand, listened quietly and hummed from time to time. His eyes were soft and filled with love. Brother Yan Qi, how have you been all these years? MO Yunnian suddenly asked him about the situation over the years.
Yan Qi was stunned for a moment before his thin lips curled into a faint smile. Im doing well too. In fact, he was not doing well! He had thought of looking for them! He wanted to go to the clouds to see her! After all, they were his motivation to live. However, he was worried that he would bring her misfortune if he approached her, so he endured it. He could only go to the courtyard of the princes mansion where they had always lived and reminisce about the past. Thats good. MO Yunnian looked at him and smiled sweetly at him. It was as if in her eyes, everything in the world was beautiful and there was no darkness. The two left the cave and returned to the Mystic Sect.
MO Yunnian finally did not need to continue hiding in the dark. Yan Qi could also pamper her without restraint. The people from the Mystic Sect also gradually realized that Miss Mo t s position in their Sect Masters heart was extraordinary. They were all guessing if this Miss MO was the person their Sect Master loved. After that day, Yan Qi tried to bring up the previous topic, which was to let the little girl leave the Mystic Sect first. But his attempts were all rejected. Yan Qi could only pay more attention to her to prevent anything from happening to her in his own territory. MO Yunnian had been waiting for her brother toe. Unexpectedly, the eldest daughter of the City Lords family who had run away from the marriage and refused to marry over had arrived. That youngdy got someone to look for her and asked to meet her. Since MO Yunnian had nothing to do, and was curious as to why this Eldest Miss was looking for her, she went to meet her. Unexpectedly, this Eldest Miss asked her to return the position of the Madam of the Mystic Sect to her. Miss MO, I was wrong previously. I hope you can return the position of Madam Sect Master to me.
Nio Yunnian shook his head at her and exined, Im not the Madam of the Sect Master now, so I cant return you any position. If this person had not mentioned it, MO Yunnian would have forgotten how she had entered the Mystic Sect. As a bride, she was carried into the Mystic sect and was going to marry the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect. She even nned to teach the Sect Master a lesson. However, on her wedding night, she realized that the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect was Brother Yanqi, whom she had been looking for. In her excitement, she had forgotten that she had gone through marriage rites on behalf of the City Lords familys eldest daughter.. Chapter 926: Sweetcake’s Side Story (22) Chapter 926: Sweetcakes Side Story (22)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now that the eldest daughter of the City Lords family hade knocking on the door, MO Yunnian remembered how she hade to Mystic ult Sect previously. However, after she exined, this youngdy did not believe her.
She even thought that she was unwilling to return the position of the Sect Masters Madam because she had benefited. Miss MO, have you taken a fancy to the position of the Madam of the Mystic Sect, so you dont want to return it to me? I heard from outsiders that the Sect Master dotes on his new Madam very much and gave you many priceless treasures. What youre wearing is even more precious than the concubines in the pce. Did you already n to cheat money and treasures from the Sect Master? When Mo Yunnian heard her words, her eyes widened instantly. Why would cheat Brother Qi of money and treasures? I have these myself! This little girl had been pampered since she was young. When she was young, she had received all kinds of priceless treasures. Those treasures were nothing in her eyes. Therefore, she did not realize how special her food and clothes in the Mystic Sect were. Brother Yan Qi? Heh, Miss Mos methods are really brilliant. Im afraid you used this small mouth to coax the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect!
But dont you feel ashamed at all for snatching someone elses things and stealing the identity that should have belonged to someone else? The eldest daughter of the City Lords family had originally heard that the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect would restrain his wife, and there were rumors that he was a blood-sucking ghost, so she was unwilling to marry him no matter what. However, times had changed! Some time ago, the Emperor had actuallye to their city on a private patrol. Who knew that her lecherous father would actually snatch amoner girl on the streets? The Emperor had caught him red-handed and killed him. He even sealed the City Lord Manor. The City Lords Manor copsed overnight, and their families could only be lowlymoners. She was the eldest daughter of the City Lord Manor. When had she ever
suffered such grievances? She had lived in a dpidated straw hut in the suburbs for a period of time and lived a life simr to that of a beggar. She was naturally unwilling to ept this! However, her previous lover now despised her identity. Coincidentally, that day, she heard rumors about the new Madam of the Sect Master in the street market. Only then did she know that that woman had reced her to enjoy wealth and glory in the sect. She came here today to switch back identities with this Miss Mo. If I remember correctly, the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect took a fancy to me back then and not you, Miss Mo. To put it bluntly, youre just my substitute! Isnt that so? How about this? Choose two of the things that the Sect Master gave you
previously. Those should be enough for you to eat and drink in your next life. As for the rest, please take them out and return them to me. Im their master! Yan Qi had not exined the marriage to Mo Yunnian in detail, so Mo Yunnian was a little confused. Are you saying that Brother Yan Qi likes you? The eldest daughter of the City Lords family pursed her lips and revealed a confident smile. Otherwise? If he likes you, why would he order my father to marry me to him? Dont you think so? I dont know when I met him. Maybe it was a quick meeting at a street corner! Originally, if this Miss Mo was not so good-looking, as the eldest daughter of the City Lords Mansion, Su Yuner might not mind her staying and bing sisters with her. However, this Miss Mos looks made people jealous. If she stayed, she would definitely be a scourge.. Chapter 927: Sweetcake’s Side Story (23) Chapter 927: Sweetcakes Side Story (23) Editor:As Studios However, Su Yuner was wrong about one thing. Mo Yunnian did not grow up in the backyard where there was infighting. Therefore, Mo Yunnian was not on the same page as her. Mo Yunnian could not understand what she was saying. Oh, I see. Do you want to see Brother Yan Qi? I can bring you there! But I cant leave because I have to wait for my brother toe and treat Brother Yan Qi. Treatment? Is he ill? Su Yuner knew that the Brother Yan Qi that this woman was talking about was the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect. When she heard that the Sect Master was sick, she naturally had to show some concern. Otherwise, if anything happened to that person, wouldnt her life as the Madam of the Sect Master be difficult in the future? No one would support her. Mo Yunnian would not tell her everything. After all, what happened to Yan Qi was still a secret. His illness. You can ask him yourself when you see himter! Its not convenient for me to tell you.
When Su Yuner heard this, she immediately covered the corner of her mouth and burst outughing, Miss Mo deliberately made up such a lie to trick me into leaving, right? But your n is really wrong. Since Ivee to find him, I want to live a good life with the Sect Master. Even if hes sick, I wont despise him. Su Yuner finally saw the woman in front of her clearly. She looked innocent, but in fact, she had a lot of schemes. Oh, Mo Yunnian replied. Then go and talk to Brother Yan Qi! If theres nothing else, Ill head back first. Head back? Wait! Su Yuner opened her mouth and stopped him. Ive been talking to you for a long time, but you dont understand humannguage! I told you, youre an imposter. Since Im back, you cant continue to stay by the Sect Masters side! You know that the Sect Master likes me, but youre still heading back. Arent you asking for trouble? Also, return the things youre wearing to me! I like the bracelet on your wrist very much. Take it off and give it to me! Su Yuner had long taken a fancy to the bracelet on her wrist. It was very beautiful and she had never seen it in her life. Mo Yunnian nced at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a gift from her father. It was a rare warm jade in the Cloud Capital. Brother Yan Qi didnt give this to me. I cant give it to you. As for the things Brother Yan Qi gave me, you dont have the right to ask me for them unless he personally asks me for then . Mo Yunnian wasnt the kind of person who would allow anyone to bully her. When she was only three or four years old, she already knew how to kick someone away. Being able to stay here and listen to Su Yuners nonsense for half a day was already her limit. Su Yuner still wanted to attack her, but Mo Yunnian gently raised her hand and pushed her away. Your cultivation is too weak. Youre not qualified to fight me! Mo Yunnian told the truth, hoping that this woman would not overestimate herself. With that, she turned around and left. Naturally, Su Yuner was unwilling to give up. Her original n was to secretly persuade her to leave first. Then, she would go to the Mystic Sect to reveal her identity and tell everyone that it was that woman surnamed Mo who stole her identity. But now, she could only go straight to the Mystic Sect. A few hourster, the guards stopped a woman at the entrance of the Mystic Sect. This woman imed that she was the Madam of the Sect Master and wanted to see their Sect Master. She even said that the current Madam Sect Master was an imposter and that she was the City Lords daughter.
Chapter 928 Sweetcakes Side Story (24) 928 Sweetcake''s Side Story (24) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Because it involved the Sect Master''s Madam, the guards did not dare to rashly make a decision. They still reported this matter to the Left and Right Guardians of the Mystic Sect. The Left and Right Guardians had been following Yan Qi for so many years. The previous few times when the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect married, it was also their intention. They were also thinking for the Sect Master. They felt that the Sect Master should have a family at his age so that those people outside would not gossip and say that their Sect Master liked men. Unexpectedly, the first few women he married were all thrown out by the Sect Master. They thought that the reason was that those women were not beautiful enough, so they chose a famous great beauty, the eldest daughter of the City Lord''s family. Who would have thought that she would be swapped out the day she was carried in? So be it! In any case, their Sect Master doted on this Miss Mo very much. Who would still remember that City Lord Manor''s Eldest Miss? Unexpectedly, this youngdy came looking for him again. After hearing the guard''s report, the Left and Right Guardians rushed to the door to see Miss Su. After listening to Su Yun''er''s exnation, one of them said, "You mean that Miss Mo has ulterior motives and deliberately deceived you so that she could enter the Mystic Sect on your behalf and is by our Sect Master''s side with malicious intentions?" "Yes! She lied to me. She said that the Sect Master is a ghost. She said he''s very ugly and knows how to bite and suck blood. She said he''s especially terrifying. She wants to marry the Sect Master for me and find an opportunity to kill him." As Su Yun''er spoke, she raised her hand and wiped the non-existent tears at the corners of her eyes. "The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was amiss. Thus, I decided toe over and tell you the truth." As this concerned the safety of the Sect Master, the Left and Right Guardians felt that this matter was very serious. Thus, they brought her in front of Yan Qi. "Alright, tell our Sect Master everything you said previously!" Su Yun''er looked at the purple-robed man in front of her and was dumbfounded. She did not expect the legendary monster to be so handsome. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. "Sect Master, please seek justice for me! Give me justice." As she spoke, her eyes reddened as she reiterated the usations she had made against Mo Yunnian. On the surface, Yan Qi did not have much of an expression on his face, but he was sneering in his heart. This woman actually said that Sweetcake was here to cheat him of his money! What a joke! Even all the aristocratic families in the East Continentbined might not have as much wealth as her! "Are you done? If you''re done, you can scram. Don''t disgust her with your words in front of her. You''re not worthy!" Yan Qi did not care about this woman who had suddenly appeared. He waved his hand and got someone to quickly get rid of her. He didn''t do it because he didn''t want to dirty the study room. After all, Sweetcake came here to y every day. The development of the matter had exceeded Su Yun''er''s expectations. She did not expect the Sect Master of the Mystic Sect to be so handsome and actually speak up for that girl surnamed Mo. "She she''s just a little liar. She wanted to marry into the family herself, so she lied to me that you''re not a good person! I''m the girl whose birth characters matches with yours!" Yan Qi nced at her. "Birth characters? Even I don''t know my birth characters. Tell me, what kind of birth characters do you have?" Su Yun''er was even more indignant when she saw the courtyard and furnishings in the Mystic Sect. Chapter 929 Sweetcakes Side Story (25) 929 Sweetcake''s Side Story (25) Su Yun''er recalled her terrifying encounters over the past few days. She was even more unwilling to be chased out like this. "Sect Master, let me stay and serve you with her!" Yan Qi realized that he had underestimated this woman''s shamelessness. "Don''tpare yourself to her with your disgusting thoughts. She''s not someone you canpare to!" Yan Qi''s patience was almost exhausted. He was about to throw the woman out when Mo Yunnian''s voice came from the courtyard outside. "Brother Yanqi, Brother Yanqi, my granduncle sent me a lot of things again. Do you want toe with me to take a look?" Mo Yunnian ran in happily and saw the others in the study. She often met the Left and Right Guardians in the Mystic Sect. As for the other woman, Mo Yunnian was slightly stunned when she saw her appear in Yan Qi''s study. Before he could speak, Su Yun''er beat him to it. "Sect Master, it''s her. She stole my identity. She deceived me and even spoke ill of you in front of me, saying that you''re a monster." Mo Yunnian''s eyes widened as if she did not understand why she had said that. She wanted to exin, but Yan Qi pulled her in front of him. "Brother Yanqi" Mo Yunnian wanted to refute that she did not say that. Yan Qi didn''t need her exnation at all because he knew what kind of person she was. "Sweetcake, go y by yourself for a while. I''ll look for you after I settle things here, okay?" Yan Qi''s cold attitude had changed. When he faced her, he would subconsciously soften his attitude. Mo Yunnian agreed and returned to her courtyard. However, she sat at the table with her cheeks propped up, looking a little unhappy. The maidservant at the side saw that she was in a bad mood and asked her what was wrong. Previously, she had happily gone to look for the Sect Master. "It''s because the Sect Master is unwilling toe, so Miss Mo, aren''t you happy?" "No, he''s busy. The eldest daughter of the City Lord''s family came looking for him" Mo Yunnian had never felt that it was an unspeakable secret that she had married in ce of that Eldest Miss. Therefore, she had long told the young maids beside her about her identity and the matter of her doing the substitution. The young maid also knew the general situation. As soon as she heard that the Eldest Young Miss of the City Lord''s Mansion hade looking for her, she could guess what that person was thinking. "Miss Mo, that person is definitely up to no good. She wants to snatch our Sect Master''s favor from you!" Mo Yunnian really did not understand the conflicts in the backyard. After listening to the maidservant''s story of having arge number of wives and concubines andpeting for favor, her delicate brows furrowed deeper and deeper. The thought that Brother Yan Qi might be with that youngdy every day and then gradually ignore her made her unhappy. She was unhappy. She was no longer interested in the gifts her granduncle gave her. "Then will Brother Yan Qi like her and not like me, and then chase me away?" The young maidservant nced at her peerlessly beautiful face and replied, "Well, I don''t think so! After all, Miss Mo, you''re such a great beauty. That person''s appearance definitely can''tpare to yours. It''s just that sometimes, fighting for favor still requires some small tricks. You have to make the Sect Master only have you in his heart. It''s best not to let that person enter." The young maidservant had been by Mo Yunnian''s side for the past few days, so she could roughly see how pure Miss Mo''s personality was. With such an innocent personality, she would probably suffer if she met a powerful character. Mo Yunnian hummed softly. She suddenly realized that she wanted to be with Brother Yan Qi. She did not want him to have other women by his side, just like how her mother and father had always been together. After Mo Yunnian figured it out, she went back to Yan Qi''s courtyard. "Sweetcake? What''s wrong?" Yan Qi saw her running back with reddened eyes and did not understand what had happened to her. He anxiously went forward to ask about her condition. "Brother Yanqi, can you only like me?" Mo Yunnian did not know if she had gone overboard with her words, but she did not want her Brother Yan Qi to talk to that Eldest Miss and sleep together. Yan Qi felt that this was how she fought for favor when she was young. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the top of her head, agreeing. "I only like Sweetcake." After hearing his answer, a happy smile immediately appeared on Mo Yunnian''s face. "Then will you only dote on me in the future?" "Yes, I will only dote on you." "That''s great." After hearing his promise, the little girl jumped into his arms happily. She wrapped her arms around her neck and acted coquettishly. She imitated her father and mother''s intimate actions and pressed her pink lips against Yan Qi''s lips, rubbing them gently. "Then Brother Yan Qi will be mine alone from now on! No other woman can snatch him away! Otherwise, I''ll beat them all up!" Yan Qi didn''t react in time. It took him a long time to realize what this little girl had just done to him. "Sweetcake, do you know what you''re doing?" Yan Qi looked a little helpless, but there was nothing he could do about this little girl whom he had doted on since he was young. "I know! This is called a kiss!" Mo Yunnian thought that he did not know what she was doing and exined to him enthusiastically, "My mother told me when I was young that I can only do this to the person I like. Brother Yanqi likes me, and I like Brother Yanqi, so I can kiss you." Yan Qi''s gaze met with her clear and clean eyes. For a moment, he did not know what to say. This little girl was so innocent that she probably didn''t understand that there were many types of love. "Sweetcake, you''re still young. You might not understand the differences when ites to liking someone. You can''t tell if you like your brother or something else! So, let''s talk about this when you''re a little older, okay?" Yan Qi thought that she was a child who knew nothing, but in fact, Yun Ran had naturally taught her what love was when her precious daughter grew up. Therefore, Mo Yunnian could actually tell the difference. However, Yan Qi felt that she could not. The little girl was instantly anxious. She looked up at him and said, "I have an older brother. Of course, I know the difference between my feelings for him and liking you! Brother Yan Qi, don''t always treat me like a child who doesn''t know anything! I''ve already grown up! I''m no longer the Sweetcake I was when I was young!" Yan Qi was a little confused. Unexpectedly, the little girl leaned over and kissed him again. The conflict in Yan Qi''s heart gradually copsed under the temptation of that sweet scent. His deep eyes were filled with turbulent emotions. The little girl was so sweet that it drove him crazy. His big hand, which was about to push her away, suddenly wrapped around her waist and pressed her into his arms. Turning from defense to offense, his eyes were rolling as he eagerly kissed the little girl''s soft lips. His domineering aura continuously invaded Mo Yunnian''s sweetness. "Sweetcake, will you feel disgusted when I''m like this and want to push me away?" Yan Qi wanted to tell her that she might not really like him. If he did that, she would definitely feel ufortable. However, the little girl shook her head. "No! I like Brother Yan Qi, so I also like Brother Yan Qi kissing me. I know that Brother Yan Qi likes me, that''s why you kissed me." Her mother had once taught her that there was no need to be ashamed of such behavior because it was a way of expressing love. Yan Qi felt that her heart was wrapped in immense joy. It was as if he was standing in the clouds. Everything was so unreal. "Sweetcake" Yan Qi leaned over again and kissed the little girl''s lips. This time, there was no test, but his feelings for her were filled. "I love you, my little princess!" After the two of them confirmed their rtionship. Mo Yunnian realized that Brother Yan Qi seemed to have changed. He especially liked kissing her. However, just as her mother had said, Mo Yunnian felt that it was really blissful and happy for two people who liked each other to be together. Cang Luan brought Bun, Yun Ran, and the others to the Mystic Sect two monthster. When Yun Ran saw the interaction between her precious daughter and Yan Qi, she could roughly guess the rtionship between the two. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, she did not say much. Instead, she first checked the situation of the strange bug on Yan Qi''s body. Fortunately, while there were no records of this bug in the five countries, but it was recorded on the clouds. These bugs were divided into males and females. This was only a male bug on Yan Qi''s body. As long as she could find the female worm on the clouds, she could use the female bug to lure the male bug out. Now that she had a solution, the next step was to search for the female bug on the cloud. With Yun Ran and the others'' power on the cloud, it was not difficult to find this female bug. It didn''t take long to solve the problem that had gued Yan Qi for many years. Yun Ran and the others also found out the reason why Yan Qi had suddenly disappeared all these years, so they couldn''t say anything about him. It was only when Mo Beiyuan bumped into his precious daughter and Yan Qi hugging that the matter of the two of them falling in love was exposed. For a daughter-doting demon, it was definitely difficult to ept this for the moment. After all, he felt that his daughter was still young. However, Yun Ran appeared and appeased a certain someone. "Then let them date first. In two years, when Sweetcake is a few years older, we''ll talk about marriage." "During this period, if he dares to treat Sweetcake badly or do anything to let Sweetcake down, we''ll appear and make him leave Sweetcake''s side." Although she said that, Yun Ran felt that with her judgment of people over the years, Yan Qi was definitely not that kind of person. How could a man who chose to hide silently in order not to hurt Sweetcake do anything to hurt her? [End.] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!